ã€ŠEveryone Wants to Pamper the Bigshot Researcher After Her Rebirth!ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    song fan is back

    yongping village.

    song fan was lying on a rocking chair and basking in the sun when a 17 or 18-year-old boy ran over and said, ¡°sister fan, i heard that someone from the song family is coming to take you back.¡±

    song fan took off the sunglasses and said, ¡°got it.¡±

    song fan was calm, while the boy was furious. ¡°back then, the song family sent you here without saying a word. they didn¡¯t care about you. now they want you back. i¡¯m afraid they have bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°i know they have bad intentions.¡± song fan returned to her room and dragged out a suitcase to start packing. ¡°so i have to go back and make them give up whatever they are planning.¡±

    after saying that, she packed her luggage carefully. the suitcase was full of c4, anti-tank grenades, and assault rifles. finally, she took a gun-desert eagle and said, ¡°i can¡¯t wait to see them.¡±

    song fan was not the same person she was before, who was framed for poisoning and thrown into the countryside. she was a senior researcher in the otherworld. an experiment failed and blew up the laboratory, causing her to die on the spot. when she woke up again, she became the host.

    the previous host was also called song fan. she was the eldest daughter of the wealthy song family. she had four older brothers who doted on her. she was a wealthy young lady, but seven years ago, she was framed for poisoning her twin brothers. her mother got into a car accident on the way to the hospital.

    everyone believed that it was song fan who caused all this. her father did not want to see her, so he sent her to the countryside. he did not send anyone to care for her and left her alone.

    she fell sick not long after living alone in the countryside. she was penniless and could not go to the doctor herself. in the end, she died in a corner that no one knew about.

    song fan, a ghost from the otherworld, was reborn in her body after she died.

    when song fan opened her eyes, she could still feel the unwillingness in the previous host¡¯s heart, so she swore to avenge her death.

    now that the song family suddenly wanted to take her back, she would not miss this opportunity.

    because they did not like song fan, the song family only sent a driver to pick her up. the driver was disrespectful towards this young lady as if she was unimportant.

    song fan was not taking it seriously. right now, all she was thinking about was how to avenge the previous host.

    song yin cried silently in a city¡¯s most expensive private high school as the surrounding people tried to persuade her.

    when song kai heard this, he rushed over and asked, ¡°yin yin, what happened?¡±

    song yin¡¯s face was filled with tears, ¡°brother, sister song fan is back. i¡¯m so scared.¡±

    song kai was furious, ¡°she poisoned me back then, and now how dare she comes back?¡±

    his shout attracted much attention, but no one dared to say anything. song kai was famous for bullying others. coupled with his status as the fourth young master of the song family, no one in the school dared to provoke him.

    song yin defended song fan, ¡°at that time, she was still young and immature. it¡¯s good that she¡¯s back now but she never liked me. i¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be angry when she sees me.¡±

    ¡°song fan was evil when she was young. she will only be eviler when she grows up.¡± song kai said arrogantly, ¡°i¡¯m going to find her now, so she won¡¯t dare to set foot in our house.¡±

    song kai left with his followers. the others hurriedly made way for him. he was a naughty boy that even the teachers did not dare to discipline. they could only hope that he would graduate as soon as possible.

    seeing him walk away, the others began to discuss.

    ¡°who is song fan?¡±

    ¡°song fan is the eldest daughter of the song family and brother kai¡¯s twin sister. however, she was abandoned in the countryside seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°isn¡¯t song yin the only daughter in the song family?¡±

    ¡°song yin is the second daughter. song fan has bullied her since she was young. song fan has a bad temper and likes to beat people up. she even poisoned her brother.¡±

    ¡°why did they bring such an evil person back?¡±

    ¡°how can a country bumpkin become the eldest daughter of the song family? she¡¯ll probably go back to the countryside in a few days.¡±

    hearing these words, song yin, still crying, secretly curled her lips.

    song fan was looking for directions with the gps. the driver insisted that the company needed the car for an emergency, so he asked her to get off the car.

    song fan would never believe such a lie.

    she looked at the gps and saw that it was near her school. she guessed that song kai wanted to meet her.

    meeting her in this way, song kai should probably be trying to threaten song fan to return to her hometown. but he did not know his biological sister, song fan, had long died.

    song fan dragged her suitcase forward. a handsome young man with blonde hair blocked her way. it was her twin brother, song kai.

    song kai looked at his younger sister, whom he had not seen for many years. he frowned when he saw that she had no makeup on and was wearing a sweater and jeans.

    although she looked beautiful, her rustic mannerisms were overshadowed by song yin¡¯s refined elegance. it was obvious that she came from the countryside.

    song fan did not have anything to say to him. she walked over as if she did not see him.

    still thinking about how to start a conversation, song kai widened his eyes. he did not expect to be ignored like this.

    he ran after her with his followers, ¡°song fan, are you mute?¡±

    only then did song fan look at him, but that disdain made song kai even angrier.

    ¡°do you dare to come back? if it weren¡¯t for you, mom wouldn¡¯t have died. you are not welcome in this family.¡± song kai took out a few banknotes and threw them on the ground. ¡°take the money to buy plane tickets. i don¡¯t want to see you at home.¡±

    song fan stepped on the money and said, ¡°what will you do if i want to stay?¡±

    facing her provocation, song kai was stunned. he did not expect that his sister, who spoke little, would dare to retort him.

    however, this made song kai hate song fan even more. he felt that not only was she vicious, but she had also learned to be arrogant and despotic. he glared at her and said, ¡°you¡¯d better listen to me now. otherwise, i won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±

    ¡°what can you do?¡± song fan fearlessly stepped forward, ¡°are you going to hit me?¡±

    before song kai could say anything, one of his followers stood up and said, ¡°you should be beaten for all the evil things you¡¯ve done. brother kai doesn¡¯t have to do it by himself. i can make you feel the pain.¡±

    after saying that, he rushed toward song fan with threatening gestures. it looked like he was going to hit her.

 Chapter 2

    the person being hunted (1)

    the follower ran towards song fan to attack her. but she easily dodged his attack by slightly leaning to the side. at the same time, she lifted her leg to trip him, causing the follower to fly out of inertia and fall directly with a face full of blood.

    the follower rose to his feet. his fist was clenched and ready to strike. however, song fan swiftly intervened, grabbing his hand and forcing it downwards. the follower let out a piercing scream, indicating that his hand had been dislocated. he fell to his knees, writhing in agony.

    before song kai could react, he saw song fan rushing at a ridiculously fast speed.

    the next second, song kai was punched and flew out, lying on the ground, making the same sound as his follower. it was too painful.

    the followers witnessed how he flew out and quickly ran over to help song kai.

    song fan looked at them coldly. she turned around and left without looking back. she did not need to waste time on song kai. in her eyes, he was nothing but a fool.

    song kai did not believe that song fan would be able to beat him up. when he was young, he had always bullied her, and she did not dare to fight back. now, she could send him flying with one punch.

    as a school bully, song kai felt very embarrassed. he looked at his followers fiercely and said, ¡°none of you can say anything about this. just pretend you never saw song fan today.¡±

    they nodded again and again and then helped song kai back to school.

    the driver left song fan in an alley behind the school. she dragged her suitcase through the alley and planned to take a taxi to the song family¡¯s residence.

    just as she stepped out of the alley, she heard a muffled sound.

    song fan was very familiar with this sound. after installing a silencer, a gun would sound like this.

    the sound of footsteps got closer and closer. song fan threw the suitcase aside and instantly hid behind the trash can.

    a group of people with guns in their hands were looking for someone. just as they were about to find song fan, a man in a suit ran out from another alley. the group of people immediately chased after him.

    song fan did not expect that they would kill someone in the daylight. she did not want to get involved, so she pulled her suitcase and was about to leave.

    when she walked past an alley, she saw blood.

    she followed the trail of blood and found a man lying in the corner.

    the man looked like he was in his twenties. his wound was still bleeding, and his white shirt had long been stained red with blood. if she were left alone, he would die from excessive blood loss sooner or later.

    song fan quickly walked over and took medicine from the suitcase to feed him.

    this medicine could quickly stop the bleeding and save his life, but the bullet in his body still needed to be removed.

    after everything was done, she took a closer look at him. despite his sorry state, the man before her was strikingly handsome and unique. his skin was fairer than hers, and she could tell he was of mixed heritage.

    song fan had laid eyes on numerous handsome men, yet she was left speechless for a few moments upon seeing him.

    she never imagined that such a breathtakingly beautiful man could exist in this world.

    at the same time, her high-speed brain provided her with information. she had seen this person in the intelligence report. he was the heir of the gu family, the head of the aristocratic family in the city, gu chen.

    he was from the upper class, the famous crown prince of the city. why would he be here?

    thinking of the man who ran out before her, he should be stalling for time for her, right?

    a man who could use guns in a city must be powerful.

    it seemed that many people were hunting her down.

    song fan planned to drag him out, at least away from this dangerous place. however, a hard object pressed against the back of her head before she could move.

    ¡°i advise you not to touch him.¡±

    someone was threatening her with a gun.

    song fan realized it and raised her hands to pretend to surrender. then, she quickly turned around and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. she crushed his wrist and took the gun.

    song fan pointed at the man¡¯s head and said, ¡°i hate it when someone points a gun at me.¡±

    after saying that, she pulled the trigger.

    at this time, being kind to the enemy was being cruel to herself. she would not make such a stupid mistake.

    gu chen was very sensitive to the sound of the silencer. he tried hard to open his eyes and saw the girl standing before him.

    song fan put down the gun and turned around. her white-skinned fingers held the cold gun. her soft and slender hand pulled the trigger without hesitation, shooting the person chasing him in the head. the strong contrast left a deep impression on gu chen¡¯s heart.

    as gu chen opened his eyes, song fan said, ¡°you¡¯re awake. let¡¯s leave here.¡±

    after she finished speaking, she reached out to help him up and dragged gu chen away quickly.

    when they were far from the place, song fan placed gu chen in a hidden place and started tearing his shirt.

    song fan¡¯s suitcase had a full set of surgical tools. she disinfected the tools briefly and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t bring any anesthetics. bear with it.¡±

    gu chen nodded and gritted his teeth.

    seeing that he was ready, song fan decisively made the incision. it was fast and steady. her movements were fast and clean, from removing the bullet to suturing the wound. she had done it many times.

    gu chen endured the pain without saying a word.

    he had been staring at song fan the entire time. even though his vision was blurry from the pain, he did not close his eyes.

    the girl in front of him had snow-white skin and an indifferent expression. there was no trace of makeup on her face, but she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. her eyes were as deep and mysterious as the ocean, making people want to know more about her.

    ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± gu chen looked at song fan and asked.

    song fan placed the medical tape on gu chen¡¯s abdomen and turned around with her suitcase, ¡°my name is not important.¡±

    his extraordinary endurance had surprised song fan. song fan realized his life was no longer in danger, so she left directly, leaving him to look at her back.

 Chapter 3

    song yin

    song fan did not take the matter of saving gu chen seriously. she did not expect gu chen to repay her.

    she had saved too many people. today it was just a walkover.

    song fan acted as if nothing had happened. she walked to the road and hailed a taxi. it took her an hour and a half to reach the song residence.

    this place was where the wealthy people gathered, and the song family was in the most prominent position. the song residence was also very luxurious. as soon as she walked through the door, she could see a spectacular fountain. a pavilion and a large garden were in the courtyard for afternoon tea. it looked rich and imposing.

    when song fan saw this, her expression turned even colder.

    the song family was so rich, but no one thought of the previous host, leaving the dignified eldest daughter of the song family to die of illness in the countryside.

    she pulled her suitcase and walked straight through the main door. the servants at the door did not plan to line up to welcome her at all. they looked at song fan in disdain.

    ¡°young miss is rude. she barged indirectly.¡±

    ¡°i heard that she was difficult to please before she was sent to the countryside. she threw a tantrum and smashed things every day.¡±

    ¡°she poisoned her brother when she was little. she¡¯s vicious.¡±

    ¡°she is not as kind as the second young lady.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s only because madam is kind that she brought her back from the countryside.¡±

    these servants thought song fan was a timid country bumpkin and spoke without restraint.

    song fan¡¯s mother passed away seven years ago. the madam that the servants mentioned was called yang xuan, and she was her mother¡¯s best friend when her mother was alive. after song fan¡¯s mother passed away, yang xuan often came to the song residence to care for the children, so her father married her.

    song yin was the daughter of yang xuan and her ex-husband. because her ex-husband passed away, she brought her along and married her. yang xuan even changed her daughter¡¯s surname to song and brought song yin to attend different occasions.

    those who did not know them would think that song yin was the biological daughter of the song family.

    song fan had already asked around. outsiders said that the song family was loving. some people did not even know of song fan and thought that song yin was the eldest daughter.

    song fan still remembered the previous host¡¯s room. she was about to go upstairs with her suitcase when a girl in a white dress suddenly stopped her.

    the little girl said excitedly, ¡°sister, welcome back.¡±

    she walked over from the direction of the kitchen. she was not as tall and slim as song fan. she was petite and cute, looking as delicate as a little flower.

    this girl was song yin, song fan¡¯s sister in the name.

    song yin smiled sweetly and said, ¡°i knew you were coming back today, so i asked the kitchen to prepare more dishes. they¡¯re all your favourites.¡±

    song fan did not want to talk with her, so she went upstairs without answering.

    however, song yin insisted on showing her friendliness and quickly chased after her, saying, ¡°sister, you didn¡¯t forget about me, did you? i¡¯m your little sister, song yin. when we were young, we always played together. you even said we would be together for the rest of our lives. now, it finally comes true.¡±

    song fan had inherited all of the host¡¯s memories. of course, she remembered what she said, but he also remembered how song yin and her mother had deceived the previous host into staying with the song family for a long time. the pitiful host thought she had a sister and auntie, but in the end, she invited a wolf into the house.

    at such a young age, song yin¡¯s acting skills was already top-notch. not only did she drug the previous host to make her irritable and push all the blame onto her, but she also falsely accused the previous host of poisoning song kai. although song yin¡¯s words seemed like she was defending the previous host, each sentence pinned the blame on her.

    her mother, yang xuan, even suggested sending the previous host to the countryside.

    the previous host naively thought that yang xuan would plead for her, and she cried to see auntie yang before she left.

    song fan had nothing to say to her, so she said, ¡°i want to go back to my room.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ve already gotten someone to tidy up your room. you can move in immediately.¡± song yin called the servant, ¡°hurry up and lead the way for my sister.¡±

    after saying that, she even came to carry song fan¡¯s luggage, as if she welcomed her sister from the bottom of her heart.

    however, song fan did not want her to touch her suitcase, so she picked it up and went upstairs.

    song yin was far from quiet on the way. she enthusiastically pointed out all the changes that had been made to the residence, including the new curtains.

    ¡°i like to decorate the house, so dad lets me do whatever i want.¡± song yin said it shyly.

    song fan nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. you saved money on finding an interior designer.¡±

    song yin was stunned. did song fan mean that she was just a free designer?

    in the next moment, song yin realized that she was overthinking.

    song fan had always been easy to persuade, especially since she had grown up in the countryside and likely felt guilty about spending money.

 Chapter 4

    fu nian

    song fan carried the suitcase up to the second floor. song yin suspected nothing was in the suitcase because she was not blushing or panting.

    song yin said thoughtfully, ¡°tell me if you need anything. the brothers don¡¯t often come back as they live outside, and my parents are busy with a project and won¡¯t be home for a while. i am in charge of the house now, so don¡¯t hesitate to ask for anything you need.¡±

    these words sounded very friendly, but she was treating herself as the hostess and song fan as a distant relative who was here to stay.

    song fan was impatient with her acting as a sister. she entered the bedroom and closed the door without saying a word to song yin.

    her attitude left song yin stunned. even the servants felt indignant for her, ¡°miss, she is too rude. you have arranged so much for her, but she didn¡¯t even say thank you.¡±

    ¡°she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± song yin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her face was filled with sadness, ¡°we just haven¡¯t seen each other for too long. it takes time to get to know each other again.¡±

    when the servant saw that song fan made her sad, she even more despised song fan.

    the servant coaxed song yin and said, ¡°the gown is ready. miss, do you want to try it on?¡±

    ¡°should we tell song fan about the banquet?¡± song yin asked.

    the servant snorted coldly at song fan¡¯s door, saying, ¡°the invitation-only has your name written on it. she can¡¯t go even if you tell her.¡±

    another servant said, ¡°miss, mr. fu nian called and asked when you¡¯re going out so he can pick you up.¡±

    when she heard that fu nian would pick her up, song yin blushed. the servant knew song yin and teased, ¡°it seems mr. fu nian can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± song yin ran away shyly.

    after returning to her room, song fan looked around the room. the room had been remodeled.

    there was nothing related to the previous host anymore. it had been abandoned just like the previous host.

    song fan opened the suitcase and took out a few pieces of clothing. then she locked the suitcase to prevent the things inside from being discovered.

    after doing all this, her phone rang. song fan picked it up and heard from the other side, ¡°i heard from the people in yongping village that you¡¯re in a city. i happen to be here too, and i have good news to share with you. do you want to meet me at my house tonight?¡±

    song fan agreed, ¡°send me the address.¡±

    the person on the other end of the phone quickly sent the address.

    looking at this location, song fan was silent for two seconds before picking up her phone and making a call.

    ¡°check an address i sent you.¡±

    ¡°sister fan, i¡¯m a top hacker, after all. it¡¯s a waste of my talent to find an address.¡±

    hearing the unwilling voice on the other end of the phone, song fan decided not to say anything.

    the person on the other end of the phone sensed danger and quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll listen to your order. i¡¯ll check now.¡±

    chairman fu won the championship in the world chinese chess competition. the fu family specially held a celebration party for it.

    the son of chairman fu, the company¡¯s president, personally planned this celebration party. he gathered all the celebrities and wealthy families worldwide to congratulate chairman fu.

    song yin sat in the car and could not hide her excitement. she looked at fu nian beside her and said, ¡°brother fu nian, do you think grandpa will like my gift?¡±

    fu nian smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯ll like it.¡±

    the car stopped at the entrance. fu nian got out of the car and reached out to help song yin up like a gentleman.

    the guests had already arrived. they all looked over when they saw the car parked at the entrance.

    fu nian was dressed in a well-ironed suit. he lowered his head politely to help song yin up. it was obvious that he had received an etiquette education.

    song yin got off the car. her princess dress and flower bud hair made her look even cuter. her smile was sweet, and she looked very adorable.

    with the entire set of diamond jewellery, she looked even more eye-catching.

    the two of them were very eye-catching when they stood together. the guests whispered which family they were from.

    president fu stepped forward and introduced, ¡°this is my youngest son, fu nian. he has been guaranteed admission to peking central university and is a chinese chess player like his grandfather. when he was young, his grandfather taught him how to play chess. although he was not famous, he was quite talented.¡±

    president fu sounded humble, but the people present did not believe him.

    fu nian was admitted to central university at a young age. his classmates were the children of the minister or the governor.

    he also inherited chairman fu¡¯s talent and became a chinese chess player. with chairman fu¡¯s reputation in the chinese chess industry, his future was promising.

    after learning about this, guests naturally became interested in song yin, who was by fu nian¡¯s side.

 Chapter 5

    song yin and fu nian playing piano together

    song yin felt everyone¡¯s gaze and moved closer to fu nian. the two of them were talking and laughing. for the guests, it was proof that their relationship was not ordinary.

    ¡°brother fu nian, how about we play the piano together?¡± song yin blushed. ¡°there are so many people watching us.¡±

    fu nian knew that song yin was shy in front of strangers, so he smiled and nodded in agreement.

    the two of them sat down in front of the piano. fu nian even wiped his hands three times with a wet towel. it was obvious how important the piano was to him.

    song yin removed the ring from her finger and wiped her hands like fu nian.

    fu nian looked at her admiringly. the two of them became closer and closer because of song yin¡¯s love for the piano.

    song yin had spent a lot of effort on the piano just to play it with fu nian. she had also specially studied fu nian¡¯s piano-playing skills. therefore, their four-handed joint play went very smoothly this time, and the melody made the guests involuntarily listen to it.

    the guests were used to listening to music and could tell they played very well.

    ¡°fu nian is well educated. he plays the piano so well.¡±

    ¡°fu nian is the last disciple of the piano master. his level is not something that ordinary pianists can compare to. i heard that he is famous internationally.¡±

    ¡°which family is this young lady from? could she be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°this is song yin, the second daughter of the song family. they are a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? fu nian has a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°who is it?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the song family, song fan. i heard that the marriage was arranged when she was young.¡±

    when they heard song fan¡¯s name, some guests looked disdainful. ¡°song fan was sent to the countryside because she poisoned her biological brother. how can such a vicious person marry fu nian?¡±

    not only did the guests think so, but fu nian did not like the vicious song fan. he was the one who urged the song family to bring song fan back so that he could officially cancel the engagement.

    song yin looked at fu nian with love. because fu nian liked the piano, she learned to play it. since fu nian liked to play chinese chess, she learned to play chinese chess. she had always followed fu nian¡¯s footsteps, just for today, so everyone knew she was the most compatible person with fu nian.

    when the song ended, everyone applauded. just as song yin was feeling happy, a sigh came from the corner, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that fu nian is engaged to song fan.¡±

    song yin fell all of a sudden. these words shattered all her pride. as long as song fan was around, she could not be with fu nian.

    however, she quickly regained her smile because brother fu nian said that he hated song fan and that he had to cancel the engagement this time.

    she had already become the only girl on fu nian¡¯s side. they had so much in common. as long as she worked harder, she could be with him and become the granddaughter-in-law of the fu family.

    at the thought of this, song yin¡¯s mood improved. she even greeted the guests with fu nian, just like the wife of fu nian.

    song fan sneered. song yin looked like a mistress.

    song yin also saw song fan, who was not far away, and was surprised to see her there.

    song fan was wearing jeans and canvas shoes. she did not fit in at this exquisite and luxurious banquet. song fan¡¯s expression was still cold and distant. it seemed that she was not here to attend the banquet.

    instead, she was going out to buy groceries.

    an invitation card was requested at the entrance. song yin could not figure out how song fan got into the party, but she did not care about that now. she had to send song fan away as soon as possible.

    if others knew she was song fan, song yin would feel shame.

    before song yin could reach her, a girl stood before song fan.

    ¡°isn¡¯t this the eldest daughter of the song family? why are you dressed like a country bumpkin? do you think this is a market?¡± the girl spoke in a sarcastic tone.

    song fan remembered this girl was ruan xin, fu nian¡¯s cousin. since she was young, she had never liked the previous host, who had bullied her many times. their relationship was always tense and hostile.

    song yin stopped in her tracks when she saw ruan xin. she wanted to make song fan suffer.

    song fan did not react to this kind of low-level mockery. she still had things to do today and did not have the time to argue with ruan xin.

    however, ruan xin thought that song fan was afraid. she stood and looked at song fan smugly, asking, ¡°do you think you¡¯re still a rich young lady? you¡¯re just a village girl who just came out of the countryside. how can you go out dressed like this?¡±

 Chapter 6

    falling into the pool (1)

    ruan xin thought her words would make song fan ashamed, but she did not expect song fan to look so calm. she even took a lollipop from her pocket and put it in her mouth.

    song fan did not think that ruan xin was humiliating her. she felt that there was nothing bad about being a village girl.

    however, her calm and indifferent expression made ruan xin even angrier.

    when ruan xin was little, song fan constantly beat her up. when she knew that song fan had been sent to the countryside, she was happy for a few days and felt that song fan finally deserved it.

    now that she heard that song fan had been brought back, she wished she could immediately go and see what kind of village girl she had become.

    ruan xin thought that song fan must have become tanned and thin from being exposed to the sun and wind for so long in the countryside and that she would be so uncouth and could not even be present in public. ruan xin believed that she could surpass song fan in appearance.

    even though song fan was dressed like a poor person, as she had expected, her hateful face was still beautiful. even if she was not wearing a gown or makeup, she still outshone all the girls present.

    song fan did not seem to care when she saw ruan xin¡¯s angry expression. instead, she picked up her phone and wanted to send a message to tell that person she had arrived.

    however, this was a form of disrespect for ruan xin.

    ruan xin immediately rushed over to snatch the phone. she planned to throw the phone on the ground and show song fan that she owned this place.

    but before she could touch the phone, song fan grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°behave yourself.¡±

    ruan xin completely ignored song fan¡¯s words and grabbed the bottle from the table, pouring it at song fan to publicly humiliate her in front of all the banquet guests.

    she had a beautiful wish. if everything went smoothly, song fan would get wet. but just as she thought it was going to happen, ruan xin flew out with the water bottle.

    song fan used the force of her pounce to push ruan xin away. but others thought she had only dodged for a moment before ruan xin fell into the swimming pool.

    ruan xin fell into the water with a splash and shouted for help. the sound attracted all the guests.

    ruan xin¡¯s exquisite makeup was ruined, and her hair was messy and stuck to her scalp. she looked like a water ghost.

    the servants quickly came over to save her. fu nian, who saw ruan xin fall into the water, also ran over. they scrambled to save her, but ruan xin was too flustered and kept struggling, so they could not save her.

    song fan could not bear it anymore and said, ¡°the pool is so shallow. you can just stand up.¡±

    ruan xin tried to stand up straight after hearing her words. as expected, the water only reached her chest.

    for a moment, it looked very awkward. her shout just now had become a joke.

    song yin, who had rushed over, broke the silence. she turned to song fan and asked, ¡°sister, xin xin was just talking to you now. how did she suddenly fall into the pool? the two of you didn¡¯t get along well when you were young, but you can¡¯t do this to her.¡±

    as soon as she spoke, everyone turned to look at song fan. ruan xin¡¯s expression shifted from arrogance to fear.

    after climbing up with the help of the servants, ruan xin sat by the pool and cried loudly as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    ¡°this is the eldest daughter of the song family? she was too ill-bred. even if she grew up in the countryside, her surname was still song. why was there such a big difference between her and her sister?¡± someone among the guests asked.

    all the other guests began to discuss song fan, their words filled with disdain.

    ¡°she pushed someone into the pool without saying a word. she¡¯s a bad person.¡±

    ¡°she could poison her brother when she was young. she won¡¯t be any better when she grows up.¡±

    ¡°how come mr. fu nian has such a vicious fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°how can such a person become the granddaughter-in-law of the fu family? chairman fu won¡¯t like her.¡±

    their voices were loud, and song fan could hear them.

    song yin thought that she had achieved her goal and quickly put on a guilty look. she bowed to all the guests and said, ¡°sorry. i didn¡¯t ask brother fu nian to send my sister an invitation. i thought she would need to rest because she had just returned today, so i did not inform her about the party. if i had known that she wanted to come, i would have asked for an invitation for her. it was my fault.¡±

    song yin apologized as she bowed to the guests. she looked like a good sister who was worried about her older sister. this made everyone hate song fan even more, including fu nian, who comforted ruan xin.

 Chapter 7

    chairman fu (1)

    fu nian¡¯s impression of song fan was not favorable. she had displayed arrogance and domineering behavior since a young age and would lash out at others over minor disagreements. moreover, her personality was extremely unstable, like a bomb that could explode at any time. his cousin, ruan xin, was childish. every time they met, they would fight. it would be out of control.

    ruan xin would admit her mistakes before him, but song fan would only run home without apologizing, making her aggrieved look.

    when fu nian was comforting her by side, ruan xin cried even more sadly, ¡°brother, help me. song fan pushed me on purpose. she wanted to kill me.¡±

    ruan xin knew that a child who cried would get candy. regardless of how she argued with song fan, she acted as a victim in front of fu nian. fu nian would side with her as long as she cried loudly enough.

    as expected, fu nian flew into a rage and said to the servant, ¡°call the police. song fan is committing murder.¡±

    the guests also looked down on song fan¡¯s actions and urged the servants to call the police and arrest her quickly.

    if they called the police, song fan might end up in jail. suddenly, a voice scolded, ¡°how dare you!¡±

    there was only one person who could say such words in the fu family, and that was the person who was to be congratulated at this banquet, who was the chairman of the fu corporation and the head of the fu family, old mr. fu. he walked out of the house with a dignified air.

    fu nian was confused, ¡°grandpa, she almost killed ruan xin. shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡±

    chairman fu did not answer at all. he only told all the guests, ¡°this is an honored guest i invited. is there anything that you¡¯re dissatisfied with?¡±

    the guests were all shocked. they did not understand why chairman fu would invite song fan, but they all chose to shut up and stop asking.

    fu nian said, ¡°grandpa, why did you invite this evil woman?¡±

    chairman fu stared at fu nian coldly, making him swallow all his words.

    fu nian had never seen his grandfather look at him like this.

    chairman fu walked to song fan, and his tone immediately softened, ¡°are you okay?¡±

    ¡°never mind.¡± song fan did not expect him to make such a big fuss.

    after chairman fu heard that, he called the butler and said, ¡°have you asked someone to check the surveillance cameras?¡±

    the butler lowered his head and replied, ¡°i¡¯ve already made a backup of this video. it was miss ruan who tried to snatch miss song¡¯s phone. miss song only grabbed her wrist to stop her, but miss ruan picked up the bottle and wanted to splash it on miss song. ultimately, miss ruan lost her balance and fell into the pool. miss ruan was the one who wanted to attack miss song at the beginning.¡±

    the butler made it clear, and the people still blaming song fan instantly fell silent.

    ruan xin stopped crying when she heard the video had been backed up. she stood up and said, ¡°grandpa, i know i was wrong. can you please delete the video?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t call me grandpa.¡± chairman fu waved his hand and said, ¡°someone who can frame others without kindness has nothing to do with my family. you should leave. you¡¯re not allowed to show up in front of the fu family again.¡±

    after saying that, he looked ruan xin up and down and said, ¡°you have no education or manners. how can you call yourself a member of the fu family?¡±

    these words had practically cut off ruan xin¡¯s future. any family wanting to climb the social ladder would not allow their sons to marry ruan xin. she was ignorant and incompetent. her only wish was to marry into a wealthy family in the future, but after chairman fu said that, it was completely over.

    after the chairman gave the order, the servants immediately dragged ruan xin out.

    everyone was in stunned silence due to chairman fu¡¯s direct approach. song yin, in particular, cowered behind fu nian, fearing she would be held accountable for the situation.

    chairman fu did not notice her at all. after dealing with these matters, he smiled at song fan and lowered his head respectfully. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. she doesn¡¯t know the rules and have disturbed you. would you come with me to the study room to talk?¡±

    everyone was astounded by chairman fu¡¯s attitude toward song fan. the older man had a reputation for being haughty and frequently disparaging prominent figures in the political and business worlds.

    everyone knew he was not easy to get close to, so they flattered fu nian in every way possible. it was because they heard that he was chairman fu¡¯s favorite grandson.

    now, chairman fu was so polite to song fan. his attitude was very respectful as if he put song fan before himself.

    song fan came to see him under his invitation, so she followed chairman fu to the study room.

    as song yin watched them walk away, she felt a twinge of reluctance. she had never been inside chairman fu¡¯s study room before and had heard that only fu¡¯s family members were allowed entry.

 Chapter 8

    friend (1)

    song yin was afraid that chairman fu would accept song fan. she would lose the chance if he said song fan was fu nian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    at that time, no matter how much fu nian hated song fan, he had no choice but to marry her.

    at the thought of this, song yin walked to a corner and made a call.

    song kai quickly picked up the phone and said, ¡°yin yin, didn¡¯t you go to a banquet?¡±

    although song yin was not song kai¡¯s biological sister, he doted on this obedient and sensible sister. he knew she would attend the banquet tonight and was surprised she would call him now.

    song yin sobbed before saying, ¡°it¡¯s nothing bad. it¡¯s just that song fan and ruan xin fought, and they seemed to have gotten physical. i was scared and wanted to call you.¡±

    ¡°what?¡± song kai asked loudly, ¡°she went to the banquet alone?¡±

    ¡°she came without telling me. i was also very surprised. i didn¡¯t expect the two of them to quarrel.¡± as she spoke, song yin began to choke and even cry. she could not even finish her words.

    hearing her cry, song kai quickly comforted her, saying, ¡°don¡¯t cry. what exactly happened? were you bullied?¡±

    ¡°no, no, i wasn¡¯t bullied. i still have something to do here, so i¡¯ll hang up first.¡± song yin hurriedly hung up the phone.

    however, this made song kai even more worried. song kai was anxiously pacing around on the other end of the phone.

    song yin smiled after hanging up the phone. she was no longer sad.

    song kai thought about it and went to the banquet to see what had happened. after all, song fan could poison him when he was young. now, she might cause some big trouble.

    if she had been sent to the police station, it would have brought disgrace to the song family.

    song kai picked up his helmet and rushed out, heading to the fu residence by motorcycle.

    fu nian was also worried. he sat in the corner with a solemn expression, afraid that song fan would coax his grandfather into agreeing not to cancel the engagement.

    his grandfather was strange. if she made him happy, he would agree to anything. although song fan used to be talkative, no one knew what she was like now. she would deceive his grandfather if she learned to lie in the countryside.

    song yin walked gracefully and sat beside him, ¡°fu nian, i¡¯m worried about song fan.¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡± fu nian¡¯s tone was stiff.

    song yin looked worried. ¡°she has been in the countryside for so long. what if she offends grandpa? after all, she is your fianc¨¦e. do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    hearing the word fianc¨¦e, fu nian¡¯s expression turned even uglier. he snorted coldly and said, ¡°that was an arranged engagement. what does it have to do with me? i will never admit that she is my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    song yin lowered her head to hide her smile.

    she feared that fu nian would be fascinated by song fan¡¯s attractive face, but fu nian did not seem to have fallen for her now.

    as for chairman fu¡¯s attitude towards her, she was confident she could change it. after all, song fan had stayed in the countryside for so many years. she definitely could not compare to her. she had hired a famous chinese chess teacher and was waiting for the day she could perform in front of chairman fu.

    however, in the study, chairman fu personally made tea for song fan and said, ¡°i invited you here to share my joy. i didn¡¯t expect this to happen. i¡¯m sorry.¡±

    song fan sipped tea and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright. nothing bad happened.¡±

    song fan was already mentally prepared for such a situation, so she did not take it seriously.

    ¡°i won the championship this time because of my daily practice with you. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid that my chinese chess skills will never improve in this lifetime. therefore, this victory belongs to both you and me.¡± as a master of chinese chess, chairman fu was thrilled to be able to bring glory to the country at this age.

    he could be considered a top figure in the field of chinese chess in hua country. everyone called him a national master, but only he knew he could not do what he wanted. his chess skills seemed to have stopped at that level and could never improve.

    the excitement of learning chinese chess and the passion for winning were all things that happened many years ago. he even began to consider whether he should quit the chinese chess world.

    one time, at a gathering of old friends, he heard that there was a chinese chess master in yongping village who had never lost a game. she was able to defeat even his friend.

    his old friend was also a genius in the chinese chess world. he had been arrogant since he was young, but now that he had mentioned this expert with such admiration, chairman fu¡¯s fighting spirit was immediately ignited. he immediately asked his old friend to take him to find the master.

 Chapter 9

    not worthy

    chairman fu rushed to yongping village overnight. he thought he would see an older man living in seclusion, or at least a middle-aged man, but he did not expect the expert mentioned by his old friend to be a young girl.

    chairman fu thought his old friend was joking, so he asked him to stop joking and invite the expert out.

    song fan stood up and said coldly, ¡°i am that master.¡±

    her arrogant tone surprised chairman fu. he wanted competition with her. the two of them immediately played a game. unsurprisingly, he lost the game.

    from then on, he often sought out song fan to play chinese chess. the two of them called each other friends, the best of friends, despite the age difference.

    song fan laughed when she heard him share the victory with her. ¡°you won this on your own. it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    chairman fu knew that song fan had a cold personality, so he did not mind what she said. he opened the chessboard and said, ¡°this is a game with a foreign friend, but both of us are in a stalemate. we don¡¯t know how to continue. please take a look.¡±

    song fan stood at the side and watched silently. she casually picked up a chess piece and placed it on the chessboard. chairman fu instantly became excited. ¡°why didn¡¯t i think of this move? placing it here can change the direction of the entire game. you are indeed a master.¡±

    chairman fu was immersed in the joy of solving the chess game, but song fan took out a marriage contract with her and fu nian¡¯s names written on it. chairman fu personally wrote it back then.

    ¡°this is the marriage contract between fu nian and me. i came here today to break off the engagement.¡±

    song fan firmly said, ¡°i think you also know that we are incompatible.¡±

    song fan did not have any feelings for this fianc¨¦. the song family had rushed to bring her back because fu nian had already reached the age to get married, so they wanted the two of them to break off the engagement.

    song fan wanted to cancel the engagement.

    in the original host¡¯s memory, this fianc¨¦ hated her. he was probably still thinking about how to break off the engagement outside, and she just happened to fulfill his wish.

    chairman fu looked at the marriage contract and sighed, ¡°indeed, you are not a good match. it¡¯s fu nian who doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    to be honest, he did not want to accept the annulment. ever since he found out that his friend was the eldest daughter of the song family, he has been extremely happy. he thought that if he could become a family with his friend, the fu family would be able to rise to a higher level in the chess industry.

    however, since song fan had said she wanted to break off the engagement, it had already reached an irreversible point. he could only pity that fu nian had lost such a good fianc¨¦e.

    since the engagement had already been broken off, song fan did not intend to stay any longer. she said, ¡°then i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°wait a minute.¡± chairman fu stopped her and said, ¡°i heard you¡¯ve recently been looking for tango fruit. it¡¯s used to stimulate your nerves and restore your memory. are you still troubled by what happened those two years?¡±

    everyone in yongping village knew that song fan had been kidnapped five years ago and had only returned to yongping village two years later. however, a small part of her memory had been messed up, and she could not remember anything that had happened in the past two years. from then on, song fan started to concoct medicine for herself, as if she had to remember it no matter what.

    ¡°those are my memories. i have to get them back.¡± song fan said.

    she had never lost her memories, even after her rebirth. she could not bear this kind of accident, as if something had escaped her control.

    she had been looking for a way to recover her memory but had not succeeded. that was why she had set her eyes on the tango fruit.

    ¡°i¡¯ll ask someone to ask around.¡± chairman fu wanted to make up for her.

    song fan walked out of the door and said, ¡°thanks.¡±

    she did not expect to bump into fu nian as soon as she went out. when he saw song fan, his face darkened. ¡°how did you know my grandfather? what do you want?¡±

    observing his expression, he question

    ed whether song fan employed some cunning tactics. she grinned and said, ¡°you¡¯ll need to inquire with your grandfather about that.¡±

    fu nian was a so-called genius still attached to his family¡¯s power. even if song fan had not been reborn, she would not be interested in him. she had participated in national experiments when she was a teenager. the real geniuses she had seen were all the better than fu nian.

    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be arrogant here. even if grandpa disagrees, i¡¯ll still break off the engagement.¡± fu nian looked at song fan repeatedly and said, ¡°even if i were single for the rest of my life, i would never marry someone like you.¡±

    ¡°you can¡¯t even decide on your marriage. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say this?¡±

    song fan did not take his words at all. she did not even want to respond to such a childish threat.

    she took out a lollipop, peeled off the packaging, and put it in her mouth. she walked past the guests and left as if the luxury party and upper-class people were nothing in her eyes.

 Chapter 10

    i don¡¯t regret

    fu nian had always been known as the chosen one. wherever he went, applause would follow. he was used to receiving praise from everyone due to his extraordinary talent.

    but he did not have the nerve to retort in front of song fan. for the first time, he felt powerless. he turned around and went to look for his mother to discuss the matter of breaking off the engagement.

    fu nian pulled mrs. fu aside and said, ¡°mom, song fan was so vicious that she poisoned her brother when she was young. she even caused a scene at the banquet just now. i can¡¯t marry such a person.¡±

    he insisted on his idea, but mrs. fu was worried, ¡°your grandfather arranged this marriage. you have to ask him.¡±

    at this point, fu nian got angry. he said anxiously, ¡°i don¡¯t know what song fan has done to grandpa, but grandpa invited her to the study. before he left, song fan even showed me off. i don¡¯t think grandpa will agree to break off the engagement. mom, you have to help me.¡±

    mrs. fu was afraid of her father-in-law. however, her son was begging her pitifully, and she did not want song fan to be her daughter-in-law, so she brought him to the study.

    the mother and son knocked on the study door in an anxious mood. fu nian said, ¡°grandpa, i don¡¯t want to marry song fan.¡±

    chairman fu looked at his grandson and said, ¡°then who do you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°anyone but song fan. she¡¯s been bossy since she was young and even did things that hurt her brother. just now, she made a scene at the banquet and didn¡¯t act like a lady. i don¡¯t want her as my wife.¡± fu nian talked nonstop about song fan¡¯s shortcomings. in his opinion, song fan¡¯s behaviors were simply unbearable.

    ¡°shut up!¡± chairman fu shouted angrily, ¡°don¡¯t think you¡¯re truly talented just because others praise you. song fan has no affection for you and has already requested to cancel the engagement.¡±

    fu nian thought his grandfather would object desperately and had already prepared an excuse. he did not expect song fan to have already broken off the engagement. he asked, ¡°grandfather, is that true?¡±

    chairman fu had lost his granddaughter-in-law, whom he admired. he said angrily, ¡°she has already sent the engagement agreement over. of course, it¡¯s true.¡±

    after saying that, he threw the engagement agreement on the table. fu nian took it and opened it. it was his and song fan¡¯s names. he had a wave of emotions for a moment, leaving him feeling conflicted.

    when he was young, he did not hate his fianc¨¦e. later on, though, her bad temper disgusted him. slowly, it became complete disgust.

    but now that the engagement had broken off, he felt disappointed. he wanted to cancel the engagement so much, but song fan took the initiative to cancel it. in other words, song fan despised him.

    why did song fan dare to do this when he should have been in a superior position?

    looking at his angry grandson, chairman fu snorted coldly, ¡°fu nian, you¡¯ll regret breaking off the engagement with song fan sooner or later. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re foolish for a moment, but don¡¯t be foolish for the rest of your life.¡±

    chairman fu left immediately, leaving fu nian unconvinced, ¡°i definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    in the peking central building conference room, gu chen and his assistant, su ming, sat at the head of the table. his eyes were as sharp as knives as he looked at everyone. everyone began to panic.

    they did it when they heard that gu chen was being hunted down. they did not expect him to return safely.

    the meeting room was silent for five minutes before gu chen said, ¡°everyone seems restless. did you do something bad?¡±

    everyone started to play dumb, saying, ¡°president gu, you must be joking. what could we have done?¡±

    gu chen waved to su ming. he immediately asked someone to send the documents to these people individually. when they opened it, they immediately wailed and howled.

    ¡°president gu, this is a false accusation. i didn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°i was blinded for a moment. president gu, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m one of the founders of the company. what can you do to me?¡±

    for a moment, everyone¡¯s voices resounded in the meeting room. gu chen had no intention of getting entangled with them. he took out his gun and placed it on the table. instantly, the meeting room was silent.

    ¡°i don¡¯t want to listen to this nonsense. you need to remember that the gu corporation belongs to the gu family, and the gu family belongs to me.¡± after saying that, gu chen aimed at the person in front and pulled the trigger.

    the expected sound did not come. it turned out that there were no bullets in the gun, but the crowd in the meeting room was tense. a person was so scared that he peed.

    gu chen intimidated these people and left immediately. he walked out of the building with vigorous steps and immediately sat down after getting into the car. with a painful expression, he ordered, ¡°su ming, teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± su ming replied as he unbuttoned gu chen¡¯s shirt. the wound inside was bleeding.

 Chapter 11

    searching for the miracle-working doctor

    the wound on gu chen¡¯s abdomen had already split open. su ming could only try his best to press the wound to stop it from bleeding. he asked the driver to speed up and drive home.

    the car was driving as fast as it could. to shorten the time, su ming called the traffic police department. almost instantly, the traffic lights turned red. only gu chen¡¯s car ignored the red light and roared past.

    the traffic police department even sent out some of its forces to ensure that gu chen¡¯s car could move smoothly.

    the car sped back to the gu residence. gu chen forced himself to walk back to the bedroom. the medical team surrounded him and treated his open wound.

    these were all private medical teams that lived in the residence. they served only gu chen to prevent news of his injury from spreading.

    if anything happened to gu chen, the gu corporation¡¯s stocks would suffer a loss.

    that was why gu chen insisted on attending the meeting. he wanted to intimidate those villains and let them know he was good.

    the doctor stitched the wound again, but gu chen refused to use the anesthetic.

    he could not accept that his body was no longer under his control.

    ¡°have you found out?¡± gu chen asked with a pale face.

    su ming reported, ¡°your second uncle was behind this assassination. they spent a lot of money to buy a few men. they found out your itinerary and planned this assassination to kill you.¡±

    the findings of the investigation did not at all surprise gu chen. he instructed, ¡°send the heads of those assassins to my second uncle. remember to pack them in the best gift box. tell him that this is my gift to him.¡±

    when he mentioned this, he smiled as if looking forward to his second uncle opening the box.

    even though su ming had been gu chen¡¯s follower for a long time, his actions still shocked him.

    he quickly called someone to buy the most expensive boxes.

    when he finally finished giving instructions, gu chen called, ¡°su ming, don¡¯t you have anything to say about this matter?¡±

    su ming instantly knelt before gu chen and said, ¡°young master, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°if you do it again, i¡¯ll give your head to my uncle.¡± gu chen said coldly.

    su ming knew that he was not joking. the assassination this time was almost a success. if it were not for gu chen¡¯s bodyguards, who lured those people away, the gun would have killed gu chen.

    if gu chen died, the gu family would be in turmoil. his second uncle had been eyeing the position of the head of the family for a long time. they would massacre the entire gu family to achieve their goal.

    after throwing a tantrum, gu chen¡¯s head hurt even more. he frowned and said, ¡°get someone to give me another painkiller.¡±

    ¡°mr. gu, you just had an injection two hours ago. the effect is getting shorter and shorter.¡± su ming did not call the nurse. instead, he lit an incense stick.

    as the smoke rose, gu chen became calm. the fragrance soothed his pain, but it was only temporary.

    gu chen calmed down and asked, ¡°is there any news about the miracle doctor?¡±

    su ming¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°not yet, but someone said he saw the doctor coming to a city. i¡¯ve already searched in many ways.¡±

    to gu chen, all of this was nonsense. if he could not find the doctor, all of this would be useless.

    he did not have much time left.

    he has contracted a strange illness since he was injured in an accident three years ago. all the famous doctors had seen him, but no one could cure him. in the end, these people all said the same thing, that it would be very difficult for him to live past 25, and now he was 24.

    the gu family would be destroyed if what they said was true.

    he did not think that his uncle could protect the gu family well.

    therefore, he placed his last hope in the miracle-working doctor, ming jing. ming jing was a doctor who had been in the limelight in recent years. he was even famous in the international medical field.

    however, ming jing was a mysterious person with unpredictable whereabouts. it was difficult to find him.

    gu chen was too afraid to reveal his illness because of the ongoing conflict within the gu family. when gu chen learned that ming jing had recently arrived in a city, he decided to pursue him. however, he never anticipated that his pursuit would nearly cost him his life.

    gu chen was busy dealing with the company¡¯s matters and could not be bothered with this miracle doctor for the time being.

    ¡°have you found the place where i was injured?¡± gu chen felt pain in his abdomen when thinking about that young girl.

    su ming shook his head and said, ¡°there aren¡¯t many surveillance cameras in that alley. most of them have been in disrepair for a long time. we only captured some pictures of backs.¡±

 Chapter 12

    teach her a lesson

    su ming was indeed the best assistant. he took out the tablet and said, ¡°this is all the footage we can find. she dragged you into the alley then. but that is the blind spot of the surveillance camera, so you can¡¯t see it.¡±

    gu chen did not say anything. he just clicked on the video. it was indeed the girl¡¯s figure in the video. she easily dragged him into the alley. he could not believe that her slender body had such strength.

    the girl dragged him into the alley and dragged her suitcase to save him. the surveillance cameras did not record the scene after that, but gu chen kept it in mind.

    the girl removed the bullet for him with a cold face. she was fast and steady, and it was obvious that she had been professionally trained. she was also very familiar with gunshot wounds because she showed no shock.

    this showed that her identity was not simple. she had probably experienced a gunshot before and could shoot without hesitation.

    when gu chen closed his eyes, he could see the image of a young girl pulling the trigger with her fingers. she was a young girl but dared to shoot and kill without hesitation.

    he looked at the back of the person on the screen and kept recalling. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. it could be seen that he was in a good mood.

    su ming felt the change in his young master. he leaned over and looked at the young girl. he was so shocked that he almost cried out.

    gu chen¡¯s personality had always been as cold as ice. previously, when someone wanted to show favor to him and bring him a woman, he kicked them out. it could be said that gu chen had never had a single woman by his side.

    now, he was staring at a woman. this was extremely abnormal.

    ¡°do you want to know who this girl is?¡± su ming asked.

    gu chen looked at him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°i want to know everything about her.¡±

    although su ming was slow, he had been with gu chen for many years. he realized that his boss was very anxious about this, so he immediately agreed and went out to do it.

    on the other hand, gu chen took a photo of her back and saved it in his photo album.

    outside the fu residence, song fan was ordering a taxi, but all the taxi apps were not taking orders from there. it was already late at night, so it seemed that she would not be able to get a taxi.

    song fan kept her phone and prepared to leave. she would call her friends after leaving the villa area. she could get a car after she left the place.

    unexpectedly, she did not walk far before a motorcycle caught up with her. it stopped in front of her with a sudden u-turn. it was obvious that he wanted to show off his skills.

    the person removed his helmet, revealing his blond hair. it was song kai.

    after receiving song yin¡¯s call, he was worried and especially drove over to see what was happening. song yin told him that she was fine but song fan had embarrassed the song family.

    song kai was furious when he heard that. he asked the driver to send song yin back first while he went to find song fan himself. he planned to teach song fan a lesson as her brother.

    however, he could not find song fan after searching the entire mansion. after the banquet ended, all the guests left. only then did he realize that song fan had gone first.

    however, it was impossible to hail a taxi in this area. he rode his bike along the road. he left and saw song fan.

    song kai said angrily, ¡°you should stay at home. why did you come to the party?¡±

    song fan knew he must have listened to song yin, so he rushed to question her. her brother was not smart, so she did not want to talk with him.

    ¡°grandpa invited me. if you have any questions, go ask him.¡± song fan looked at the watch and continued walking forward.

    song kai was even more angry and said, ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. who would invite you to the dinner party? aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself by dressing like this?¡±

    song fan really could not understand. what was wrong with her clothes? this was his favorite outfit. did she have to wear an evening gown to attend?

    the clothes were used to cover the body. they did not have to be expensive to show a false sense of pride.

    song fan felt that song kai did not understand, so she shut her mouth and did not say anything.

    but song kai thought that she did not answer because she was arrogant, even to her brother.

    he wanted to scold song fan but did not expect a few luxury cars to drive over from behind and surround them suddenly.

    a man got out of the car and opened the door. the boss, wearing a leopard-print shirt with hair gel all over his head, got out of the car with a cigar in his mouth. he seemed to be very rich, but his outfit looked awkward.

    he walked over with followers and said, ¡°song kai, it was difficult to see you. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

 Chapter 13

    e taught a lesson

    he spoke politely, but his tone was strange. it was obvious that he was mocking song kai. song fan understood that he had met an enemy.

    those men were all holding steel pipes and looking fierce. she did not know how song kai got involved with them.

    song kai frowned and said, ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. you come to see me, right?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re indeed a smart person. i¡¯m here for the money.¡± the boss waved his hand to his followers. they immediately stood around as if they were ready to attack at any moment.

    song kai was not afraid at all. he rode motorcycles on the edge of the law, as many games were privately illegal.

    song kai laughed when he heard his words. he leaned against the motorcycle and laughed condescendingly, ¡°you lost five million to me in the race two days ago. i should be the one asking you for money.¡±

    motorcycle racing was about risking one¡¯s life, so the bet was naturally high. it was common for the race to cost millions.

    the man did not think so. he shouted, ¡°you must have cheated. otherwise, how could you win? my motorcycle was modified with parts from overseas. that five million should be mine. as compensation, you have to pay me.¡±

    what he said was simply a joke for song kai. why should he give the money he won to others? moreover, he did not cheat.

    seeing that the fight was about to start, song kai did not want to drag song fan into it. he said, ¡°you go first. i¡¯ll come later. then we can go home together.¡±

    no matter how much song kai hated song fan, he started the fight, so he had to face it alone.

    song fan did not say a word and turned around to leave. if song kai had not stopped her, she would have gone home long ago. since he was the one who caused the trouble, he should solve it himself.

    song kai did not expect her to be so straightforward and leave without looking back.

    this conversation attracted the man¡¯s attention. he looked closer at song fan and was instantly shocked. he exclaimed, ¡°what a beauty! i¡¯ve been alive for so many years, and she is the most beautiful girl i¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    when a follower heard his words, he quickly went to stop song fan.

    song fan could have ignored him, but his words made her stop.

    ¡°if such a beautiful woman can accompany me for a month, i¡¯ll be willing to give this five million to song kai.¡±

    the man did not know that song fan and song kai were siblings, and song fan was dressed like a poor girl, so he thought that song fan was his mistress.

    song kai stood in front of song fan, blocking those disgusting men. he told the man, ¡°you should take back your words and get lost with your people.¡±

    the man did not take song kai¡¯s words seriously. instead, he told song fan, ¡°little beauty, there¡¯s no future for you if you follow song kai. his family will never accept a poor girl. if you are with me, i can marry you.¡±

    after saying this, he walked towards song fan and reached out to grab her.

    song kai rushed up and was about to wrestle with him. he did not expect that the man would fly out.

    song fan was impatient with this teasing and did not want song kai to protect her. so she directly raised her leg and kicked the man, saying, ¡°you¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    the man had a heavy fall. his forehead was bleeding, and he had also lost two of his teeth. his mouth was filled with blood, and he looked very terrifying.

    he pointed at them and said, ¡°beat them up! let them know what happens when they mess with me.¡±

    getting the order from their boss, the followers rushed up one after another, waving the steel pipes to avenge their boss.

    facing these people, song fan kicked one of them away or grabbed their wrists and threw them out. it was easy for her.

    song kai was stunned for a moment and did not notice that someone was coming toward him.

    seeing that song kai was about to be beaten up, song fan picked up a steel pipe and threw it directly at a man. despite being over ten meters away, she aimed for his head and struck him, causing him to bleed.

    only then did song kai notice the man. at the same time, he felt lucky that song fan had saved him.

    however, there was not much time left for him to be awkward. the other men surrounded them and attacked them. song kai had to focus on fighting back.

    song fan¡¯s skills were unmatched. song kai was a racer and a swimmer, so it was easy for him to deal with these people. the siblings joined forces and quickly beat these people down.

 Chapter 14

    motorcycle

    for a moment, the entire road was filled with people lying on the ground, clutching their wounds and wailing in pain. when the man saw this, he knew that he had lost. he immediately decided to run away. he scrambled back to the car and left a message, ¡°see you at the next race.¡±

    those followers were also afraid of song fan. they ran back to their car, started the engine, and sped away.

    seeing them run away, song kai could not help but laugh out loud.

    this battle was really enjoyable. even during the game, he had never been so happy before. it seemed like he was boiling with excitement.

    he said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled at kungfu. where did you learn it?¡±

    song fan patted the dust off her body and turned to leave, not saying a word.

    although she said nothing, song kai could still feel her disdain.

    song kai did not anticipate one-day having people look down on him. he should be very angry now and then fight with song fan. however, song fan saved him just now, so he could not blame her for being disrespectful.

    seeing that song fan had already walked far away, song kai quickly got on his motorcycle and chased her, saying, ¡°you can¡¯t get a taxi here. let me send you back.¡±

    song fan was looking at his motorcycle with doubt. song kai thought she was scared and added, ¡°i¡¯ll drive slowly.¡±

    unexpectedly, she got on and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to sit in the baby stroller.¡±

    song kai was going to show her his racing skills. he told her to sit tight and rushed out to show her what a national racer was like.

    no one was on the road at night, only a dazzling motorcycle whizzing past. song kai¡¯s driving skills were indeed very good. he was fast and stable at the same time. the wind blew on their faces, and the siblings had a long-lost peace.

    ¡°how is my driving skill?¡± song kai said loudly, ¡°not bad, right?¡±

    song fan only said two words, ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡±

    this was a fatal blow to song kai. his skills could be ranked among the top internationally, but how could song fan say that?

    ¡°you don¡¯t know how to ride a motorcycle.¡± song kai said, ¡°even my coach is impressed by my skills.¡±

    song kai talked non-stop about the awards he had received and his ranking overseas. he was afraid song fan could not understand these things, so he tried his best to explain.

    song fan felt he was too annoying, so she pinched song kai¡¯s arm and said, ¡°stop right now.¡±

    song kai did not know why, but he still stopped obediently. song fan waited for the motorcycle to stop, pulling song kai out. she lifted her leg and sat in front. she said to song kai, ¡°hold on tight. i won¡¯t care if you are thrown out.¡±

    song kai quickly stopped her and said, ¡°this is not funny. do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡±

    ¡°i do. cut the crap.¡± song fan twisted the handle, and the motorcycle roared, flying out like an arrow.

    song kai thought she was driving too fast, but he did not expect song fan to be even more reckless. when she bent over, she was almost parallel to the ground. the speed could not be any faster. song kai screamed in the back seat, desperately hugging song fan¡¯s waist for fear of flying out.

    he had never seen such a dangerous way of driving. she was an expert driver. where did song fan learn it from when she stayed in the countryside?

    song kai finally reached home after being on tenterhooks the entire way. when he exited the motorcycle, he was scared out of his wits. he asked, ¡°who taught you how to drive?¡±

    song fan threw the helmet at him and said, ¡°i¡¯m driving it for fun. i¡¯ve never learned it.¡±

    this answer was a blow to song kai. it meant that song fan was talented. however, he felt smug when he thought the two of them were twins. as expected, they were all geniuses.

    song yin, standing upstairs, widened her eyes when she saw them together. she did not understand why song kai would send song fan home.

    song yin was crying over the phone, so song kai should have helped her vent her anger.

    why did they look like they were having a good time together? could it be that he had forgotten about song fan poisoning him?

    song yin silently clenched the curtains. she had worked so hard for so long to gain everyone¡¯s affection, making song fan suffer everyone¡¯s disdain. in just one day, everything changed. her hard work had become a joke.

    song yin found it difficult to accept that everyone favored song fan over her. she is determined to kick song fan out of the family. only then she could be the only eldest daughter of the song family, be loved by everyone, and marry fu nian.

 Chapter 15

    dreamland

    song fan had canceled the engagement. the day came to an end. she did not care about anything else and did not want to listen to song kai¡¯s words. she went upstairs to her room to rest.

    she needed to rest well to improve her physical condition. perhaps it would help her recover her memory.

    song fan closed her eyes and counted down. after a while, she fell asleep.

    just as she fell asleep, a man called her. ¡°song fan, song fan.¡±

    one voice after another seemed to be calling out to the love of his life, but soon the voice became mournful.

    song fan stood in a dark place. there were countless rooms scattered along the corridor. the corridor had no end and led to the darkest place. she stood in the corridor, and her heart began to beat violently.

    the rooms began twisting and turning, and countless voices said, ¡°song fan, come back.¡±

    song fan did not know where she was, but the fear that surged from the bottom of her heart made her afraid. she turned around and ran in another direction to escape these voices.

    she knew that this was a dream. she could even control her actions in the dream, but she could not wake up, no matter what.

    song fan kept running, but she could never reach the end. the sound in her ears was getting louder and louder.

    she suppressed all her fear and touched her lower back, where she had placed her gun.

    in this dream, she could take out a gun. song fan aimed at the doors on both sides and fired wildly. all the fear came from her weakness. she had a gun and was not afraid of any demons or ghosts.

    after the shooting, the sounds instantly disappeared.

    just as song fan exhaled, all the light disappeared. she was completely enveloped in darkness and could not see her surroundings.

    then, she became unable to move. a hand grabbed her wrist. song fan, who had lost control of her body, could only let that person take her away.

    it was a young man. he held her wrist tightly and ran with her.

    then, he stopped and said, ¡°song fan, you can¡¯t leave. you swore to stay with me. that was an oath.¡±

    his voice was sorrowful and helpless, but he used all his strength to grab onto song fan, persistently begging song fan not to leave him behind.

    however, song fan did not feel that he was pitiful at all. it was as if she knew this person very well.

    song fan fiercely pushed him away, and then this dream ended.

    after opening her eyes, song fan could not regain her senses for a long time.

    this dream was too real as if it had happened before.

    for three years, she had had this dream repeatedly. the same scene, words, and even that man would always appear.

    this made song fan suspect these things had happened, but she could not remember who this person was or what she was escaping from.

    this was also the reason she wanted to find tango fruit. she did not want to experience nightmares again.

    whenever song fan woke up from a nightmare, she became emotionally unstable. she tied her hair up and sat on the floor to meditate. as her thoughts emptied, her entire being calmed down.

    she used meditation to get rid of the nightmare. she could not disrupt her current life if she wanted to recover her lost memories.

    after meditating for twenty minutes, the phone vibrated. it was an english text message.

    song fan turned on the computer and typed in a random sequence of letters. when she got a string of numbers, she immediately dialed it.

    ¡°is there a new mission?¡±

    the person who spoke was the assistant of the hacker organization, lan yue. she was in charge of all the information communication for the organization. the hacker organization that song fan belonged to was called mist. it was the most powerful and well-paid among all the hacker organizations.

    anyone who needed a hacker to do something knew about the existence of the mist. they also knew that tu mi was the most powerful hacker in the mist. as long as they could hire her, she could solve any problems. however, tu mi was not short of money and rarely did missions, so she became a legendary hacker.

    song fan¡¯s code name was tu mi.

    lan yue rarely took the initiative to contact her. song fan asked with interest, ¡°what mission?¡±

    ¡°give me the whereabouts of miracle-working doctor ming jing.¡±

    hearing her words, song fan decisively refused, saying, ¡°i don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t.¡± lan yue persuaded her, ¡°the reward for this mission is to make a request come true.¡±

    to be able to use wishes as a reward in a hacker organization, it must be someone with high status and power. they could fulfill almost all the requirements. only those who spent a lot of money in the organization could use requests as a reward.

    however, song fan had no interest in receiving such a reward. she was always in charge of her affairs and never relied on others to handle them.

 Chapter 16

    conflict in the morning (1)

    after meditation, song fan was completely awake. she walked into the bathroom, took a quick shower, and went to the cloakroom to get dressed.

    song yin also got up at this time. she changed into sportswear and did yoga in the yard. at the same time, she called her english teacher to practice her oral english.

    fu nian had always wanted to go abroad to study piano. she had to be prepared to go with him. if she had an accent, it would be a disgrace to fu nian.

    moreover, the place song yin chose was very obvious. anyone who entered through the main door could see her. she did it to show her diligence.

    the servants of the mansion, who were coming in and out, gathered together to discuss song yin.

    ¡°she is really hardworking. she¡¯s so rich and still studying hard.¡±

    ¡°she is one of the top students in the school. she might go abroad to study in the future.¡±

    ¡°her english is really good. unfortunately, i don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°if you don¡¯t know english, then song fan doesn¡¯t either.¡±

    a maid said proudly, but another maid immediately covered her mouth and said, ¡°stop it. be careful not to let her find out.¡±

    ¡°what are you afraid of?¡± the maid did not take it seriously at all. ¡°she grew up in that poor place. she might not even finish high school. the song family doesn¡¯t like her at all. they may send her back in a few days. there¡¯s no need for us to be so respectful to her.¡±

    all the other maids agreed with her.

    the maid specially instructed the chef to make song yin¡¯s favorite dishes. as for song fan, she just needed to make two pieces of bread.

    when song fan finished cleaning up and came downstairs to eat, she noticed the table was covered with dishes she did not like.

    the maid said, ¡°miss, this is your breakfast.¡±

    after her statement, she pushed the two dry pieces of bread towards the center of the table, starkly contrasting the lavish dishes surrounding them. it was obvious that this was the servant¡¯s idea.

    song fan did not even touch the two pieces of bread. she picked up the chopsticks and a bun. the maid quickly said, ¡°that¡¯s not for you. that bun is for miss song yin.¡±

    song fan took a bite of the bun and asked, ¡°what if i want to eat it?¡±

    she was speechless at such a small trick. she had to divide her and song yin¡¯s food for a meal. did they think that this would make her feel wrong?

    she could pick up whichever dish she wanted with her hands.

    song fan¡¯s actions made the maids anxious. that was song yin¡¯s favorite steamed bun. what if song fan ate it all?

    she could only put the bread before song fan and say, ¡°miss, this is your breakfast. don¡¯t touch the other dishes.¡±

    song fan did not want to argue with her and just wanted to finish her meal and return to her room as soon as possible. she did not expect this maid to be so bold and directly bring the plate over for her to eat.

    ¡°i don¡¯t like bread.¡± song fan pushed the plate away and said.

    the maid saw that song fan showed no anger and thought that this country bumpkin did not dare to. she became even bold, ¡°it¡¯s the rule in the family that you can¡¯t eat other people¡¯s breakfast. you¡¯d better hurry up and take it.¡±

    she forcefully pushed the plate before song fan and reached out to take her chopsticks.

    song fan hated it when others touched her things. she raised her hand to dodge and pushed the maid. the maid pounced in the direction she had just gone and almost fell.

    the maid was completely furious. she roared at song fan, ¡°you country bumpkin doesn¡¯t know the rules. that¡¯s her food, it¡¯s not for you. i¡¯ve already prepared bread for you, so why must you eat buns? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never seen bread before and don¡¯t know how to eat it?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re the servant, and i¡¯m the hostess. i can eat whatever i want.¡± song fan emphasized this as she continued eating the buns.

    the maid grabbed the steamer containing the buns and threw it on the ground. ¡°even if miss doesn¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s not your turn to eat it.¡±

    song fan put down her chopsticks and slowly stood to walk toward the maid. under her surprised gaze, song fan grabbed her hair. the maid cried out in pain from her scalp, and song fan threw her out of the dining room.

    the maid slid seven to eight meters away. although the tile floor was smooth and would not be scratched, the maid fell heavily.

    she did not anticipate song fan¡¯s action. as the top maid in the song family, she could not accept it. she thought that song fan was just a country bumpkin that the song family would kick out in two days.

    song fan should be treated respectfully and satisfy her desire to be superior to others.

 Chapter 17

    song yin¡¯s mind

    song fan did not know what the maid was thinking and did not care to know. she sat down again and enjoyed the food.

    the maid uttered an earth-shattering scream when she returned to her senses. song yin and the other maids rushed over when they heard the sound and saw this scene.

    song fan continued to eat as if she had not heard anything while the maid burst into tears. it looked like song fan was bullying her.

    the other maids quickly went forward to help the maid up. song yin said, ¡°sister, even if she did something you don¡¯t like, you can¡¯t hit her. although they are servants, they are just like family to us.¡±

    ¡°then you do the laundry and cook. don¡¯t ask them to do it.¡± song fan wiped her mouth after eating the last bun.

    song yin was stunned by her words but still maintained her gentleness and said, ¡°you haven¡¯t been at home for so many years, so they don¡¯t know how to take care of you. they¡¯ll get used to it if you stay for a few more days. there¡¯s no need to punish her so harshly.¡±

    when song yin finished speaking, the maid rushed over like she had seen justice. the maid said, ¡°miss, i was serving her to eat, but she insisted on throwing away the bread plate. i didn¡¯t want to waste it, so i stopped her. instead, she threw it out. she looked like she had gone crazy.¡±

    the maid had kept everything she had done a secret. in her opinion, as long as she said that song fan was bad, everyone would believe her. after all, everyone knew that song fan was vicious.

    song fan was not in a hurry to retort. she looked at the maid expressionlessly as if she was watching a joke.

    song yin did not show anything on her face, but she was happy. she was worried that there was no excuse for song fan to leave.

    last night, she was determined to share song fan¡¯s story and make it known to everyone. she planned to use the guests¡¯ comments to highlight the contrast between herself and fu nian. additionally, she saw an opportunity to showcase her own grace and refinement by associating herself with song fan.

    ruan xin, that idiot provoked song fan, and she was happy. it was a good chance to show the guests how violent song fan was.

    however, they were about to succeed. they did not expect chairman fu to suddenly stand up and say that song fan was an honored guest.

    if not for chairman fu¡¯s introduction, song fan would be shameful at the banquet. at that time, fu nian would take the opportunity to break off the engagement. to maintain the relationship between the fu family and the song family, song yin, the second daughter of the song family, might be able to take over and become fu nian¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e.

    her plan was very good, but it did not work. now, she finally had a new excuse.

    song yin held back the excitement in her heart and walked over, ¡°sister, the servants don¡¯t want to waste food. you are overreacting.¡±

    after saying that, she turned around and helped the maid, ¡°i apologize on behalf of my sister. she just came back and is not used to it. the next time you prepare food, you must ask her first. after all, life in the countryside is simpler than here.¡±

    song yin¡¯s words appeared to be an apology to song fan, but in reality, she expressed her distaste for living in the countryside and not having servants take care of her.

    the maid thought that being helped up by song yin was very prestigious. after she stood up, she glanced at song fan and said, ¡°thanks for your understanding. some people are poor and don¡¯t have the fate of being served.¡±

    the two of them had excellent teamwork. they might have assumed they were siblings if someone didn¡¯t know better. however, they were both quite bothersome.

    song fan had no intention of cooperating with their acting. after dinner, she turned around and went upstairs, shutting them outside the door. song yin could only swallow what she was about to say.

    the maid was not as patient as song yin. she said angrily, ¡°how uneducated she is. she¡¯s indeed a country bumpkin.¡±

    after saying that, she looked at song yin expectantly, hoping to get her praise. however, song yin scolded her loudly,¡± sister is the eldest daughter of the song family. she¡¯s not someone you can talk to that way.¡±

    the maid shut her mouth. the other maid let out a long sigh. fortunately, song yin was reasonable. otherwise, this family would become a mess.

    however, song yin did not want it to end just like that. she could not wait for song fan to create a bigger mess so that the family would know about it. she turned around and walked into the kitchen, ¡°my sister didn¡¯t drink water just now. i¡¯ll send a glass of water over as an apology.¡±

    the maid was still flattering her, ¡°you are so kind and generous. you don¡¯t have to get her water. what if she goes crazy?¡±

    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± song yin¡¯s tone was very gentle, ¡°my sister is not that kind of person. we¡¯ve been very close since we were young.¡±

 Chapter 18

    falling (1)

    song fan locked the door and wiped the gun she had brought. these were all her favorite weapons. she brought them here to give her a guarantee. if anything went wrong, she could still fight her way out.

    song fan did not know why she had such thoughts. it seemed that only having enough weapons could give her a sense of security.

    at this moment, there was a knock on the door. song yin¡¯s sweet voice sounded, ¡°sister. i¡¯m here to bring you some water.¡±

    song fan did not want to talk with her and continued doing her business, but song yin kept knocking on the door.

    song fan could not stand this kind of noise, so she could only stop what she was doing and open the door.

    when song yin saw her coming out, she smiled and brought her a glass of water, saying, ¡°sister. you didn¡¯t drink water just now. we should drink more water as girls, so i bring it up for you.¡±

    looking at the clear glass of water, song fan had no intention of taking it over. song yin was not angry and held it for song fan to take it.

    the maid pursed her lips and said, ¡°miss was kind enough to bring you water to drink. why are you putting on airs?¡±

    song fan¡¯s gaze rested on the maid, and a faint smile appeared on her face. it seemed that this maid regarded herself as part of the family.

    song fan looked at her. the maid became even more arrogant. ¡°you should go back to the countryside. it¡¯s good to farm and raise pigs. you don¡¯t belong to the city.¡±

    based on her words, she seemed to treat song fan as a poor relative who was here to stay. the maid had overlooked that song fan was the daughter of the song family.

    the maid wanted to step on song fan. seeing that this renowned lady was not superior to her, she was extremely satisfied.

    when she spoke to song fan, she always held her head high and looked very arrogant.

    ¡°she is just not used to it for now.¡± song yin did not even reprimand the maid. song yin said it lightly and then brought the water to song fan, saying, ¡°sister, just take a sip.¡±

    there was something fishy about her persistence in wanting song fan to drink water. song fan looked at the glass of water suspiciously, thinking she might have added something.

    song fan was fed up with the noise at home. she returned to her room and picked up her backpack, ready to leave. song yin saw that she was about to leave and quickly stopped her. ¡°did i say something wrong to offend you? i¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°move aside. i want to go out.¡± song fan said it coldly.

    when song yin heard her words, tears immediately flowed down her face. the maid could not tolerate it and rushed over, saying, ¡°you¡¯re being too aggressive.¡±

    if someone attacked her, song fan would fight back. she pushed the maid away and walked downstairs. she did not expect song yin to stop the maid. the two of them were unstable when they fought. song yin lost her balance and fell down the stairs. song fan pulled her back and prevented her from rolling down.

    however, song yin still sprained her ankle. she sat on the steps and said, ¡°it hurts.¡±

    the maid shouted, ¡°miss, you¡¯re such a bully. if you don¡¯t want water, just say it. why did you push miss?¡±

    ¡°this isn¡¯t her fault. it was all my fault. she did not do it on purpose.¡± song yin stopped the maid.

    the maid acted as if she did not hear her words. she turned to the other maids and said, ¡°hurry up and bring the medicine over.¡±

    song yin decided not to say anything and cried silently, making song fan look even more like an evil person.

    this tacit performance made song fan want to applaud.

    it seemed like this maid was speaking for song yin. she remembered that when she was young, there was a maid who was biased towards song yin. as long as there was a conflict between them, the maid would side with song yin in front of others, making people feel that song fan was bullying her. she was doing the same thing now.

    song fan did not intend to reply. just as the two of them did not know how to continue, someone outside the door shouted, ¡°fourth young master is back!¡±

    when she heard that song kai had returned, song yin¡¯s tears cried harder. the maid was even more overjoyed. they did not care about song yin anymore.

    the maid left song yin and ran to the door. she looked like she was looking forward to song kai¡¯s return.

    ¡°fourth young master, please save miss.¡± she said worriedly.

    song kai did not know what had happened, but when he heard the maid say that, he quickly ran upstairs and saw song yin holding her ankle with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°yin yin, did you sprain your ankle?¡± song kai reached out to help her.

    the maid could not watch it anymore and wanted to say something, but song yin stopped her. her actions were so exaggerated that she could not ignore them.

    song yin quickly wiped away the tears on her face and said, ¡°i accidentally lost the balance and fell. i twisted my ankle.¡±

 Chapter 19

    fantasy (1)

    ¡°that¡¯s not true,¡± song yin tried to interject, but the maid continued speaking, ignoring her protests. ¡°this morning, the elder miss took the young miss¡¯s breakfast without permission. the young miss didn¡¯t say anything and even brought water upstairs for the elder miss to drink. but instead of being grateful, the elder miss pushed the young miss down the stairs. it was lucky that the young miss didn¡¯t fall.¡±

    song yin scolded, ¡°i told you not to talk about my sister anymore. did you hear me?¡±

    she had always been gentle at home, even when she reprimanded others. the maid held her hand and said, ¡°miss, how long will you hold it in? i think she is going to kill someone.¡±

    song yin remained silent, and tears streamed down her face. she looked like she had been bullied.

    song kai looked at song fan in disbelief. after last night, he changed his opinion of song fan. he thought that this sister had matured as she grew up and would not do the same things as she did when she was young.

    the maid noticed that he was about to speak and felt satisfied. it would be best if the fourth young master kicked song fan out now. that way, she would not have to serve her anymore.

    she might get a promotion if she protected the young miss. thinking of this, she looked at song kai shyly and timidly. among the four young masters, only he would come home occasionally. she had long fallen in love with this unrestrained young master.

    anyway, the song family had four sons. even if the youngest master married an ordinary girl, it was not a big deal. as long as she could make song kai fall in love with her, marrying a wealthy family was just around the corner. this was also why she always acted like the hostess of the house.

    in her opinion, she was only one step away from becoming the wife of a wealthy man. she did not realize that this was only her fantasy.

    song yin¡¯s gentle personality would not get in her way, but she could not tolerate the sudden appearance of song fan.

    ¡°sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. it¡¯s all my fault that she didn¡¯t stand properly.¡± song yin said. her words made it even more obvious that song fan was bullying her.

    such a big show was really exciting. song fan laughed out loud and thought to herself, ¡°song yin¡¯s performance is even more exciting than on tv. it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t learn acting.¡±

    under such circumstances, song fan¡¯s laugh was unusually conspicuous. song yin did not know why she suddenly smiled. could it be that song fan had stayed in the countryside too long and gone crazy?

    ¡°when song yin fell, i didn¡¯t lay a finger on her. she fell because she attempted to stop the maid. if you¡¯re blaming me for this, there must be something seriously wrong with your reasoning.¡± song fan was typically reticent, but when she chose to argue, few could match her.

    hearing her explanation, song kai asked the maid with a fierce face, ¡°is that the case?¡±

    the maid assumed that there were no surveillance cameras in the house, so she raised her head and stated, ¡°it¡¯s true that miss was unsteady on her feet, but it¡¯s all due to elder miss¡¯s behavior since this morning. she not only took miss¡¯s breakfast but also refused her kind gestures. she even declined the water that young miss offered her.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s my choice whether to drink water or not. besides, i didn¡¯t push her.¡± after resolving the issue, song fan left.

    however, when she was about to change her shoes, she suddenly stopped and took a few pushpins from her canvas shoes. looking at the cold light at the sharp points, she could imagine what would happen if she stepped on them.

    song fan did not touch the nails. she turned around and said, ¡°the servants of the song family are responsible. they even put nails in the master¡¯s shoes. do they want me to step on them and get hurt?¡±

    song kai heard the nails and ran over hurriedly. he left song yin alone, still sitting on the steps, and asked nervously, ¡°are you hurt?¡±

    song fan had already noticed that there was nothing wrong. she stopped song kai from picking up the nail and said,¡± don¡¯t touch them. leave them for the police to check for fingerprints. then, we¡¯ll know who put them there.¡±

    the nail was too small to extract a useful fingerprint, but song fan deliberately said this loudly for everyone to hear. the servants whispered to each other, wondering who had done this.

    the maid¡¯s face turned pale, and she could not help but tremble.

    song kai¡¯s gaze became sharper. ¡°i¡¯ll call the police to check the fingerprints. we¡¯ll know who did it immediately. i¡¯m going to send her to prison.¡±

    hearing song kai¡¯s words, the maid immediately cried, ¡°young master, please don¡¯t call the police. i know i was wrong.¡±

    when song kai heard her admit to it, he flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°you did it on purpose. she would have been injured if song fan hadn¡¯t looked and put on her shoes. i must call the police!¡±

    the maid crawled over and said, ¡°young master, i did this to avenge you. please forgive me.¡±

    song kai looked at the maid in confusion. what did this have to do with him?

 Chapter 20

    the elder miss

    ¡°young master, don¡¯t you remember that elder miss poisoned you in the past? she should be punished.¡± the maid stared at song fan fiercely.

    song fan was indifferent as she said, ¡°what does this have to do with you?¡±

    song fan¡¯s words reminded song kai. he realized this was a private matter between the siblings and had nothing to do with the servants. regardless of the situation, it was inappropriate for outsiders to meddle in their family affairs.

    the maid did not want to be taken away. she cried, ¡°young master, i did it all for you. you can¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    song kai did not understand why the maid said that, and he could not stand her crying. he said to everyone, ¡°what are you all standing there for? hurry up and call the police and send her to the police station. if anyone else has ulterior motives, go to jail with her!¡±

    with song kai¡¯s shout, the stunned servants all moved. some called the police, dragged the maid away, and even covered her mouth to prevent her from crying.

    song kai continued, ¡°song fan is the elder daughter of the song family. no matter what she did in the past, now that she¡¯s home, she¡¯s your master. no one messes with her. otherwise, it means you don¡¯t respect our song family!¡±

    all the servants nodded in fear to show that they understood. the salary of the song family¡¯s servants was higher than that of ordinary white-collar workers. they did not want to lose this job and decided to treat song fan like a fairy from now on.

    song yin did not expect song kai to be so angry. he hated song fan the most before, so why was he speaking up for her now?

    what she feared most was the song family members getting close to song fan. it would be best if everyone hated song fan.

    song yin stood there and looked at song kai with a weak expression. ¡°brother, i didn¡¯t expect the servant to do this.¡±

    ¡°we live outside, and dad is busy too, so he left the house for you to manage. i didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen. i think it¡¯s better to hire a professional butler.¡± with just a few words, song kai had made song yin lose her right.

    song yin was initially proud of herself for obtaining the housekeeper¡¯s right. she thought the song family had finally accepted her and made her their true family member. however, song kai¡¯s words were undoubtedly a slap in the face.

    she did not understand why song kai¡¯s attitude toward her had changed so much. could it be because song fan had been bullied? but she did not like song fan.

    song yin did not know that song kai had already heard from someone else about what happened at the banquet. it was completely different from what song yin had said. ruan xin had fallen into the water because she wanted to bully song fan.

    however, song yin did not care about the song family¡¯s reputation.

    she only knew how to apologize to song fan and did not even think about asking for the truth. after that, she said those words on the phone, making him think song fan embarrassed the song family.

    what song kai cared about the most was the song family¡¯s dignity. if there were anything, it would be settled at home. there was no need to make it public.

    however, song yin had blown things up at the banquet, which he did not like.

    moreover, song yin only knew how to cry over such an obvious matter. she did not even have the intention of speaking up for song fan. she could not handle anything significant by allowing a servant to bully the master.

    thinking of this, song kai¡¯s expression became serious.

    song yin looked at song kai¡¯s expression and was afraid. she had carefully fawned over him for years before he doted on her. why did it seem like she had returned to the beginning?

    song kai wanted to teach song yin a lesson, so he said to all the servants, ¡°since the elder miss is back, just call song yin second miss. don¡¯t just call her miss. failure to do so will give the impression that our family lacks proper etiquette.¡±

    song yin¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. she drugged song fan and sent her to the countryside because she wanted to be the only young lady in the song family.

    after that, she even induced the servants to call her miss. it was as if she became the song family¡¯s biological daughter and no longer mentioned song fan¡¯s existence in front of outsiders.

    when song fan returned, she deliberately did not ask the servants to change how they addressed her. she did not want to be the second miss. song fan would be driven away sooner or later.

    but now that song kai said this, did this mean that song fan would stay in the song family?

 Chapter 21

    uying clothes (1)

    as the matter was resolved, song fan left the room. she had no interest in dealing with the people in this household.

    noticing her departure, song kai quickly followed her, disregarding song yin¡¯s presence.

    song yin bit her lips as she stood on the spot. the pain in her ankle almost made her lose her expression. was song kai going to forgive song fan?

    ¡°wait for me.¡± song kai caught up to song fan and asked, ¡°where are you going?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± song fan only wanted to leave the song residence, and there was no need to tell song kai about her schedule.

    unexpectedly, he said excitedly, ¡°i¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes today.¡±

    song fan was full of doubt. ¡°i don¡¯t need clothes.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean you don¡¯t need? you don¡¯t even have clothes for the banquet.¡± song kai made up his mind to bring song fan to buy clothes.

    in his opinion, song fan must not have the money to buy good clothes for the dinner party dressed like that. as her brother, he could not let this happen again, so he had to bring her to buy clothes.

    but song fan did not think so. she liked her clothes very much and did not plan to change them. moreover, she only went to the banquet that day to break off the engagement, so it was fine if she did not wear a gown.

    song fan continued walking, ignoring song kai.

    however, song kai did not intend to give up. he kept following behind her, nagging that she had to buy clothes. she did not know how he had so much to say.

    song fan was annoyed and could only agree to go shopping with him.

    song kai did not drive the motorcycle because they were going to the city center. he chose a car from the garage and opened the door for song fan like a gentleman.

    song yin saw this scene from the window and snapped the roses on the windowsill.

    however, song kai did not know. song kai felt that if he wanted to buy clothes, he had to buy expensive ones. he had enough money to park his car at the luxury mall.

    song fan recognized these brands and said, ¡°are you sure you want to buy them here?¡±

    song kai thought that song fan was worried about the money, so he smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have money.¡±

    song fan was not worried about this at all. for her, the most important thing about clothes was practicality. in short, sturdiness was the best, but most luxury goods did not have this advantage.

    other than a few brands that pursued the quality of raw materials, the rest were selling brand names.

    however, song kai insisted on buying it, so she had no choice. she would just buy it and put it in her closet.

    compared to song fan¡¯s disinterest, song kai was much more enthusiastic. he immediately addressed the shop attendants, saying, ¡°please bring out the best clothes that suit her figure.¡±

    the luxury store staff knew song kai. the fourth young master of the song family wanted to buy clothes, so they had to entertain him well.

    the staff quickly went around to get clothes and even invited them to sit down and drink tea.

    looking at them busy running around, she knew that song kai had spent a lot of money in the past. the few shop assistants wished they could install wheels under their feet.

    ¡°let¡¯s see which one you like.¡± song kai pointed at the row in front of him and asked.

    song fan pointed at the first item and said, ¡°i like this one. pack it up.¡±

    looking at her impatient face, song kai could not feel she liked this dress. he could not just let her pick one randomly.

    song kai told the shop assistant, ¡°bring me all the dark-colored clothes. i¡¯ll choose.¡±

    song kai was busy choosing clothes for song fan. the shop assistants took turns showing him the clothes for him to decide.

    song kai thought about it carefully and matched a few sets. he told song fan, ¡°go try them on.¡±

    song fan had to admit that the two were very similar in aesthetics. at least she did not hate the clothes that song kai matched. there were no cumbersome accessories, and it was very convenient to move around.

    after trying a few sets, song fan¡¯s expression eased up quite a bit. she did not look as impatient as before. she could even make a few poses, looking cute.

    song kai realized this and became complacent. it seemed that his aesthetic taste was still very good. the siblings were happy for the moment.

    these clothes were also the style that song kai liked. perhaps it was because they were twins, but the two people had the same preferences. this made song kai feel emotional. blood ties were indeed something that could not be separated.

    then, song kai said, ¡°bring me two dresses for the banquet.¡±

    song fan quickly stopped him. ¡°i never wear a formal outfit.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re already back. someone will invite you to a banquet. you have to prepare a dress.¡± song kai refused to give way.

    song fan was about to retort when her phone suddenly rang. after she picked up the phone, her expression changed drastically. she picked up her backpack and rushed out the door. song kai could not catch up at all.

 Chapter 22

    godmother (1)

    song fan ran out the door and anxiously hailed a taxi on the street. however, it was challenging to hail a cab in this place. just as she was about to run over, a porsche stopped before her.

    the car window opened slowly, and the person inside was gu chen.

    ¡°get in the car.¡± gu chen said, ¡°you can¡¯t get a taxi here.¡±

    she did not want to be involved with gu chen anymore, but now was not the time to be stubborn. she opened the car door and got inside.

    a head popped out from the back seat. su ming smiled and said, ¡°hello, miss song.¡±

    song fan nodded and considered that she had met him. she knew it was only a matter of time before her identity was discovered. after all, the gu family¡¯s intelligence network was not just for show. however, she was still very unhappy to be called out in person.

    ¡°where are you going?¡± gu chen asked.

    ¡°south city train station.¡± song fan replied.

    gu chen looked at su ming. he immediately understood and changed the directions to the train station.

    song fan did not say anything along the way. gu chen was also very quiet. the two of them were silent. su ming felt as if two young masters were sitting in front of him. they were like icebergs.

    when they reached the place, song fan opened the door and exited the car before saying, ¡°thank you.¡±

    after getting out of the car, song fan felt something was wrong. gu chen had been shot not long ago. he should be recuperating at home. could it be that rich people recovered faster than others?

    after song fan left, su ming asked, ¡°young master, do we still have to wait to send her back?¡±

    ¡°no need.¡± gu chen said, ¡°if she had other choices, she would never take my car. let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    song fan rushed into the station to look around. then she ran over joyfully and said, ¡°godmother.¡±

    mo li, sitting in a wheelchair with a cane in her hand, laughed when she heard her voice, ¡°my goddaughter is here.¡±

    song fan hugged her excitedly. the staff left when they saw someone coming to pick her up.

    ¡°godmother, weren¡¯t you at the sanatorium? why did you suddenly come here?¡± song fan asked.

    ¡°i came to see you!¡± mo li said as she caressed song fan¡¯s cheek.

    song fan¡¯s godmother was called mo li. she looked to be in her thirties, and she was a beautiful woman.

    because of her poor health, she went to the sanatorium three years ago. song fan wanted to go with her to take care of her, but mo li refused to let her go and asked her to stay in yongping village to look after the house.

    song fan did not believe her godmother at all. she asked, ¡°godmother, tell me the truth. what are you here for?¡±

    mo li could not walk, and she could not see. she should try not to go out as much as possible. it did not make sense that she would come here just to see her.

    seeing that she could not hide it from song fan, she smiled and said, ¡°the sanatorium said that my eyes are getting worse and worse. they want me to go to the hospital in the city to have a check.¡±

    hearing mo li¡¯s words, song fan pushed the wheelchair out and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? i¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡±

    mingxin hospital.

    this was the most expensive private hospital in the a city. it had formed a partnership with the most famous medical center overseas. it had top-notch medical resources and technology and could provide customized treatment courses for patients. it could also contact famous doctors overseas for treatment.

    at the same time, they also attached great importance to chinese medicine and even invited the successor of the imperial doctor. the combination of chinese and western medicine was very effective in treatment.

    however, the price was also very high. it was more than ten times the price of ordinary hospitals. ordinary people did not have the money to treat their illnesses here. over time, it became the exclusive hospital of the rich.

    song fan knew this place and brought mo li to mingxin hospital. the doctor provided one-on-one service, and the examination was completed very quickly. the final result was that mo li needed to be hospitalized.

    as for mo li¡¯s eyes, they had deteriorated due to improper care. she could receive good treatment at mingxin hospital.

    song fan did not hesitate and arranged for the highest-level ward.

    the ward there required a vip of the hospital. not only did one have to be rich, but one also had to have a background to stay there. these requirements were easy for her.

    song fan insisted on staying in the best ward because there would be nurses to accompany her there. she could also enjoy the care of a private medical team. if something happened, the doctors would rush over as soon as possible.

    the hospitalization procedure was done almost at the speed of light. mo li only reacted when she was lying on the hospital bed.

    she touched the blanket and said, ¡°this place isn¡¯t cheap, right?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t worry about money.¡± song fan held her hand and said.

    even though song fan said so, mo li did not want to stay. she thought that her goddaughter was still a child. if she stayed here, song fan might have a hard time.

    to comfort her godmother, song fan said, ¡°the song family felt guilty towards me and gave me a lot of money.¡±

 Chapter 23

    the past

    mo li frowned when she heard about the song family. ¡°money is the most useless thing to the song family. are they good to you?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ve only been back for one day.¡± song fan could not lie, so she gave a vague answer.

    ¡°they left you in the countryside for so many years and only took you back now. i think there might be a reason. if they don¡¯t treat you well, you should come back.¡± mo li was adamant.

    song fan held her hand and smiled, saying, ¡°you are the best to me. as for others, i don¡¯t care at all.¡±

    mo li¡¯s heart ached even more at her words.

    she was so young but said she did not care about her family. it was obvious how badly her family treated her. mo li secretly despised the song family. they did not want a good child just like that.

    back then, if she had not discovered song fan, who was struggling to survive, she probably would not have been able to survive.

    song fan did not overthink. she had inherited the previous host¡¯s memories but had no feelings for the previous host¡¯s family, so she did not feel anything after returning. after all, to her, these so-called family members were no different from strangers.

    she smiled at mo li and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, godmother. the song family can¡¯t do anything to me. besides, i have other things to do.¡±

    mo li became more worried than ever, ¡°you¡¯re not going to get back at them, are you?¡±

    mo li knew that song fan had no feelings for the song family and would sometimes say some harsh words, but she was still the biological daughter of the song family. mo li did not want her to get into a fight with her family.

    song fan became anxious. it seemed to be the feelings left behind by the original owner. at that time, the previous host was under the control of drugs. her heart was filled with revenge, and she was not reluctant to part with her family.

    however, this was also a good thing for song fan. she would not be dependent on her family in this way.

    she knew this violent emotion would only disappear by avenging the previous host. it was like the price of being reborn in the previous host¡¯s body.

    mo li knew she was determined to take revenge when she saw that she was silent.

    she sighed and said, ¡°you are blood relatives of the song family. as long as you talk things out, you¡¯re still family. the future is the most important.¡±

    these words might be useful to persuade others, but song fan would never listen.

    she had to exact her revenge if she wanted to be free of the emotional bonds that held her. moreover, her hatred was not directed at the previous host¡¯s family.

    ¡°godmother, do you still remember what happened to me?¡± song fan asked.

    mo li said with a pained expression, ¡°not everything. i only know that i went out to town that day. i didn¡¯t go far when i saw you lying on the road. your hands were covered in blood, and i didn¡¯t know how long you had crawled. you were still alive, so i took you home for treatment. because i didn¡¯t have the money to go to the hospital, i thought you couldn¡¯t survive. i didn¡¯t expect you to open your eyes.¡±

    at this point, mo li started to cry. song fan also felt wrong, as if she had a heart full of grievances that no one could hear.

    the previous host was banished to the countryside, but judging from song kai¡¯s behavior upon her return, it appeared that her survival was justified.

    perhaps the song family did not just send her over. they should have made other preparations.

    however, nobody came to help, resulting in the previous host¡¯s death because no one was there to take care of her. moreover, the song family had been indifferent to the previous host for so many years, which was completely different from the memories the previous host had in her mind.

    although her family was troubled by the previous host¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude, they were still tolerant of her. therefore, after she disappeared for two years, the song family did not have any reaction.

    they would not find it strange if they told her that song fan was dead when she returned to the song family. however, they acted as if they had never known.

    moreover, her disappearance did not make sense. yongping village was located remote, and very few outsiders came. why was she mysteriously taken away?

    looking at song fan¡¯s silent expression, mo li sighed and surprisedly said, ¡°i can smell jasmine.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s jasmine.¡± song fan explained, ¡°i asked the hospital to put jasmine in the room, just like when we were home.¡±

    mo li smiled. ¡°with my little jasmine here, anywhere is home.¡±

    when mo li was in yongping village, she liked to plant flowers. most of the plants she grew were jasmine, so she used jasmine as song fan¡¯s nickname to show that song fan was her favorite child.

    song fan snuggled into mo li¡¯s arms and felt her caress. molly sighed, ¡°if only i could still hear you playing the violin.¡±

    song fan stood up and said, ¡°wait a moment.¡±

 Chapter 24

    violin music

    song fan ran outside and asked the nurse if the hospital had a violin. she was just trying to ask but did not expect the hospital to have such an instrument.

    in the past, there was a doctor who could play the violin. he did not take it with him when he left his job, so song fan borrowed the violin and planned to play for mo li.

    ¡­

    in the corridor of mingxin hospital, su ming followed behind gu chen worriedly.

    according to the doctor¡¯s advice, gu chen still needed time to recover. however, to make everyone think he was fine, he insisted on going out daily to deal with things.

    today, director zhang was suddenly hospitalized. he was a key member of the gu family¡¯s expansion team. gu chen had to visit him and take a look.

    he took two painkillers before going out to conceal the traces of his own injury.

    gu chen wore a heavy suit and came to director zhang¡¯s ward. director zhang said, ¡°su ming, put down the gifts.¡±

    looking at the table full of nutritional supplements, director zhang smiled and said, ¡°as an old man with weak arms and legs, i always have to see a doctor. you don¡¯t have to visit me every time.¡±

    su yang wanted to throw the gift at his face when he heard this.

    he and president gu¡¯s second uncle were behind the assassination, pretending nothing had happened.

    although gu chen was the heir to the company, many of the old members of the company were not listening to him because he was young. instead, they followed gu chen¡¯s second uncle to take over his power. director zhang was one of them.

    gu chen was well aware of his cunning nature. he had been the mastermind behind many of the ideas his second uncle had implemented, proving himself to be a seasoned and wise strategist.

    that was why gu chen had come to visit. he wanted to remind him that the assassination two days ago had failed.

    ¡°director zhang, please don¡¯t say that. you¡¯ve made contributions to the group. as the president, i have to come and visit.¡± gu chen said it with a hidden meaning.

    director zhang said, like a loving elder, ¡°you are a young ceo. you must be busy. it¡¯s such a waste of time to come and visit me.¡± gu chen pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been learning to run a company since i was young. i¡¯m good at handling company affairs, so i¡¯m not that busy.¡±

    the two of them took turns speaking, each implying a deeper meaning. the atmosphere in the ward was icy and tense.

    su ming felt his young master¡¯s cold air could freeze him to death.

    ¡°mr. zhang, it¡¯s time for the checkup.¡± at this moment, the nurse pushed open the door.

    director zhang smiled lovingly and said, ¡°then i won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    after director zhang left, su ming complained,¡± what did he mean just now? did he say that you can¡¯t manage the company well?¡±

    ¡°you heard it right. that¡¯s what it means.¡± gu chen tugged at the tie around his neck and said, ¡°this old man can¡¯t make any trouble yet. accompany me for a walk outside and let the reporters highlight the fact that i came to visit him.¡±

    ¡°got it.¡± su ming picked up his coat and draped it over gu chen.

    song fan did not know that gu chen was also in the mingxin hospital. she carefully washed her hands and began to tune the instrument. after ensuring there was no problem, she picked up the bow.

    a beautiful melody filled the entire room as the strings rubbed against the bow. the cheerful tune made people happy, and mo li could not help but smile.

    when the song ended, mo li clapped and said, ¡°my little jasmine is still playing so well.¡±

    song fan, who had not played the violin for a long time, was also interested. she said, ¡°then i¡¯ll play another song for you.¡±

    gu chen, sitting outside, also heard the sound of the music. he brought su ming around the hospital so that the reporters could take photos.

    when his second uncle saw it, he would doubt the loyalty of director zhang.

    however, after a few steps, he felt a pain in his brain. he did not expect the painkiller to wear off so quickly.

    gu chen was becoming more and more immune to these painkillers. sometimes, he would need to take twice the amount to take effect, but the time it took to take effect was getting shorter and shorter.

    he forced himself to sit on the hospital bench. fortunately, few people were on the top floor so that nobody would notice him. su ming said, ¡°young master, i¡¯ll return to the car to get the medicine.¡±

    gu chen did not even have the strength to speak. he maintained a relaxed look and nodded. su ming did not dare to run and could only walk out quickly.

 Chapter 25

    the girl in the dream

    it was no wonder that the two of them were so cautious. gu chen¡¯s illness must not be known to outsiders, not even with the tiniest bit of exposure. he had to be perfect so that everyone would be obedient.

    gu chen felt it was extremely difficult to endure the pain. it was as if every second was as long as a year. just as he was about to lose control, he heard the sound of a violin.

    a melody as flowing water came over, and it eased his pain.

    gu chen opened his eyes when he heard the music. the sound was the same as in his dream.

    after gu chen fell ill, he fell into endless torture. from time to time, he would fall into madness. later, he used a new painkiller to maintain a normal life.

    however, this was only normal for outsiders. the pain would still torture him. he had tried all kinds of methods to relieve the pain, but none of them worked.

    he even had nightmares every night. those strange things would appear in his dreams, and he seemed to be looking for someone. only she could save him.

    however, he had no idea who this person was. he could only repeat this helplessness in his dreams and finally wake up tormented.

    it was not until a year ago that he obtained the incense from doctor ming jing. after lighting it up, he could obtain a moment of peace. it was also at that time that a girl came into his dream.

    her back was facing him, and she was standing amid the jasmine flowers. she lowered her head and played the violin seriously. the violin¡¯s sound was as soft as a breeze, but he would wake up soon.

    after waking up, he would be normal for about an hour, staying away from the torture without any drugs. it was as if this girl¡¯s appearance meant the end of the nightmare.

    gu chen¡¯s dreams were like this every time. he tried his best to see who the girl was, but he could only vaguely see her playing the violin every time.

    even her back was blurry. gu chen could not remember any of her postures at all. only the song that woke him up was deeply imprinted in his mind. unfortunately, there were only short clips about her. there was no way to find her based on his memory.

    this was just an illusory dream, but gu chen firmly believed that he could find the girl in his dream. he asked his men to pay attention to the girl who could play the violin.

    everyone knew that gu chen liked to listen to the violin, but no one could find the person in his dreams.

    even su ming could not understand what he wanted to do. he was looking for someone everywhere without any reason, and he could not even tell who he was looking for.

    and now the tune was identical to the one in the dream. even though he had only heard a short part of it in the dream, he could still tell it was the same tune.

    gu chen followed the sound and walked over. he saw a girl standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the ward opposite him. her fingers played on the zither strings, playing the sound of nature.

    gu chen looked at this scene and felt he had returned to his dream. the moment when he listened to the violin amid the jasmine flowers was the peace he had been searching for.

    gu chen, who had always been calm, suddenly became excited. he could not help but feel his heart beating wildly.

    after searching for a long time, he was resigned to his fate. he felt that he might never find the woman of his dreams and could only take a look at her in his nightmares every night.

    this had become the only hope in his life. he did not expect that he would meet her one day.

    gu chen¡¯s throat moved involuntarily, showing how nervous he was.

    the illusory dream of a dream coming true had become a reality.

    playing the violin, song fan felt that someone was looking at her. she was very observant and had never made a mistake. she raised her head and looked at the window opposite her. a man was standing there, and that person was gu chen, whom she had just met.

    as they looked at each other, both of them seemed to be touched.

    song fan did not expect a city to be so small. she could even meet gu chen when she came to the hospital. was he here to see a doctor?

    as far as she knew, these top tycoons had their medical teams. why would gu chen come to the hospital?

    due to gu chen¡¯s unexpected arrival, song fan¡¯s concentration was disrupted. she became distracted, causing the tempo of the song she was playing to quicken.

    mo li noticed her anxiety about the music. concerned, she asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, my dear jasmine?¡±

    song fan stopped playing and said, ¡°i¡¯m just a little tired. i¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±

    when mo li heard her words, she quickly asked her to sit beside her and said, ¡°you said it to comfort me. is it because the song family is still unreasonable?¡±

 Chapter 26

    keep you in mind

    although the song family was unreasonable, song fan was curious about how her godmother knew.

    wang rou continued, ¡°the song family abandoned such a young child in the countryside and didn¡¯t even investigate the truth. they must be even more blind than me. if you¡¯re unhappy, come back. when i recover, we will stay in yongping village forever.¡±

    song fan did not expect her to think this way. she smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. i just can¡¯t sleep well in the song residence. you should focus on your treatment, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    hearing her words, wang rou was heartbroken even more. she hugged song fan and said, ¡°i will be well soon. we must go back as soon as possible. we can¡¯t leave the flowers at home unattended.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ve asked the villagers to take care of the home. there¡¯s no need to worry for the time being.¡± song fan replied.

    wang rou was most concerned about her home. she only felt relieved after hearing song fan¡¯s words. she rambled on about some trivial matters. song fan also listened carefully without any signs of impatience.

    song fan planned to stay in the ward with her today, but wang rou did not want her to waste her time in the hospital. she urged her to walk and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t seen what a city looks like yet. go take a look and tell me when you come back.¡±

    since her godmother had already said so, song fan could not say no to her. after reminding the nurse of the things to take note of, she planned to leave.

    after she stepped out of the ward, she saw gu chen. he was sitting on a chair not far away with his eyes closed. he seemed to have fainted.

    thinking that he was still injured, song fan quickly ran over.

    gu chen opened his eyes the moment she was in front of him. he looked up at song fan with a gentle smile.

    if su ming was here, he would be so shocked. the number of times he had seen young master smile could be counted on one hand. he did not expect gu chen to melt like an iceberg in front of song fan.

    he seemed to have waited for her for a long time and was unsurprised.

    song fan retracted her hand that was about to touch his forehead and said coldly, ¡°it seems like you¡¯re fine.¡±

    she was about to leave when gu chen stood up and called out to her in a low voice, ¡°song fan.¡±

    song fan thought he would say something and stopped in her tracks, but he did not expect to call her name. then, there was endless silence, and he stood not far away and looked at her intently.

    the glass in the hospital corridor reflected the figures of two people. one was tall, and the other was thin. they looked at each other, and neither looked away from the other.

    gu chen was reluctant to take it back, while song fan did not want to show weakness. the two of them just looked at each other.

    it was easy for gu chen to check a person¡¯s information. he also knew the news that was spreading among the wealthy families. for example, although song fan was the eldest daughter of the song family, she was sent to the countryside when she was young.

    she had maliciously drugged her biological brother and indirectly caused her mother¡¯s car accident. her family was extremely disappointed in her and sent her away.

    yongping village was too remote, so there was not much information that could be found, so the information was basically about her childhood.

    they said that she was arrogant and had a violent personality. she went around fighting with girls. in short, she was an annoying person. she was completely different from the song fan that gu chen knew.

    gu chen did not know if a person could undergo such a drastic transformation, but the song fan in front of him was nothing like the person he had read about in the information.

    judging from how she sutured him, she must be skilled in medicine.

    moreover, she dared to snatch the gun and kill someone. her courage was already admirable. she was a girl with secrets.

    song fan saw that he did not say anything and spoke first, ¡°you called me just to look at me?¡±

    ¡°of course not.¡± gu chen strode over with his long legs and said, ¡°i want to keep you in mind.¡±

    he could not bear to lose the person he had worked so hard to find.

    gu chen had made up his mind to keep song fan under his control. he could not let her disappear.

    however, song fan felt terrible when she heard his words. if it were not for the fact that the person in front of her was the ceo of the gu corporation, she would have thought he was a pervert.

    ¡°you saved me before. what do you want?¡± gu chen stared at song fan and asked.

    if anyone else heard that the gu family¡¯s heir wanted to repay him, they would have been overjoyed. however, song fan despised this kind of repayment very much. she always felt it would be trouble that could not be shaken off.

    she frowned and said, ¡°i was just passing by and saved you. i don¡¯t need you to repay me.¡±

    gu chen felt it was rare to be rejected and looked at song fan with even more curiosity.

    did she not know who he was?

    if she could be gu chen¡¯s savior, she could have everything she wanted and live a luxurious life.

    but gu chen could tell that song fan was not acting. she did not want him to repay her.

 Chapter 27

    eferrer (1)

    gu chen did not insist. he smiled and asked, ¡°since you don¡¯t want me to repay you, can you tell me the song¡¯s name?¡±

    song fan did not expect gu chen to hear her playing the violin, but it was fine to answer a question. she replied, ¡°the song is called blue ocean.¡±

    gu chen asked, ¡°i¡¯ve never heard this song anywhere else. did you write it yourself?¡±

    ¡°no comment.¡± song fan answered the question impatiently and was about to leave.

    gu chen¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡°i think i cherish my life very much. you saved me, and that¡¯s a huge favor. i¡¯ll repay you.¡±

    song fan was doubtful. what did he mean by his life being too precious?

    song fan had to admit that gu chen was a significant person. their lives and deaths had a certain impact on the country. after all, the gu corporation had contributed a lot to the country¡¯s economy.

    however, it was better for others to say such words. gu chen always felt very conceited when he said it himself.

    however, the market price made gu chen the most expensive batch.

    in that case, his life was indeed very precious. after all, it was priced.

    gu chen did not know that song fan was already estimating the price of his assassination. he could not care about anything else and walked towards the elevator.

    he could only stand up because of the soothing piano music and struggled to talk to song fan. his head was suffering from even more serious pain, so he had to leave quickly.

    su ming rushed over with the medicine and wanted to help gu chen, but gu chen dodged him and said, ¡°it¡¯s too obvious.¡±

    after saying that, he took off his watch and handed it to su ming with the medicine. he took the medicine and swallowed it without drinking water.

    su ming also did not look good. the gu medical company¡¯s team was responsible for developing this particular medication. the painkiller effect was powerful, but it was also very bitter.

    gu chen swallowed the pill without a change in his expression. then he calmly walked downstairs and returned to the car.

    he recalled the meeting with song fan just now. she played the violin precisely like in his dream. was she the person in his dream?

    su ming checked his schedule and said, ¡°young master, we can take a private plane back to beijing in the afternoon and ask the doctor at home to recheck you.¡±

    ¡°let them all come over.¡± gu chen said in a low voice, ¡°i think i¡¯ll be staying in a city for a while.¡±

    su ming was shocked. gu chen was a workaholic and could not wait to stay in the office daily. why did he suddenly want to stay in a city?

    on the other hand, song fan did not want to return to the song family after leaving the hospital. she decided to stroll around outside. she was sitting at a roadside stall eating lunch when her phone rang.

    the screen showed that it was a foreign number. after song fan picked up, a man¡¯s voice sounded. it was a low and magnetic voice. ¡°i received your email. you¡¯re going to high school?¡±

    song fan put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°yes, i want to enter a private high school in a city.¡±

    there was only one private high school in a city, called eke international high school. the tuition fees were so expensive that ordinary families could not afford them. however, if her studies were particularly good, she could be exempted from tuition fees. therefore, even if this school was especially for the children of the rich, it could still become one of the top high schools in a city.

    song kai and song yin were studying there. song fan decided to enter this school herself.

    she could only find some clues with them. moreover, her appearance would make song yin uneasy, and it was likely that song yin would give herself away.

    song fan was very interested in something that could make everyone unhappy.

    ¡°my goddess of wisdom, your hands should be writing world-shocking academic papers, not those useless high school questions.¡± the man on the other end of the phone expressed his dissatisfaction.

    he thought that song fan should be doing scientific research. studying in a high school was torture for geniuses. it was like making a university student study primary school courses every day.

    ¡°this is not a waste of time. my appearance will make many people sleepless.¡± song fan thought about what would happen next, and a happy smile appeared.

    ¡°if you insist, i have no objections.¡± the man said gentlemanly, ¡°but i heard the school requires a referee for admission. otherwise, you won¡¯t be eligible for admission.¡±

    song fan did not look worried and said, ¡°i believe you will get it for me.¡±

    the man on the other end sighed and said, ¡°i¡¯ll agree to anything you want. you¡¯re my goddess of wisdom, but it¡¯s a waste of your talent to go to high school. i¡¯ll see if there is another way.¡±

 Chapter 28

    depressed fianc¨¦ (1)

    song fan did not care about how to be enrolled, so she agreed, ¡°you can take care of it.¡±

    after finishing the conversation about entering the school, the man stopped being serious. he softened his tone and said, ¡°my goddess, when can you come to my laboratory? as long as i can see you, i can complete the experiment. you¡¯re as wise as athena, the goddess of wisdom. your words are divine decrees that can bring me endless inspiration.¡±

    his words were getting more and more ridiculous. song fan hung up the phone. she would never get used to such exaggerated praise.

    after song fan left, song yin felt uneasy. she did not know what had happened between song kai and song fan. why did their relationship suddenly become so harmonious?

    song yin could not go out because she had sprained her ankle. she was thinking about it in her room. she did not have the mood to learn piano or chinese chess. it was as if her mind was only filled with song fan.

    at this moment, her phone suddenly rang. it was fu nian.

    she quickly picked it up and said, ¡°brother fu nian, you haven¡¯t called me for a long time.¡±

    fu nian¡¯s voice was grumpy. ¡°yin yin, i broke off the engagement with song fan.¡±

    song yin almost jumped up when she heard his words. she had waited for so long to hear the news finally. however, she restrained her tone and made it regretful, ¡°how could this be? i saw that my sister had changed a lot since she came back. she¡¯s not the same as when she was young anymore.¡±

    fu nian was already deeply depressed about the annulment of the engagement. when he heard her words, his anger rushed up, and he said, ¡°i think she¡¯s still as arrogant as she was when she was young. she¡¯s even worse than that. fortunately, i broke off the engagement with her.¡±

    fu nian said this, but he had complicated feelings. he could only tell himself that song fan suggested breaking off the engagement first, and he felt that it was embarrassing.

    song yin did not know about this at all. she thought fu nian had taken the initiative to break off the engagement and felt that song fan would be sad that she could not marry into the fu family.

    she held back her joy and said, ¡°brother fu nian, please don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll take good care of my sister. i won¡¯t make her too sad.¡±

    fu nian asked, ¡°is song fan very sad now?¡±

    he called to find out how song fan was doing. upon hearing song yin¡¯s response, he immediately felt a glimpse of hope. he wished to hear that song fan was devastated and heartbroken about the canceled engagement. ideally, he wanted her to be crying and in despair.

    song yin did not understand why fu nian would ask that. she said, ¡°she seems to be in a good mood. she even had breakfast at home before going out. brother drove her out.¡±

    she told the truth. after all, she did not want fu nian to feel pity for song fan.

    however, fu nian was about to explode when he heard this. so many girls had confessed to him, but song fan had happily broken off the engagement. this was not very respectful of him.

    he snorted coldly and said, ¡°she¡¯s probably pestering song kai to buy her something. she¡¯s dressed like a poor woman for our family¡¯s dinner party. she¡¯s just trying to act pitiful.¡±

    ¡°she is not that kind of person.¡± song yin was joyful, but she still pretended to defend song fan.

    song yin did not want to discuss other people with fu nian, so she quickly found a topic to discuss, ¡°brother fu nian, i¡¯ve been practicing the piano recently, but i feel like something¡¯s off. can you give me some guidance?¡±

    in the past, when she made such a request, he would agree to it. he was also happy to see song yin playing better under his guidance.

    however, he was in a terrible mood now, so he rejected her immediately, saying, ¡°let¡¯s talk about it when i¡¯m available. i¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡±

    fu nian hung up the phone after saying that. song yin looked at her phone helplessly.

    this was the first time that fu nian had hung up on him. he had always wanted to be a gentleman and waited for the other party to hang up.

    thinking of song kai¡¯s sudden change, song yin was very afraid. although she had spent much time with fu nian to make their relationship closer, he and song fan were engaged. could it be that he has fallen in love with song fan?

    her schemes and plots consumed song yin. she could not shake off the nervousness that had taken hold of her, tossing and turning in bed with no respite.

    eventually, she reached for her phone and dialed her brother¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°this is song yin. please inform my brother that the engagement between fu nian and song fan has been terminated. he need not worry any longer. song fan is eager to return to her hometown.¡±

    song yin had brought song fan back, intending to break off the engagement. now that her plan had succeeded, she knew that if she informed her brother of song fan¡¯s departure, he would not let her stay home.

    however, if song fan returned to the countryside, song yin would be the sole daughter of the family, and her plan to marry the fu family would proceed without any hindrances.

 Chapter 29

    eating western foods

    after song fan went to school, she was prepared to rent a house near the school. she did not want to take a taxi to school from the song residence daily.

    besides, leaving her belongings with the song residence was unsafe. she touched the pistol hidden at the back of her waist. she did not want to receive nagging from the song family.

    song fan rented the house as quickly as possible and planned to move in the next day.

    song yin believed that her brother would let song fan go back.

    although there was no news, she planned to use a trick to make song fan leave immediately.

    therefore, she deliberately said during dinner, ¡°elder brother called me and said that sister has already broken off her engagement with the fu family. the purpose of bringing her back has been achieved. will sister still stay at home?¡±

    although song kai scolded all the servants, he did not live at home. the servants were only afraid momentarily and did not take it seriously. therefore, they did not treat song fan as a young miss.

    when they heard song yin¡¯s words, they were happy. it seemed that she was finally leaving.

    when song fan returned home at night, she saw the happy servants. she did not understand why these people were laughing, but it had nothing to do with her.

    song yin limped over and said, ¡°sister, you¡¯re back. dinner is ready. hurry up and sit down.¡±

    the dining room had prepared a table full of delicacies, different from the morning dry bread. however, the table was filled with western foods, and none could be eaten with chopsticks.

    song yin stood at the side and watched.

    when song fan¡¯s mother was alive, the family only ate chinese food. only after she passed away did the family start eating western food. at that time, song fan had already been sent out.

    song yin thought that song fan had never eaten these dishes before. she probably did not even know how to hold a knife and fork.

    the servants also gathered at the door, waiting to see the young miss make a fool of herself.

    having experienced the luxury of the song family, they considered themselves above the common folk.

    despite song fan¡¯s privileged upbringing, they believed their knowledge surpassed hers. this made them even happier, so they all looked forward to the opportunity to mock song fan.

    song fan ignored the food. he thought that the song family¡¯s menu today was western food.

    she picked up her knife and fork and skilfully cut the steak, startling song yin, who was about to go forward to remind her. song fan looked like he was already used to eating this. she was not at a loss, as she had imagined.

    not only did she pick up the knife and fork correctly, but she even made only a slight sound when she cut the steak. this was not something that could be done for the first time.

    she was dressed in casual clothes, but she looked elegant and calm, like a noble.

    song yin gritted her teeth and looked at her. she had worked hard for so many years to practice dining etiquette. she was even more careful when she ate, afraid that anything would be wrong. that was why she had a good reputation for being elegant.

    how could a village girl like song fan have such manners? she should be uncivil. could it be that she had the blood of the song family?

    ¡°sister, have you eaten western food before?¡± song yin asked.

    song fan ignored her and said, ¡°i don¡¯t remember.¡±

    song yin fell silent after being rebuffed. seeing that song fan was about to go upstairs after the meal. she said anxiously, ¡°i heard fu nian say that he has already broken off the engagement with you. brother brought you back because of this. i wonder if he will send you back?¡±

    her face was full of worry as if she was saying this for song fan¡¯s good.

    song fan said indifferently, ¡°ask him yourself. let me know when the time comes.¡±

    song yin could not say anything else. she suspected that song fan knew something. her brother was cold and did not talk much to his family. if she asked, she would be embarrassing herself.

    song fan wiped her mouth with a napkin, then got up and went upstairs, leaving song yin in the dining room.

    song yin had said so much just to scare song fan so she would know the difficulties and scram back to the countryside. why did she seem not to understand? could it be that she was not educated and was stupid?

    the assistant passed song yin¡¯s words to the song family¡¯s eldest brother. he believed that song fan intended to depart and arranged for someone to provide the travel expenses, pocket money for her return journey, and living expenses for her return to the countryside.

    however, song yin only sent the plane tickets and left the money behind. the entire household was aware that the young miss was finally leaving.

    song fan remained silent, placing the plane ticket on the table, packing her belongings, and preparing to move them outside. the following day, she departed in a car.

    song yin believed that her scheme had succeeded, and she was in an exceptionally good mood on her way to school.

 Chapter 30

    guest teacher (1)

    when she received an email, song fan had just carried her suitcase through the door.

    that person was very efficient and had already sent the recommendation letter over. eke had also agreed to let her enter the school, but she did not know what was written on the recommendation letter. she was not enrolled as a student but as a teacher.

    looking at the guest teacher position in the email, song fan did not quite understand. she only knew that there were guest professors. what was this position for?

    song fan did not understand and called again.

    the person on the other end explained, ¡°based on your knowledge, you¡¯re not suited to be a student. however, you may not be free to be a teacher. so, we¡¯ve arranged a special position for you. you can leave at any time after class.¡±

    although song fan did not like being treated differently, she appreciated the gesture and accepted the position. song fan knew she would not stay in eke forever, so having a job was a good start.

    song fan changed into the clothes that song kai had bought for her and hailed a taxi to the school.

    as song fan arrived, she noticed the many luxury cars parked at the entrance of eke high school.

    song yin stepped out of her car with grace and poise, taking a moment to look around. she noticed the other girls¡¯ clothes were not as expensive as hers.

    satisfied, she walked towards the school gate. she did not expect to see song fan. song fan still carried the backpack and had no makeup, but she was so beautiful that it made people jealous.

    song yin quickly said, ¡°sister, didn¡¯t you go back? why are you here?¡±

    song fan looked at the school gate and said, ¡°i came here whenever i wanted to.¡±

    song yin was confused and did not know what song fan would do. she smiled and said, ¡°sister, you can¡¯t enter our school without a student card. you¡¯d better not waste your effort.¡±

    she meant that this was not a place song fan should be, and she wanted song fan to leave quickly before embarrassing herself.

    song yin did not expect song fan to return. she did not know why she came to eke. could it be that she wanted to use her identity as the song family¡¯s eldest daughter to squeeze in?

    thinking of this, song yin¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery.

    eke read the recommendation letter. without the song family¡¯s signature, it was useless for song fan to come herself. unless her grades could reach the standard, she probably would not get any good grades in a place like the countryside.

    song fan was very annoyed by these kinds of words. when she saw someone waving at her at the door, she quickly left song yin behind.

    song yin thought she would barge in, so she quickly stood where she was and wanted to watch the show. if the eldest daughter of the song family wanted to embarrass herself, there was nothing she could do.

    while waiting to watch the drama, she saw a uniformed person respectfully invite song fan in. she quickly ran to the door and asked the guard, ¡°how can she enter without a student card?¡±

    ¡°that lady was personally picked up by the secretary of the principal¡¯s office. she said that she was a vip invited by the principal and asked us not to stop her in the future.¡± the guard replied.

    it was another vip. chairman fu also said song fan was a vip. why was she called a vip wherever she went? could it be that she had learned some shameful methods in the countryside?

    even though the school often invited well-known teachers from the international community to be guests, song yin did not think song fan would be a teacher.

    song yin guessed that song fan wanted to study in eke so that she could be with song yin and song kai, but she did not want song fan to stay.

    when she entered the class, she lowered her head and looked worried. when the students beside her saw her, they surrounded her and asked, ¡°yin yin, what¡¯s going on? did something happen?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± song yin quickly wiped the tears. ¡°even my sister seems to be going to school here. i¡¯m worried about my brother.¡±

    the classmate was puzzled. ¡°you have another sister? what does this have to do with song kai?¡±

    song yin was usually unwilling to mention song fan¡¯s existence, so her classmates did not know she had a sister.

    song yin leaned over and whispered, ¡°my sister has a bad temper. when she was young, she accidentally put medicine in my brother¡¯s food. he was hospitalized for a long time, so i¡¯m worried that something might happen to them when they went to school together.¡±

    ¡°what?!¡± the students were shocked, ¡°your sister would drug her brother? that¡¯s so cruel.¡±

    as she looked at the angry faces around her, song yin cried silently. she could not help but think that even if song fan were to attend school, she would not have a good time.

    meanwhile, song fan sat in the principal¡¯s office, sipping tea. the principal had served it to her and said, ¡°i had no idea that miss song was such an accomplished young woman. it¡¯s an honor to have you join our school.¡±

    hearing this, song fan became even more curious about the contents of the recommendation letter. it must have been quite powerful to have the principal speak to her in such a humble manner.

 Chapter 31

    ecoming a teacher

    public schools in hua country were highly valued, and even well-run private schools could not compare. wealthy students might go to private schools as a stepping stone to studying abroad, but public schools remain the preferred choice.

    despite this, the principal was determined to gain international recognition and had been recruiting renowned teachers to enhance the teaching staff. to his surprise, he received a recommendation letter from overseas praising song fan¡¯s academic achievements and listing her successful students¡¯ names.

    overwhelmed with gratitude, the principal treated song fan with the utmost respect, fearing she might leave.

    song fan was not used to it and said, ¡°i¡¯m just a guest teacher. you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    however, the principal was even more polite, ¡°it¡¯s my fortune that you chose our school. i have to treat you with respect.¡±

    song fan frowned and prepared to go back and ask the man who had prepared the recommendation letter for her. could it be that everything written in the recommendation letter was just bragging?

    the principal expressed his delight and offered, ¡°i would be more than happy to personally give you a tour of the school later to help you become familiar with the surroundings.¡±

    song fan declined the offer, stating that she preferred to explore the school independently, ¡°i believe it¡¯s important for me to observe the students properly, not just as a teacher but as an individual.¡±

    the principal agreed readily and praised her, saying, ¡°miss song is so young. they¡¯ll probably think that you are a new student.¡±

    song fan did not want to go out in such a big way. if the principal showed her around, the school would probably know her in less than half an hour. she did not like the feeling of being the centre of attention.

    the principal asked his secretary to take song fan out, and she asked about the names and uses of the school¡¯s buildings before suggesting that she walk around on her own.

    meanwhile, song fan¡¯s name had spread throughout eke, but only as that of a malicious woman. everyone was discussing song fan¡¯s past, which was all revealed by song yin.

    ¡°i heard that a daughter of the song family is going to school.¡±

    ¡°doesn¡¯t the song family only have one daughter?¡±

    ¡°maybe she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter outside. i heard that she¡¯s even older than miss song yin.¡±

    ¡°since when can an illegitimate daughter study with us?¡±

    ¡°moreover, she even poisoned song kai. he almost died.¡±

    ¡°why hasn¡¯t someone like that been arrested yet?¡±

    ¡°the song family sent her to the countryside. she only came back a while ago.¡±

    song fan did not expect everyone to know about her in such a short time. however, even if they did, she would not care.

    eke high school mainly accepted children from wealthy families. still, the principal also wanted to compete with public high schools in academics, so they also accepted poor but academically successful students. these two groups of people were worlds apart, with almost no communication between them.

    the wealthy students looked down on the poor students, and the poor looked down on the wealthy due to their academic achievements.

    however, song fan felt that fighting between the rich and poor students was only a matter of time. after all, they were all in the prime of their lives, and they would not care about the consequences if they were impulsive.

    after song fan walked into the teaching building, many gazes were cast along the way. they were all looking at the girl who had suddenly entered.

    song yin suddenly appeared in the corridor and said, ¡°sister, are you here to see me?¡±

    now, everyone knew what song fan looked like. some people even secretly took photos and posted them on the school forum, and many commented on song fan¡¯s looks.

    song fan just wanted to walk around herself, so she perfunctorily said, ¡°i¡¯m here to visit the school.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s great that you are here to study with me.¡± song yin jumped up and went to grab song fan¡¯s arm.

    song fan immediately dodged, planning to continue walking according to her plan.

    song yin lowered her head and cried silently as if song fan had broken her heart. others thought that she was bullying song yin.

    the boys had a strong desire to protect her.

    it also made the girls, who were usually on good terms with song yin, angry. they came out and looked at song fan. they wanted to mock her for wearing cheap clothes.

    but in the end, they realized that song fan was wearing branded clothes. they sneered and said, ¡°i heard you¡¯re from the countryside. your clothes are all from luxury brands. could it be that you stole yin yin¡¯s coat?¡±

    when his words came out, everyone agreed. they were all rich children who were used to luxury goods. however, their assumptions were proven wrong when they realized song fan wore branded clothing.

    they sneered and accused her of stealing song yin¡¯s coat, assuming she could not afford such expensive items as a country girl.

    another boy said, ¡°the brand you¡¯re wearing is the shop that song kai frequents. he always buys clothes for yin yin there. you must have stolen it from yin yin¡¯s closet.¡±

 Chapter 32

    stealing coat

    his words became a contentious issue. everyone began to judge song fan, saying she could not afford the coat she was wearing.

    song yin¡¯s friend turned around and asked, ¡°yin yin, did you buy a coat like this?¡±

    song yin hid behind her and said with tears, ¡°i think i have something like this, but i don¡¯t remember.¡±

    song yin spoke carefully. after what happened at the banquet last time, she decided to be careful with her words and not take responsibility for anything. now that someone was willing to be mean, she only needed to urge them.

    although song yin was not sure, the girl was certain that song fan was the one who stole the coat.

    she led a group and surrounded song fan, ¡°now, take off your shirt. i¡¯ll pretend that you didn¡¯t steal.¡±

    she could only wear a single layer of clothing in the current weather. if she took it off, she would only be wearing her underwear. this was obviously to humiliate song fan.

    the girl thought she had an advantage in people, so song fan was afraid she would take off her shirt.

    but song fan did not want to argue with them at all. fools would not listen to the truth.

    she walked ahead, her aura stronger than the combined group. the girls were stunned and subconsciously made way for her. song fan left the encirclement and prepared to leave the teaching building.

    the girl felt that song fan was looking down on her. she rushed up and said, ¡°i told you to remove your shirt. did you not hear me?¡±

    song fan did not want to be attacked from behind, so she turned around and looked at her.

    the girl raised her hand and was about to slap song fan, but song fan grabbed her wrist and threw her out. although song fan did not exert much force, the girl was still in agony after being propelled meters away.

    this aroused the dissatisfaction of the others. the boys came out of the classroom and said, ¡°who do you think you are, bullying a girl? you stole something, and you won¡¯t even own up to it. you are despicable.¡±

    ¡°your iq is low.¡± song fan looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°do you have any evidence to prove that i stole the coat?¡±

    this question stumped the boys. they did not have any evidence to prove that song fan stole the coat. song yin only said that she seemed to have the same coat.

    however, this could not be considered a basis at all. it was common for girls in their third year of high school to wear the same clothes if everyone spent money at the same place.

    the girl stood up, tears streaming down her face. ¡°you¡¯re just a wild girl from the countryside. how could you possibly afford such expensive clothes? your life isn¡¯t even worth the fabric they¡¯re made of.¡±

    everyone felt that this was very true. they all chose the most expensive clothes to buy. all of them added up to the annual income of an ordinary person. they suspected that song fan did not have that much money.

    however, someone else said, ¡°she¡¯s the daughter of the song family. she should have some pocket money, right?¡±

    then, everyone looked at song yin, waiting for her to speak.

    although song yin did not want to stand out, she had no choice but to speak up now. she wanted to let song fan know that this was not a place she could come to.

    ¡°i don¡¯t know if she has any pocket money, but my parents and brothers have never given her money. it should be her savings.¡± song yin said timidly.

    the girl seemed to have heard a royal order and said proudly, ¡°how much savings can she have? she can¡¯t afford all this, even if she farms in the countryside for her entire life. she must have stolen yin yin¡¯s coat!¡±

    her words were so resolute that the people who heard them thought she was some kind of detective. the others agreed with her words.

    ¡°that makes sense. song fan¡¯s clothes aren¡¯t something she can afford.¡±

    ¡°chairman song hasn¡¯t brought her back for so many years. it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like this daughter very much.¡±

    ¡°the illegitimate daughter who was hidden in the countryside had no money at all. she probably stole the coat because she wanted to compete with song yin.¡±

    they spoke very loudly. song fan heard it. she did not expect these people to be so idle and spend all their time gossiping. she had no intention of refuting it. the truth would naturally come out during class.

    song fan remarked to song yin, ¡°your lying skills have improved since you were young.¡±

    with that, she left the group and prepared to depart.

    the girls became more convinced of their suspicions and yelled, ¡°strip before you go!¡±

    just then, song fan received the class schedule. she checked the sign at the classroom entrance and strode towards the podium. ¡°class is about to start. i am your teacher, song fan. but i believe you all already know me.¡±

 Chapter 33

    hello teacher

    the classroom fell silent after she finished her words. then, there was laughter, especially from the girl who was thrown out. she laughed and said, ¡°you¡¯re a teacher? are you crazy?¡±

    the other students also thought that song fan was crazy. she looked about the same age as them, so how could she dare say she was a teacher?

    song yin was also puzzled about why song fan would say something like that. she wiped her tears and said, ¡°sister, did something happen to you? you¡¯re just a little older than me. how can you be a teacher? besides, have you finished middle school?¡±

    she had never heard of song fan attending school. she had probably dropped out of school long ago to farm in the countryside.

    now that she had used some unknown method to enter the school, she must have gone crazy.

    after all, song yin was enjoying a rich life as a daughter of the song family. but song fan lived a difficult life in the countryside. she could not stand it even more when she came to school, so she was likely mentally unstable from the blow.

    the others laughed after hearing, ¡°a village girl who didn¡¯t even finish middle school wants to be our teacher? what a joke.¡±

    ¡°what are you doing?¡± the principal¡¯s voice came from the door.

    he quickly walked over and said with a straight face, ¡°the bell has already rung twice. why aren¡¯t you attending class properly?¡±

    although most of the students in this class were from rich families, the principal was also famous in the education world. in addition, he had educational connections abroad, so the students did not dare to be presumptuous in front of him.

    after all, no matter how dorky a rich kid was, they had to have a decent degree. otherwise, it would be embarrassing for the family.

    they all quieted down. then, the class monitor stood up and said, ¡°we saw that someone was pretending to be a teacher, so we didn¡¯t sit properly.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean by pretending to be a teacher?¡± the principal asked in confusion.

    he looked around and saw that only song fan was standing on the podium. he quickly walked over with a pleasant expression and said, ¡°teacher song, sorry for the trouble. the children are undisciplined. please take care of them.¡±

    he did not expect the students to embarrass him so much. in front of song fan, he had just said that the school had a high-quality education, and now these students did not listen to her words. they did not show the slightest bit of respect for their teachers.

    feeling embarrassed, the principal¡¯s expression became even worse. he glanced around coldly and said, ¡°the new teacher is here. why are you making a scene here instead of performing well? even if you go abroad to study, you probably won¡¯t have much of a future. hurry up, stand up, and greet the teacher.¡±

    everyone in the classroom widened their eyes. they were shocked but could only stand up obediently, bow to song fan, and say, ¡°hello, teacher.¡±

    after the principal scolded them, he looked at song fan with a different expression. he smiled gently and said respectfully, ¡°i greatly admire teacher song. it¡¯s a waste of your talent to have you teach high school children. teach them more, and they will learn it.¡±

    song fan smiled and said, ¡°principal, that¡¯s very polite of you. i¡¯ll teach them well.¡±

    when she said the word teaching, she looked at everyone.

    the pressure from their teacher made them shudder.

    it was unbelievable that song fan was their teacher, but didn¡¯t song yin say she didn¡¯t finish middle school?

    the girl conflicted with song fan stood up and asked, ¡°principal, she didn¡¯t even finish high school. how can she be our teacher?¡±

    the principal looked puzzled, ¡°who told you that ms. song didn¡¯t finish middle school? she is famous in the european academic industry. many people failed to invite her as a teacher. you have to seize the opportunity. don¡¯t let ms. song be ashamed of you in the future.¡±

    these words were very serious, but the principal¡¯s heart was filled with the joy of snatching a talent. he definitely could not allow the student¡¯s anger to anger song fan. if song fan went to another school, he would wake up angrily.

    the principal left after saying that, but everyone was silent. song yin even covered her mouth, which was wide open from shock.

    how could song fan be a teacher?

    the principal claimed that she was well-known in europe. but could she have been lying to impress others?

    song yin felt embarrassed after stating that song fan had not completed middle school. she attempted to shrink into the background by lowering her head and minimizing her presence.

    however, the girl who defended her was dissatisfied. she approached song yin and asked, ¡°do you know who song fan is? she¡¯s a teacher. how could you not know that?¡±

    ¡°ting ting,¡± song yin pleaded while saying, ¡°my sister has only recently returned home, so i¡¯m unsure about her background.¡±

 Chapter 34

    coat controversy

    ting ting was furious at her words. she had tried her best to seek justice for song yin just now, but now song yin¡¯s words made it seem like she was being unreasonable. however, song yin could not explain it clearly, and at last, she was the villain.

    she was about to get angry, so song yin quickly comforted her, saying, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. please don¡¯t be angry. i remember my brothers saying that song fan doesn¡¯t attend school now. the driver also picked her up from the village. that¡¯s why i said that.¡±

    song yin was determined to stay out of the situation. if her brother were present, he would likely question when he had made such a statement.

    song yin appeared harmless, with an innocent expression and captivating, watery eyes. ting ting did not become angry easily, and she pulled out a tissue to dab at song yin¡¯s tears before inquiring, ¡°is that coat yours or not?¡±

    song yin did not want to set a trap for herself, so she wanted to deny it. however, just as she was about to shake her head, she saw song fan standing on the podium with an arrogant look.

    thinking she would still have to address song fan as her teacher in the future, song yin decided to take a risk and said, ¡°it¡¯s my coat.¡±

    ting ting heard her affirmative answer and became more confident. she stood up and told song fan, ¡°we will never accept a thief as a teacher. you stole yin yin¡¯s coat. this is moral corruption.¡±

    song fan could not understand why someone always believed song yin¡¯s words. she took a chair from the corner and sat down. she looked lazy and arrogant, ¡°what makes you think this coat belongs to song yin?¡±

    ting ting spoke stiffly, ¡°yin yin has already claimed this coat belongs to her. how could it be fake?¡±

    song fan¡¯s presence was overwhelming, and ting ting, who had a history of bullying others, could not compare to her. she forced herself to say something under song fan¡¯s gaze but did not expect her to respond with a mocking smile.

    ¡°what¡¯s so funny?¡± ting ting asked nervously.

    ¡°i¡¯m laughing at your foolishness.¡± song fan smiled. ¡°you¡¯re shouting at me, but song yin is hiding behind you and not saying a word.¡±

    ting ting could also know that something was wrong. she turned to song yin and said, ¡°yin yin, say something too! tell her to return the coat.¡±

    song yin did not want to say something in public. it was the opposite of her pure and weak image. she just lowered her head and did not say anything.

    ting ting instantly became a one-person show, standing alone and helpless, somewhat at a loss.

    song fan saw that everyone was paying attention to the coat, so she casually pointed at someone and said, ¡°go and call song kai over. tell him that something happened to his sister.¡±

    the bespectacled man in the first row did not expect her to call him, but song fan¡¯s aura bowled him over. he agreed and rushed out, heading straight downstairs to find song kai.

    at this time, song kai was still playing basketball on the field. physical education class was always his home ground. his physical fitness was not something that ordinary people could compare to. the scoreboard on the field shows that he had been scoring.

    the bespectacled man stood at the side and shouted, ¡°song kai, something happened to your sister!¡±

    hearing this, song kai passed the basketball to the person beside him and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with yin yin?¡±

    the bespectacled man came under song fan¡¯s orders. he subconsciously said, ¡°song fan asked me to tell you that something happened to your sister.¡±

    when he heard that song fan had something to do, song kai sprinted. he ran as fast as an olympic champion. it was obvious that he was anxious.

    the bespectacled man could not catch up at all. he could only watch as he rushed out like the wind. he did not have the time to say anything.

    he wanted to tell song kai that song fan was now a teacher at school and that he must not make song fan angry.

    however, looking at song kai¡¯s concerned expression, it seemed he had a good relationship with song fan. he did not look down on her illegitimate sister.

    ting ting did not understand why song fan had asked song kai to come over. song kai should stand for song yin. even if she were a teacher now, song kai would not speak up for her. after all, she was the illegitimate daughter of the song family, making her inferior in front of others.

    ting ting said, ¡°it makes no difference even if song kai comes. you have to apologize to yin yin. please treat this coat as if the previous owner no longer wants it, and you have picked it up.¡±

    song yin was not as confident as ting ting. she knew very well that song fan¡¯s coat was not stolen. if song kai came and found out about this, he would hate her.

    she pulled ting ting¡¯s arm and said, ¡°let¡¯s forget about this. just take it as a gift from me. there¡¯s no need to call my brother over.¡±

 Chapter 35

    who is the younger sister

    ¡°what did you say? who gave this coat to whom?¡± song kai stood at the door of the classroom and asked.

    as soon as he appeared, ting ting immediately shut up and lowered her head to pretend to be obedient.

    in front of song kai, everyone in the school could only be obedient. he was the person who dominated the school. he was famous for having a bad temper and not being offended.

    moreover, he especially liked to fight. as long as he fought, he would never lose. he showed no fear of confronting grow-ups outside of the school. he could be considered the overlord of all high schools in a city.

    he was always training on the playground and rarely went to class. even the teachers did not care about him. when he walked into the school, others did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    he strode into the classroom and asked song fan, ¡°are you alright? did someone bully you?¡±

    after saying that, he looked at ting ting, frightening her.

    why was song kai so concerned about song fan? song yin was his younger sister.

    song fan shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that someone wants to know who bought my coat.¡±

    song kai understood that the matter must have started with the clothes. although he did not know the details, he immediately said, ¡°of course, i bought it for you. i brought you to pick out the clothes personally. this is a gift from a brother to a sister.¡±

    everyone looked at song yin. since song kai said that, it must be true. but song yin said that song fan stole her clothes. what was going on?

    ting ting could not accept this result and shouted, ¡°song yin said that song fan stole this cloth from her. how come it was you who gave it to her? who¡¯s telling the truth?¡±

    in disbelief, song kai looked at song yin and said, ¡°yin yin, why did you say that?¡±

    song yin could not answer such a question. she also did not expect song kai to buy it for song fan. he made it clear that he would never let song fan stay at home, but now he brought her out to buy clothes.

    she frantically thought about what to say, then immediately burst into tears. she leaned on the table and cried so hard that even ting ting was stunned.

    ting ting walked over and said, ¡°yin yin, you were the one who told me that she stole your coat, right?¡±

    she wanted to hear song yin¡¯s affirmative answer, but song yin continued to cry. ting ting pushed her anxiously and said,¡± say something.¡±

    ting ting pushed song yin, and song yin pretended to fall to the ground and cried, ¡°you asked me if i had this coat, and i said i did. then, you went to ask my sister. i¡¯m not sure if she took my coat.¡±

    song yin¡¯s art of speech once again astounded song fan. she could twist the truth out of her mouth. when she was young, she had also used the same specious words to frame the previous host, pinning all the bad things on the host and making everyone think that the host was evil.

    ting ting did not expect song yin to say that. she had gone against song fan because of her, so why was song yin saying there was no such thing now? did she misunderstand?

    song kai snorted coldly and said, ¡°did you hear that? song yin said that song fan didn¡¯t steal the class. all of you remember this. the eldest daughter of the song family can have whatever she wants. there¡¯s no need for her to steal from others.¡±

    ting ting heard song kai¡¯s words and mocked, ¡°the song family treats an illegitimate daughter as a queen. what kind of rule is this?¡±

    then she pointed at song yin and said, ¡°this is your biological sister, the rightful eldest daughter of the song family.¡±

    the bespectacled man who ran back immediately retorted, ¡°song fan is song kai¡¯s twin sister. how can she be an illegitimate daughter?¡±

    ting ting looked at song yin in surprise. her family had only moved to a city a few years ago, so she did not know much about the rich people here. song yin explained it to her so she did not make a fool of herself. she had always remembered song yin¡¯s kindness, so she stepped forward to protect her.

    song yin had personally said that her mother had a very good relationship with chairman song. after giving birth to three children, she gave birth to herself and song kai. that was why she had thought that song fan was an illegitimate daughter and had even publicized it in school. she did not expect song fan to be the real eldest daughter.

    many people in the class were like her, and they only discovered that song fan was song kai¡¯s twin sister. they had never seen song fan when she was young, so they believed ting ting¡¯s words.

    ting ting knew that song yin had deceived her. she approached song yin and asked, ¡°why did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°ting ting, what are you talking about?¡± song yin pretended innocence, ¡°i¡¯ve never lied to you. i told you my sister didn¡¯t steal the coat, and i have a sister. you misunderstood me.¡±

    ¡°i won¡¯t believe a single word you say in the future.¡± ting ting gritted her teeth and said, ¡°you¡¯re no longer my friend.¡±

 Chapter 36

    another plan

    ting ting was a hot-blooded person. since she was certain that song yin was lying to her, she would not tolerate it and break off all ties with her in front of her classmates.

    she walked back to her seat angrily and turned away, refusing to look at song yin again.

    song kai frowned and looked at them. many people thought that song fan was an illegitimate daughter. it was not a guess. someone was spreading rumors.

    ting ting had a bad temper, but she was famous for being straightforward. she said whatever was on her mind and never lied. thinking about what she had asked song yin just now, could it be that song yin had said it?

    however, song kai thought of how obedient song yin was. when she was young, she even went to the hospital to visit him. she stayed by his bedside and said she would care for him. he felt that ting ting might have misunderstood.

    he was at a loss as to whether he should ask. song yin also sensed danger and looked at song kai with tears. she looked as pitiful as she could be.

    after all, song kai had been with her for many years and had long had a sibling relationship. in the end, he could not say anything.

    song fan did not want to see him struggle. she knocked on the table and said, ¡°it¡¯s time for class. are you staying or going out?¡±

    ¡°the teacher hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± song kai thought that song fan was reminding him and said so with a smile.

    song fan smiled at him. ¡°i¡¯m the teacher for this class. i¡¯ve already wasted my time on meaningless things just now. please don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±

    song kai stepped back and looked at song fan. ¡°are you kidding me? you¡¯re a teacher?¡±

    song fan was born half an hour earlier than him. why was he a student and song fan, a teacher?

    however, song kai found that everyone else was calm except for his class. some people even started to take out their textbooks. they seemed to consider song fan, a real teacher.

    song kai felt that the world was in chaos. his younger sister, who returned from the countryside, would become a high school teacher.

    he forced a smile and said, ¡°i still have training. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    after saying that, he disappeared into the corridor. he did not want to face it today, even if this were true.

    song fan wrote her name on the blackboard with chalk and said, ¡°my name is song fan. from today on, i will be your physics teacher. i hope everyone can listen carefully and study hard. i am not a reasonable person.¡±

    the students quickly lowered their heads and pretended to flip through their textbooks seriously.

    song yin stared at song fan on the podium with unwillingness. it was fine if she did not embarrass her, but now she still had to call song fan¡¯s teacher daily.

    ting ting had always believed in her and would stand up for her if she said a few good words. that was why all the girls who were prettier than she had dropped out of school so that she could become the most beautiful girl in eke high school.

    now that ting ting was ignoring her. song kai seemed to be starting to suspect her. if everything she had done before were exposed, the image she had worked so hard to maintain would be ruined.

    she had to be more careful next time. she could not make such a mistake again. the other brothers were not as easy to fool as song kai.

    song yin was so engrossed in her thoughts that she did not notice that song fan was asking questions according to the order of the name list. when it was her turn, song yin did not even know the question.

    she searched anxiously but had no clue. the people around her quietly told her it was too late, so she could only stand awkwardly, not knowing what to do.

    since starting school, she had maintained an elegant posture and tried her best not to lose her composure. she did not expect such a thing to happen today. song yin wished she could find a place to hide.

    song fan did not make things difficult for her. she just sighed and said, ¡°sit down. you can just tell me if you don¡¯t know the answer.¡±

    while it may have sounded considerate, song yin could not help but feel that it was mocking her for being unable to measure up to song fan¡¯s academic achievements.

    song yin helped back her emotions and sat down. tears welled up in her eyes. this time, she was not pretending to cry. she wanted to cry.

    song yin should have stopped song fan from coming back from the beginning. everything was perfect before she came back. everyone praised her and surrounded her. her relationship with fu nian was getting closer and closer, and song kai also treated her as his biological sister.

    but now there were cracks. song fan had become a teacher at the school, ting ting had broken up with her, and even song kai was biased toward song fan. she was most afraid that fu nian would change his mind. he might even get engaged to song fan again one day.

    after all, chairman fu seemed to like song fan very much.

    these things kept appearing in her mind, and song yin could not calm down no matter how hard she tried.

    she had to chase song fan out of school as soon as possible. thinking of this, she secretly sent a message.

 Chapter 37

    who is song fan

    before the class, there were still some people who were skeptical. they did not believe that song fan could be a teacher. after the class, everyone was convinced. song fan¡¯s lecture was profound and simple. it was clear and organized. they had learned everything that they did not know before.

    especially the bespectacled man who went to report. he was originally a person who loved learning. having such a good teacher made him especially happy. after class, he even chased after song fan to ask questions.

    the principal, who was passing by, smiled happily when he saw this scene. it seemed that this teacher was not wrong.

    song fan did not have many classes, and most of them were in the morning. after the class, song fan was about to return to her office when she saw a boy coming over with a group of people.

    ¡°who is song fan?¡± he shouted.

    song fan took out her phone and checked the student¡¯s file. the person in front of her was huo yu, the school bully in his second year of high school. although he could not be compared to someone like song kai, he still had underlings by his side.

    song fan did not expect so many school bullies at this school. as for how she knew about this, it was all thanks to the school¡¯s forum.

    it was unknown where these students came from, but there were hundreds of posts daily, and the comments below added up to tens of thousands. it could be said that as long as someone entered the forum at eke high school, he would even know what color underwear the principal wore today.

    song fan¡¯s photo was also on it. some boring people even held a poll for the most beautiful teacher, and her name was firmly in the first place.

    seeing that no one answered, huo yu asked again. song fan stood up and said, ¡°is there anything you need from me?¡±

    ¡°i want to challenge you.¡± huo yu spoke with an extraordinary aura.

    to be fair, huo yu was very handsome. he could be considered a handsome man among ordinary people. however, he would never become the school hunk with song kai around. at this moment, his stern face made him look even more old-fashioned.

    huo yu was a martial arts student. his family had been practicing martial arts for generations. he had represented the school in many martial arts competitions and had won very high rankings. therefore, he was important to the principal.

    he wanted to challenge song fan because song yin had sent him a request for help.

    song yin said that her sister came to school with her, but because song fan was violent when she was young, she was worried that she would hurt her classmates in the future. she hoped huo yu could teach song fan a lesson and let her know there was always someone better.

    it sounded strange that she would say something that would teach her sister a lesson. however, huo yu had always liked song yin, but song yin only treated him as a good friend.

    this time, he finally had a chance to please her. huo yu did not think about it at all. after all, song fan was just a daughter not valued by the song family. nothing would happen, even if he hit her.

    song fan looked at him curiously. she did not understand why he suddenly said he wanted to challenge her. she had never fought since she entered the school. why did huo yu want to challenge her?

    seeing that song fan did not speak, huo yu anxiously asked,¡± are you going to agree?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re a martial arts student. don¡¯t you feel ashamed fighting with an ordinary person like me?¡± song fan asked.

    huo yu choked. he had always boasted that he was a martial arts expert. to become a hero in the city, he should be chivalrous and eliminate violence. it was unreasonable for him to fight with an ordinary person like song fan now.

    song fan did not continue talking to him. she wiped the chalk dust off her hands with a wet towel and walked toward the office.

    before song fan entered the office, the teachers had already started discussing her.

    because song fan was too young, everyone thought that the teaching standard of a teacher was related to age. the older the teacher, the more experience he has.

    they did not think a young lady who was not even twenty years old could teach her students well.

    teacher wang, the most senior teacher in the school, held a thermos cup and said, ¡°the young people these days don¡¯t know the complexity of things. they even dare to mess around when it comes to teaching.¡±

    the other teachers followed suit as soon as he opened his mouth. song fan stood outside the door and listened to them talk about her.

    ¡°even if she came back from abroad, she might be unable to teach the students well. why did the principal hire such a person?¡±

    ¡°just because she has been abroad for a few years, she dares to blaspheme such a noble profession as a teacher.¡±

    ¡°everyone here has studied hard. they can¡¯t be compared to some foreign students from a pheasant university.¡±

    ¡°is the principal crazy about the reputation of the school overseas?¡±

    as the teachers chatted fervently, song fan pushed the office door open. the office instantly fell silent.

 Chapter 38

    impolite

    the teacher thought it was a student, so he scolded, ¡°why didn¡¯t you knock before coming in? that¡¯s too rude.¡±

    song fan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°my name is song fan, and i¡¯m the new physics teacher for the third-year student.¡±

    after saying that, she walked to an empty chair and sat down, looking at all the teachers present.

    her attitude angered teacher wang. he had always looked down on young teachers. it would be fine if song fan could curry favor with him, but she was arrogant. it was unbearable.

    ¡°you¡¯ve just joined the school, and we¡¯re all your seniors. why don¡¯t you show us any respect?¡± teacher wang slammed the cup on the table.

    song fan laughed when she heard his words, ¡°i heard everything you said just now.¡±

    he did not expect her to hear him talking badly behind her back.

    he immediately lost the urge to reprimand his junior.

    he turned around awkwardly and did not say anything. the other teachers did not dare to say anything either.

    however, teacher wang did not believe in song fan¡¯s teaching standards. he did not believe she was better than him as a physics teacher. moreover, when he heard that the principal had personally received song fan, he was so angry that he was determined to prove that song fan was unsuitable for teaching.

    song fan did not know what he was thinking. her employment contract stated that she could come and go freely and did not have to stay in school to complete her teaching tasks, so she planned to go out and do something.

    huo yu was already waiting for her at the school gate.

    huo yu did not want to challenge her any longer after song fan¡¯s denial. when song yin found out, she cried before him and said, ¡°i was worried that you would get hurt. sister has been very good at fighting since she was young. i suffered a lot when i was young.¡±

    huo yu was furious when he heard this, ¡°what? song fan hit you?¡±

    song yin covered her face and kept crying. however, if one looked closely, they would know that she was only shedding tears. there was no sadness on her face.

    song yin did not want to act in front of a gullible person like huo yu. she would believe whatever she said anyway. she just said what she had thought of. ¡°sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. the child just didn¡¯t know how to control himself. it¡¯s not a big wound.¡±

    song yin wiped her tears and tried to persuade huo yu, ¡°i¡¯m not trying to take revenge on my sister. i just want her to restrain herself.¡± if sister were to lay a hand on someone else in eke, it would be the sin of the song family.¡±

    seeing her so sad, huo yu no longer cared about his heroic demeanor. he said angrily,¡± i¡¯ll make song fan pay for bullying you today.¡±

    after saying that, he led his men to guard the school gate. song yin, who had achieved her goal, wiped away all her tears and left, awaiting the news of song fan being beaten up.

    just as song fan stepped out of the school gate, he saw huo yu rushing over and saying, ¡°we have to fight today no matter what.¡±

    ¡°why?¡± song fan was still hurrying to buy tonics for her godmother and was not in the mood to deal with huo yu.

    huo yu snorted. ¡°you¡¯ve fought with so many people before. why can¡¯t i fight with you?¡±

    song fan ignored him, but huo yu continued, ¡°look at you. you must not be taken care of. only a person with a bad character would have raised someone like you.¡±

    hearing his words, song fan looked at him sharply. there seemed to be fire burning in her eyes, completely different from her nonchalant expression just now.

    her godmother was the person song fan cared about the most in the world. she could accept others talking about her but not let her godmother be slandered.

    ¡°how do you want to compete?¡± song fan asked.

    huo yu laughed when he saw song fan agree so readily. ¡°beat the other party until someone can¡¯t stand up!¡±

    this condition could be said to be harsh. even if it were a martial arts competition, it should be limited. if he could not stand up, he must have suffered many injuries. however, song fan agreed without any hesitation.

    huo yu said confidently, ¡°i¡¯ve never fought with women. you¡¯re the first. if you admit defeat later, i won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    song fan looked at him coldly, ¡°if you look down on women, you will be defeated by women.¡±

    huo yu laughed out loud, ¡°do you mean i¡¯ll lose? my family has been practicing martial arts for generations. it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯ve learned any self-defense techniques. i¡¯ll win.¡±

    song fan did not continue arguing with him. anyway, she would not let go of him easily. he deserved to be beaten for insulting her godmother.

    fighting could not be done at the school gate. huo yu wanted to embarrass song fan, so he set the venue at the school¡¯s indoor stadium. song fan took the lead and walked forward without fear.

 Chapter 39

    teaching a child a lesson

    song kai had yet to accept the news about teacher song fan. he asked if it was true, then sat on the field with a look of despair.

    the followers did not understand why he was like this. they went over and said, ¡°brother kai, it¡¯s a good thing that song fan is a teacher. you¡¯ll be proud too.¡±

    it was a good thing that someone in the family was a teacher. moreover, song kai had a sister who was a teacher. he could do whatever he wanted in school. his followers felt that song kai should be happy.

    however, song kai was not happy at all. song fan had become a teacher, but he was still a student. it should be that he was stronger than his sister, so he should protect her.

    song kai was sitting on the field in a depressed mood when he saw the bespectacled man who had reported the news in the morning run over and say, ¡°something bad has happened!¡±

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± song kai quickly stood up and asked.

    the bespectacled man ran over too quickly. after shouting, he began to squat on the ground and pant, making song kai anxious. ¡°tell me.¡±

    the bespectacled man finally recovered and said, ¡°huo yu proposed to have a duel with teacher song fan. it ended when one of them was beaten until he couldn¡¯t stand up. teacher song fan agreed.¡±

    ¡°she agreed!¡± song kai almost shouted out this sentence.

    huo yu was born into a martial arts family. every boy in the family had to learn martial arts. huo yu was the most talented person in the huo family¡¯s generation and had never lost. even if song fan had some skills, it was probably nothing compared to huo yu.

    song kai grabbed the bespectacled man and asked, ¡°where are they now?¡±

    the bespectacled man was almost stunned. he said, ¡°they¡¯re in the indoor stadium. many students are there.¡±

    song kai immediately let him go and ran towards the indoor stadium. he was afraid to see song fan getting beaten up.

    while song kai was worried, song fan performed at ease.

    she took off her coat and tied her hair up. then, she stood in the stadium¡¯s centre and waited for huo yu to start the competition.

    when the students heard this news, they rushed over. song yin also hid behind the crowd and waited to see song fan get beaten up. she lowered her head and pretended to be very worried but was already overjoyed.

    ting ting stood before the most influential person with her arms crossed. ¡°song fan is overestimating herself. doesn¡¯t she have a brain when she is a teacher? huo yu is not a lousy kung fu player. if they fight, i¡¯m afraid song fan will go to the hospital.¡±

    although ting ting had broken off relations with song yin, it did not stop her from hating song fan. the song family was detestable to her.

    huo yu changed into a martial arts suit and went on stage. the people beside him waved flags and shouted, ¡°brother yu is mighty. he will beat song fan down.¡±

    when the whistle sounded, huo yu rushed toward song fan. his palm technique was as fast as lightning, but when he attacked, song fan raised her hand to block it and pushed it to the side.

    people who practiced martial arts were very stable. huo yu practiced every day. as long as he stood still, he would be as stable as a big tree. he found it very challenging to move by outside forces. however, song fan seemed to be pushed by a gentle push. it could be seen that song fan¡¯s skills could not be underestimated.

    huo yu stopped underestimating his opponent and focused on attacking song fan. however, all of his attacks were resolved without exception. song fan seemed to be teaching a lesson to a child. she blocked all her attacks very gently, which made huo yu even more anxious.

    the skill that he was so proud of suddenly became useless. the more anxious he was, the faster he attacked. with so many students here, he definitely could not lose. otherwise, he would be laughed at.

    song yin silently cheered for huo yu, hoping that he could quickly defeat song fan and teach her a lesson. however, she did not know martial arts. she only saw huo yu attacking and thought huo yu would soon win.

    huo yu could not get close to song fan, even after hitting her for a long time. beads of sweat gradually appeared on his forehead, and his expression was solemn. on the other hand, song fan had a relaxed expression. she was fighting with only one hand.

    song fan had not taken the initiative to attack because she wanted to know the moves of the martial arts aristocracy. she had been observing huo yu¡¯s moves, hoping to learn something from him.

    unfortunately, she did not learn anything. huo yu¡¯s martial arts foundation was very stable, and he could become one of the best among his peers, but he did not know how to be flexible.

 Chapter 40

    slap

    song fan had seen such people before. their hard work and practice had given them a certain skill level, but they could not draw inferences from one example because they were not talented enough. in the end, they could only become ordinary people.

    honestly, it was a pity because it was not their fault. song fan also felt regret about this. under normal circumstances, she would guide him when she met him. however, huo yu was arrogant and insulted her godmother. song fan would never teach him.

    after figuring out huo yu¡¯s tricks, song fan lost interest in teasing him and kicked him out.

    huo yu did not expect to be kicked down one day. although he did not slide out, he still fell to the ground. he quickly stood up and counterattacked song fan, but all his moves were useless. song fan¡¯s attacks were fast and ruthless. every move was aimed at killing.

    others might not be able to tell, but huo yu could. if song fan had not held back and stopped at the last moment, he would have gone to see the king of hell long ago.

    huo yu was scared when he realized he had a narrow escape. he subconsciously wanted to admit defeat, but when he turned around, he saw song yin.

    he definitely could not admit defeat in front of song yin!

    he gritted his teeth and refused to admit defeat.

    song fan did not know what he was thinking, but even if she did, it would not stop her from beating him up. since he dared to insult her godmother, he had to be prepared to be beaten up.

    song fan knocked huo yu down again and again. the time huo yu took to stand up was getting longer and longer. everyone could see that he could not beat song fan.

    moreover, huo yu¡¯s exposed arm had a large bruise. it was obvious that he was also injured. it hurt just looking at it.

    song yin secretly despised huo yu¡¯s uselessness while wondering when song fan had mastered her skills. she was inferior to huo yu.

    song yin was the last person in the world who wanted to see song fan become outstanding. it would be best if song fan lived a mediocre life. only then could she bring out her excellence.

    however, she had no choice but to face reality. she could only persuade herself that fighting and killing were not skills. she was what a young lady should be like. she was elegant and beautiful but also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    song fan watched as huo yu stood up again and again. she slapped him across the face. the crisp sound shocked everyone. they had never seen someone slap their face during a competition.

    with the sound of the slap, the stadium fell silent. everyone¡¯s eyes were on huo yu.

    huo yu covered his face and was stunned. after returning to his senses, he rushed towards song fan and said, ¡°you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    song fan slapped him again. this time, she used 100% of her strength, and huo yu flew out.

    ¡°you know you¡¯re unhappy after being slapped in the face. just now, you insulted my godmother in front of me. i slapped you twice as a lesson!¡± song fan berated him coldly.

    these two slaps made huo yu unable to stand up. this scene frightened song kai, who had rushed over. he had seen song fan¡¯s skills before but did not expect her to be so good that she beat huo yu half to death.

    looking at the palm print on huo yu¡¯s face, he subconsciously touched his face and felt an inexplicable pain.

    originally, he had rushed over to save song fan, but he did not expect her to be so powerful. thinking back to the scene where she kicked the racing boss so far away, song kai felt that his worries were unnecessary.

    looking at huo yu, who had fallen to the ground, song fan said, ¡°my godmother is the best person in the world. she¡¯s not someone you can judge.¡±

    after saying that, song fan put on her coat and was about to leave.

    however, huo yu stood up and rushed toward song fan to hit her.

    he could not accept his failure and was defeated in front of song yin. the anger in his heart made him lose his rationality, and he wanted to take revenge.

    song kai shouted, ¡°song fan, watch your back!¡±

    song fan did not turn around. she grabbed huo yu¡¯s hand accurately and threw him over her shoulder, making it impossible for huo yu to stand up.

    ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± a man¡¯s voice came over, and everyone subconsciously turned around.

    a man in a suit and gold-rimmed glasses walked in. he looked to be around 27 or 28 years old and was extremely handsome. he looked like song kai but was colder and more mature.

    this was song fan¡¯s eldest brother, song ting. he was also the best doctor in the city. he was known internationally as a genius. he was famous for his superb medical skills and cold and arrogant personality.

    as the future heir of the song family, he had a certain amount of decision-making power in the family. it was his order to bring song fan back.

    ¡°song fan, shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡± song ting asked emotionlessly.

 Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Song Ting

    chapter 41: song ting

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan looked at him without saying anything. she had nothing to say to anyone from the song family. after all, they had all believed song yin back then.

    seeing that she was silent, song ting frowned. ¡°i¡¯m asking you a question.¡±

    song fan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°you¡¯ve already seen it. i have nothing to say.¡±

    song ting¡¯s heart was filled with anger. he thought that song fan would change after returning from the countryside, but he did not expect her to love still fighting as much as when she was young.

    at this moment, song yin ran over and said, ¡°brother, sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. she was just angry and couldn¡¯t control herself.¡±

    song yin spared no effort in smearing song fan. she always convinced people that song fan was in the wrong with just a few words.

    song ting¡¯s expression darkened. he turned around and said, ¡°go home!¡±

    no matter how angry he was, he wouldn¡¯t lecture others outside. that would only embarrass the name of the song family.

    song fan didn¡¯t want to listen to him. she said, ¡°i still have things to do. i won¡¯t be going back.¡±

    after saying that, she turned around and left, ignoring song ting. godmother was still waiting for her at the hospital.

    however, song ting thought that it was an insult to him. he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°i have something to tell you. is your matter more important than going home?¡±

    song fan turned to look at song fan. her expression was filled with indifference. it was obvious that she was saying that it was more important than going home.

    song ting was about to be angered to death by song fan. he had always been calm and composed, and it had been many years since he had gotten angry. he didn¡¯t expect he couldn¡¯t hold it when he saw song fan.

    song fan didn¡¯t want to waste more time there, so she left the school gate to buy supplements.

    song yin stood beside song ting and dared not even breathe loudly. she could feel the cold air coming from her brother¡¯s body, afraid it would affect her.

    since song fan had already left, there was no need for song ting to stay. he had come to talk to song ting about the annulment of the engagement. until now, he still thought that the fu family had proposed the annulment.

    he took off his glasses and rubbed them. ¡°i wanted to send her off, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    when song yin heard his words, she almost couldn¡¯t control her expression.

    she was looking forward to song fan leaving. only when she left could she be

    at ease as the eldest daughter of the song family.

    song fan still didn¡¯t know that song ting was about to send her away. she thought that the matter had already passed. she took the supplements to the hospital to talk with her godmother. she waited until the night, then returned to her rented apartment.

    song ting, waiting for her at the song residence, did not see her for a long time. he asked, ¡°does eldest miss often not come back at this time?¡±

    with song kai¡¯s previous incident, the servant did not dare to talk nonsense. she quickly replied, ¡°eldest miss has already moved out. she probably won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±

    this situation was out of song ting¡¯s expectations. he didn¡¯t expect song fan to move out of the house. she should have stayed home and made a scene due to her temper when she was young.

    since song ting was home, song kai went back home at night. when he saw song ting sitting in the living room, he asked curiously, ¡°brother, are you waiting for song fan? she¡¯s living outside now.¡±

    song ting¡¯s expression became even uglier. he said, ¡°call her back quickly. i have something to tell her.¡±

    song kai would listen to his big brother¡¯s words. he obediently picked up his phone and called song fan, saying, ¡°song fan, big brother wants you to go home.¡±

    ¡°no.¡± song fan said succinctly.

    ¡°please don¡¯t.¡± song kai didn¡¯t want her to anger big brother. ¡°just come back.

    otherwise, big brother will go to school to look for you tomorrow.¡±

    hearing his words, song fan could only say, ¡°i¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    song fan could only take a taxi to the song residence. as soon as she entered, she heard song ting say, ¡°you moved out without even saying goodbye. have you forgotten your manners?¡±

    song yin quickly stood up and said, ¡°big brother, don¡¯t blame sister. she must have forgotten these rules after staying in the countryside for many years.¡±

    song ting snorted and said,¡± she only went to the countryside seven years ago. she wasn¡¯t young then.¡±

    what he meant was that song fan was deliberately not greeting him. song yin put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°when sister was young, she didn¡¯t care about trifles and didn¡¯t like these complicated etiquette. after living in the country for many years, she eventually became accustomed to not following etiquette. previously, when she was fooling around with me, she even accidentally pushed me. i¡¯m almost recovered, so this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°what?¡± song ting was surprised. ¡°she still dares to treat you like this?¡±

    song ting thought that song fan could be ignorant and incompetent. she could even stay in the residence for the rest of her life, but she definitely could not become vicious.

    this was also the reason he sent song fan away back then. he hoped she could reflect on herself in the countryside and change her irritable temper..

 Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Misunderstanding

    chapter 42: misunderstanding

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan looked coldly at song yin. song yin knew better why song fan would go around causing trouble when she was young. it was because song yin had drugged her food, making her irritable daily.

    song fan didn¡¯t want to explain. in her opinion, these people wouldn¡¯t believe her and would even say that she was slandering song yin.

    song ting looked at song fan and wanted her to explain herself, hoping to hear a different answer, but song fan only remained silent from the beginning.

    he said angrily, ¡°i thought that after so many years, you would be able to change. i didn¡¯t expect you to be still so vicious. you can even hurt your sister.¡±

    ¡°she¡¯s not my sister!¡± song fan looked up at song ting coldly. ¡°i have no blood relation with her. song fan doesn¡¯t have a sister.¡±

    song ting suddenly stopped talking because song fan was right. song yin was indeed not a member of the song family.

    he closed his eyes and said, ¡°go back to your room. i¡¯ll personally send you to the plane tomorrow.¡±

    song fan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°i won¡¯t go to the airport. i have to go to school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯ve already broken off the engagement with fu nian. there¡¯s no reason for you to stay here anymore.¡± song ting thought that she was unwilling to go back. ¡°i¡¯ve already asked someone to give you the plane ticket. don¡¯t go back on your word now.¡±

    song fan found his words funny and said, ¡°you only asked song yin to throw me the plane ticket. you didn¡¯t even ask me if i wanted to go back. why are you saying that you want to send me back personally now? are you trying to kidnap

    song ting didn¡¯t expect song fan¡¯s words. he glared at her and said, ¡°the fu family doesn¡¯t want to continue the engagement because they don¡¯t accept your situation now.¡±

    ¡°please make it clear. i was the one who proposed to the fu family to break off the engagement.¡±song fan said impatiently.

    song ting looked at song kai in confusion. he nodded under his big brother¡¯s gaze to show it was the case.

    song ting immediately realized that something had gone wrong. song yin was the one who had told him about the matter, but his secretary had passed the message along. either the secretary had sent the message wrongly, or song yin had initially said it wrong.

    song ting did not want to suspect song yin when he thought about how obedient she was usually. he was about to ask his secretary what she had heard when he returned.

    seeing them like this, song fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. she didn¡¯t expect that song yin had deceived everyone in the family. no one suspected her.

    song fan¡¯s patience had run out. she turned around to leave. song ting did not stop her because of his mistake just now. he could not accept anything that was beyond his control.

    before he figured out what had happened, he would not bring up the matter of sending song fan away again.

    although song yin was unwilling, she did not dare to say anything. after all, she did not tell her brother the truth back then. she could only hide as much as possible, hoping her brother would not ask.

    however, song ting did not do as she wished. he asked, ¡°yinyin, what did you say on the phone?¡±

    song yin didn¡¯t dare to lie to song ting. song ting wasn¡¯t as gullible as song kai. if she lied, he would be easily seen her through. therefore, she could only speak half- truths in front of him.

    song yin organized her speech and said, ¡°i did forget to say this at that time. i heard her say that she wanted to return, so i thought she didn¡¯t want to stay here. i only talked about her returning to the countryside on the phone, but i

    didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡±

    song ting said nothing and waved song yin back to her room. she didn¡¯t know if song ting believed her, but she could only return obediently.

    song ting sat on the sofa for a long time without saying a word. in the end, he decided to observe for a while. after all, there were too many lies in the words.

    however, song fan forgot this matter soon. she didn¡¯t want to take the song family¡¯s matters seriously. she might as well spend more time with her godmother.

    after a good shower, song fan was about to go to bed when a phone rang. she picked up the phone, but there was no number on it.

    lan yue was the only person who could make such a call. she could not leave any traces of her ability, but she had always contacted her via text messages. she rarely called her directly unless something important had happened.

    song fan immediately picked up the phone and heard lan yue say anxiously,

    ¡°tu mi, look at the latest news on the mission panel.¡±

    the mission panel was where all hackers accepted missions. could it be that there was a mission with a huge reward?

    she turned on her computer and browsed through it. unexpectedly, the most popular mission had tu mils name written on it. it was specifically for her to see.

    song fan thought that it was some kind of mission. when she clicked on it, she realized that it was a challenge towards her. moreover, it had nothing to do with hackers. it was an offline challenge..

 Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Godly Thief

    chapter 43: godly thief

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    [i will challenge tu mi, located in the md building. the content is to take away the tear of the ocean. i lost the white jade guanyin back then and hope to ease the pain in this challenge.]

    this challenge letter surprised everyone in the mist because they called tu mi a godly thief.

    they had never known that tu mi had such an identity.

    moreover, the md building was not an ordinary place. the best asian companies constructed it three years ago. it was unknown what was inside, and layers of protection protected it.

    a hacker discovered a network inside and wanted to sneak in to see what it was for, but he was kicked out as soon as he got close to the firewall. some people tried to challenge it but failed. it was famous for being an iron wall.

    not only was this the case regarding network protection, but the protection, in reality, was also done to this extent. there were thousands of people patrolling around the building.

    this was only the outer area. there were security guards from the special forces inside.

    mercenaries could only guard the door of the building.

    a man who claimed he was asia¡¯s top thief tried to enter. the people inside still threw him out despite having passed through three layers of outer defense.

    according to him, there were not only infrared detectors like the heavenly network but also robots guarding every door. it could be said that there was no blind spot in the defense.

    that person said, ¡°no one can enter the md building unless a god is coming.¡±

    unexpectedly, someone said that tu mi had gone in and even stolen a white jade guanyin. it was explosive news. if the thief knew about it, he would be furious.

    a large group of people quickly gathered before the challenge letter to discuss the authenticity of this matter.

    [could it be that tu mi posted this to create momentum for herself? i¡¯ve never heard of her being a thief.]]

    [do you think the administrator of the mist is doing nothing? this must have been verified before it was posted.]

    [oh my gosh, i didn¡¯t expect tu mi to have such an identity.]

    [the tear of the ocean is a priceless treasure. it has the highest value among the existing blue diamonds.]

    [but that¡¯s the most secure building in the world. they must have upgraded their defense measures now. can tu mi still succeed?]

    [how do you calculate the level of this mission? this is simply the most difficult mission among all the missions.]

    [will tu mi accept this challenge?]

    [he¡¯s already here to send a challenge letter. he¡¯ll accept it.]

    [if he doesn¡¯t pick it up, he¡¯ll be looked down upon.]

    seeing that the comments had developed to this point, lan yue panicked. ¡°tu mi, don¡¯t be impulsive. i heard from the higher-ups that as long as someone breaks into this building, the robots will attack someone until death.¡±

    lan yue was anxious to death. they had gone through so many missions together. she did not want a hacker like tu mi to die there.

    hearing lan yue¡¯s words, song fan smiled instead. she looked at the challenge letter and already knew who it was. three years ago, to raise money for her godmother¡¯s treatment, she dared to do anything as long as she could earn money.

    stealing the white jade guanyin from the md building was one of them. she broke through layers of defense to steal the item and had never done such a thing since then.

    because her godmother had taught her not to steal, she would not have done it if she had not been forced to.

    however, since it was someone who came to challenge her this time, she did not have so many worries. she wanted to get this diamond and put it back so that this person would know how powerful she was.

    song fan was someone who could not be provoked. she only remembered her godmother¡¯s teachings in reality, but she would not suppress herself in such a dark world.

    song fan typed a line of words on the computer and smiled. ¡°i hope your defense equipment doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    [accept]

    the word was put under the challenge letter. although those people were talking nonsense, they did not expect tu mi to accept it.

    [tu mi is expected of the top one.]

    [he ranked the top one as a hacker doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be the ranked top one in stealing.]

    [i hope he doesn¡¯t get thrown out.]

    [now that the equipment inside has been upgraded, it¡¯s not as simple as throwing it out.]

    [will he die?]

    [then he is probably going to disappear from the internet.]

    there was a lot of discussion about tu mils decision. many people who were dissatisfied with him commented below. most of them said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to come back.

    song fan didn¡¯t see these comments. after replying, she turned off her computer. at this moment, she was wiping the desert eagle in her hand. she had to prepare to break into the md building..

 Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Dreaming

    chapter 44: dreaming

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    seeing tu mi accept the challenge, xu yuan smiled and said, ¡°we must catch him this time and let him see what the world¡¯s highest level of defense is.¡±

    when xu yuan said this, he was very proud but also had the right to be proud. the xu family had participated in the construction of the md building. the purpose was to protect the important thing inside.

    when the building was built, it was famous for its high-level defense. it made other families and groups want to deposit their things in it.

    because those things were very precious and rare, they were not at ease in the bank. therefore, the md building was also called the safe deposit box for the rich.

    song fan knew that the white jade guanyin that she stole was deposited by someone else. however, the owner of the white jade guanyin did not say anything, so this matter did not spread among the rich.

    the staff in the md building asked, ¡°mr. xu, mr. gu wasn¡¯t angry when the

    white jade guanyin was lost. why did you challenge tu mi after three years?¡±

    he was xu yuan¡¯s reliable assistant and was responsible for all the items in the md building, so he dared to ask a few questions.

    xu yuan said, ¡°i¡¯m avenging him. the white jade guanyin was bought at a high price at the auction, but tu mi stole it. i can¡¯t let him go away.¡±

    the more xu yuan spoke, the angrier he became. his assistant, who was watching, was even more confused. mr. gu didn¡¯t even say anything. why was mr. xu angry?

    it was already the second day when gu chen found out about this. according to the time of the challenge letter, tu mi was probably about to take action. although he did not intend revenge, xu yuan had already done so, so he did not stop him.

    after all, he wanted to know who tu mi was to be able to get through the layers of obstacles and obtain the white jade guanyin.

    tu mi was famous as a thief. she had only stolen the white jade guanyin three years ago and had stopped stealing ever since. however, she was already famous since then.

    gu chen felt that there must have been a reason why tu mi had taken action before. then she had no choice but to be a thief.

    su yang asked, ¡°young master, mr. xu invited you to the md building. do you want to go now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± gu chen stood up and said,¡± i can¡¯t miss such a scene.¡±

    song fan did not know that gu chen would get involved. she prepared all her weapons. she had a premonition that it would be a fierce battle, but she would never back down.

    after she was ready, she wore loose pants and a sweater to make herself look

    ordinary. she did not expect to see song yin standing at the door as soon as she opened it.

    song yin raised her hand to knock on the door. when she saw song fan come out, she quickly put down her hand and smiled. ¡°sister, i have something to tell you.¡±

    song fan walked out and said, ¡°i¡¯m not free.¡±

    she had to race against time to break into the md building. no matter what

    song yin wanted to do, song fan didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to her. however, she only took a few steps when song yin said, ¡°i¡¯m here to ask you to hurry back to the countryside. the fu family has already broken off the engagement, and the brothers don¡¯t like you. i advise you to hurry back.¡±

    when she said this, song yin was very arrogant. she did not have her usual pitiful look, but song fan knew it was her real character.

    song fan turned back to look at her and said, ¡°how dare you say such things to

    song yin felt that song fan was really stupid. she asked this question. she said,

    ¡°it¡¯s because of my identity. i¡¯m the young miss of the song family.¡±

    ¡°what kind of young miss are you?¡± song fan smiled contemptuously. ¡°think about it. you haven¡¯t even gotten the shares yet. you don¡¯t even know where the company¡¯s door is. you should know who you are.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t have the patience to talk to her about this, but she was currently in high tension and ready to fight back against any provocation.

    it was obvious that song yin couldn¡¯t take her counterattack and was in a state of panic. she realized that song fan was right. she had nothing to do with the family business. this meant that she wasn¡¯t treated as a daughter of the song family.

    she looked up at song fan and said, ¡°as long as you leave, i can get everything.¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t think so, do you?¡± song fan looked at her coldly. ¡°the song family has done their best to provide for you until now. you want the song family¡¯s assets.¡±

    song fan had no thoughts about the song family¡¯s assets, but she scoffed at song yin. she was just a child who remarried her mother and did not even belong to the song family, but she was delusional about wanting other people¡¯s assets..

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Wealth Division

    chapter 45: wealth division

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin was angry and shouted, ¡°shut up! i¡¯m a member of the song family! i should have a share of the song family¡¯s assets!¡±

    song yin had never thought that she was greedy. she had completely forgotten who her biological father was. she wanted to be the real daughter of the song family, so she wanted to send song fan away.

    she thought that even if song fan returned, she could easily ruin her reputation, just like before.

    however, not only did song fan not do as she wished, she even became a teacher at aike high school. it seemed like she would never be able to catch up to her.

    ¡°get it. my parents developed the song family¡¯s business. only my mother¡¯s children are qualified to inherit it.¡± song fan said firmly, ¡°you¡¯re just a stepdaughter. father had already made a will to distribute all the assets. at that time, you hadn¡¯t even come to this family yet.¡±

    song fan was telling the truth. the couple had already made a will before song fan¡¯s mother passed away. this was also why song yin and her mom tried their best to curry favor with the family. they wanted to persuade song fan¡¯s father to change his will.

    ¡°dad will leave something for me. the child he hates the most is you. when the time comes, you will not get anything.¡± song yin shouted.

    song fan smiled slightly. ¡°dad didn¡¯t inherit my mom¡¯s assets, so half of the company doesn¡¯t belong to him. the other half has already been divided. you probably don¡¯t know yet, right?¡±

    her words were much more lethal than scolding.

    song yin was so angry that she almost could not stand still when she thought she would not get anything in the future.

    song fan was speaking up for the owner. she realized that when she faced song yin, she could not control the hatred in her heart. it was the emotions left behind by the owner.

    the owner hated song yin. she was killed by song yin in the countryside and closed her eyes in disgust at her family. due to the hatred the owner left behind, song fan wasted time on song yin.

    song fan was happy. she knew the owner¡¯s hatred had dissipated greatly and turned around to go downstairs. she couldn¡¯t waste any more time here. she had to hurry to the md building.

    after she left, song yin made a call. ¡°mom, we have to speed up.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t take a car but took a bus. this was not to leave any traces behind. any single means of transportation could be targeted. this time, everyone from the md building knew that she would steal something, so she had to be very careful.

    she got into the car and sat in the last row. then, she called and said, ¡°send me the map i asked for last night. then, immediately destroy the record of sending it. destroy it to the extent that no one can find it.¡±

    the person on the other end of the phone agreed readily. when the bus arrived at the next stop, she received the map. it was a map of the areas near the md building, as well as a map of the city¡¯s drainage facilities.

    song fan looked at it carefully and immediately shredded the document. these two pictures would not leave any traces on the internet. as a top hacker, song fan could easily do this.

    xu yuan, who was monitoring the situation on the internet, almost went crazy. ¡°don¡¯t tell me tu mi doesn¡¯t use any network?¡±

    gu chen said, ¡°if you could find tu mi, she wouldn¡¯t be the top one in the mist anymore.¡±

    xu yuan was a little unhappy with gu chen¡¯s calmness. ¡°i¡¯m doing this for you. why don¡¯t you care?¡±

    ¡°because i didn¡¯t ask you to start it.¡± gu chen¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°i don¡¯t care what the result is. i¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡±

    his words made xu yuan speechless. after a long time, he said again. ¡°i was overthinking.¡±

    gu chen stared at the wall of online tracking screens and felt useless. the md building had been upgraded in three years, but tu mi also had three years to grow. xu yuan seemed to evaluate tu mi based on her skills three years ago. after a while, xu yuan said, ¡°do you think tu mi is a man or a woman? we still don¡¯t know the true gender.¡±

    gu chen was already used to xu yuan¡¯s sudden change of topic. he said, ¡°you said that no one knows, so you won¡¯t get an answer even if you ask me.¡± ¡°i¡¯m just asking you to guess.¡± xu yuan said.

    gu chen lowered his head. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whether tu mi is a man or a woman. what is important is that tu mi is a rare talent..¡±

 Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Missing

    chapter 46: missing

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    hearing gu chen¡¯s sigh, xu yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°you¡¯re not thinking of taking tu mi belongs to you, are you?¡±

    ¡°can¡¯t i?¡± gu chen asked.

    xu yuan suddenly became excited. ¡°tu mi stole your white jade guanyin before. it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get that thing back. why do you still want to take her in!¡±

    ¡°although the white jade guanyin is valuable, it¡¯s not rare.¡± gu chen sat upright on the chair. ¡°but tu mi has the rare ability.¡±

    sometimes, xu yuan really could not understand gu chen¡¯s thoughts. if it were him, he would not be able to swallow his anger.

    however, he respected his good friend¡¯s thoughts and did not say anything else.

    after a while, he leaned over and said,¡± then, can you guess whether tu mi is a man or a woman?¡±

    standing at the side, su yang felt the young master¡¯s speechlessness and tried to help gu chen. ¡°i¡¯ll make coffee for the two of you.¡±

    xu yuan¡¯s thoughts were immediately taken away. he said, ¡°add more sugar to my cup.¡±

    all the people in the md building were on standby, ready to deal with the appearance of tu mi. they had all received the order to activate the highest level of protection. as long as they could stop tu mi, they could get hundreds of thousands of dollars, so everyone was active.

    xu yuan looked at everyone full of energy and said proudly, ¡°i don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t catch tu mi. if i can take revenge, i will pay millions of dollars.¡±

    seeing him like this, gu chen was even more doubtful that he would succeed. since he was young, as long as it was something that xu yuan was certain of, it would fail. it seemed to have become a principle.

    xu yuan did not know what his friend was thinking. he instructed all the staff in the control room to keep an eye on the screen and monitor the inside of the building without any blind spots. more than a dozen cameras were installed around the tears of the ocean.

    as xu yuan had expected, song fan had indeed arrived outside the md building, but she did not enter or try to contact the building¡¯s staff. instead, she took a detour to the south of the building.

    following the edge of the blank area on the map, song fan took the shovel and began to dig wildly. she smiled when she dug into the line buried deep in the ground. this meant that her guess was correct.

    song fan filled the hole she had dug out and then took a special helmet from her backpack.

    after putting it on, it fit perfectly with her head. no gap could cause a blind spot. at the same time, song fan¡¯s face could not be seen clearly from the outside.

    song fan took out a pocket-sized computer and started typing on the keyboard. soon, she could deduce the direction of the line based on the two maps and the discovery just now.

    xu yuan sat in the control room and relaxed. ¡°is tu mi afraid to come?¡± after saying that, he smiled proudly.

    gu chen looked at him like he was a fool. ¡°you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    ¡°what are you afraid of?¡± xu yuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°i spent a lot of money to upgrade the building completely. even if tu mi could get rid of the people outside, there were still so many robots inside. all the martial arts moves were written into their core system. they could beat tu mi.¡±

    gu chen had nothing to say about his blind confidence. xu yuan felt a little scared as gu chen sat there without saying anything. he said, ¡°did i say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°no.¡± gu chen looked down at the coffee on the table and said, ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±

    the best way to make someone grow is to make him fail. gu chen decided not to stop xu yuan from growing.

    just as xu yuan was thinking about the failure of tu mi, the lights in the entire building began to flash, and some of the surveillance screens automatically turned off.

    xu yuan shouted, ¡°what happened? how did this happen?¡±

    when the building was built, it had been equipped with a separate power generation facility. it could be completely independent of the power supply. there would be no power supply problems, so someone could only have disturbed the building¡¯s electrical circuit.

    xu yuan ordered. ¡°don¡¯t panic. cut off the current circuit and start the backup power supply.¡±

    several backup power supply facilities were built back then to prevent such a situation, so the attack circuit could not affect the building.

    the building quickly regained its calm. xu yuan smiled and said, ¡°it seems that tu mi is incapable.¡±

    as soon as xu yuan finished speaking, he heard the others say in panic, ¡°mr. xu, the tear of the ocean is missing!¡±

    gu chen closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°it seems that tu mi is more powerful than you think..¡±

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: A Scam

    chapter 47: a scam

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    xu yuan rushed to the front of the surveillance camera screen and stared at it. he realized that the thing inside the glass box was empty. the tear of the ocean that he had personally put in had disappeared.

    xu yuan couldn¡¯t accept it. he turned around and said, ¡°it was only for a while. how could it disappear? didn¡¯t you see who took it?¡±

    the employees shook their heads and said, ¡°the voltage was unstable just now, and the screen went blank. we couldn¡¯t see the situation at all.¡±

    ¡°get the robots¡¯ memories in the innermost part of the encirclement. they must have recorded it.¡± xu yuan turned around and ordered.

    the employee tapped on the keyboard to extract the contents of the robot¡¯s memory card, but there was nothing. the tears of the ocean seemed to have disappeared without anyone knowing.

    ¡°what¡¯s going on? why aren¡¯t those robots responding when someone comes? i spent so much money to buy these piles of scrap metal?¡±

    xu yuan was deeply confused. he had imagined the situation of tu mi entering the md building. even if she sneaked in, it would be impossible to escape the layers of checkpoints inside. but now, the diamond was taken away without even making a sound. it was unacceptable to xu yuan.

    gu chen took a sip of his coffee calmly. he had accepted that the thing from the md building had been stolen again. su yang was even less anxious when he saw that his young master was calm. he even had the mood to look for a blanket to cover his young master. after all, his young master¡¯s injuries had not completely recovered.

    xu yuan was so anxious that he wanted to pull out his hair. he paced back and forth in front of the screen, not knowing what to do.

    he had set up for so long, but it was like a joke. the tear of the ocean was taken away in less than two seconds.

    thinking of this, xu yuan did not give up. ¡°let¡¯s go and see the tears of the

    ocean.¡±

    the staff member asked, ¡°the tears of the ocean have already been removed.

    what are we going to see now?¡±

    ¡°can¡¯t i look at the box?¡± xu yuan asked unhappily.

    naturally, no one refuted the boss¡¯s words. the staff opened up all the access rights, allowing xu yuan to walk there. no one noticed a figure shuttling through the building. in their opinion, the diamond had already been lost, so there was no need to keep an eye on other places. even if the people who stayed to watch the surveillance cameras were watching the place where the tears of the ocean was placed.

    xu yuan insisted on pulling gu chen over. the staff was responsible for manually shutting down some of the checkpoint facilities. the group of people walked over in a mighty manner.

    this was also the first time gu chen had looked closely at the md building. the various protective facilities inside were indeed ingenious. even the best special forces soldiers would find it difficult to avoid them. he did not know how tu mi stole the tears of the ocean in two seconds.

    thinking of this, gu chen had a guess. he gently curled the corners of his lips and waited for the next good show.

    just as xu yuan walked to the most central collection room, he saw the tear of the ocean in a glass box. its blue luster was shining, completely different from the image in the surveillance camera.

    he was very surprised. ¡°it disappeared from the surveillance camera just now. why is it still here?¡±

    he wasn¡¯t a fool. he immediately realized that this was done by tu mi so that he could come over and check the situation. he turned around and wanted to ask someone to open all the access, but song fan was already standing at the door of the collection room.

    she was wearing baggy clothes that hid her figure, and the helmet on her head covered her face so tightly that even gu chen could not tell if she was a man or a woman.

    she flew up and broke the glass with a shot. the staff members were so scared that they squatted on the ground. song fan quickly ran over and took the tear of the ocean away. the actions were so smooth that xu yuan did not react at all.

    song fan¡¯s helmet was equipped with a voice changer. she smiled and said,

    ¡°i¡¯ve already got the tear of the ocean. i¡¯ve won.¡±

    after she finished speaking, she noticed gu chen in the crowd. she did not think he had anything to do with the md building. song fan only briefly placed her thoughts on him before quickly withdrawing them, warning herself not to be distracted today.

    gu chen noticed her hesitation. it seemed that tu mi knew him.

    xu yuan gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°it doesn¡¯t count. you lied to me to get in.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re not a child anymore. you should know that the process is not important. you didn¡¯t mention that i had to come in from the front door.¡± song fan said as she tossed the tear of the ocean up and down as if this priceless diamond was just a rock for her.

    xu yuan became even angrier when he saw her action.. he said, ¡°even if you can come in, do you have the ability to go out?¡±

 Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Simple and Rude

    chapter 48: simple and rude

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    after saying that, he left with his men and retreated to the back. he fumbled to open the cover on the wall and used his fingerprint to activate the highest level of internal defense. this facility intercepted equipment in reverse, which was to trap the intruder in the building.

    xu yuan led his men out from the door in the corner and locked the door. this was the passage he had designed to return to the control room. he would not let himself be in danger.

    now, only song fan was left here. the robots rushed over to attack.

    song fan didn¡¯t panic. she even took a photo of herself and the tear of the ocean before putting it into her pocket. when the robot moved, she quickly took out the desert eagle.

    she deliberately took out two guns that she was used to and almost killed a robot with one shot. previously, people who wanted to enter the md building did not dare to bring weapons because the detection device at the door would expose them. however, song fan came in when all the facilities were closed, so she had weapons and bullets on her.

    xu yuan watched helplessly as song fan scrapped over half of the robots. he said in sadness, ¡°these are robots that i spent a lot of effort to develop. each one of them is expensive.¡±

    gu chen didn¡¯t pay attention to the robot. instead, he noticed that her marksmanship was very accurate. she almost didn¡¯t have time to aim and fired directly, but she was always accurate. his rating of tu mi was even higher in his heart.

    these robots were only the first checkpoint. she had to pass through the dense infrared rays if she wanted to get out. in the dark, machine guns would shoot her if she touched them. the bullets would shoot her to death.

    everyone stared at the screen, wanting to know how she would get through. just as everyone was ready to witness her skills, song fan took out a miniature bomb and threw it out. the entire building shook in the explosion.

    however, song fan continued to throw out several bombs, directly blowing up the infrared device on the passage. her method could be said to be simple and crude.

    su yang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°no matter how advanced technology is, it still could not avoid cannons. tu mi¡¯s solution to the problem is really simple.¡±

    xu yuan did not have such feelings. he was about to faint from anger. the arrangements that he had worked so hard for so many years were all destroyed. he did not expect someone to blow up the building.

    song fan¡¯s path was unobstructed, but special forces soldiers were waiting for her when she reached the periphery. they all had guns in their hands and looked fierce. in their eyes, song fan represented a huge amount of money.

    they knew that they couldn¡¯t kill her, so they shot at song fan¡¯s limbs without restraint. anyway, it was fine as long as they kept her alive.

    song fan dodged the attacks very agilely. she even put away the desert eagle in her hand and took out a flying knife from her pocket to throw. it accurately stabbed the wrists of those people.

    gu chen suddenly stood up. he walked to the screen and stared at the scene before him. ¡°this is ancient martial arts. it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can learn.¡±

    xu yuan hesitated. ¡°you mean tu mi has a special identity?¡±

    if that were the case, xu yuan would have to consider what would happen next. after all, the people of the ancient martial arts aristocratic families were all protective of their people. it would not be good if something happened.

    ¡°not sure.¡± gu chen said, ¡°i¡¯m not sure who he is either, but i¡¯m sure he used ancient martial arts just now.¡±

    xu yuan lowered his head and thought briefly before saying, ¡°then i¡¯d better not fuss about this matter. since i said it was a challenge to get the tears of the ocean, tu mi won.¡±

    after saying that, xu yuan was ready to ask the special forces soldiers to retreat. before he could speak to the communicator, he saw tu mi quickly defeat them in one move.

    gu chen could tell that she was learning to kill martial arts. there were no fancy moves, and she was best at taking a person¡¯s life in one move.

    song fan tried her best to restrain her strength. she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. she just wanted to leave the md building as soon as possible. she still had a class in the afternoon.

    song fan kicked them away one by one and then quickly ran out of the building. the security guards outside did not dare to stop her. they saw the two guns on song fan¡¯s waist. if they rushed up, they would die.

    just like that, she successfully ran out of the md building. it didn¡¯t take her more than half an hour. xu yuan sat in his chair and said, ¡°how embarrassing..¡±

 Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Successful Challenge

    chapter 49: successful challenge

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    there were many hackers from all over the world in the mist. they had witnessed the results of this challenge. not only had xu yuan lost, but the md building had also been blown up.

    gu chen looked at him and said, ¡°you were the one who insisted on initiating the challenge this time. you can only accept the result. however, if you say nothing, no one will know that the building was blown up.¡±

    gu chen¡¯s comforting words were useless to xu yuan. he was immersed in the pain of his failure.

    ¡°everyone will know once tu mi posts it.¡± xu yuan said, somewhat on the verge of collapse.

    gu chen lowered his head and looked at him. ¡°tu mi isn¡¯t like you. he wouldn¡¯t post such a boring thing on the internet.¡±

    xu yuan looked at gu chen in shock. he didn¡¯t expect gu chen to think he was such a person. and why did he trust tu mi so much?

    gu chen thought that he had already comforted xu yuan. he stood up and said,

    ¡°i have other things to do this afternoon, so that i won¡¯t be here with you.¡± xu yuan cried, ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t let me suffer the pain of failure alone.¡±

    song fan did not care about the reaction of the people in the mdt building.

    after running out, she immediately removed her disguise and destroyed the

    jammer buried near the transformer.

    she knew that it would be very tiring for her to charge in. even if she believed

    she could charge in, defeating those people would take a long time. she did not

    have that much time.

    therefore, song fan had someone investigate all the building plans nearby.

    she knew that the md building should have an independent power grid, so she

    used a computer to calculate the possible locations of the power supply and

    interfered with the power supply of the building.

    the moment the power was cut off, everyone would fall into panic. song fan could completely sneak in at this moment, and the special forces on the tear of the ocean had already been taken away.

    since she did not enter the building, there would be no trace of her. the people in the building would check it out of confusion. now that all the defense equipment was shut down, it was a good opportunity for her to get the tear of the ocean.

    as for getting out, it was even easier. she had guns and bombs. as long as she wanted to leave, no one could stop her.

    song fan took a photo of the diamond in her waist pouch. the first thing she did when she got home was to reply to the challenge letter.

    the two photos were enough to prove that she had obtained the tear of the

    ocean and successfully brought it out of the building.

    the photos stunned everyone in the mist.

    they had never thought that tu mi could do this. moreover, it had only been a day since she received the challenge letter. with this speed, there was no time to have a good preparation at all. it was worthy of being called a godly thief.

    [tu mi is indeed the top one in the mist. now, no one can say hackers only know how to type on the keyboard.]

    [he barged into the building in a short time. his courage is admirable.]

    [the people who said that he couldn¡¯t finish it before. now you know what a godly thief is.]

    [the people from the md building wanted revenge. but they didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t take revenge on the old hatred, but there¡¯s a new hatred.]

    [with tu mi¡¯s skills, he probably has given up on revenge.]

    [the impenetrable reputation of the md building has ended today.]

    after reading a few comments, song fan closed the webpage in satisfaction. she had gone through this challenge because she wanted to get this kind of reply. only strength could shut others up.

    lan yue even sent her a message to congratulate her. after seeing it, song fan didn¡¯t reply, changed her clothes, and went to school. she didn¡¯t want to be late for the afternoon class.

    she did not expect to see gu chen standing not far away when she stepped through the school gate. if she did not believe in her disguise skills, she would have suspected that gu chen knew who tu mi was.

    song fan calmly walked over to greet him and then walked towards the teaching building.

    ¡°miss song.¡± gu chen stopped her, ¡°i want to invite you to play a song at the banquet at my home, can i?¡±

    song fan was about to say no when gu chen interrupted her. alexander, the eye specialist from the e country, will also be attending.¡±

    hearing this name, song fan nodded and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll have to ask mr. gu to send me the invitation.¡±

    she couldn¡¯t let her godmother¡¯s eyes illness delay any longer. song fan didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity.

    gu chen took off the prayer beads on his wrist and handed them over. ¡°with this, you can enter and leave any place in the gu residence as you want.¡±

    song fan looked at gu chen in confusion.

    she did not understand why he would give his prayer beads to her.. was he not afraid she would steal the documents from the gu residence?

 Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Doing Questions

    chapter 50: doing questions

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu chen maintained the posture of handing it over. song fan had no choice but to take it. however, she planned to return it when she attended the banquet.

    gu chen saw that she had accepted it and smiled faintly. he said, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing i have to request. don¡¯t call me mr. gu in the future. you can just call me gu chen.¡±

    song fan did not reply to him. she felt they were unfamiliar enough and could not call him by name. moreover, she could not understand gu chen¡¯s current attitude.

    song fan would try to avoid things she did not understand. moreover, she had just met gu chen. at that time, she was stealing things openly before him. no matter how she thought about it, it was awkward.

    therefore, song fan didn¡¯t want to continue chatting with him, afraid he would see through her flaws.

    ¡°you¡¯re welcome, mr. gu. i still have one more class. i¡¯ll leave now.¡± after saying that, song fan turned around and headed straight for the teaching building, not caring about gu chen¡¯s reaction.

    song fan entered the classroom on time when the bell rang. when song yin saw her coming, she quickly said, ¡°sister, did something happen on the way here that made you late?¡±

    she wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to mock song fan. it would be best if everyone hated song fan.

    song fan didn¡¯t have any reaction to song yin¡¯s words. after all, there was still a difference between teachers and students.

    she put down her textbook and turned around to write on the blackboard, but song yin didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily.

    ¡°if you¡¯ve any difficulties, just say it. is it because there¡¯s no chauffeur to pick you up?¡± song yin pretended to be naive. ¡°i¡¯ll go home and ask brother to send you a car, okay?¡±

    everyone looked at them and wanted to know what song fan would say next. song fan turned around and looked at song yin coldly. ¡°since you¡¯re so free, please answer the question. also, you have to call me a teacher in school. i¡¯ve told you i don¡¯t have a younger sister, so don¡¯t call me elder sister.¡±

    song yin started to cry when she heard song fan¡¯s words. it was as if song fan had gone too far to bully her. ting ting, sitting at the side, rolled her eyes and said, ¡°why do you cry again? why do you cry whenever you¡¯re unhappy?

    teacher song wasn¡¯t wrong. don¡¯t delay everyone¡¯s time to study, okay?¡±

    ting ting was straightforward. since she understood that song yin used her as a tool and had no good feelings for her, she would not let go of this opportunity to mock her.

    song yin could only swallow her anger for the time being. she slowly stood up and walked to the podium to prepare to do the questions. however, she was stunned when she saw the unfamiliar questions on the blackboard. she did not know how to answer this question at all.

    song yin thought that her grades were very good. she felt that no one else could solve the question she did not know. she said directly, ¡°you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. i believe that no one in the school can solve this question. this is already seriously beyond the standard.¡±

    before song fan could say anything, ting ting laughed. ¡°you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t do it, right? don¡¯t involve all of us.¡±

    ¡°then ting ting, come and do this question.¡± song yin¡¯s face was full of fear. ¡°i won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡±

    as she said this, song yin began to cry. in the past, ting ting would feel sorry when she cried, but now, she was only annoyed.

    ting ting stood up and walked to the blackboard. she picked up the chalk and solved the problem in a few strokes. song fan looked at her answer and clapped her hands. ¡°well done. you deserve praise.¡±

    hearing song fan¡¯s words, ting ting became proud. before she returned to her seat, she looked at song yin and said, ¡°the teacher explained this question yesterday. at that time, everyone in the class was listening attentively. who knew that you didn¡¯t remember a single word?¡±

    the students sitting below began to discuss animatedly. in the past, song yin was the most serious person in the class. however, recently, she has been unable to concentrate in class. yesterday, the teacher only taught this question and took them to do experiments for the rest of the time. song yin had no impression of it at all. it was really hard to understand what she was thinking.

    unlike the other classes, the majority of the students in this class studied hard, so the principal placed them in the same class.

    however, as the daughter and son of a rich family, they all wanted to be the top one.

    they pursued people who had better grades. song yin used to be such a person, but now they began to doubt song yin¡¯s ability.

    after class, song yin could feel that her classmates weren¡¯t as nice to her as before.

    they no longer gathered around her to discuss and study. song yin couldn¡¯t accept this difference, so she blamed everything on song fan..

 Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Future City

    chapter 51: future city

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    once the seeds of hatred were planted, they would grow wildly. the jealousy in song yin¡¯s heart was growing even bigger. after class, she picked up her phone and called her mother. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. when can we send song fan away?¡±

    meng yu comforted her daughter on the other end of the phone. ¡°wait a little longer. i¡¯ll go back to help you when i¡¯m done here. that girl should go back to the countryside by then. the most important thing for you now is to coax your brother. as long as we have his support, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±

    with her mother¡¯s assurance, song yin finally calmed down. after hanging up the phone, she returned to her sweet smile and walked out of the bathroom with the dignity of a rich family¡¯s daughter.

    song yin thought that song fan was doing it on purpose, but song fan did not have such thoughts. she had just experienced a thrilling battle in the morning, so she had no energy to think about these trivial things. moreover, she did not know that song yin did not attend class yesterday.

    just as song fan was about to leave, she heard her classmates discussing a game.

    ¡°the new map of future city is too cool. moreover, the npcs seem to have their consciousness. we¡¯re on the same level, but everyone¡¯s experience seems different.¡± student a said excitedly.

    student b said, ¡°yeah, there¡¯s no fixed plot. everyone triggers different missions and plots, and the experience differs every time they play. it¡¯s really exciting. ¡±

    student c interrupted and asked, ¡°what game are you guys talking about?¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t even know about future city, the most popular online game right now.¡± student a sounded very surprised. ¡°moreover, both domestic and foreign people are playing it. the international community is praising this game.¡±

    he began to introduce the game ¡°future city¡± in detail. it was a large-scale game launched by stars technologies a month ago. the game was set in a futuristic technological city, and the players entered the city as outsiders to carry out a series of adventures.

    it didn¡¯t sound special, but it had a high degree of freedom as a game. players could experience the feeling of living in a real city, and as long as they bought a

    reality-sensing device, they could experience the feeling of entering the game.

    star technologies wasn¡¯t the first company to use this technology, but they were able to give a low price. even ordinary people could afford their perception equipment, which caused a sensation even internationally.

    listening to them discussing this game, song fan was a little unable to move. she wanted to hear the public¡¯s true evaluation of this game.

    student a sighed after the introduction. ¡°however, becoming the top one in future city is extremely difficult. you can only buy some good equipment with money in this game. you can only do missions if you want to increase your game points. those missions are not easy to complete. the only one who has become top in the server is sunflower.¡±

    ¡°what kind of name is that?¡± student c said in disbelief, ¡°why doesn¡¯t it sound domineering?¡±

    classmate a disagreed. ¡°sunflower¡¯s record is the best in the entire server. moreover, the first place in the other servers is much worse than his score. it can be said that sunflower is the first in the entire game.¡± classmate a became increasingly proud as he spoke, and his tone became impassioned.

    classmate b joked, ¡°looking at your excited expression, those who don¡¯t know better would think you know sunflower.¡±

    after they finished speaking, song fan left. before she reached the office, she received a call.

    the girl on the other end of the phone said, ¡°boss, we¡¯ve designed a new map and gameplay for the game. do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°no need.¡± song fan smiled and said, ¡°your designs will never go wrong. many players will like the new map.¡±

    the girl was extremely happy to receive song fan¡¯s praise. then, she said, ¡°i designed it according to your preferences. you¡¯ll like it. but boss, why did you use sunflower as your name? it doesn¡¯t sound domineering at all.¡±

    song fan was silent for a moment when she heard her question. she smiled and said, ¡°sunflowers are so good. they always look in the direction of the sun.¡±

    ¡°as long as boss likes it, you can call it whatever you want. ¡°the girl said, ¡°boss, when are you coming back? i¡¯ve been waiting for you to develop a new game. if you don¡¯t return, i won¡¯t have any inspiration.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll return when i¡¯m done dealing with the matters here.¡± song fan said..

 Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Trouble in the Office

    chapter 52: trouble in the office

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    future city had caught gu chen¡¯s attention. he usually did not play the games but paid attention to the game industry because he owned a technology game company.

    initially, the company had been developing smoothly, but after the appearance of star technologies, its development slowed down.

    he also started playing the game ¡°future city¡± to observe star technologies.

    he also knew about sunflower¡¯s existence. gu chen was talented in gaming but was nothing compared to sunflower.

    gu chen had especially seen sunflower¡¯s battle record. he had passed almost all the checkpoints in one try. this kind of strength was terrifying. the second place also needed to pass each checkpoint three times.

    ¡°future city¡± was targeted at people over 16, so the game¡¯s difficulty was considered very high. sunflower¡¯s gaming ability was a genius among geniuses. even in other games, it would not be ordinary.

    ¡°su yang, do you think sunflower has something to do with star technology?¡± gu chen asked.

    su yang thought for a long time, saying, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be related. it looks like he¡¯s just a player.¡±

    gu chen did not think so. he had carefully looked at the time when sunflower cleared the level. 90% of the levels were cleared within a few seconds after he logged on.

    such speed meant that sunflower already knew that the game was about to release a new level before the game was released.

    therefore, he must have been in contact with star technology.

    there was even a possibility that sunflower was a member of stars technologies. gu chen looked at su yang. ¡°get someone to find out who this sunflower is.¡±

    song fan still didn¡¯t know that several of her identities were being investigated. after returning to the office, she logged into the game to see what the new map looked like.

    when teacher wang passed by and saw her webpage, he was instantly unhappy. ¡°ms. song, how can you play games during work? games today have an impact on children¡¯s grades. as a teacher, you should set an example and not play these games.¡±

    song fan logged in by herself. her attitude infuriated teacher wang even more. he reached out to close song fan¡¯s laptop and said, ¡°teacher song, how embarrassing you call yourself a teacher? you¡¯re tarnishing the reputation of our profession!¡±

    song fan grabbed his wrist and threw him out. teacher wang¡¯s middle-aged fat body flew out and fell to the ground.

    song fan stood up and looked down at him. ¡°teacher wang, i can turn on my laptop in the office and browse whatever i want. i didn¡¯t teach my students to play games, nor did i play games in front of them. could it be that i don¡¯t even have mv own nrivate time after becoming a teacher? or do vou think that the students of eke high school are all idiots and that they will be addicted to the game?¡±

    teacher wang didn¡¯t mean that at all. he didn¡¯t care which teacher was playing games in the office. he just wanted to suppress song fan to improve his status.

    in his opinion, song fan could not be compared to him. she had no teaching experience so she couldn¡¯t teach students well. at this time, she should humbly ask him to satisfy his conceit.

    song fan didn¡¯t care about anything else other than class. she didn¡¯t talk in the office as much as she could. however, teacher wang thought that she was looking down on him.

    that was why when he found out that song fan was playing the game, he knew he could finally use this opportunity to make a fuss. that was why he criticized song fan so righteously.

    however, he didn¡¯t expect song fan to have such a fierce reaction. she didn¡¯t care about the friendly relationship between colleagues at all.

    teacher wang was so angry that he almost fainted. he pointed at her and said,

    ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. i¡¯m going to tell the principal and let him judge!¡±

    hearing his words, song fan immediately sat down. she believed that the principal would not care about this matter.

    as expected, after teacher wang rushed into the office and told the principal, the principal thought that he was making a fuss.

    ¡°mr. wang, ms. song is free to use the laptop in the office. i can¡¯t punish her for this. if this is wrong, then all teachers shouldn¡¯t use the laptop in school in the future.¡± the principal said calmly.

    ¡°what if the children learn from song fan and become addicted to games?¡± teacher wang said indignantly.

    the principal smiled. ¡°the children of eke high school are either rich or noble. it¡¯s not as simple as playing games if they want to indulge. teacher wang, you¡¯re worrying too much..¡±

 Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Game Storm

    chapter 53: game storm

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    the principal almost considered writing the words ¡®mind your own business¡¯ on his face. mr. wang had been teaching at the school for the longest time, so he was willing to give him some respect.

    eke international high school catered primarily to the children of wealthy families. even if they accepted exceptional students who excelled in their studies, it would not alter the school¡¯s fundamental nature. this was a school designed for the offspring of affluent families.

    therefore, many conventional teaching methods were not suitable here. the principal had always grappled with how to change this situation, so he disagreed with mr. wang¡¯s outdated perspective.

    ¡°principal, whether they¡¯re rich or noble, they¡¯re still students. and students can certainly learn from their teachers,¡± mr. wang persisted in his viewpoint.

    the principal was impatient to handle these matters and asked, ¡°then what is it that you want?¡±

    mr. wang said agitatedly, ¡°we should summon miss song and give her a proper lesson. she needs to understand that this is unacceptable and make an apology to me.¡±

    the principal could barely contain his laughter. mr. wang had the audacity to suggest educating song fan. she was an internationally renowned scholar. if it weren¡¯t for her desire to find a local school to teach at, even if he were to offer a fortune, she wouldn¡¯t be persuaded to teach at eke.

    furthermore, she was the eldest daughter of the song family. regardless of their previous interactions, she still carried the song surname, an identity the principal couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°mr. wang, despite song fan¡¯s younger age, her teaching abilities far surpass yours. i would advise against discussing education in this context,¡± the principal tactfully reminded him, hoping to spare mr. wang from embarrassment.

    however, mr. wang paid no heed to his advice. he was consumed by song fan¡¯s perceived disrespect and was determined to make her face the consequences for her words.

    the principal couldn¡¯t tolerate mr. wang¡¯s incessant pestering in his office, so he simply asked the secretary to invite song fan for a face-to-face conversation with mr. wang. after all, he would still stand with song fan.

    in the teacher¡¯s office, song fan was engrossed in playing a game. she had a strong liking for this new map. when it was officially released, it was bound to attract a larger player base.

    as the major shareholder of star technologies, she hoped to see the game improve continuously. back when her godmother¡¯s health deteriorated and she needed money, she had explored various ways to make money. this was the reason she established star technologies as a game company.

    however, at that time, the team was too small to generate substantial income. they had to create mini-games to keep the company afloat. it wasn¡¯t until last year when she met the programming genius, hua yue. with hua yue¡¯s ability to bring her ideas to life on a computer, star technology decided to develop a large-scale game, investing half a year to release ¡®future city¡¯. this is why song fan paid close attention to students¡¯ feedback on the game.

    after song fan finished reviewing the new map, she sent her idea to the company. the principal¡¯s secretary observed her rapid typing on the keyboard and wasn¡¯t sure if she should bother her.

    all the teachers paused what they were doing and turned their attention toward song fan. the principal¡¯s secretary rarely visited the teacher¡¯s office, and given mr. wang¡¯s recent agitation, they wondered if he had mentioned anything to the principal.

    the secretary had been instructed to treat song fan with respect. she patiently waited for song fan to close her computer before saying, ¡°miss song, the principal would like to meet with you in his office.¡±

    miss li, who had joined just last year and often found herself targeted by mr.

    wang, leaned over to song fan and cautioned, ¡°miss song, please be cautious.¡±

    song fan smiled and reassured her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll return safely.¡±

    mr. wang continued his incessant chatter in the principal¡¯s office. the principal concealed his disgust and pretended not to hear. finally, song fan entered.

    the principal promptly stood up to welcome her and said, ¡°miss song, you¡¯re finally here. let¡¯s have a seat and talk.¡±

    with that, he took a seat on the sofa next to song fan, clearly indicating his alignment.

    ¡°principal, what¡¯s the matter?¡± song fan asked, casting a glance at mr. wang.

    the principal felt quite embarrassed. ¡°mr. wang came to inform me that you were playing games in the office. he believes it¡¯s inappropriate for me to indulge you in this manner.¡±

    ¡°what does the principal mean, then?¡± song fan inquired.

    the principal promptly responded, ¡°i don¡¯t consider it a significant issue at all. we¡¯re not playing games in front of the students, but mr. wang has always said that we should set a good example for the students.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t stifle her laughter and retorted, ¡°if playing games can lead students astray, then what about mr. wang, who boasts in the office every

    mr. wang exploded. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? when did i boast in the office? i¡¯m simply stating the truth..¡±

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Fake

    chapter 54: fake

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    the principal remained silent but couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. he thought, ¡°finally, someone had the chance to teach mr. wang a lesson. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the school needed a few experienced teachers, i would have dismissed him long ago.¡±

    the principal composed himself and said, ¡°mr. wang, let¡¯s not get too worked up. let¡¯s hear what miss song has to say first.¡±

    ¡°principal, are you just going to ignore her nonsense?¡± mr. wang asked with his eyes wide open.

    his blunt demeanor left the principal feeling quite disgusted. after all, he was the head of the school, and being questioned so brazenly by mr. wang was inappropriate.

    mr. wang, however, remained oblivious to this. in his view, he possessed the most teaching experience, and there were no other teachers in the school who could match his credentials. consequently, he felt at ease speaking casually in front of the principal.

    song fan leaned back on the sofa calmly. ¡°mr. wang knows very well whether i¡¯m speaking nonsense or not. initially, i didn¡¯t want to pay attention to your boasting, but now that you want to complain to the principal and have me dismissed, you can¡¯t blame me for saying it.¡±

    ¡°since you believe that i should set an example, then you shouldn¡¯t boast about your impressive resume every day. after all, those claims aren¡¯t true.¡±

    this statement left mr. wang in shock. he nearly jumped up on the spot and pointed at song fan, demanding, ¡°what evidence do you have to claim that those aren¡¯t true?¡±

    song fan disliked being pointed at. after seeing that the door to the principal¡¯s office was closed, she reached out and pushed mr. wang to the ground. this scene had startled the principal.

    song fan picked up her phone and read, ¡°you¡¯re indeed good at fabricating stories. you know how to mix truths with lies. for instance, you claimed to be a volunteer teacher for ten years, but in fact, you only spent a week there each year. moreover, you asserted that you received the title of national outstanding teacher, but it turns out to be another teacher with the same name. am i correct?¡±

    mr. wang hadn¡¯t anticipated that anyone would uncover this information. he scrambled to his feet in a panic. ¡°that¡¯s not true. you¡¯re slandering me.¡±

    the principal¡¯s expression had turned grim long ago. he fixed his gaze on mr.

    wang and said icily, ¡°mr. wang, you need to think carefully about how you¡¯re going to respond. it¡¯s illegal to forge a resume.¡±

    the deception was something the principal detested the most. as an educator, he believed in honesty and integrity. in the past, he had commissioned investigations into mr. wang¡¯s resume, but due to its age, the records were hazy. nevertheless, they were generally consistent. now, upon reflection, it seemed there had been ample room for manipulation.

    song fan had previously asked lan yue to help in conducting these investigations. she had not expected that half of mr. wang¡¯s resume was fabricated.

    mr. wang was at a loss for words. his usual arrogance had vanished. he stood there trembling. as he looked at the principal, the answer was self-evident.

    the principal felt a strong urge to overturn the table. what wrong had he done to encounter such a person? if news of this incident were to spread, it could tarnish eke¡¯s reputation.

    parents were likely to descend upon the school, causing a commotion. they might even urge their children to withdraw and enroll in other schools. the reputation he had built over the years would crumble.

    mr. wang¡¯s face was streaked with tears and snot. ¡°principal, i know i made a mistake. please don¡¯t expel me.¡±

    the teachers at eke middle school enjoyed excellent treatment, which had led him to deceive and attempt to join eke. if he were to leave, he wouldn¡¯t have an equally easy job elsewhere.

    the principal regarded him coldly. ¡°you still want to stay here after committing such an act?¡±

    he wished to render mr. wang unconscious and toss him into the river. even a deceased teacher would be preferable to a scandal that could ruin eke¡¯s reputation.

    song fan stated, ¡°in fact, this matter wasn¡¯t easy to uncover. i only learned about it because i reached out to an overseas hacker friend. so, as long as mr. wang departs discreetly, it won¡¯t cause any disruption.¡±

    the principal concurred with this proposal, but mr. wang wasn¡¯t willing to leave. he believed that song fan was scheming to try to get him away. he yelled at song fan, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, no one would have known this.¡±

    after saying those words, he grabbed the vase from the table and charged forward, clearly consumed by anger to the point of losing his rationality.

    song fan promptly kicked him out and even managed to catch the vase. she remarked, ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t have attacked me.¡±

    mr. wang was left without a response. he curled up on the ground with his face contorted in pain. the kick had caused his ribs to break.

    he was quickly taken to the hospital. with the principal¡¯s testimony, song fan¡¯s actions could only be considered as an act of self-defense. this time, the principal had a valid reason to terminate mr. wang¡¯s employment.

    upon song fan¡¯s return to the office, those who had been close to mr. wang felt apprehensive. after all, they had often gossiped about song fan behind her back..

 Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Different

    chapter 55: different

    translator: dragon boat translation    editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan didn¡¯t have any thoughts about them. it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t disrupt her. if it weren¡¯t for mr. wang always causing trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have had him dismissed.

    however, news of this incident quickly circulated throughout the school. the students were unaware that mr. wang¡¯s resume was falsified.

    they believed that he had offended song fan, and the principal had chosen to dismiss him due to song fan¡¯s international teaching credentials.

    song kai was incensed when he heard about this. he said, ¡°mr. wang enjoyed oppressing students and preaching useless principles to us. he should have been dismissed long ago!¡±

    song kai¡¯s sentiments resonated with many students. mr. wang often expounded on the concept of success in class, implying that students were only valuable because they came from privileged backgrounds and were otherwise worthless in society.

    everyone had been holding grudges against him for a long time, but they hadn¡¯t dared to voice their concerns out of respect for their teacher. now, they were relieved not to have to listen to him anymore.

    upon hearing the news, song yin couldn¡¯t help but smile. she was just worried that there was no reason for song fan to get criticism.

    after class, she swiftly dialed song ting¡¯s number and spoke with a concerned tone, ¡°big brother, sister had a conflict with mr. wang at school. the principal called them to the office for resolution. i didn¡¯t expect mr. wang to be taken to the hospital. the principal mentioned he might dismiss mr. wang.¡±

    she used these carefully chosen words, attempting to manipulate song ting into believing that song fan was in trouble once again.

    after song ting hung up the phone, he rushed to eke immediately and asked his assistant to call song fan out. he felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to reprimand her in front of her students.

    however, despite the assistant¡¯s search efforts in every classroom, he couldn¡¯t locate song fan. he reported, ¡°i¡¯ve checked every classroom, but i haven¡¯t seen miss song anywhere.¡±

    song ting frowned when he heard this, suspecting that song fan might have skipped class.

    at that moment, song fan was getting ready to head out for lunch. her morning class had already concluded, and she unexpectedly encountered song ting on the school field.

    before could say anything, song ting furiously asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you in class right now? why are you wandering around the field?¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t want to engage in an unnecessary argument. she was about to explain that she was a teacher, but then song yin approached them. upon seeing song fan, song yin let out a long sigh and said, ¡°i¡¯m relieved that sister is okay. i asked for permission to come find you. i heard about the fight with mr. wang in the principal¡¯s office, and i was worried you might have gotten hurt.¡±

    it further infuriated song ting by mentioning this incident. ¡°what exactly happened? why are you fighting in the principal¡¯s office? do you still have any self-awareness as a student?¡±

    ¡°big brother, please don¡¯t judge sister so harshly. there must be a reason for all of this,¡± song yin remarked thoughtfully.

    ¡°i¡¯m beginning to think that maybe she doesn¡¯t belong here anymore. it might be better for her to return to the countryside. her presence would only lead to further trouble.¡± song ting sighed.

    ¡°in your opinion, i am not a good person. i haven¡¯t even said a word yet, and you¡¯re already convinced that i¡¯m in the wrong.¡± song fan responded, her expression devoid of emotion.

    song ting made an effort to compose himself. ¡°you don¡¯t seem to fit in here. perhaps it¡¯s better for you to return to the countryside. i¡¯ll send you money regularly.¡±

    song fan chuckled upon hearing this. ¡°you¡¯re quite presumptuous. i¡¯ve been doing just fine all these years. i don¡¯t need your financial support. moreover, i¡¯m already a teacher at eke. i have no intention of going back.¡±

    song ting was a bit perplexed upon hearing the word ¡®teaching¡¯. he asked, ¡°are you a teacher at eke?¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t respond and simply regarded him in silence. song ting turned to look at song yin. song yin stuttered, ¡°sister is indeed a teacher.¡±

    song ting hadn¡¯t expected song fan to become a teacher. he understood that eke wasn¡¯t a place where mattered one¡¯s social status. even though song fan was the eldest daughter of the song family, she couldn¡¯t mess around. so, she definitely had the competence as a teacher.

    this starkly contrasted with his previous perception of song fan as ignorant and incompetent. song ting found himself in a daze. it seemed that song fan had transformed from his previous impression.

    just then, song kai rushed over from the other side of the field, his tone anxious. ¡°i just heard that mr. wang tried to strike you with a vase. are you hurt?¡±

    song ting was alarmed upon hearing this. ¡°how dare he try to use a vase against you? where did he hit you?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± song fan assured them with a wave of her hand. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°are you going for lunch?¡± song kai turned to look at song ting. ¡°big brother, are you here to pick up song fan for lunch?¡±

    song ting nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯m here to pick you all up for lunch.¡±

    it naturally included song fan. she wasn¡¯t particularly eager to go, but song kai insisted and pulled her into the car. since she was very hungry, she didn¡¯t refuse and regarded it as a free meal.

    along the way, there was an awkward silence, with the exception of song kai. no one was certain about song ting¡¯s thoughts, but he kept his gaze fixed on song fan..

 Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Duan Feng

    chapter 56: duan feng

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    everyone in the car noticed this shift in atmosphere. although song fan disliked being stared at, she didn¡¯t want to engage in constant arguments. she chose to look out the window and pretend she was oblivious to the scrutiny.

    song yin felt a surge of anxiety and clenched her fists. song ting was her main source of support within the song family. she had spent many years trying to soften his attitude toward her. but now, with song fan¡¯s return, it seemed that things were changing rapidly.

    song ting had had the most hate toward song fan, yet he couldn¡¯t seem to take his eyes off her. was he going to treat her the same way as song kai¡¯s?

    song yin couldn¡¯t accept this situation at all. her brothers¡¯ love should belong to her; she was the only eldest daughter of the song family.

    no one could decipher what was going on in song yin¡¯s mind. but song fan noticed the gradual distortion of her expression and realized she must be thinking nonsense. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at song yin¡¯s discomfort.

    soon, the car pulled up to phoenix restaurant, the premier dining restaurant in a city, renowned for its delectable cuisine and high prices.

    once they were seated, song yin promptly remarked, ¡°fourth brother always brings me here to dine. by the way, sister, you haven¡¯t been here before, have you?¡±

    she intentionally brought this up to showcase how well song kai treated her.

    however, song fan responded disinterestedly, ¡°can we place our orders now?¡±

    she had no patience for song yin¡¯s chatter. she was quite hungry since she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning.

    song kai quickly handed the menu to song fan, while the waiter approached and stood attentively, ready for her to name the dishes she wanted to order.

    at that moment, song yin interjected, ¡°i don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve tried the dishes here before. i can recommend some delicious ones to you.¡±

    song fan simply handed the menu to her and turned to the waiter, saying, ¡°i¡¯d like to order today¡¯s specials and the chef¡¯s recommendations. also, please inform the chef that song fan is dining here and let him to make his own selections.¡±

    the waiter nodded and left to relay the order to the kitchen. song yin expressed concern, saying, ¡°sister, it might be useless to mention your name. the head chef here, duan feng, is renowned worldwide. he¡¯s typically quite arrogant and rarely interacts with customers. he might become upset as you say this. what if he refuses to cook for us?¡±

    song yin didn¡¯t expect song fan to display such airs at phoenix restaurant. she believed it was probably because the latter had never dined at such an upscale place due to financial situation, and wanted to maintain an image.

    song ting, on the other hand, had a different perspective. he observed that song fan was adept at ordering dishes, suggesting that this was something she often did.

    he began to reconsider how little he knew about his sister. he hadn¡¯t even been aware of her teaching position at eke. therefore, he mainly observed song fan¡¯s current behavior and refrained from making hasty judgments.

    song kai was genuinely concerned about song fan. he leaned in and whispered, ¡°would you like me to go to the kitchen and help you with the order? that way, you don¡¯t have to worry about upsetting duan feng.¡±

    ¡°no, thank you,¡± song fan declined. ¡°he¡¯ll understand what i mean.¡±

    upon hearing song fan¡¯s response, song yin grew even more contemptuous. she stood up, stating that she needed to go to the restroom. she then turned to the waiter and said, ¡°please inform the chef that song fan would like to speak with him.¡¯

    after making her request, she turned and returned to the private room, eagerly anticipating song fan potentially making a fool of herself.

    chef duan feng was notorious for his arrogance, and he refused to meet with customers, regardless of their wealth. the last time someone insisted on seeing him, they ended up with soup splashed on themselves. song fan likely wouldn¡¯t fare any better.

    song fan noticed the anticipation on song yin¡¯s face when the latter returned from the restroom. the latter kept glancing at the door, and the former suspected that the latter had something mischievous in mind.

    as turned to song yin, she remarked, ¡°i can¡¯t help but feel like laughing when i see you like this.¡±

    song yin appeared puzzled. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my face? is my makeup smudged?¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t respond and instead shifted her gaze elsewhere. she had meant to convey that song yin¡¯s expression was amusing, but she chose not to elaborate further.

    just as she finished speaking, a waiter pushed open the door to the private room, and a young man in a chef¡¯s uniform followed closely behind. song yin was surprised by how handsome the head chef looked; his attractive features could rival even song ting¡¯s.

    duan feng approached the dining table with a reserved expression. song yin quickly pointed toward song fan and said, ¡°my sister wasn¡¯t aware of the protocol and placed the order with the head chef. i apologize on her behalf.¡±

    duan feng didn¡¯t spare her a second glance and instead directed his gaze at song fan, a smile transforming his typically cold demeanor into one as warm as a spring breeze.

    ¡°why didn¡¯t you let me know you were coming? i didn¡¯t have the chance to prepare your favorite dishes,¡± duan feng said with a smile. ¡°you can¡¯t do this next time. ¡±

    song fan returned the smile. ¡°i¡¯ll enjoy whatever dishes head chef duan prepares. besides, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything in advance..¡±

 Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: The Neglected Song Yin

    chapter 57: the neglected song yin

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    ¡°how can that be?¡± duan feng disagreed. ¡°if you had informed me in advance, i could have prepared a carefully crafted meal. a rushing into cooking is unworthy of your palate.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m starving right now. you should hurry up and start cooking,¡± song fan replied playfully.

    duan feng didn¡¯t want to keep her waiting and quickly responded, ¡°please wait here. i¡¯ll have two plates of pastries sent over immediately to curb your hunger.¡±

    afterward, he turned and headed back to the kitchen. only then did song kai close his open mouth and comment, ¡°song fan, i didn¡¯t expect you to know duan feng personally. i¡¯ve never seen him with such a pleasant expression.¡±

    duan feng wasn¡¯t just the chef at phoenix restaurant; he was also the youngest son of the duan group. although the connection between duan and song families wasn¡¯t particularly close, there were occasional business interactions between them. therefore, song kai had encountered duan feng at company events in the past.

    song kai said exaggeratedly to song fan, ¡°you have no idea how intimidating he looked with that cold expression. he didn¡¯t even crack a smile, as if someone owed him millions.¡±

    song fan wasn¡¯t surprised and explained, ¡°he¡¯s not fond of such occasions, so he tends to act that way.¡±

    upon learning of duan feng¡¯s identity, song yin eagerly approached and inquired, ¡°sister, you¡¯re incredible. you actually know the head chef here. how did you two meet?¡±

    she maintained a polite smile to conceal her deep envy. why did song fan have connections with someone of such high status? after all, she had spent years in the countryside and should have known only ordinary villagers.

    song fan turned to her and replied, ¡°no comment.¡±

    she felt no obligation to satisfy song yin¡¯s curiosity. in her eyes, duan feng was just a friend, and his background had no bearing on their relationship.

    upon hearing song fan¡¯s response, song yin lowered her head and silently shed tears. it was a familiar expression she had often used in her youth, one that had led everyone to believe song fan was bullying her.

    however, today, she cried for several minutes without anyone paying her any mind. song ting was engrossed in handling company matters on his phone and occasionally received calls from his secretary, entirely unaware of song yin¡¯s distress.

    song kai, on the other hand, was wrapped up in conversation with song fan, talking non-stop as if he had an endless supply of topics to discuss. he had no time to check on song yin.

    as a result, she found herself uncertain about whether to continue crying. it felt as though she was on her own, with neither of her two brothers showing any concern for her.

    song fan did notice her but chose to feign ignorance. she would rather enjoy a few more pastries than pay attention to song yin.

    duan feng finished cooking very swiftly, and the table was soon filled with an array of dishes. song kai remarked with a sigh, ¡°these are all signature dishes from phoenix restaurant.

    usually, one table can only order a limited number of dishes. it¡¯s quite unusual to see such a spread today.¡±

    duan feng entered the room with a warm smile. ¡°it¡¯s been a while since you

    last dined here. i¡¯ve prepared all your favorite dishes. please enjoy.¡±

    song fan picked up a bite with her chopsticks and complimented, ¡°your culinary skills are as exceptional as ever. there¡¯s no one who can cook better than you.¡±

    upon observing duan feng¡¯s friendly demeanor, song yin interjected,

    ¡°brother, i adore your signature dishes. i wonder if they¡¯re on the table?¡±

    song yin¡¯s voice carried a sweet tone, and she even addressed him as ¡°brother,¡± a tactic that had a magnetic effect on many people. it had certainly captivated some of the boys at her school.

    however, just as she thought she had successfully charmed duan feng, his expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°your preferences have nothing to do with me.¡±

    duan feng was aware of the allegations against song fan and had no belief that song fan would do such things. thus, he held no good impression of the song family.

    it was the first time that song yin had received such a cold response, and she felt on the verge of tears.

    she hung her head low, and large teardrops fell. this kind of crying was truly heart-wrenching, but unfortunately, duan feng remained unsympathetic because song fan introduced, ¡°this is song yin.¡±

    duan feng was aware of song yin¡¯s actions, thus he had a strong aversion to this particular someone he had never met before. he waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°i have no interest in getting to know her.¡±

    in response to duan feng¡¯s obvious annoyance, song ting commented, ¡°yinyin doesn¡¯t know you. it sounds a bit rude to say that.¡±

    duan feng responded without concern, ¡°i¡¯ve always been straightforward. i¡¯m only accommodating you all because of song fan. there¡¯s no need to coax her.¡±

    song ting¡¯s expression grew serious as he looked at song fan and asked, ¡°is this person your friend?¡±

    in song ting¡¯s view, it was reasonable to form friendships with exceptional people, and duan feng¡¯s attitude seemed to suggest that song fan had poor judgment in her choice of friends.

    song ting¡¯s inquiry carried a hint of condescension. in response, song fan regarded him with a chilly gaze. ¡°and what if this is my friend?¡±

    from her perspective, duan feng was far superior to the song family. this was the family she had chosen for herself, and she wouldn¡¯t allow song yin¡¯s actions to cast doubt on her decisions..

 Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Transformation

    chapter 58: transformation

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song ting adjusted his glasses and remarked, ¡°we¡¯ll discuss this when we get home.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t want to continue the argument in public, so she turned to

    duan feng and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±

    duan feng understood that song fan needed to handle her family affairs privately. he smiled and responded, ¡°when that time comes, make sure to give me a call. i have a few new dishes i¡¯d like you to taste.¡±

    before leaving, duan feng cast a glance at song ting, surprised that the latter had been deceived by song yin for so long.

    once duan feng had left, song yin initiated her act. she approached song ting, pretending to cry. ¡°big brother, i don¡¯t know what i did to upset duan feng. could it be that he heard some rumors?¡±

    as she spoke, song yin glanced at song fan, insinuating that song fan might have spoken ill of her.

    in the past, song ting might have believed her words. but after today¡¯s incident, he was reluctant to jump to conclusions regarding song fan. instead, he inquired, ¡°do you know why duan feng would say such things about yinyin?

    song fan responded with an impassive expression, ¡°you should ask him yourself. i have no way of knowing what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    tears welled up in song yin¡¯s eyes as she looked at song fan. ¡°but i¡¯ve never met him before. there¡¯s no way i could have offended him.¡±

    song fan decided not to dwell on the matter. she quickly finished her meal and stood up. ¡°i have some business to attend to this afternoon, so i¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    song kai, eager to accompany her, suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t i go with you?¡±

    ¡°unless i¡¯m mistaken, you still have classes this afternoon. skipping classes wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡± song fan reminded him.

    song kai didn¡¯t dare to skip classes in front of his elder brother. he watched

    song fan leave and said, ¡°we can plan to go out together another time.¡±

    upon observing song kai¡¯s changed behavior, song ting grew even more perplexed. he remembered that song kai used to despise song fan and couldn¡¯t even stand hearing her name. now, he was voluntarily spending time with her. there had to be a significant reason behind this transformation.

    on their way back to school, song ting couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°xiao kai, it looks like your relationship with song fan is pretty good lately. i recall that you didn¡¯t treat her this way before.¡±

    song kai didn¡¯t hold back and shared everything with his elder brother. he sighed and confessed, ¡°song fan has become incredibly capable and much more likable than when we were younger.¡±

    as song ting listened to song kai¡¯s narration, he found little to be likable about song fan. it seemed that song kai was constantly chasing after song fan, and her response remained quite distant.

    nonetheless, these developments hinted at a remarkable change in song fan. she was no longer the unreasonable and impulsive person she once was, and she seemed to be thriving even without relying on the song family¡¯s support.

    song ting¡¯s foremost desire was to witness his younger siblings gain the capability to stand on their own feet. they didn¡¯t need to reach extraordinary heights, but he didn¡¯t want them to become dependent people who relied solely on their family¡¯s wealth.

    song ting felt a newfound respect and admiration for song fan. he recognized her growing capabilities and abandoned any thoughts of sending her back to the countryside.

    however, song yin remained unaware of her older brother¡¯s change of heart. she continued to cry and tried to seek comfort from him. ¡°big brother, did i do something wrong?¡±

    he handed her a handkerchief and said, ¡°if duan feng doesn¡¯t like you, then you should limit your interactions with him in the future. otherwise, you might end up in tears whenever you see him. wipe your tears and try not to cry so easily. it¡¯s not a good habit.¡±

    song yin thought that her brother was concerned about her. she took his hand and said fearfully, ¡°i just can¡¯t control myself sometimes.¡±

    unbeknownst to song yin, her brother was quietly resolving not to allow her to enter the family company in the future, as her temperament was ill-suited for corporate life.

    the news of the gu family holding a banquet had spread, and every family was preparing to attend. in their view, not being on the invitation list would be quite embarrassing.

    naturally, the song family had received an invitation. song ting intended to bring song kai as his guest, but song yin was anxious about it. ¡°big brother, i also want to attend the banquet.¡±

    song ting explained, ¡°i can only bring one additional person with me per invitation. you and xiao kai should discuss who will accompany me.¡±

    song yin knew that fu nian would definitely be attending such an event. so, she felt compelled to join.

    ¡°fourth brother, could you please give me that spot?¡± she looked at song kai with hopeful eyes.

    song kai had been looking forward to attending the banquet with his big brother, as it marked their first appearance together at such an event. so, he was reluctant to let go of this opportunity.

    he tried to convey this importance to song yin with a smile. ¡°this banquet is very important to me. i¡¯ll make sure you get the chance next time.¡±

    he believed song yin would understand, but her response was far from what he had expected. she stood at the door, her tears flowing more profusely, as if she would keep crying until her request was granted..

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Entry

    chapter 59: entry

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin was trying to maintain her usual well-behaved demeanor, but song fan¡¯s return had brought a great deal of pressure. song kai and song ting were showing signs of uncertainty, and she needed to strategize for her future.

    from her perspective, her entire future hinged on her choice of a spouse. she believed she needed to wed into a prestigious family, securing her place in high society. therefore, she had always stayed close to fu nian, aiming to position herself as the most important person in his life.

    however, since the engagement was called off, fu nian has not made any effort to reach out, and his communication with her has been minimal. when she tried to initiate contact, he responded tersely with only a few words.

    this was why song yin was so eager to attend the upcoming banquet. she needed to see fu nian in person to confirm his feelings.

    song kai, unaware of song yin¡¯s motivations, gazed at her crying by the door and felt puzzled by her behavior. he couldn¡¯t see anything particularly special about the banquet that warranted such a confrontation over a ticket.

    ¡°fourth brother, could you please let me attend the banquet?¡± song yin implored when she noticed song kai¡¯s silence.

    in the past, whenever she shed tears, song kai would usually give in to her wishes. however, this time, song kai displayed an unusual impatience. he regarded song yin with a stern expression and stated, ¡°yinyin, crying doesn¡¯t mean you can have everything your way.¡±

    song yin panicked and replied, ¡°but it¡¯s just a banquet. why can¡¯t you grant me this small request?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ve asked the same question. why do you insist on attending this banquet?¡± song kai inquired further.

    if song yin had a compelling reason, song kai might consider giving up his spot, but he was not inclined to waste it on song yin¡¯s trivial desires.

    however, given the recent breakup of the engagement and her growing affection for him, song yin couldn¡¯t reveal her true intention, which was to see fu nian. she knew that her eldest brother would strongly object.

    it would definitely create a scandal if the fu family proposed to marry song yin immediately after breaking off their engagement with song fan. and song ting would definitely prevent such a situation from occurring in the song family.

    with these considerations in mind, song yin was left with no choice but to secretly seek out fu nian. she hoped to cultivate a romantic relationship with him, anticipating that he would eventually propose marriage. however, she knew she had to keep her intentions hidden from her family until the right time.

    song yin was confident that fu nian had special feelings for her, which developed over the many years they had spent together. she believed that he had concealed his affection due to the previous engagement.

    upon seeing song yin¡¯s hesitation, song kai frowned and insisted, ¡°you need to tell me, yinyin. why is it so important for you to attend this banquet?¡±

    after a lengthy pause, song yin finally responded, ¡°i have my own reasons,

    fourth brother. please don¡¯t ask any further.¡±

    song yin¡¯s response didn¡¯t sway song kai. he had been eager to attend the banquet with his older brother for a long time, and now they finally had the chance to go together. he didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity slip away.

    song kai shook his head and stated firmly, ¡°since you can¡¯t provide a good reason, i¡¯ll go with big brother.¡±

    with that, song kai walked away, leaving song yin fuming and frustrated.

    after some consideration, song yin decided to seek the help of her eldest brother. she believed that if her eldest brother instructed her to attend the banquet, song kai would surely comply.

    after taking a deep breath to brace herself, song yin knocked on the door to her brother¡¯s study. despite living in the same house for many years, she still felt apprehensive about approaching song ting.

    ¡°come in.¡± song ting¡¯s chilly voice came from within.

    ¡°big brother, i have something to discuss with you,¡± song yin whispered as she entered the room.

    song ting regarded her and replied, ¡°if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    song ting was resting with his eyes closed, and he had not put on his glasses, which typically hid his sharp and cold gaze. this unnerved song yin.

    from a young age, song ting had been cold and detached. his pursuit of a medical career had further deepened his aloof demeanor. he often rezarded people as if they were lifeless objects, hence why he usually wore glasses to shield his expressions.

    upon seeing song yin¡¯s shocked reaction, song ting finally reacted and shifted his gaze away. this gesture gave song yin the courage to speak.

    ¡°big brother, i want to attend the banquet with you,¡± song yin said cautiously.

    song ting was puzzled. ¡°i¡¯ve already planned to take xiao kai with me. the invitation allows for only one additional person.¡±

    his tone was matter-of-fact, indicating his satisfaction with the arrangement.

    despite song ting¡¯s stern presence, song yin, driven by the thought of seeing fu nian after a long absence, gathered her courage and said, ¡°i really wish to attend this banquet, big brother. can you please grant my request?¡±

    ¡°give me a reason. there¡¯s nothing particularly appealing about this banquet. why do you insist on going?¡± song ting responded, scrutinizing song yin.

    song ting was not as easily swayed as song kai. he immediately sensed that there was more to the situation than met the eye..

 Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Designer Ella

    chapter 60: designer ella

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    although song ting had a cold personality, his experience as a doctor exposed him to a wide range of emotions, making him quite adept at understanding human nature. so, he could sense song yin¡¯s expectations.

    this implied that the event held substantial importance for song yin, and song ting was eager to uncover the underlying motive.

    song yin regretted seeking her elder brother¡¯s help. she lacked the audacity to deceive him. in the past, her approach was to cry and manipulate situations, making it appear as if song fan was bullying her. however, she was hesitant to lie to her older brother directly.

    she then immediately started crying to stall for time. eventually, she said,

    ¡°lately, everyone has been saying that i¡¯m not a true member of the song family because sister is the true daughter of the song family. attending the banquet with you will put an end to these rumors, and no one will say such things anymore.¡±

    this statement wasn¡¯t entirely untrue; song yin had genuinely considered this aspect, and her quick thinking allowed her to come up with this reason on the spot.

    song ting found this explanation reasonable and agreed, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then you can come with me.¡±

    upon hearing her brother¡¯s consent, song yin was so overjoyed that she almost jumped with excitement. she now had the opportunity to see fu nian, which was her primary goal. her first action after leaving her brother¡¯s study was to select a stunning gown.

    for this long-awaited reunion, she aimed to impress everyone and convey to fu nian that she was the most compatible with him.

    however, song yin¡¯s excitement got the better of her, causing her to forget to inform song kai about this turn of events. it was only when they were getting ready to leave that he discovered the change.

    song kai dressed in a suit and stood by the door, showing a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°aren¡¯t i supposed to accompany our elder brother to attend the banquet?¡± song yin stood beside song ting and lowered her head, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°i forgot to inform you that big brother agreed to take me to the banquet.¡±

    song kai sighed, a hint of exasperation in his voice. ¡°i was all set to go. you should have let me know earlier.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± song yin said, retreating behind song ting as though she had suffered a grave injustice.

    song kai found himself in a novel predicament. he experienced firsthand the frustration of not being able to explain himself fully. after all, he had only asked a few questions, her reaction seemed overly dramatic.

    after glancing at his watch, song ting decided it was time to leave. he comforted song kai with a pat on the shoulder before escorting song yin to the car.

    song kai watched their departure for a long while, yet still bewildered by the situation. he was the one at a disadvantage, yet it felt like he was being unfairly portrayed as the bully. this discomfort weighed heavily on his chest.

    unable to bear the emptiness of the house, he left, hopping on his motorcycle without concern for the fact that he was still dressed in a suit.

    song fan was at home, struggling to fit himself into a dress. a man¡¯s voice came over the phone, saying, ¡°i specially designed this dress for you. while it may not compare to your designs, it should still suit you quite well.¡±

    ¡°kevin, did you ever think while designing it that i might struggle to wear it?¡± song fan replied in a slightly exasperated tone.

    kevin explained, ¡°the waistline of this dress has been tailored to fit your figure perfectly, but the hemline is intentionally loose.¡±

    after much effort, song fan managed to put on the dress and remarked, ¡°if we call that layer of gauze a hemline, then i suppose there¡¯s nothing more to be done.¡±

    kevin¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was filled with enthusiasm as he exclaimed, ¡°this design aligns perfectly with your requirements. it can serve as a gown without restricting your movements.¡±

    song fan gazed at herself in the mirror and found that indeed, the gown was unique. it consisted of spaghetti straps and shorts, with black muslin draped over the shoulders to create a coat-like appearance. the muslin cascaded down to the waist, giving the illusion of a dress.

    however, in reality, song fan could perform martial arts moves while wearing it.

    she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°i¡¯m very satisfied with this design.¡±

    kevin couldn¡¯t believe his ears. he exclaimed, ¡°i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve received praise from the renowned designer ella in my lifetime. this could go down in my introduction.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t bear the tone and was about to respond when the doorbell rang. she quickly hung up the call, went to the door, and was surprised to see song kai in a suit. she asked, ¡°why are you dressed like that?¡±

    song kai stared at song fan in astonishment. he was accustomed to seeing her in a sweater, but this was the first time he had seen her in a gown.

    the pure black design exuded an air of nobility and mystery, giving song fan an aura of worldly indifference.

    upon seeing him like this, song fan waved her hand. ¡°say something.¡±

    with a disgruntled expression, song kai proceeded to recount everything that had happened. he concluded, ¡°i used to find yinyin cute, but this time, something feels off.¡±

    song fan almost burst out laughing. it was song yin¡¯s signature move, and when it was directed at her in the past, they hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    however, now that it was aimed at song kai, he found it hard to accept..

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Invitation Letter

    chapter 61: invitation letter

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    upon noticing song fan¡¯s playful demeanor, song kai decided to change the subject and asked, ¡°you¡¯re dressed quite elegantly today. where are you headed?¡±

    song fan put the buddhist beads on her wrist and replied, ¡°i¡¯m going to a banquet.¡±

    song kai pondered for a moment. ¡°i haven¡¯t heard of any recent banquets in a city. is it the gu family¡¯s event?¡±

    song fan nodded. ¡°the one who invited me is indeed surnamed gu.¡±

    song kai refrained from asking how she knew the gu family. instead, he complimented, ¡°you¡¯re something.¡±

    in that instant, song fan¡¯s longstanding prejudice against the song family seemed to waver as she realized that, despite her resentment toward them, they were her own family.

    ¡°are you going alone?¡± song kai approached with curiosity.

    song fan observed his enthusiastic expression and questioned, ¡°what are you up to?¡±

    song kai grinned and revealed his white teeth. ¡°those who received invitations can bring a plus one. so, you can bring me along.¡±

    song fan turned to face him, settled on the sofa, and inquired, ¡°why should i take you?¡±

    song kai¡¯s smile faltered, not expecting song fan¡¯s response, but he realized she had no obligation to include him.

    after an internal struggle, song kai proposed, ¡°if you take me with you tonight, i¡¯ll be your little brother. i¡¯ll follow your lead in everything.¡±

    he even raised his hand to make a solemn pledge as he spoke. song fan was just teasing him. she chuckled and agreed, ¡°deal.¡±

    shortly before heading out, song fan experienced a strange intuition and decided to return to her room, where she retrieved a concealed handgun and placed it inside her bag. this specialized firearm was designed to evade contemporary security measures.

    expecting song kai to arrive by car, song fan was surprised when she spotted a motorcycle downstairs. she teased, ¡°you¡¯re dressed in a full suit and riding a motorcycle?¡±

    song kai blushed with embarrassment and confessed, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this either. ¡±

    song fan handed him a helmet before putting on her own. he was taken aback when he witnessed her next move. ¡°you want to be the one driving?

    song fan retorted defiantly, ¡°why not?¡± she adjusted the black muslin around her waist as she spoke.

    although song kai had initially considered commenting on her choice of attire for driving a motorcycle, he swallowed his words and put on his helmet, taking a seat at the back.

    song fan arrived at the gu family¡¯s mansion as fast as lightning. a multitude of luxury cars adorned the entrance, prompting song kai to quip, ¡°these aren¡¯t

    even as pricey as my motorcycle.¡±

    uninterested in discussing the value of cars, song fan tossed him the motorcycle key and headed straight inside. not wanting to be left behind, song kai hurriedly followed her.

    at the mansion¡¯s entrance, a butler meticulously examined the invitations one by one. each guest proudly presented their invitations, considering it an act of great honor.

    song fan was about to approach when she crossed paths with song yin. song yin had intended to wait at the entrance for fu nian before making her appearance, but to her surprise, she encountered song fan there.

    upon laying eyes on song fan, who looked even more resplendent than usual,

    song yin couldn¡¯t contain her overwhelming jealousy. how can song fan still radiate such striking beauty after having spent several years in the countryside?

    despite considering herself a first-class beauty among the upper-class ladies, she paled in comparison to song fan. in the presence of song fan¡¯s beauty, all the other girls seemed overshadowed.

    with a forced smile, song yin remarked, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect sister to come back to attend the banquet. it¡¯s great. hurry up and take out the invitation card. let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    she emphasized the importance of the invitation card, doubting that song fan could secure one on her own.

    ¡°i don¡¯t have an invitation, but i have another way to get in.¡± song fan admitted truthfully.

    ¡°sister, don¡¯t go astray. big brother will be angry if he knows that you¡¯re attending the banquet with someone else.¡± song yin expressed concern.

    she then covered her mouth as if she had said something wrong. her implication was clear¡ªshe insinuated that song fan had used her charms to manipulate someone into granting her access to the event.

    her words were loud enough for everyone at the entrance to hear, and they looked at song fan with disdain, shocked by her character.

    song fan responded with a smile, ¡°your initial reaction speaks volumes about your character. how you perceive me reflects your nature.¡±

    song yin¡¯s smile froze, taken aback by song fan¡¯s sharp comeback. she hadn¡¯t expected song fan to turn the situation around so effortlessly with just a few words.

    as song yin was contemplating her response, she noticed mrs. fu and fu nian approaching. she hurriedly went over and greeted them, saying, ¡°aunt fu, i¡¯ve been waiting for you at the door for a long time.¡±

    mrs. fu still held a favorable opinion of song yin. despite the broken engagement between their families, she responded politely, ¡°it¡¯s windy outside.

    let¡¯s go in quickly..¡±

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chaos at the Entrance

    chapter 62: chaos at the entrance

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin wasn¡¯t ready to enter so easily. she suggested to mrs. fu, ¡°auntie fu, let¡¯s wait for sister. she rarely attends banquets. we should go in together.¡±

    mrs. fu, still harboring some resentment toward song fan due to the broken engagement, responded somewhat coldly, ¡°your sister is no longer a child. she can enter by herself.¡±

    however, when mrs. fu turned her head and spotted song fan nearby, her expression instantly brightened, and she seemed rooted to the spot.

    fu nian had to discreetly tug on his mother¡¯s clothing to bring her back to reality. he knew his mother had a tendency to be entranced by beauty, and she had initially agreed to the engagement due to song fan¡¯s mother¡¯s beauty, believing song fan would grow up to be equally beautiful.

    although mrs. fu was tempted to approach song fan and extend her hand, her sense of reason reminded her of the broken engagement between song fan and her son, prompting her to maintain a certain distance.

    unaware of mrs. fu¡¯s tendency, song yin continued, ¡°let¡¯s wait for sister.

    brother only brought me along. i wonder whose invitation sister came in with.¡±

    fu nian couldn¡¯t resist a derisive comment, ¡°who knows if she knows some unsavory friends who can even sneak into the gu family¡¯s banquet?¡±

    upon hearing fu nian¡¯s words, song yin felt a surge of joy. finally, someone was expressing their disgust for song fan. to maintain a facade of benevolence, she tried to help song fan, saying, ¡°sister might have made some good friends. we should be happy for her.¡±

    fu nian remained disdainful, convinced that song fan¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t be trusted. after all, song fan had once tried to poison her brother.

    to maintain her image as the understanding sister, song yin gently added, ¡°brother fu nian, consider it a favor for me. if i don¡¯t wait for sister to join us, she¡¯ll surely report back to big brother.¡±

    fu nian¡¯s eyes widened as he continued, ¡°she even dares to complain first? she was the one who did something wrong.¡±

    song yin was startled and quickly covered her mouth and said, ¡°i was mistaken, brother fu nian. please don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    fu nian¡¯s growing resentment toward song fan began when the engagement was broken off. yet, he still didn¡¯t fully grasp the extent of his attachment to it.

    he approached song fan and said, ¡°song fan, do you understand the concept of ¡®clean and self-respect¡¯? you went to great lengths just to attend this banquet!¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t fathom what he was getting at as she looked down at fu nian¡¯s righteous look. what was going on inside his mind?

    she crossed her arms as she looked down at him, and asked, ¡°what are you talking about? why don¡¯t you say it out loud?¡±

    fu nian found himself unable to articulate his suspicions in public and had to maintain his respect for the song family, despite being convinced that song fan had done something wrong.

    after witnessing fu nian¡¯s inability to voice his concerns, song fan sighed and quipped, ¡°when will you start using your brain?¡±

    at that moment, song kai, who had just parked the car, approached them and asked, ¡°what are you two discussing?¡±

    after glancing at fu nian, who remained silent, song fan responded, ¡°it was nothing. just pondering how many idiots there are these days.¡±

    fu nian was left dumbfounded, wanting to argue but unable to respond before

    song fan turned and said, ¡°let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    song kai, still willing to be attentive to song fan, offered to hold her bag but was declined. his behavior sharply contrasted with his attitude toward song fan.

    fu nian was perplexed and wondered if something had occurred within the

    song family that he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    song fan brought song kai to the entrance, but before they could reach the butler, song yin intercepted them. ¡°sister, you¡¯ve come with fourth brother, but he doesn¡¯t have an invitation card. how do you plan to enter? this is the gu family¡¯s banquet, and your status as the eldest daughter might not suffice.¡±

    initially, song yin had harbored concerns that song fan might have connections to secure an invitation, but upon seeing that only song kai accompanied her, she felt relieved. it seemed that song fan¡¯s approach lacked cunning; she simply intended to enter without a proper invitation.

    song fan gazed at song yin and offered a straightforward suggestion, ¡°i advise you to step aside.¡±

    song yin, appearing to express concern, responded, ¡°how could sister not understand my intentions? i¡¯m only doing this for your own good.¡± her eyes moistened.

    fu nian rose to song yin¡¯s defense, reproaching song fan, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to still bully your sister after all these years. yinyin was helping you. show some compassion.¡±

    with her patience waning, song fan retorted, ¡°only a fool like you would interpret her actions as kindness. you must have shielded yourself from it when god bestows wisdom upon the world..¡±

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Personally Inviting Her

    chapter 63: personally inviting her

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the sarcasm in song fan¡¯s words cut deep, causing fu nian¡¯s face to flush with anger. it felt like song fan was pointing directly at him, labeling him as foolish.

    ¡°you¡¯re just as annoying as you were when we were kids, which is precisely why i wanted to break off the engagement with you,¡± fu nian retorted heatedly.

    song kai, unable to resist chiming in, remarked, ¡°i recall it was song fan who initially proposed ending the engagement with you. are you sure you remember correctly?¡±

    this comment left fu nian completely silenced. he could contemplate ending the engagement as many times as he wanted privately, but as long as it wasn¡¯t disclosed to others, it didn¡¯t count. however, song fan had indeed personally visited the fu family with the token to dissolve the engagement.

    after seeing him not uttering a word, song kai felt victorious and he smiled triumphantly at song fan and suggested, ¡°little sister, let¡¯s go in now.¡±

    song yin couldn¡¯t bear it any longer after witnessing fu nian¡¯s discomfort. she grabbed mrs. fu, and proposed, ¡°you¡¯ve already verified my invitation. let mrs.

    fu check in now?¡±

    mrs. fu retrieved the invitation letter from her bag and presented it to the butler. after a glance, the butler affirmed, ¡°welcome mrs. fu and young master

    fu nian hurriedly followed his mother into the mansion, while song yin turned her attention to song fan, urging her, ¡°sister, come inside quickly.¡±

    her eyes gleamed with the satisfaction of a successful plot. she hoped to witness song fan¡¯s humiliation within these walls. she intentionally raised her voice, ensuring that everyone inside could hear her.

    the guests inside were engaged in lively discussions. tingting, who had come with her family, furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°what is song yin up to now?¡±

    song fan paid no attention to song yin¡¯s antics and proceeded to enter the mansion. the butler, upon seeing the buddhist beads on her wrist, immediately bowed and greeted her, ¡°greetings, miss.¡±

    the guard at the door also bowed and called out loudly, ¡°greetings, miss.¡±

    this turn of events caught song yin completely off guard, leaving her perplexed. she couldn¡¯t fathom how song fan had managed to enter when it was apparent she didn¡¯t have an invitation.

    the butler graciously extended his welcome and explained, ¡°this young lady is an esteemed guest personally invited by our young master. she doesn¡¯t require an invitation to enter.¡±

    the butler¡¯s announcement spread through the gathering, piquing curiosity as everyone learned that a young lady had been invited by gu chen. they directed their gazes toward the door.

    much to song yin¡¯s disbelief, song fan proceeded to enter the mansion. her entrance surprised onlookers; they hadn¡¯t anticipated the presence of such a stunning girl in a city. even song ting, among the crowd, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. with her makeover, song fan bore an uncanny resemblance to her mother.

    the outfit song fan wore could be tricky; it had the potential to appear out of place if not matched with the right demeanor. however, song fan carried herself with an air of confidence. as song kai followed her inside, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like a doting little brother.

    one young lady among the attendees remarked, ¡°this gown must have been crafted by a master. it¡¯s certainly not an ordinary luxury brand.¡±

    in the eyes of these affluent people, clothing held a hierarchy, with luxury brands considered commonplace and easily attainable. however, having attire tailored by a master was a symbol of elevated status.

    it was only at that moment that song yin noticed the distinctive quality of song fan¡¯s gown. it seemed to be tailored to fit her perfectly, which suggested custom measurements.

    song fan¡¯s sudden extravagance raised questions for song yin. she couldn¡¯t fathom where her sister had procured the funds for such an outfit. the money song ting had sent to the countryside had been intercepted, and her teaching salary wouldn¡¯t account for such a lavish purchase.

    the butler extended his courtesy by escorting song fan to the second floor, a privilege usually reserved for gu family members. this action underscored her distinguished status, leaving everyone in awe of this young lady¡¯s nobility.

    a lady in a white ensemble, unfamiliar with song fan, inquired, ¡°is this the gu family¡¯s young lady?¡±

    ¡°no, this is song fan, the eldest daughter of the song family. she has been living in the countryside,¡± her companion clarified.

    ¡°the countryside? she doesn¡¯t look like someone who grew up in the countryside. i¡¯d believe it if you said she was a princess,¡± the woman in white remarked.

    as the evening wore on, newcomers faded into the background, overshadowed by song fan¡¯s opulent presence. song yin, standing in a corner, gazed up at her sister with an envious glare. her heart burned with jealousy over song fan¡¯s new-found glory. why had such fortune fallen upon her?

    at that moment, mrs. fu complimented, ¡°song fan looks even more beautiful like this.¡±

    this comment triggered a sudden sense of crisis in song yin. she clung to mrs. fu¡¯s arm, playfully complaining, ¡°aunt fu seems to only praise sister for her looks. what about me?¡±

    mrs. fu indulged in her coquettishness, giving her a reassuring pat on the back of her hand. ¡°of course, our yinyin is beautiful as well.¡±

    though song yin outwardly wore a smile to curry favor with mrs. fu, inwardly she was in a state of panic. she couldn¡¯t allow things to continue this way and needed to ensure that song fan remained disliked by everyone.

    unconcerned with song yin¡¯s thoughts, song fan contemplated how to return the buddhist beads to gu chen. in her mind, the methods employed by her sister held no power to harm her.

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Second Floor

    chapter 64: second floor

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    the majority of the guests had already gathered at the banquet, and it was about time for gu chen to make his entrance to greet everyone.

    just as anticipation filled the room, gu chen suddenly appeared on the second floor. dressed in a sleek black suit, he exuded an air of aristocracy as he remarked, ¡°i was beginning to fear that miss song wouldn¡¯t grace us with her presence tonight.¡±

    song fan regarded him coolly and inquired, ¡°what would you do if i didn¡¯t attend?¡±

    gu chen¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°then i¡¯d have to personally come and invite miss

    song.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯d leave a room full of guests waiting?¡± song fan questioned.

    gu chen responded nonchalantly, ¡°miss song is an esteemed guest. they can afford to wait.

    song fan couldn¡¯t fathom how gu chen noticed her, but she was certain that he had ulterior motives for approaching her. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the time to engage in such a conversation.

    from the perspective of onlookers, gu chen and song fan appeared to be engaged in pleasant conversation, unaware of the subtle undercurrents at play. the lady in white continued, ¡°they make such a perfect pair.¡±

    ¡°yes, both of them are incredibly good-looking. being together is simply a feast for the eyes,¡± mrs. fu sighed.

    of course, these words were spoken in hushed tones, not meant for gu chen¡¯s ears. after all, gu chen was not known for his approachability. at his young age, he had amassed a staggering wealth, making him a true prodigy.

    even though mrs. fu adored her son greatly, she knew better than to compare fu nian to gu chen. she understood the boundaries of reality.

    song yin, on the other hand, gazed upstairs with infatuation. this was her first encounter with the legendary gu chen, and she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so strikingly handsome.

    compared to gu chen, fu nian paled in comparison. after all, one was merely the youngest son of a wealthy family, while the other was the heir to an aristocratic family in the capital.

    this opulent mansion was just one of many properties under his name. the gu family¡¯s ancestral estate, which had been passed down for a century, held countless treasures. if she could become the mrs. of the gu family, it would be akin to possessing the world.

    such thoughts tempted song yin, but when she looked at fu nian, with whom she had invested so much effort, her resolve wavered. she and fu nian were on the cusp of a union. opting for gu chen meant a longer, uncertain journey.

    glaring intensely at song fan, she silently cursed that gu chen was merely toying with her and would eventually cast her aside. her resolve to become a member of the fu family as their daughter-in-law grew even stronger.

    to outsiders, their relationship appeared complex, but to song fan and gu chen, each was an enigma. little did they realize that love often stemmed from curiosity.

    song kai looked at the two of them and promptly interjected, ¡°the banquet is about to start, mr. gu. you should go and greet the guests.¡±

    song kai couldn¡¯t comprehend their expressions, but he instinctively felt the need to protect song fan. it was best for her not to casually interact with other men.

    song ting had been silently observing the scene upstairs, his eyes concealing deep thoughts. he increasingly sensed that song fan had transformed, displaying qualities that surpassed his expectations.

    she had not only become eke¡¯s teacher but also an honored guest of the gu family, personally received by gu chen. his sister appeared to have become a remarkable person.

    gu chen descended the stairs and raised his glass, extending a warm welcome,

    ¡°welcome to the banquet. please enjoy yourselves.¡±

    with that, he took a sip from his glass, maintaining his customary cold and reserved demeanor. on one hand, he possessed a cold personality, and on the other hand, he was wary that emotional fluctuations might adversely affect his health. no one was surprised by his actions.

    song fan had remained seated on the second floor throughout the event and had not descended. she didn¡¯t particularly enjoy such occasions, and her presence at this banquet was solely due to gu chen¡¯s invitation.

    her mind drifted back to the incident involving the tear of the ocean. upon seeing gu chen, an instinctual urge to leave surged within her.

    regardless of what gu chen might say, she felt compelled to comply. that was the reason she decided to attend the event.

    with the tear of the ocean now in her possession, it was considered her win. since she was financially secure now, she contemplated finding an appropriate moment to return it. she began to lose her thoughts.

    when she snapped back to reality, she noticed another person on the second floor. he appeared to be a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a warm smile.

    he greeted her as he met song fan¡¯s gaze, ¡°you must be miss song. i¡¯m gu

    chen¡¯s second uncle.¡±

    instantly, song fan identified the person before her. gu chen¡¯s second uncle, gu hai, had previously competed for the family head position. behind his amiable smile lay a ruthless heart as he had once hired an assassin to target his nephew..

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Gu Hai

    chapter 65: gu hai

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan responded with a feigned smile, saying, ¡°good evening, mr. gu.¡±

    after that, she promptly returned to her seat in the middle of the room. her greeting was courteous, but it was a perfunctory gesture given gu hails status as gu chen¡¯s relative, not her own.

    gu hai hadn¡¯t anticipated such a reaction from song fan. most young women who aspired to be with gu chen would attempt to ingratiate themselves with him. unaware of the intricacies within the gu family, they believed that gu hai enjoyed a close relationship with gu chen.

    song fan¡¯s response left gu hai contemplating two possibilities. either song fan was well-acquainted with the gu family¡¯s dynamics, or she simply wasn¡¯t interested in gu chen. gu hai hoped for the latter, recognizing the potential benefits of a union between gu chen and the song family¡¯s eldest daughter.

    regarding the rumors surrounding song fan, gu hai didn¡¯t take them seriously. in prominent families, blood ties held greater significance than anything else. no matter how remarkable an outsider might be, they could never surpass the bonds of family. despite the friction between him and gu

    chen, gu hai had no desire to become the subject of ridicule among outsiders.

    as long as song fan remained within the song family, it was only a matter of time before she was accepted by her relatives. blood ties were powerful, and being siblings with the same parents would eventually lead to reconciliation.

    standing beside song ting, song yin observed the scene upstairs with curiosity. she leaned closer to her older brother and asked, ¡°big brother, i never expected sister to know gu chen. i¡¯ve heard that gu chen¡¯s schedule is incredibly secretive. even private detectives struggle to locate him. how did they meet?¡±

    song yin, while cautious in her approach, didn¡¯t press the question further. song ting, though finding her words somewhat brusque, understood the importance of the inquiry. how had song fan become acquainted with gu chen?

    he gazed at song fan from below and began to notice a distinctive aura of authority about her.

    this commanding presence was a trait rarely seen in affluent young ladies and was typically associated with people who held significant power and were accustomed to giving orders.

    song fan noticed song ting¡¯s gaze from below, and they locked eyes for a moment.

    song kai followed her gaze and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s big brother. i¡¯ll go greet him first.¡±

    after that, he hurried downstairs, leaving song fan behind. he believed that song fan, who had been invited to the second floor by gu chen, wouldn¡¯t easily come down.

    with song kai gone, gu hai¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. he wore a

    knowing smile and asked, ¡°miss song, i¡¯m curious when you first met gu chen. it¡¯s quite unusual for him to extend a personal invitation to a young lady like this.¡±

    song fan¡¯s patience was running thin. she offered a perfunctory smile and replied, ¡°you¡¯ll have to inquire with gu chen about that. i don¡¯t recall the details.¡±

    song fan wasn¡¯t here to enjoy herself. her mission was to return the buddhist beads, which she could sense held significant importance to gu chen. once she returned it, her mission would be fulfilled.

    gu hails sharp eyes caught the buddhist beads on song fan¡¯s wrist. he hadn¡¯t expected gu chen to give such an item. he quickly commented, ¡°the buddhist beads on miss song¡¯s wrist must be a gift from gu chen. he treasures those beads and carries them with him every day. it¡¯s evident how important you are to him.¡±

    song fan glanced at her wrist, observing the buddhist beads, and offered a smile. ¡°mr. gu has quite the sense of humor. if he can give these to me so casually, they can¡¯t be that valuable.¡±

    gu hai found himself utterly speechless for the first time. he hadn¡¯t expected song fan to be so frustratingly nonchalant. did gu chen say something to her?

    with her patience waning, song fan was eager to conclude this conversation and find gu chen to return the buddhist beads.

    at the thought of that, song fan decided not to linger on the second floor any longer. she descended the stairs and made her way through the mansion. along the way, the servants treated her with great respect, which made her feel uncomfortable.

    although song fan was dressed formally, she chose to wear simple martin boots rather than high heels, allowing her to move quickly through the mansion.

    her sharp eyes had already noticed that gu chen was not in the banquet hall, so she hurriedly headed to the courtyard to find him.

    at this moment, she encountered gu chen¡¯s assistant, who was running anxiously around.

    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± song fan approached and inquired.

    upon recognizing song fan, su yang quickly lowered his head and replied, ¡°miss song, our young master isn¡¯t feeling well, but there is no medical team here, so i¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll go check on him,¡± song fan offered.

    knowing that the young master¡¯s condition was a closely guarded secret, su yang hastily blocked her path. ¡°miss song, i¡¯ll contact a doctor right away.

    there¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself..¡±

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Rescue

    chapter 66: rescue

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan raised her gaze to meet his. ¡°if you¡¯re walking around here, it means you can¡¯t call the doctor over now. if i¡¯m not mistaken, you can¡¯t let gu hai find out, right?¡±

    su yang was taken aback by how song fan had figured this out. he subconsciously nodded, then immediately shook his head.

    ¡°alright, hurry up and bring me there. otherwise, your young master may not make it,¡± song fan insisted.

    knowing there was no other option, su yang led song fan inside. it didn¡¯t take long for them to find gu chen lying beneath a large tree in the garden. his suit jacket was discarded, his tie loosened, and his black shirt unbuttoned, revealing the contours of his exquisite collarbone.

    upon seeing this scene, song fan couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, finding it rather intriguing.

    unaware of song fan¡¯s thoughts, su yang urged her, ¡°miss song, please go and check on him.¡±

    song fan walked over and squatted down to assess the situation. she extended her hand and checked gu chen¡¯s wrist for his pulse. her brows furrowed as she spoke, ¡°his pulse is irregular, and there are signs of poisoning. how has he managed to hold on until now?¡±

    song fan had never encountered such a complex case. it was difficult to discern how many different types of poison were coursing through gu chen¡¯s body. some of them even seemed to counteract each other, causing chaos within him. if this continued, he would eventually succumb to the toxins.

    su yang was on the verge of tears, overwhelmed with anxiety. ¡°miss song, our young master, has held on this long. could you please try to wake him up first? if gu hai discovers that something has happened to our young master, the gu

    family will be thrown into chaos.¡±

    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll attempt to wake him up,¡± song fan agreed. she knew that it was essential to handle the situation discreetly, especially since the person in distress was the heir of the gu family.

    then, song fan pulled out a roll of golden acupuncture needles from her bag and swiftly inserted them into various acupuncture points on gu chen¡¯s body. su yang had witnessed someone performing acupuncture on the young master before, but he was still amazed at song fan¡¯s speed and precision.

    after the acupuncture was completed, gu chen slowly opened his eyes, his gaze landing on song fan, who was sitting beside him. he inquired, ¡°why are you here?¡±

    su yang, filled with excitement, jumped in and explained, ¡°young master, you¡¯ve finally awakened. i met miss song and asked her to save you.¡±

    ¡°save me?¡± gu chen attempted to sit up but was gently pressed back down by song fan, who informed him, ¡°you can¡¯t get up yet. the needles need to remain in place for 20 minutes after the treatment.¡±

    it was only then that gu chen noticed the acupuncture needles on his body. he was surprised that song fan possessed medical skills and commented, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect miss song to have such skills.¡±

    song fan responded casually, ¡°there are many things you didn¡¯t expect,¡± as she removed the buddhist beads from her wrist. she held them out to gu chen and said, ¡°i¡¯ll return this to you.¡±

    gu chen smiled. ¡°i never take back what i give away.¡±

    song fan firmly pressed the buddhist beads into gu chen¡¯s hand and asserted, ¡°i will definitely return what i want to return.¡±

    gu chen didn¡¯t insist again on giving the beads to song fan. but su yang knew that when gu chen set his mind on something, he would ultimately succeed.

    as song fan removed the needles and put them away, she inquired, ¡°do you feel better now?¡±

    with su yang¡¯s assistance, gu chen rose to his feet and realized that his headache had subsided. usually, he required two potent painkillers to achieve such relief.

    he stared at song fan in astonishment and remarked, ¡°miss song¡¯s medical skills should not be underestimated.¡±

    song fan waved off the compliment and stated, ¡°this is only a temporary solution. for your body to fully recover, it will take a long period of recuperation.¡±

    when su yang heard this, he quickly asked, ¡°miss song, do you have a way to cure it?¡±

    ¡°your young master has been poisoned too extensively. it will be challenging to remove all of it. i can¡¯t claim to be entirely confident.¡± song fan sighed.

    although song fan expressed her concerns, su yang¡¯s heart filled with hope. he wanted to ask more but was halted by gu chen, who said, ¡°i¡¯ve been away long enough. if i don¡¯t return now, that old fox will definitely grow suspicious.¡±

    su yang could only stay silent and swiftly assist gu chen in putting on his clothes. after tidying up as quickly as possible, they made their way back.

    as they were about to enter the banquet hall, gu chen halted and turned to

    song fan, saying, ¡°i would like to ask miss song for another favor.¡±

    song fan crossed her arms and inquired, ¡°what benefits do i gain from assisting you?¡±

    gu chen promised, ¡°i will do whatever i can to fulfill your request, as long as it¡¯s within my means.¡±

    song fan extended her hand. ¡°deal.¡±

    gu chen appeared surprised. ¡°does miss song know what i¡¯m going to do?¡±

    with firm resolve, song fan replied, ¡°since you don¡¯t want gu hai to discover your physical condition, you must concoct a flawless excuse for your departure. leaving with me offers the perfect pretext..¡±

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Guns

    chapter 67: guns

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu chen couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon hearing her suggestion. his smile was so captivating it could melt ice and snow. song fan couldn¡¯t help but admire how someone could be so handsome.

    it marked the first time gu chen had encountered such an astute girl who could consistently anticipate his thoughts. had they known each other since childhood, they might have become close friends.

    ¡°then let¡¯s go,¡± gu chen said, taking song fan¡¯s hand as they entered the banquet hall.

    inside, everyone was engrossed in dancing to the waltz played by the renowned band the gu family had hired. however, as soon as gu chen and song fan appeared, all movement ceased. those present couldn¡¯t believe their eyes¡ªgu chen was holding song fan¡¯s hand.

    a lady in white gasped and covered her mouth. ¡°oh, my god, could it be that these two are in a relationship?¡±

    mrs. fu was equally thrilled. ¡°they look so compatible.¡±

    many others in the room shared similar thoughts, but song yin was nearly grinding her teeth in envy. she hadn¡¯t expected song fan to be with gu chen while she was still pursuing fu nian.

    she thought to herself, ¡°gu chen must have been enchanted by song fan¡¯s looks. if song fan loses her beauty, gu chen will surely abandon her.¡±

    these thoughts brought a small measure of satisfaction to song yin as she fantasized about being by gu chen¡¯s side. unlike song fan, who had spent her childhood in the countryside, she believed she would be more deserving of gu

    chen.

    in the face of the numerous curious gazes, song fan remained calm and composed. she even turned to gu chen with a jest, saying, ¡°i¡¯m probably shining brighter than any celebrity now.¡±

    gu chen replied with a smile, ¡°miss song¡¯s beauty is radiant enough.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t react with happiness to this compliment. in her view, she should be lauded for her capabilities, as beauty would eventually fade with time.

    gu chen held song fan¡¯s hand and led her to the second floor. he even took off his suit jacket and draped it over her, displaying remarkable consideration.

    gu hai couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°i¡¯ve never seen gu chen be so considerate to anyone. miss song is the first.¡±

    song fan responded playfully, ¡°this isn¡¯t even remotely considerate. what would be considerate is when he buys me something worth millions.¡±

    gu hai was taken aback by song fan¡¯s response. it sounded as if she was here for money, leaving him unsure of how to continue the conversation.

    su yang, on the other hand, concealed his amusement behind a lowered head. he felt like giving song fan a thumbs up; finally, someone was capable of making gu hai uncomfortable.

    gu hai secretly held disdain for his nephew¡¯s taste, finding it hard to believe that gu chen had taken a liking to someone so brash. however, he surmised that gu chen was primarily drawn to song fan¡¯s beauty.

    suddenly, a gunshot echoed through the room, jolting everyone. people dropped to the floor, seeking cover. the guard stationed at the door lay lifeless in a pool of blood.

    after the guests had recovered from the initial shock, their first instinct was to rush into the backyard. gunshots could still be heard from outside the front door, indicating that someone was attempting to breach the mansion¡¯s defenses. song yin grabbed song ting¡¯s hand and joined the crowd, but amidst the chaos, he lost sight of song fan.

    he spotted song kai and urgently shouted, ¡°go to the second floor and find song fan!¡±

    song kai nodded and dashed toward the second floor. however, as he reached the top of the stairs, a group of armed people stormed in.

    these mercenaries, brandishing firearms, created a menacing presence.

    gu hails bodyguards had already taken defensive positions and left the scene, with even su yang escaping their notice. now, on the second floor, only the three of them remained as vulnerable targets.

    the group of assailants didn¡¯t pursue the departing individuals but instead aimed their weapons squarely at gu chen, making it clear that they were there for him.

    in the midst of the chaos, song fan swiftly pulled gu chen down to the ground to evade the incoming bullets. from her handbag, she took out a gun and rapidly loaded it. she took aim at the last remaining mercenary in the group and expertly shot him in the head.

    the mercenaries were thrown into disarray by this display of deadly accuracy, which clearly exceeded the capabilities of an ordinary person. song kai, lying on the floor nearby, inquired with astonishment, ¡°why do you have a gun in your hand?¡±

    ¡°i believe mr. gu should have a gun in his hand as well,¡± song fan replied.

    gu chen reached out and opened a cabinet, cleverly concealed as a mural on the wall. inside, an assortment of firearms was neatly arranged, forming a miniature arsenal.

    song fan selected two guns and tossed one to song kai. ¡°take it for self-defense. just shoot after loading it.¡±

    the glint in song kai¡¯s eyes betrayed his excitement. it was his first time handling a real firearm, and the sensation was incomparable to that of a replica gun.

    with a submachine gun in her hands, song fan opened fire. the mercenaries, taken aback by the sudden appearance of such weaponry at a seemingly ordinary banquet, were momentarily caught off guard. however, they quickly regrouped and initiated a counterattack..

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Explosives

    chapter 68: explosives

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    the deafening sound of gunshots resonated throughout the area, prompting song ting¡¯s immediate instinct to return and locate song fan and song kai.

    however, song yin clung firmly to him, adamantly refusing to release her hold. at first, song ting assumed she was gripped by fear, attempting to provide comfort. yet, it soon became clear that she would not let go, regardless of his words.

    ¡°yinyin, your brother and sister are inside. i must go in and rescue them,¡± song ting declared.

    tears streamed down song yin¡¯s face, and she remained silent, as though she had not heard a word. in fact, she had heard every word clearly. it was because of this that she refused to relinquish her grip.

    this situation was an unexpected stroke of luck. if the ongoing gunfight claimed song fan¡¯s life, she would ascend to the true position of the song family¡¯s eldest daughter. her brothers¡¯ love would be reserved exclusively for her.

    as for song kai, who was still inside, she felt a twinge of reluctance but ultimately decided to disregard him. after all, losing her fourth brother wouldn¡¯t be too significant in the grand scheme of things.

    song ting didn¡¯t know song yin¡¯s thoughts. his gaze was fixed anxiously on the banquet hall. his determination was unwavering as he yearned to rush inside and rescue his younger siblings.

    song yin raised her tearful eyes to him, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°brother, they have guns. you won¡¯t be able to save fourth brother and sister even if you go in. what if something happens to you?¡±

    song ting¡¯s resolve solidified in her words. he replied with unwavering determination, ¡°even if i don¡¯t return, i must save them. they are my siblings. i will never abandon them.¡±

    while song yin was dazed, song ting gently pulled her hand away and entrusted her to the care of mrs. fu. without looking back, he dashed toward the banquet hall, which had become a battlefield.

    gunfire filled the air, and the situation was increasingly dire. despite having weapons on the second floor, they were ill-equipped to withstand the overwhelming firepower. song fan¡¯s voice rang out urgently, ¡°su yang, if we keep stalling like this, we¡¯ll all be killed!¡±

    su yang was feeling along the wall on the second floor and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t been here for a long time. i can¡¯t find the defense switch.¡± gu chen quickly instructed, ¡°take half a step forward.¡±

    following gu chen¡¯s guidance, there was a clicking sound, and then glass fell from the roof, stunning the mercenaries below. in the midst of this, song ting rushed into the room. song fan immediately covered him to shield him from becoming a target.

    song ting hurriedly approached song kai and insisted, ¡°take your sister and leave immediately!¡±

    he felt an urgency to ensure his younger siblings¡¯ safety. however, song fan¡¯s calm and precise shots were beyond song ting¡¯s expectations.

    he looked at her and knew that she had undergone professional training. he couldn¡¯t help but feel that there were increasingly more mysteries surrounding song fan.

    the glass on the roof had descended completely, effectively sealing off all entrances. only the glass on the second floor had a few small holes, providing them with openings to shoot through. the mercenaries¡¯ bullets were futile against the bulletproof glass, failing to harm them in any way.

    song fan ran her fingers over the glass and remarked, ¡°this isn¡¯t ordinary bulletproof glass. it¡¯s military-grade at the very least.¡±

    su yang proudly confirmed, ¡°exactly, and it¡¯s the latest military-grade bulletproof glass. we had it installed at a high cost.¡±

    song fan was aware of the gu family¡¯s wealth, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to possess military-grade products. china¡¯s military high-tech items were not readily available on the market, suggesting the gu family had significant military connections.

    with the mercenaries trapped on the first floor, the safety of the other guests was assured. song ting, no longer needing to worry about song yin¡¯s safety, armed himself and joined the fight.

    song fan grew impatient. she wanted to get some rest for the night. she glanced at song kai¡¯s watch and asked, ¡°can this glass withstand the impact of explosives?¡±

    ¡°yes, but there are no explosives in this house,¡± gu chen said.

    song fan removed her belt and casually mentioned, ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ve brought some.¡±

    the belt¡¯s entire back was covered with miniature explosives, a sight that even shocked gu chen. he hadn¡¯t anticipated song fan bringing such an arsenal of explosives to the banquet.

    however, this level of preparedness wasn¡¯t surprising to song fan, given her life experiences. her constant vigilance had instilled in her the belief that she needed to be armed to feel secure.

    song fan extracted the explosives and tossed them toward the mercenaries. the explosion caused the entire house to shake. song kai, still squatting on the ground, yelled, ¡°won¡¯t the house collapse if we blow it up like this?¡±

    song fan responded casually, ¡°it¡¯s very possible. when you run later, make sure you run fast.¡±

    after saying that, she continued to bombard them relentlessly. even gu chen felt that she was being excessively ruthless as if she no longer cared about her own safety.

    they swiftly opened a glass window while the mercenaries were disoriented, and the group made a quick escape through a side door. song fan even threw a handful of explosives behind them, causing a significant number of mercenaries to meet a deadly end..

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Setting Up a Game

    chapter 69: setting up a game

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    the guests were frightened when they heard the deafening sound. they had not expected to encounter such a situation when they came to attend the banquet. if it weren¡¯t for the electric fence behind the house, they might have fled long ago.

    however, at this moment, they could only hide in the garden, trembling with fear, afraid that the mercenaries might chase after them.

    song yin was pulled by mrs. fu and took cover behind the wisteria rack. she could hear the tumultuous sounds growing louder and more chaotic from inside. the people inside had launched a counterattack, and it seemed highly unlikely that they would survive. it appeared that song fan would be killed without having her take any action.

    as she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. fu nian looked at her expression in disbelief, wondering how song yin could still smile in such dire circumstances.

    he asked, ¡°yinyin, aren¡¯t you worried about big brother song inside?¡±

    song yin quickly put on a worried expression and replied, ¡°i tried to stop him from going, but he didn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±

    this response was even more baffling. song kai and song fan were also inside, yet song yin didn¡¯t appear to be concerned about them at all.

    just as fu nian was about to continue asking, he saw song fan and the others running out of the house. everyone was surprised that they had managed to escape.

    song yin, in particular, couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. she was astonished that song fan had survived such a dangerous situation.

    struggling to control her emotions, song yin quickly feigned concern and rushed to song ting, pretending to be distressed. ¡°big brother, you scared me to death just now.¡±

    mrs. fu approached song fan with concern and asked, ¡°child, are you alright?¡±

    having known mrs. fu since she was young, song fan smiled warmly and reassured her, ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry.¡±

    fu nian wanted to express his concern but found that before he could approach, song fan had turned to look for gu chen. slightly disappointed, he returned his attention to mrs. fu.

    meanwhile, several helicopters appeared in the sky and landed on the lawn. fully armed special forces soldiers surrounded the banquet hall, their weapons at the ready. su yang rushed to assist them in opening the bulletproof glass.

    with the military¡¯s arrival, the battle was officially over, and the remaining mercenaries were apprehended.

    gu chen¡¯s suit jacket was discarded during the chaos and lay on the ground. he stood confidently by a tree, making a phone call while catching the attention of many young ladies who blushed in his presence.

    after ending his call, song fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°did you anticipate today¡¯s events?¡±

    gu chen, wearing a faint smile, replied, ¡°why do you think so?¡±

    song fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°the weapons used were top-of-the-line. they couldn¡¯t have been added recently.¡±

    gu chen crossed his arms and casually responded, ¡°isn¡¯t it normal for the weapons in the house to be regularly updated?¡±

    ¡°you can say that, but your reaction is too calm. it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve rehearsed this matter countless times in your heart. moreover, when gu hai disappeared, your expression wasn¡¯t surprising at all. from the open and secret struggles between you and him over the years, today should be a trap,¡± song fan stated confidently.

    gu chen hadn¡¯t expected song fan to possess such insight, deducing the entire situation from his reactions. he found himself increasingly admiring song fan.

    with a cold laugh, song fan added, ¡°your family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me, but i hope that i won¡¯t get involved next time.¡±

    after having said that, she turned and walked away, leaving only her retreating figure for gu chen. su yang approached and inquired, ¡°young master, is miss song upset?¡±

    gu chen smiled and replied, ¡°the little wild cat has extended its claws, but it¡¯s not angry.¡±

    su yang was taken aback when he witnessed gu chen¡¯s smile. he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the rare occurrence; the number of times young master had smiled today exceeded the total for an entire year.

    after gu chen¡¯s laughter subsided, he instructed, ¡°those people were all brought by my second uncle. ensure they don¡¯t die immediately. we need them alive to provide information to the police.¡±

    su yang nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°understood.¡±

    upon seeing song fan approaching, song kai eagerly approached her. ¡°your moves just now were incredibly cool. can you teach me sometime?¡±

    song fan teased, ¡°if you address me as ¡®master,¡¯ i might consider it.¡±

    song kai couldn¡¯t accept it and responded, ¡°i¡¯m your brother. it would be too strange to address you that way.¡±

    song fan shook her head. ¡°then i don¡¯t have time to teach you.¡±

    song kai, feeling a bit anxious, grabbed her arm and tried to persuade her. he was torn between addressing her as ¡°master¡± or not. in the midst of this, song yin approached and expressed her concern. ¡°fourth brother, i was so worried just now. are you hurt?¡±

    song kai scratched his head, responding, ¡°no, i¡¯m okay. check if there are any wounds on my body.¡±

    song yin, however, couldn¡¯t resist a hint of sarcasm. ¡°that¡¯s good. if you hadn¡¯t gone to look for sister, you wouldn¡¯t have been trapped inside.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally at the continued sarcasm from song yin.. does she have any new tricks?

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Itâ€™s a Man

    chapter 70: it¡¯s a man

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue listening. she said, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    song ting walked over and suggested, ¡°you just experienced such a dangerous situation. it¡¯s better for you to come back with us.¡±

    song fan looked at song ting in surprise. she hadn¡¯t expected him to say something like that. she shook her head and replied, ¡°i¡¯ll just go back to my own place.¡±

    her response hinted that she didn¡¯t view the song family mansion as her home. this took song ting by surprise, as he had assumed that song fan had moved out only for work convenience.

    as song fan was about to leave, song ting stopped her. ¡°where did you learn your marksmanship?¡± he asked.

    ¡°i¡¯ve only played live cs before. i haven¡¯t received any formal marksmanship training,¡± song fan replied casually.

    these words were entirely true. while song fan had never taken a formal marksmanship class, her accuracy had been honed through real-life experience with firearms. to her, real-life ¡°counter-strike¡± was all about using real guns for combat.

    song ting furrowed his brow. ¡°girls should engage in more dignified pursuits, rather than involving themselves with weapons.¡±

    song yin agreed, saying, ¡°that¡¯s right, sister. we should learn more refined and ladylike skills, and focus on things like flower arrangement and painting. guns look too intimidating.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the few of us holding on inside, you might not be standing here right now.¡±

    song fan¡¯s patience had run out. she walked over, took song kai¡¯s car keys, and said, ¡°follow them back and lend me your car. i¡¯ll drop it off at school.¡±

    after song kai agreed, she swiftly made her way to the parking lot, hopped on her motorcycle, and rode off without looking back.

    the incident at the gu family¡¯s banquet must be the headlines in the upper echelons of society. however, due to the gu family¡¯s influence, no media outlet dared to report it. thus, the outside world remained oblivious to the shooting incident that had occurred in a city.

    the following day, song fan arrived at school early on her motorcycle. as she entered the corridor, she overheard her classmates¡¯ conversation.

    ¡°did you guys hear that ¡®future city¡¯ is hosting an online competition? the first-place winner gets the world¡¯s best equipment for life, and they¡¯ll also give autographs to online viewers,¡± student a exclaimed.

    student b chimed in enthusiastically, ¡°sunflower is definitely going to take first place. nobody can compare to her skills.¡±

    ¡°i wouldn¡¯t be so sure. i think the skills from the wilderness are pretty good,¡± student c countered.

    student b expressed disdain, ¡°how dare he want to compete with sunflower?¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± student c stood up and questioned.

    student a attempted to mediate, saying, ¡°regardless of who wins, it¡¯s a positive event. friendship should come first, and competition second. you should understand that.¡±

    only then did the two of them stop arguing. student d, who had been listening without saying anything, chimed in, ¡°if i could get the autograph of the first-place winner, i¡¯d frame it and keep it on my wall for life.¡±

    student b shook his head and replied, ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to get. many people entered the lottery. it must be very lucky to get it.¡±

    ¡°are you guys talking about sunflower?¡± at that moment, song yin walked in and said, ¡°i happen to know her.¡±

    this statement sent shockwaves through the class. almost everyone crowded around, eagerly asking, ¡°really? do you truly know sunflower?¡±

    ¡°of course! isn¡¯t it sunflower, the number-one player on the entire server? i¡¯ve met her privately, and we can be considered good friends,¡± song yin replied with a gentle smile.

    hearing this, everyone became even more excited and bombarded song yin with questions about sunflower. for a moment, song yin relished the feeling of being the center of attention, as if she were a celebrity.

    meanwhile, song fan, who was standing outside the classroom door, couldn¡¯t help but suppress a laugh. when did song yin and her become good friends?

    student a raised another question, asking, ¡°is sunflower really a girl? in the game, it shows she¡¯s female, but that could just be a random choice. is that how it is in reality?¡±

    song yin confidently stated, ¡°of course, sunflower is a guy. girls are terrible at gaming. how could they possibly be the number one player on the entire server?¡±

    tingting slammed her book onto the table and retorted, ¡°you¡¯re being too extreme. what do you mean girls aren¡¯t good at gaming?¡±

    song yin, feigning innocence, replied, ¡°but i¡¯m just speaking the truth. more boys play games, after all.¡±

    tingting was visibly frustrated and exclaimed, ¡°quit talking nonsense. i doubt you¡¯ve ever seen sunflower.¡±

    song yin, still pretending, pointed at tingting and countered, ¡°i¡¯ve actually seen him before. tingting, it¡¯s not right for you to make baseless accusations like that.¡±

    tingting was furious when she heard song yin¡¯s words. the boys in the class, inclined to believe song yin, sided with her and warned tingting, ¡°you better not jump to conclusions. if song yin says it¡¯s a boy, then it must be a boy..¡±

 Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Sunflower Mystery

    chapter 71: sunflower mystery

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the boys unanimously sided with song yin, as they were eager to learn more about sunflower, and somewhat dismissed ting ting¡¯s remarks, which visibly irked her.

    in frustration, ting ting took out her phone and called her brother. ¡°brother, i remember you¡¯ve played ¡®future city.¡¯ is the number one player in the game,

    sunflower, a man or a woman?¡±

    her brother paused for a moment before replying, ¡°sunflower¡¯s account is registered as female. there was an instance during a competition when she spoke with a girl¡¯s voice. but there might be a chance that she has used a voice changer.¡±

    upon hearing her brother¡¯s words, ting ting couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°see, she¡¯s a girl. you all heard her voice. i highly doubt the top player on the entire server would resort to using a voice changer.¡±

    after hanging up, ting ting walked over confidently and stated, ¡°my brother just confirmed that sunflower is a girl.¡±

    song yin, who hadn¡¯t encountered sunflower personally, remained uncertain about the true gender. nonetheless, she held the belief that the top player on the server had to be a man in her perspective.

    she lowered her gaze and said, ¡°tingting, if you¡¯re insistent on this perspective, just consider sunflower as a girl.¡±

    her words were filled with indescribable grievances, and the boys began to defend song yin.

    student a remarked, ¡°tingting, you¡¯re being too assertive.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s correct. can¡¯t you see that song yin is about to cry?¡± student b chimed in.

    in this situation, tingting really wanted to scold someone. in the past, she was the one who made such comments. whenever song yin used to cry back then, she would blame others. now, it seemed like she had been quite foolish in those days.

    ¡°since she claimed to have seen sunflower, there should be a photo and an autograph, right?¡± tingting inquired.

    song yin didn¡¯t anticipate tingting¡¯s question, but she promptly replied, ¡°sunflower doesn¡¯t like taking photos, so there isn¡¯t a picture. i left the autograph at home.¡±

    ¡°that means you can¡¯t provide any evidence now. i could just as easily claim that i know sunflower,¡± tingting said scornfully.

    song yin cursed tingting silently for being so difficult to deal with. she looked like she was about to cry as she spoke, ¡°tingting, why do you always have to single me out like this? i only met sunflower because my family¡¯s game company has a partnership with star technologies.¡±

    upon hearing song yin¡¯s explanation, the people around them found her words believable. the song family indeed had a game company under their name, and it made sense for them to collaborate with star technologies.

    song fan was puzzled outside the door. she picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°hua yue, is there any ongoing cooperation between our company and the song family?¡±

    ¡°no, there isn¡¯t. our company has never partnered with such a large group. they always tend to make criticisms about the game,¡± hua yue replied.

    after hearing hua yue¡¯s response, song fan realized that song yin was once again telling lies. she couldn¡¯t fathom why she could casually fabricate stories, even when it didn¡¯t benefit her in any way.

    just like now she had fabricated a lie and was facing questioning from tingting. what¡¯s more, this lie would be easily exposed.

    ¡°boss, is there something wrong?¡± hua yue inquired after a prolonged silence.

    song fan snapped back to reality. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. can you assist me with something now?¡±

    ¡°no problem. boss, what do you need me to do?¡± hua yue readily agreed.

    song fan issued her instructions and glanced at the time. ¡°just follow my directions. my class is about to begin.¡±

    ¡°classes? boss, why are you attending classes?¡± hua yue exclaimed.

    ¡°i¡¯m currently a teacher at a middle school. i¡¯ll fill you in on the details next time,¡± song fan replied before hanging up the phone and pushing the door open.

    the students who had been engaged in a lively discussion moments ago immediately fell silent.

    despite being around the same age as them, song fan was their teacher, and students naturally held a degree of respect and fear toward their teachers.

    furthermore, knowing that song fan had bested huo yu from a martial arts family made them think twice before provoking her.

    ¡°class is about to begin and i¡¯m two minutes early here. you¡¯re free to do whatever you like until the bell rings,¡± song fan announced as she took her seat at the lectern.

    despite her words, nobody dared to take liberties. just when everyone seemed unsure of what to do, song kai dramatically entered the classroom. ¡°i¡¯m not late, am i?¡±

    song fan inquired curiously, ¡°what brings you here?¡±

    with a smile that revealed his white teeth, song kai replied, ¡°i¡¯ve already spoken to the principal. i¡¯ll be joining your physics class from now on.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t quite comprehend song kai¡¯s decision.. it didn¡¯t really matter which class song kai attended, so why did he choose to follow her? is he hoping to receive answers for the tests from me?

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Lie Exposed

    chapter 72: lie exposed

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    after seeing that song fan didn¡¯t express any objections, song kai felt quite pleased. it seemed she was also pleased about his decision to attend the class.

    unaware of song kai¡¯s misunderstanding, song fan quietly opened her textbook to pass the time.

    with song kai engaged in conversation with song fan up front, the students in the classroom started to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°who do you think is right, song yin or tingting?¡±

    student a asserted confidently, ¡°it must be song yin. the company¡¯s dealings are the most reliable.¡±

    ¡°but song yin doesn¡¯t even work in the company. why would sunflower want to see her?¡± student b countered.

    student a responded smugly, ¡°you guys don¡¯t get it. song yin is the song family¡¯s daughter. if she wants to meet with sunflower, stars technologies will have to find a way.¡±

    student c, who had been eavesdropping, nodded in agreement. ¡°that does make sense.¡±

    as the discussion was no longer hushed, it reached song kai¡¯s ears. he looked puzzled as he asked, ¡°who claimed that yinyin met sunflower? and why would star technologies agree to meet her because of her family background?¡±

    student a responded, ¡°i heard that the two companies are collaborating.¡±

    song kai became even more perplexed. why hadn¡¯t he heard anything about this?

    song yin¡¯s complexion turned pale upon hearing student a¡¯s words. she hadn¡¯t anticipated song kai¡¯s presence in the class. knowing he was well-informed about the company¡¯s affairs, it would be challenging to deceive him.

    song yin quickly approached and asked, ¡°fourth brother, i heard there¡¯s a new motorcycle model. how do you rate its performance?¡±

    her intention was to divert song kai¡¯s attention away from the current topic. as expected, song kai eagerly began discussing the motorcycle, much to song yin¡¯s relief.

    in the midst of this, student a glanced at his phone and suddenly exclaimed,

    ¡®¡±future city¡¯ just announced that all players must have the same gender as their id card. otherwise, they won¡¯t be allowed to enter the game.¡±

    student b quickly approached. ¡°is sunflower online?¡±

    ¡°not yet,¡± student a shook his head, adding, ¡°but the official announcement is out. the top ten players on the server, including sunflower, must have the same gender as indicated on their id card. they¡¯re warning everyone to be cautious about potential deception.¡±

    as he spoke, he cast a disbelieving look at song yin.

    song yin hadn¡¯t expected ¡®future city¡¯ to make such a statement. it was almost as if they knew what she had said in class and decided to expose her lie directly.

    song fan remained seated, wearing a smile that she couldn¡¯t hide. she had asked hua yue to release this statement. she couldn¡¯t tolerate song yin using her name for deceit.

    tingting stood up and chuckled. ¡°just moments ago, she seemed so confident as if we were falsely accusing her. now, everyone knows she was lying. she even claimed that your company has a partnership with star technologies. i think she¡¯s been lying all along.¡±

    song yin realized she was in a difficult spot. song kai frowned and asked,

    ¡°yinyin, why did you say that our company has a partnership with star technologies?¡±

    song yin¡¯s entire body trembled, and she found herself speechless. ultimately, she could only hunch down on the ground and let her tears flow. at that moment, the class bell rang.

    song fan rapped her knuckles gently on the desk in front of her and declared, ¡°if you have something to say, save it for after class. it¡¯s time for the lesson now.¡±

    with that, she began to write the topic on the blackboard. song yin returned to her seat, feeling as though every passing minute and second was sheer torment. everyone around her was surreptitiously casting glances in her direction, undoubtedly discussing her exposed lie.

    song yin had never experienced such profound embarrassment before. her lie had been unveiled right there, and she hadn¡¯t even been granted the opportunity to explain herself.

    she glared angrily at song fan. ever since song fan¡¯s return, her life had grown significantly more complicated. initially, tingting had been her school companion, but now she had turned against her and was no longer willing to support her.

    this was precisely why she had resorted to lies to capture the boys¡¯ attention.

    she had longed to satisfy her desire to be the center of attention. if not for song fan, she wouldn¡¯t have felt compelled to lie in the first place.

    song yin remained unaware that her perspective was wrong. she continued to harbor her resentment toward song fan, casting hateful glances in her direction.

    once the class concluded, tingting disregarded the presence of the teacher and approached song yin. ¡°you really need to improve your lying skills. it¡¯s been barely a few minutes, and your deceit has already been exposed. you claimed to have seen sunflower, but you didn¡¯t even know their gender.¡±

    song yin hung her head and suppressed her anger. she had the urge to charge at tingting and scratch her face, but she understood that doing so would reveal her true intentions.

    instead, she continued to cry in silence, hoping that someone would take pity on her and come to her defense..

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Crying

    chapter 73: crying

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    upon witnessing song yin¡¯s pitiable state, some boys contemplated stepping up to defend her, but they were met with stern glares from tingting. they were well aware of tingting¡¯s unruly nature. if song kai was the male school bully, then tingting was her female counterpart. provoking her would undoubtedly lead to unfavorable consequences.

    ¡°don¡¯t try to put on that pitiful expression. i won¡¯t allow anyone to be fooled by you again. you used this same act to manipulate me as a pawn back then, making me a laughingstock in front of the entire school.¡± tingting jeered, her tone filled with disdain.

    song yin understood tingting¡¯s methods of tormenting people, so she scanned the faces of those present, attempting to tug at their heartstrings.

    regrettably, tingting had no intention of playing along. she surveyed the crowd and warned, ¡°i suggest you refrain from interfering. i did numerous favors for her in the past, and it all ended in disappointment. even if you help her today, she¡¯ll likely belittle you and secretly think you¡¯re a fool.¡±

    tingting¡¯s words dissuaded everyone from intervening. they weren¡¯t naive. they easily recalled the history between tingting and song yin, so they hesitated to help song yin.

    song kai rose from his seat, intending to help song yin, primarily because she was a member of the song family. however, song fan fixed her gaze on him and admonished, ¡°it¡¯s your indulgence that emboldened her to spout such nonsense about the company.¡±

    suddenly, song kai felt that it might be beneficial to teach song yin a lesson.

    the company¡¯s affairs had been entrusted to his second brother¡¯s management. even he couldn¡¯t casually access sensitive information about the company. yet, song yin dared to make unfounded statements publicly. if people took her words seriously, the consequences could be catastrophic.

    from an outsider¡¯s perspective, the words of the song family were closely associated with the song corporation. many individuals might follow suit and invest or buy stocks based on her statement, potentially causing upheaval in the entire economic market.

    as these thoughts crossed his mind, song kai couldn¡¯t help but feel that song yin had been excessively headstrong. he sighed but refrained from saying more. this response left song yin feeling a chill in her heart. song kai, who had always been doting, appeared to stand by while she was bullied. does he only have song fan in his eyes now?

    this time, song yin¡¯s tears were genuine, flowing from the depths of her heart. her tears were far more sincere than before. ting ting followed her gaze and smirked. ¡°do you believe you¡¯re superior to song fan? you¡¯re only indulging in wishful thinking.¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to compare yourself to song fan. she¡¯s already a teacher at your age, and she¡¯s a teacher that many prestigious schools overseas are vying for. you¡¯ve certainly received an excellent education, but you can¡¯t measure up to her in any way.¡±

    tingting¡¯s scolding was not easy for many to endure. song yin had always used others to further her own objectives, and she had never experienced such a

    direct reprimand before. even if she didn¡¯t maintain her pitiable demeanor, she lacked the capability to retort.

    student a, who was a gaming enthusiast, expressed disdain, saying, ¡°i actually believed you¡¯d seen sunflower. i never expected you to lie to me.¡±

    ¡°we admire sunflower greatly. we won¡¯t tolerate anyone spreading false information here,¡± student c added.

    ¡°sunflower¡¯s gaming skills are truly unparalleled. a world-class gaming competition is on the horizon, and she¡¯s sure to bring glory to china. i can¡¯t believe you would make such baseless claims. are you trying to smear sunflower so that she can¡¯t participate in the competition?¡±

    student a remarked with a look of disbelief.

    tingting continued to taunt, ¡°she claims that boys excel at playing games, but i think she doesn¡¯t even play ¡®future city¡¯. if you were to ask her about the latest mission, i bet she wouldn¡¯t have a clue.¡±

    song yin truly didn¡¯t know the answer. she had never played online games, believing that only those with no taste enjoyed them. if she had the time, she would prefer to practice the piano.

    upon seeing song yin hang her head guiltily, the boys felt greatly disappointed. it appeared that even the esteemed school beauty could engage in such behavior.

    song yin remained unaware of how significant games were to them. despite their current professions, they had put in hard work to achieve their results. in their hearts, sunflower held the top position in the industry. sunflower was a deity they looked up to, and they couldn¡¯t tolerate baseless accusations.

    song fan quietly observed the situation. finally, one day, song yin experienced what it was like to face criticism from numerous people, something song fan had endured since her youth.

    after having seen enough, song fan left the classroom. just as she stepped out the door, she overheard song yin sobbing inside, ¡°i did it to make everyone like me. i lost my father when i was young, and i always hoped that the people around me would like me. that¡¯s why i couldn¡¯t help but try to please everyone.

    i was truly mistaken. please don¡¯t hate me..¡±

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Return

    chapter 74: return

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    even tingting was taken aback by song yin¡¯s emotional outburst. everyone simply watched as she cried. this time, song yin¡¯s tears were not as restrained as before; her sorrow was evident.

    song kai approached and said, ¡°yinyin, you did make a mistake this time, but if you can change, you¡¯re still a good person.¡±

    she fell into song kai¡¯s embrace, sobbing loudly as if she had endured a great injustice.

    the boys refrained from saying anything further, realizing they had gone too far earlier.

    only tingting continued to stare at song yin with a mocking expression. she believed that this was a calculated move on song yin¡¯s part. after spending so much time with her, tingting had seen through her actions.

    student a approached and said, ¡°song yin, i¡¯m sorry. i shouldn¡¯t have said that to you.¡±

    ¡°we didn¡¯t understand what you were going through. don¡¯t lie again next time, and we¡¯ll take care of you,¡± student b added.

    song yin nodded earnestly. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. thank you for forgiving me.¡±

    this melodrama concluded with mutual apologies, and for a brief moment, song yin felt the warmth of everyone¡¯s forgiveness. everyone thought that she might have been living in misery all along.

    however, when she returned home from school, song yin¡¯s smile disappeared, and she scoffed, ¡°what kind of lousy game needs to make an announcement like that? i doubt it¡¯ll last long.¡±

    she had a habit of blaming others and rarely sought to reflect on her own actions.

    recalling all the discomfort she had experienced in class that day, she clenched her teeth in anger and muttered, ¡°it¡¯s all song fan¡¯s fault. if it weren¡¯t for her, i wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡±

    at that very moment, song fan inexplicably sneezed repeatedly. an eerie feeling washed over her. could it be that someone is badmouthing me behind my back?

    she shook her head, realizing that dwelling on such thoughts was futile, as there were likely many people criticizing her.

    song fan rode a bicycle towards the md building. it was a bicycle she had purchased from a junkyard, intended for single use and disposal, leaving no trace behind.

    before heading out, she had spent considerable time applying makeup to her face. now, even if song kai were to stand right in front of her, he wouldn¡¯t recognize her.

    to outsiders, she appeared as a dark, slender boy riding a bicycle. it was a

    testament to song fan¡¯s exceptional disguise skills.

    upon reaching the vicinity of the md building, song fan concealed the bicycle in the grass, donned a helmet, and prepared to sneak inside. during her previous visit, she had left something behind in the transformer. she gently pressed a switch in her hand, granting her control over the building¡¯s power supply.

    when the staff in the control room noticed the screen going blank, they immediately exclaimed, ¡°quick, inform mr. xu that the building has malfunctioned again!¡±

    ever since the theft of the tears of the ocean, these employees remained on high alert, fearful of any potential intrusions into the md building.

    xu yuan had attended a bachelor party the previous night and had remained asleep until now. when he was abruptly awakened by his assistant, he was on the verge of losing his temper. ¡°what¡¯s so crucial that you had to disturb my rest?¡±

    ¡°mr. xu, there¡¯s a malfunction at the md building. there¡¯s a voltage issue affecting the entire structure, especially the monitors in the control room,¡± the assistant reported with a hint of horror in his voice.

    xu yuan, who had been on the verge of lying back down, immediately sat up and began hurriedly dressing. ¡°when did this issue begin?¡±

    ¡°i just received a report from the building.¡±

    ¡°tell the driver to hurry over,¡± xu yuan ordered.

    as xu yuan rushed to the md building, song fan had already infiltrated the core of the facility. surveying the magnificent collection of treasures, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°if any of this goes missing, the people at the md building might just despair.¡±

    however, song fan had no intentions of pilfering anything. she had come here to return the tears of the ocean.

    if it weren¡¯t for the challenge she had received, she wouldn¡¯t have engaged in theft. now that she had completed the challenge, there was no need to retain it.

    song fan made her way to the location where the tears of the ocean had originally been placed, only to discover a sizable ruby in its stead. left with no other option, she carefully positioned the tears of the ocean on a glass surface, confident that the md building¡¯s staff would eventually find it.

    then, she turned and leaped out of the building¡¯s tenth-floor window. utilizing a rock climbing rope, she safely descended to the ground. this sequence of actions was executed in a matter of moments, nearly as swiftly as a highly trained special forces operative.

    inside the md building, nobody even caught sight of her. when xu yuan arrived, he encountered only disheartened staff.

    ¡°hurry up and conduct an inventory check to see if anything is missing from the building,¡± xu yuan urged, recognizing that this was not the time for reprimands..

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Friends

    chapter 75: friends

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the staff rushed in a state of panic and promptly began scrutinizing the photographs on their inventory list. xu yuan, on the other hand, headed straight for the core area, where the most valuable treasures were housed.

    upon entering, his gaze immediately locked onto the tears of the ocean, positioned in the center of the room. he approached it, unable to believe his eyes. this item had undeniably been taken by tu mi. why was it here now?

    beneath the tears of the ocean lay a note bearing words, ¡°the perfect jade is returned to you now.¡±

    logically, he should have been relieved that the item was back in his possession, sparing him from the need to repay gu chen. however, xu yuan found himself nearly consumed by anger. he angrily tore the note in his hand and exclaimed, ¡°tu mi is taunting me!¡±

    word of this development swiftly reached gu chen¡¯s ears. he remarked, ¡°xu yuan was the one who insisted on issuing that challenge letter. in the end, he¡¯s the one who was embarrassed.¡±

    su yang looked at gu chen and remarked, ¡°but mr. xu was already in a very embarrassing position before. returning the items this time is no different from a direct slap to his face.¡±

    ¡°he can only blame himself. i never intended to pursue the matter of the white jade guanyin. it was his insistence on seeking revenge for me,¡± gu chen remarked, unmoved by the situation.

    su yang wasn¡¯t surprised by his young master¡¯s response. he sighed and commented, ¡°i¡¯m afraid everyone among mr. xu¡¯s acquaintances will learn about his embarrassment now.¡±

    the term ¡°everyone¡± referred to gu chen¡¯s close friends. the news of the md building¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t spread to the wider public. only the founding members would be privy to what occurred within the building initially.

    unknown to outsiders, the md building had originated as the brainchild of a group of young people. gu chen had also contributed to the building¡¯s design, given that these youngsters were all his friends.

    later on, they secured financial support from their respective families to turn their ideas into a reality. consequently, outsiders believed that several major conglomerates had founded the md building, unaware of the existence of its true founders.

    when qi shuo learned of this, he was almost tempted to burst into laughter. he remarked, ¡°xu yuan, who would have thought the building would allow people to enter and exit so easily?

    they took the tears of the ocean away just like that, and now they¡¯re returning it just as easily. if this gets out, it¡¯ll be a stain on the md building¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°could you please stop laughing? we founded this building together, and we¡¯ll be embarrassed together,¡± xu yuan retorted angrily.

    ¡°it¡¯s not the same. in the eyes of outsiders, you¡¯re the sole manager of the building. if you want to bring embarrassment upon yourself, that¡¯s your prerogative,¡± xia rui, seated on the other side, nonchalantly swirled his wine glass.

    xu yuan¡¯s anger flared to the point that he stood up. ¡°this building represents the hard work and dedication of all of us. aren¡¯t you upset that it¡¯s come to

    ¡°getting angry won¡¯t change anything. you can¡¯t defend against a thief of this caliber. if you hadn¡¯t provoked him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± remarked a man in a biker suit who had just entered.

    having spoken his piece, he took a seat on the sofa and poured himself a glass of wine.

    xu yuan remained agitated. ¡°xiao lei, please stop making sarcastic remarks. i did this to seek justice for gu chen. who would¡¯ve thought tu mi would be so scary?¡±

    after hearing xu yuan¡¯s account, xiao lei¡¯s curiosity was piqued. he had been out of the country when the incident occurred and had only heard about it from qi shuo. he asked, ¡°i know tu mi took the tears of the ocean, but is there something that happened during the process that made you describe him as ¡®scary ?

    xu yuan responded, ¡°of course, it¡¯s scary. not only did he locate the building¡¯s backup power source, but he also had a gun when he made his escape. it¡¯s already quite frightening to obtain a gun in a private situation in china.¡±

    gu chen entered the room with su yang and suggested, ¡°the fact that he managed to obtain a gun just indicates that he is quite capable. perhaps it¡¯s time to consider upgrading the security of the md building?¡±

    xu yuan slumped onto the sofa and made no attempt to move. ¡°i¡¯m not going to bother. let tu mi level up. i don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    gu chen regarded xu yuan thoughtfully, as though he genuinely wanted to extend an invitation. when he sensed this, xu yuan quickly sat up and inquired, ¡°are you really planning to invite him over?¡±

    xu yuan initially assumed that gu chen was merely impressed by tu mi. after all, he was a versatile individual with skills in both thievery and hacking. he hadn¡¯t anticipated that gu chen genuinely intended to bring him into the md building.

    the thought of sharing a space with tu mi didn¡¯t sit well with him. it would serve as a constant reminder of his embarrassing ordeal. he was determined to oppose the idea vehemently.

    however, at that very moment, the staff responsible for monitoring surveillance cameras rushed in and exclaimed, ¡°mr.. xu, we¡¯ve captured tu mi on camera!¡±

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Bluesea

    chapter 76: bluesea

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    upon hearing the news, xu yuan hastily pulled the staff member closer. ¡°where is he?¡±

    the others gathered around, intrigued by the fact that tu mi had managed to put xu yuan in such a state.

    gu chen, on the other hand, remained seated, seemingly unfazed. he knew that someone as skilled as tu mi wouldn¡¯t leave behind incriminating evidence.

    the staff member quickly retrieved the surveillance footage and played it for everyone. anticipation filled the room as they hoped to catch a glimpse of tu mil s true identity. however, the video only showed a figure wearing a helmet, making it impossible to discern gender.

    xu yuan expressed his frustration to the staff member. ¡°how is this any different from what i saw last time?¡±

    the staff member hurriedly fast-forwarded the video and explained, ¡°i showed you the wrong clip earlier. this is the one i meant to show you.¡±

    in the video, tu mi retrieved a bicycle from the grass and removed the helmet. however, a mask obscured the face, leaving only the eyes visible. it was clear that tu mi was a teenager with an average appearance.

    xu yuan exclaimed excitedly, ¡°this time, you won¡¯t escape! i¡¯ll definitely track you down!¡±

    qi shuo intervened and pulled him back, asking, ¡°you initiated the challenge, and tu mi returned the tears of the ocean after the incident. you¡¯re not in the right here. even if you find her, what are you going to do?¡±

    qi shuo¡¯s words made xu yuan¡¯s spirits sink. he had to admit that he was in the wrong. even if he found tu mi, it wouldn¡¯t change that fact or salvage his pride.

    xia rui observed the screen and commented, ¡°in my eyes, there¡¯s nothing particularly distinctive about this face. i doubt i¡¯d recognize it in a crowd.¡± xiao lei chimed in, ¡°could this be a disguise to throw us off?¡±

    xu yuan considered the possibility, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°that does make sense. maybe it¡¯s meant to mislead us.¡±

    qi shuo offered a different perspective, saying, ¡°don¡¯t pay attention to his nonsense. removing the helmet makes the person less conspicuous. last time, you didn¡¯t have surveillance cameras here, so tu mi likely felt it was a safe spot.¡±

    ¡°tu mi can¡¯t be that foolish. someone capable of finding backup power wouldn¡¯t make such a basic mistake,¡± xia rui argued.

    ¡°everybody makes mistakes from time to time,¡± countered xu yuan.

    ¡°tu mi came prepared.¡±

    xu yuan found himself growing increasingly perplexed as the debate unfolded, unsure of whose perspective to trust.

    gu chen approached and studied the young person on the screen, feeling a sense of familiarity.

    meanwhile, song fan had successfully returned home and discarded her disguise. the bicycle had been discarded in a junkyard, soon to be dismantled, ensuring it would remain out of reach for the md building¡¯s personnel. despite the mdt building¡¯s capabilities, digging through a junkyard for it would be impractical.

    after removing her makeup and the skin wax, song fan returned to her original appearance. while the md building¡¯s personnel might assume tu mi was male, song fan had purposely perpetuated that misconception.

    before visiting the md building, she had thoroughly scanned for electronic devices and knew that additional surveillance cameras encircled the premises. she had no intention of overlooking any resources.

    just as she was finishing up her face cleansing, a call came in from hua yue.

    ¡°boss, the competition rules have been announced. you need to log in and register now. i¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll take first place this time.¡±

    song fan smiled at hua yue¡¯s excitement and replied, ¡°i won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°but boss, be cautious. the second-place player on your server has been accumulating points rapidly lately. if they sign up, they¡¯ll be a formidable opponent.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± song fan ended the call and logged into the game.

    she checked the server¡¯s leaderboard and saw her name at the top, but the second place now belonged to an unfamiliar id: bluesea.

    ¡°bluesea¡­ never heard of this name,¡± song fan muttered to herself.

    she clicked on bluesea¡¯s profile to review their battle record. bluesea boasted an astonishing win rate of nearly 98%. previously, he had steadily completed quests, but over the past two days, his points had surged dramatically, as if he had experienced a sudden epiphany.

    song fan may not have known who bluesea was, but judging by their impressive points and win rate, they were not to be underestimated.

    this new challenge excited her. she had always been unrivaled in the game, with no one capable of matching her skills, which had grown rather dull over time.

    with bluesea¡¯s arrival, the competition would definitely be intense and thrilling..

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Triple Kills

    chapter 77: triple kills

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan dived into the game and began working on her missions within ¡®future city.¡¯ this game offered a wide array of activities, allowing players to embark on solo adventures or choose various professions.

    whether joining a company to build a business empire or becoming a hunter taking on bounty missions. every player had the freedom to shape their own paths, and each choice could lead them in a different direction.

    to ensure the game¡¯s stability and seamless experience, song fan and hua yue put considerable effort into creating a stable server.

    the game¡¯s popularity necessitated this effort to prevent issues and maintain a smooth gaming environment.

    while song fan was exploring a new map, a player named faraway approached, eager to team up for a quest. however, song fan preferred solo play and declined the invitation.

    despite the refusal, faraway persisted, sending multiple team-up requests, seemingly oblivious to the rejection. growing impatient, song fan decided to teach the persistent player a lesson.

    she accepted the team-up invitation and then initiated a player kill (pk) encounter. in ¡®future city,¡¯ once players added each other as friends, they could be dragged into pk situations without consent.

    song fan launched a relentless assault on faraway, who proved incapable of defending themselves and succumbed within a mere ten seconds.

    pk battles typically followed a best-of-three rounds system, and faraway helplessly lost all three rounds before song fan exited the encounter.

    back in the real world, xu yuan, who had been sitting in front of his computer, was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°what just happened?¡± xu yuan said blankly.

    were it not for the three consecutive losses displayed on his screen, he might not have believed what he had witnessed.

    his three companions in the lounge had watched the entire pk battle and witnessed how badly xu yuan lost

    xia rui couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, remarking, ¡°that was a complete one-sided suppression. xu yuan hardly had the opportunity to make a move.¡±

    xiao lei offered an explanation, ¡°his operating speed wasn¡¯t particularly fast to begin with. if he goes up against the server¡¯s number one player, sunflower, he¡¯ll undoubtedly lose.¡±

    qi shuo added with a sigh, ¡°sunflower¡¯s operating speed is simply astounding. i doubt anyone else in this competition stands a chance against her.¡±

    xu yuan, feeling a bit put out by his friends¡¯ comments, retorted, ¡°why are you all so biased toward sunflower? i only wanted to form a team with her, but she killed me three times. you guys should go and avenge me!¡±

    qi shuo burst into laughter, replying, ¡°we won¡¯t go. if you lose, don¡¯t drag us into it.¡±

    engaging in pk battles could result in level loss, and they had put in significant effort to reach their current levels. participating in pk against someone as skilled as sunflower was a risky proposition.

    xu yuan was frustrated and grumbled, ¡°what has sunflower been eating? how can she be so good at gaming? could she be an employee at star technologies?¡±

    xia rui interjected as he looked at the registration form, ¡°it¡¯s unlikely that her skills are related to her employment status. some people simply have a natural talent for gaming that can¡¯t be bought with money.¡±

    seeing xia rui¡¯s screen, xiao lei asked, ¡°are you considering participating in this competition too?¡±

    everyone gathered around as xu yuan expressed his surprise, ¡°this competition is open to players from both china and abroad. the competition will be intense. are you really thinking about signing up?¡±

    with a smile, xia rui clarified, ¡°i haven¡¯t actually filled out the form yet. i¡¯m just taking a look. why are you being so concerned? i haven¡¯t decided whether i¡¯ll participate or not. after all, gu chen has already signed up.¡±

    everyone was taken aback by this revelation. they hadn¡¯t expected gu chen, who had always kept a low profile in the game, to participate in the competition.

    xu yuan realized. ¡°no wonder he¡¯s been completing quests non-stop these past few days. he¡¯s trying to level up quickly so he can enter high-level matchmaking directly without wasting time on pk battles.¡±

    ¡°then who do you think will win between gu chen and sunflower?¡±xiao lei asked.

    xiao lei¡¯s question left them in a quandary. as friends of gu chen, they naturally hoped for his victory. while gu chen possessed exceptional gaming skills, sunflower was also a formidable adversary who had consistently ranked at the top.

    they couldn¡¯t determine sunflower¡¯s true capabilities either. perhaps like gu

    chen, sunflower had been concealing her true strength and had more potential than she had shown so far..

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Becoming Friends

    chapter 78: becoming friends

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    in the end, they couldn¡¯t reach a conclusive decision and treated the matter as a gamble. they placed bets on both gu chen and sunflower.

    su yang, who happened to be here on business, bumped into this gambling game. then, he placed money under gu chen¡¯s name and said, ¡°i believe in our young master¡¯s ability.¡±

    unlike su yang, who blindly trusted gu chen, the others took a more cautious approach when betting. they carefully considered the names they placed their bets on because they weren¡¯t fully aware of gu chen¡¯s true capabilities.

    gu chen was oblivious to the fact that he had become the subject of a gambling game. he was focused on dealing with company matters and later logged into his computer to continue his gaming tasks.

    he encountered song fan in the game when he entered mount gu, he greeted her politely. song fan, unaware that bluesea was gu chen, responded respectfully to her equally skilled opponent.

    the two of them were here for the same mission, and song fan had already completed half of it. thus, she shared her experience with gu chen. upon seeing song fan¡¯s unreserved attitude, gu chen felt that she was a good person.

    after all, it was almost time for the competition. he was obviously going to be a strong opponent, but song fan didn¡¯t have any hostile feelings toward him. it could be seen that this person held a good character within.

    although they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s true identities, they both found the other person to be amiable and easy to work with.

    they added each other as friends to complete missions together, and the news spread throughout the game¡¯s server.

    players in the world channel began to discuss the situation:

    [it seems like strong players naturally gravitate toward one another.]

    [i recall that sunflower rejected others who wanted to be friends, but why is

    bluesea an exception?]

    [maybe they know each other in real life.]

    [will they still compete against each other in the competition?] [a competition is a competition. i think they¡¯ll remain opponents.] [it¡¯s unfair to the other contestants if two of them are teamed up.]

    [the game assigns opponents randomly. unless it¡¯s the finals, they probably won¡¯t face each other.]

    [they simply added each other as friends, and you¡¯re already saying the competition is unfair. you¡¯re overthinking it.]

    song fan chose to ignore these comments in the game. her skills spoke for themselves, and there was no need to engage in arguments.

    gu chen had the same thought. the two of them diligently completed the mission.

    everything was going smoothly on song fan¡¯s side. meanwhile, in the song family mansion, song yin was curled up in bed, nervously biting her nails. this habit persisted since childhood and surfaced whenever she felt anxious or nervous.

    over the years, she had worked hard to break this habit, often visiting a manicurist to maintain her nails. consequently, no one knew about this secret habit of hers.

    however, recent events had pushed her to the brink of despair, causing her to regress. it seemed like everything was slipping out of her control, and she was spiraling into a state of despair.

    as her frustration grew, so did her resentment towards song fan. if it weren¡¯t for her sister, she would still be the pampered eldest daughter of the prestigious song family. this deep-seated hatred festered within her.

    unable to bear the turmoil any longer, song yin defied her mother¡¯s instructions and made a clandestine phone call. ¡°i need you to do something for me. this time, you¡¯ll be rewarded with $200,000,¡± she said.

    to song yin, this sum was astronomical. despite years of savings and financial support from her mother, it was a substantial amount. however, she had witnessed song fan¡¯s exceptional skills, and only a professional could match her.

    just then, a servant knocked on song yin¡¯s door. she hastily ended the call and asked, ¡°what is it?¡±

    the servant replied, ¡°miss, the eldest young master requests your presence in the study.¡±

    when song yin heard that it was song ting, she put on a compliant smile and left her room.

    in the study, song ting was playing with a fountain pen, a gesture that nearly stole song yin¡¯s breath away as she entered.

    she vividly recalled that fountain pen. it had been a gift from song fan to song ting during their childhood. she had spent two years¡¯ worth of her red envelope money to buy it, dragging her little sister along as she selected the perfect gift.

    since song fan had poisoned song kai, song ting had kept the fountain pen. it was unexpected that he would bring it up now.

    ¡°yinyin, i remember when we were kids, you were the one who told us that song fan drugged xiao kai, right?¡± song ting inquired with a calm demeanor.

    song yin struggled to maintain her composure and nodded. ¡°yes, it was me. i witnessed sister putting something in fourth brother¡¯s food..¡±

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: I Donâ€™t Remember

    chapter 79: i don¡¯t remember

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    ¡°what was it?¡± song ting inquired further, his tone unchanged.

    these questions had been asked before, and song yin was bewildered by why her brother was revisiting them now.

    she nervously recollected her past answer and replied, ¡°it was a small bottle filled with liquid. i didn¡¯t know what it was, so i didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. it was only when fourth brother was rushed to the hospital that i realized something might be wrong.¡±

    song ting continued, ¡°what color was it?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t remember,¡± song yin stammered, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°it was a very frightening experience. i still get scared when i think about it. fourth brother almost left us.¡± her eyes welled up with tears, and she began to cry uncontrollably.

    she really couldn¡¯t remember what she had said at that time. she had never witnessed the incident herself, so her memorization of the details was likely based on hearsay. this made her hesitant about providing precise answers to her brother¡¯s questions.

    this emotional display was unusual for song yin, and it seemed to go unnoticed by song ting. he responded coldly, ¡°i was just asking. you can go back now.¡±

    this cold response frightened song yin even more because song ting had always been protective and caring toward his family members. however, he seemed indifferent to her tears now.

    while song ting maintained a reserved demeanor, he still held a deep sense of responsibility and care for his family members.

    being part of the family meant receiving his protection and occasional favoritism. in the past, song ting would console her whenever she was upset, but now, he simply asked her to leave.

    returning to her room, song yin couldn¡¯t shake off her growing anxiety. had song ting somehow discovered the truth about the past incident?

    the mere thought sent shivers down her spine. driven by fear, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°i¡¯m willing to add another $100,000, but you must ensure success!¡± she emphasized her point with urgency.

    as for the matters unfolding in the song family, they were now beyond song fan¡¯s concern. the family members could do as they pleased, and she had distanced herself from their affairs. since it was a weekend, she decided to pay a visit to her godmother.

    she had just reached the top floor when she saw wang rou admiring the flowers. she wanted to go over and give her a surprise, but then she noticed a man who was nearly fifty years old standing beside wang rou.

    he was looking at wang rou with a gentle smile, and wang rou reciprocated with a warm smile. however, song fan frowned upon witnessing this scene.

    she had already investigated the vip list of this hospital and knew the identity of the man standing before her. he was director zhang, a shareholder of the gu corporation, who supported gu chen¡¯s second uncle.

    song fan couldn¡¯t fathom why someone like him would spend time with her godmother. there had to be another motive, and she mulled over several possibilities.

    just as she was brainstorming, wang rou noticed her and said, ¡°why are you just standing there? i have prepared your favorite snacks for you.¡±

    director zhang smiled and then looked at song fan. ¡°this must be the goddaughter you mentioned earlier. what a beautiful girl.¡¯

    when she heard song fan was being praised, wang rou smiled like a blossom flower. ¡°this child doesn¡¯t like to dress up. no matter what i say, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    director zhang offered more compliments. ¡°young people should be energetic like this. there¡¯s no need to put on heavy makeup.¡±

    their exchange of flattery was beginning to grate on song fan¡¯s nerves. as the target of their flattery, she couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    she quickly interjected, ¡°godmother, i brought you something. i¡¯ll put it in your room first.¡±

    director zhang promptly suggested, ¡°then, you and your daughter can have a chat. i won¡¯t stay to interrupt.¡±

    once they were back in the room, song fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°godmother, how did you meet him?¡±

    wang rou replied, ¡°i enjoy going there to look at the flowers, and it¡¯s inevitable to run into him since he stays on this floor. surprisingly, we struck up a good conversation, and we often go there to enjoy the flowers together.¡±

    song fan pressed further, ¡°does godmother know what he does for a living?¡±

    wang rou didn¡¯t quite understand why song fan was inquiring about this, but she answered, ¡°he mentioned he¡¯s in business, but now that he¡¯s older, he¡¯s delegated most of his responsibilities to others.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t help but scoff at this statement. if he had genuinely delegated his responsibilities, he wouldn¡¯t be meddling in the gu corporation¡¯s affairs. currently, he was supporting the second uncle in his quest to seize power, causing turmoil within the company.

    while this was not public knowledge, song fan, as a hacker, had access to inside information.

    ¡°godmother, he¡¯s not an ordinary person. it¡¯s best for you to keep your distance from him in the future,¡± song fan advised.

    wang rou appeared puzzled. ¡°is something wrong with him?¡±

    song fan realized she needed a compelling reason to heed her advice. she explained, ¡°he¡¯s a major shareholder of the gu corporation and supports the second uncle, who¡¯s trying to take control of the gu family. just two days ago, there was a shootout at the gu family¡¯s banquet. i suspect they were involved, and i was present during the incident..¡±

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Good News

    chapter 80: good news

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    wang rou was momentarily stunned by this revelation. her immediate concern wasn¡¯t about questioning director zhang but grabbing song fan¡¯s hand and asking, ¡°are you hurt?¡±

    song fan swiftly squatted down and reassured her, ¡°i¡¯m completely fine. not a scratch on me. i ran away really fast when it happened.¡±

    wang rou sighed and inquired, ¡°is that person really from the gu corporation?¡±

    she still couldn¡¯t believe it. after all, the two of them had been enjoying the company happily these days. she felt that he was a very refined person.

    song fan, determined to protect her godmother from any potential deception, responded, ¡°i¡¯ve seen his face in official documents. he¡¯s a major shareholder in the gu corporation. plus, the gu corporation is in turmoil right now; they even instigated a shootout. we should do our best to stay away from them.¡±

    despite her limited knowledge of the outside world, wang rou hesitated to sever her friendship with this newfound companion. ¡°we have nothing to do with the gu corporation. perhaps he¡¯s simply bored in the hospital and became friends with me, coming along to enjoy the flowers. is that so bad?¡±

    song fan was aware of her godmother¡¯s loneliness and wished for her to have friends. however, director zhang couldn¡¯t be the one. the gu corporation¡¯s internal conflict had escalated and was on the verge of exploding. song fan didn¡¯t know when gu chen and gu hai would come to blows.

    she did not believe that director zhang would be in the mood to accompany others to admire the flowers. two days ago, she accompanied gu chen to the banquet. they were probably targeting her.

    if it weren¡¯t for the critical stage of her godmother¡¯s treatment, song fan would have already arranged for her to be transferred to a different hospital.

    she earnestly reminded her, ¡°godmother, even though we may not have a direct connection to the gu corporation, my last name is still song. i¡¯m the eldest daughter of the song family, and i¡¯ve attended their banquets before. director zhang is aware of this, which is likely why he approached you.¡±

    wang rou wasn¡¯t foolish; she just felt reluctant to let go of the companionship she had finally found. hearing song fan mention her identity, she finally comprehended the situation and promptly assured her, ¡°i won¡¯t meet him again in the future. you don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    wang rou had never wanted song fan to become embroiled in all this. she held no good impression of the song family from the beginning. ever since she brought song fan home, she had harbored resentment toward the song family. leaving a child in the countryside without even caring about her was akin to murder in her eyes.

    seated on the ground, song fan leaned against wang rou¡¯s lap and spoke soothingly, ¡°godmother, once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll return to the village together. i¡¯ll be with you to plant jasmine flowers, and these troubles won¡¯t bother us anymore.¡±

    wang rou gently disagreed, ¡°no, that won¡¯t do. you¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t stay in the village forever. you should go out to see the world, and pursue your dreams without concern for me. how have you been doing in school lately?¡± song fan swiftly dug out various trivial tales and embellished them to make wang rou chuckle. she was gratified to hear that song fan was doing well at school.

    after spending half a day with her godmother, song fan took her leave. she carried the small bag of snacks lovingly prepared by her godmother, intending to savor them slowly.

    as she headed toward the elevator, director zhang called out to song fan, ¡°miss song, please wait. i have something to discuss with you.¡±

    song fan, with a less-than-friendly expression, responded curtly, ¡°i don¡¯t believe i have anything to discuss with you.¡±

    director zhang maintained a polite smile as he continued, ¡°you can¡¯t be so certain, miss song. after all, you¡¯ve been getting close to gu chen lately. could it be that something good is going to happen?¡±

    this answer held immense importance for director zhang. if gu chen were to marry the eldest daughter of the song family, the gu corporation¡¯s fence-sitters would undoubtedly throw their support behind him.

    furthermore, the song family would join forces with gu chen to contend with gu hai. this was a situation director zhang wished to avoid.

    song fan was impatient to be entangled with this crafty old man and resorted to sheer nonsense. she jokingly rubbed her stomach and chuckled, ¡°indeed, something good is happening.¡±

    her words and playful demeanor were rife with implications. director zhang couldn¡¯t maintain his smile upon seeing her rubbing her stomach. a chilling suspicion crept into his mind.

    could it be that song fan was already pregnant?

    song fan knew that director zhang had misunderstood, but she chose not to correct him. this misconception suited her agenda perfectly.

    song fan had a knack for employing this tactic whenever confronted with baseless conjectures. attempting to prove her innocence often proved futile. those making the inquiries would rarely accept that she had no involvement in the matter and would persist in their pestering.

    therefore, song fan decided to continue along with their speculations and provide an even more outlandish response.

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Unknown Child

    chapter 81: unknown child

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan believed that this response would leave director zhang thoroughly perplexed.

    furthermore, he would likely rush to inform gu hai, disrupting all of his schemes. however, song fan felt no guilt about this.

    after all, the gu corporation had no connection to her. she couldn¡¯t care less whether it descended into further chaos because of her words. as long as they refrained from bothering her in the immediate future, she was content.

    director zhang, after finally managing to regain his composure, inquired,

    ¡°what is this good thing you mentioned, miss song?¡±

    ¡°it is of course the future of the gu corporation,¡± song fan replied, feigning a glance at her stomach.

    she smiled as she left, leaving director zhang utterly confounded. he stood there, bewildered, and even began to clutch his chest as though he might faint. a passing nurse came to his aid, helping him back to his ward and summoning the doctor.

    his assistant, who had hurried over and questioned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? do you intend to leak this information?¡±

    director zhang¡¯s ailment was merely for show over the years. so, the assistant believed that he was simply engaging in another act to mislead outsiders. director zhang closed his eyes and replied weakly, ¡°i¡¯m truly not feeling well.¡±

    the news had been an unexpected shock. he hadn¡¯t anticipated that gu chen was expecting a child.

    this wasn¡¯t just any child, though. song fan was the eldest daughter of the song family, which meant their child would automatically have inheritance rights within the gu family. the song family would undoubtedly spare no effort to support this child. when that happened, it would be even more challenging for gu hai to wrest away those inheritance rights.

    director zhang expressed his anger, saying, ¡°gu chen is such a despicable person. how can he do such a thing.¡±

    the person on the receiving end of the scolding was oblivious to these developments. he had been occupied with his work, making it impossible to find any free time. as a result, song fan didn¡¯t undertake any missions for several days. after all, teaming up was far more enjoyable.

    moreover, he noticed that since lunchtime, gu hai had been giving him increasingly unfriendly glares. there was no pretense of politeness anymore; gu hai l s expression seemed to indicate he had done something wrong.

    gu chen turned to su yang and instructed, ¡°go and find out if anything has happened. my second uncle doesn¡¯t appear to be in good shape.¡±

    gu hai was rushed to the hospital immediately after his meeting. his face filled with anger. ¡°are you certain about this?¡±

    director zhang¡¯s face darkened as he responded, ¡°i¡¯m about 80% sure. song fan is still a young lady, and it¡¯s unlikely she would lie about something like this, especially in such a manner.¡±

    gu hai shared this belief. such an issue could significantly affect a girl¡¯s reputation, so it didn¡¯t seem plausible that song fan would fabricate it. both of them failed to consider that song fan was merely making things up and fell into the trap of assuming the song family would support gu chen.

    ¡°no, i can¡¯t allow that kid to get the upper hand.¡± gu hai couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    director zhang hastily restrained him and reasoned, ¡°what are you planning to do by rushing out now? are you going to confront gu chen?¡±

    gu hai understood that wasn¡¯t a viable plan. he could already imagine how proud gu chen must be feeling. he¡¯d successfully captured the song family¡¯s daughter. it was only a matter of time before he announced their impending marriage.

    gu hai vented, ¡°if i¡¯d known earlier, i would¡¯ve brought my son back and encouraged him to pursue the song family¡¯s daughter.¡±

    however, such fantasies were futile. now that gu chen and song fan had a child, there was nothing they could do.

    director zhang sighed deeply. ¡°our next step should be figuring out how to handle this situation. some members of the board of directors have been waiting on the sidelines. if they discover the connection between gu chen and the song family, it¡¯ll certainly create chaos.¡±

    gu hai understood the gravity of the situation, but he couldn¡¯t come up with an immediate solution. after a brief pause, director zhang spoke, ¡°i recall that the song family has another daughter.¡±

    gu hai was aware that he was referring to song yin. he shook his head and clarified, ¡°she¡¯s just a daughter brought into the family by mrs. song. she has no blood ties with the song family.¡±

    director zhang countered, ¡°in such matters, blood relations aren¡¯t the only determining factor. if this second miss maintains a strong relationship with the song family, she might still stand a chance to compete with song fan.¡±

    gu hai pondered this notion and found it plausible. if he could arrange for his son to marry song yin, it might disrupt the support gu chen was garnering from the board of directors. it would remain uncertain which daughter the song family would ultimately support.

    he agreed, saying, ¡°i¡¯ll have someone look into the song family¡¯s situation immediately. if this second miss holds any sway, i¡¯ll summon gu zhuo back. he¡¯s been away for many years, and it¡¯s time for him to contribute to the family.¡±

    the two of them crafted a detailed plan for the future. little did they know that it was all based on a misunderstanding. gu chen had no intention of using a marriage alliance to secure the board of directors¡¯ support.

    from his perspective, relying on his wife¡¯s family¡¯s influence would entail relinquishing power in the long run..

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Tracking

    chapter 82: tracking

    translator: dragon boat translation     editor: dragon boat translation

    after leaving the hospital, song fan didn¡¯t head straight home. instead, she took a bus to the eastern part of a city, a quieter and less bustling area compared to the west.

    once on the bus, she noticed that someone was watching her, and their gaze hadn¡¯t wavered since she got on board. it was evident that they were familiar with her.

    song fan raised her hand, using the reflection in her watch to discreetly glance behind her. she spotted a masked man sitting in the corner, his eyes fixed on her. it was clear that she was being targeted.

    while she didn¡¯t know who had sent him after her, song fan didn¡¯t feel threatened by him. she had faced much more perilous situations during her time on the battlefield.

    midway through the bus ride, song fan decided to disembark. she couldn¡¯t risk leading him to her destination, potentially putting others in danger.

    the person from the bus followed her, maintaining a significant distance. if it weren¡¯t for song fan¡¯s extraordinary awareness, she might not have realized she was being trailed.

    once off the bus, she began walking along the main road without a clear destination in mind. her actions were intended to confuse the man. he couldn¡¯t discern her plans.

    song fan had no intention of engaging in a confrontation with him. a city was different from other places, and she planned to lay low here for the time being. so, she did her best not to attract attention and simply aimed to shake off the man.

    she avoided taking small paths, which would make her an easy target. her goal was to blend into the bustling main road.

    the man tailing her couldn¡¯t see her clearly and had to take a calculated risk to close the gap.

    in an instant, song fan vanished into the crowd. the man scanned the area but couldn¡¯t locate her. it was as if she had suddenly disappeared from the world.

    song fan was casually strolling along the streets, and when she noticed the presence of so many people around, she decided to change her attire. she purchased a short skirt from a street stall and quickly changed into it. to complete her new look, she also donned a hat of the same color, instantly transforming her appearance.

    her new outfit allowed her to blend in seamlessly with the crowd. it was the kind of look that wouldn¡¯t draw much attention, and the man seemed to ignore her entirely. she would not be discovered even if she walked away directly.

    after successfully losing the man who had been tailing her, song fan continued on her way. as she turned a corner, she came across su yang, who was holding a cup of coffee.

    su yang¡¯s expression changed when he saw song fan, and he addressed her as ¡°miss song¡± in a tone of utmost respect as if encountering a rare and valuable treasure.

    song fan knew that gu chen must be nearby when she saw su yang¡¯s reaction. she glanced in the direction su yang was looking and spotted the familiar luxury car.

    the car window rolled down to reveal gu chen¡¯s handsome face. he greeted song fan with a friendly ¡°good afternoon, miss song.¡±

    song fan responded with a brief greeting and was about to continue on her way when gu chen stopped her. ¡°miss song, where are you heading? let me give you a ride,¡± he offered.

    he then gave su yang a look after saying that. su yang quickly reached out his hand to direct song fan. ¡°please, miss song.¡±

    song fan had initially intended to decline the offer, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she realized that she was unlikely to be followed anymore. she nodded and said, ¡°well then, i appreciate it.¡±

    she entered the car and provided the driver with an address. gu chen handed her the coffee, and although su yang wanted to claim it was his, he decided to remain silent. the young master had already offered it, and contradicting him now would undermine his authority.

    song fan accepted the coffee but didn¡¯t drink it. she gazed out the window at the passing scenery, remaining silent. it was gu chen who initiated the conversation. ¡°miss song, you look quite different today.¡±

    song fan typically dress in casual, comfortable clothing without much attention to fashion. nevertheless, she looked attractive in anything she wore.

    ¡°i¡¯m in a good mood today, so i decided to change things up a bit,¡± song fan explained. she always had her suspicions about gu chen, so she chose not to disclose the fact that she had been followed.

    however, gu chen didn¡¯t see it that way. he believed that song fan¡¯s change in appearance was due to a specific reason, even though she wasn¡¯t sharing it with him.

    as song fan remained tight-lipped, gu chen grew increasingly curious about her plans. he inquired, ¡°what are your plans for later, miss song?¡±

    with a hint of sarcasm, song fan retorted, ¡°since when did the ceo of the gu corporation become a household registry inspector?¡±

    gu chen decided to drop the subject as he was not one to engage in pointless arguments. the remainder of their journey was shrouded in silence, leaving su yang to feel the oppressive atmosphere in the car.

    upon reaching their destination, song fan stepped out of the car and turned to gu chen with a smile. ¡°gu hai will probably congratulate you by the time he meets you. be sure not to be at a loss for words when that happens.¡±

    her words left su yang perplexed, but gu chen understood that song fan had likely done something to further fuel second uncle¡¯s misconceptions..

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Xiao Xiao

    chapter 83: xiao xiao

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan left after saying that. she couldn¡¯t help but smile when her mind brimmed with anticipation for what lay ahead.

    after navigating through a series of narrow alleys, she eventually arrived at a modest noodle shop. though tucked away in a less frequented part of town, the establishment buzzed with elderly customers who were regulars.

    upon entering the shop, song fan settled onto a stool. a young lady swiftly emerged from the kitchen and inquired, ¡°what would you like to have?¡±

    upon recognizing her, the young lady¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°sister song fan, why are you here?¡±

    with a smile, song fan responded, ¡°can¡¯t i visit?¡± the young lady, filled with delight, continued, ¡°i¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re here. have you had dinner? would you like me to prepare a bowl of noodles for you?¡±

    ¡°xiao xiao, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. i just had dinner at my godmother¡¯s place. i¡¯ve come to visit you and grandpa xiao,¡± song fan replied.

    xiao xiao excitedly called out, ¡°grandpa, sister song fan is here.¡± grandpa xiao poked his head out and greeted, ¡°xiao fan, you¡¯ve come. would you like me to whip up a bowl of noodles for you?¡±

    song fan reaffirmed her earlier statement, and grandpa xiao retreated to the kitchen to prepare the meal. as he worked, he warmly invited song fan to consider the noodle shop as her second home.

    xiao xiao smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ve taken on a wig-making job with a tight deadline. i¡¯ll be finished in a little while. can you wait for me?¡±

    with a continued smile, song fan reassured xiao xiao, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about me. go ahead and focus on your work; there¡¯s no need for you to stay with me.¡±

    xiao xiao had crossed paths with song fan three years ago during her escape. she had been found injured and lying in a pool of blood, and she claimed that

    song fan had saved her life. however, song fan had no recollection of these events.

    over the past two years, xiao xiao¡¯s memory had remained foggy regarding her own experiences, yet she held an unwavering belief that song fan had been her savior. this conviction stemmed from her instinctual recollection.

    they often crossed paths during the police investigations that followed. xiao xiao¡¯s fragile health at the time couldn¡¯t withstand the grueling interrogations. when she was rescued, she had only one breath left.

    song fan had taken care of xiao xiao during the investigation, and their friendship had blossomed as a result.

    although xiao xiao had returned to a city to live with her grandfather, she often visited song fan in yongping village. little did she expect that song fan would now come to a city.

    after the customers finished their meals and left, xiao xiao and grandpa xiao finally wrapped up their work. they sat down in the noodle shop and engaged in a heartfelt conversation with song fan.

    ¡°sister song fan, did you come to city a for something specific, or are you planning to stay here?¡± xiao xiao grasped song fan¡¯s hand.

    with a warm smile, song fan responded, ¡°i¡¯m currently working as a teacher at eke, so i¡¯m living in a city.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s wonderful!¡± xiao xiao stood up in excitement, and a wave of dizziness almost made her fall. it was song fan¡¯s quick reflexes that prevented her from falling.

    grandpa xiao rushed nervously to support his granddaughter. it took a moment for xiao xiao to regain her composure. song fan asked with concern, ¡°is xiao xiao¡¯s health still fragile? have you been taking the medication i sent on time?¡±

    grandpa xiao sighed. ¡°i¡¯ve made sure she takes it twice a day, but recovery takes time. xiao xiao is much better now. in the first year after she returned, she couldn¡¯t even walk on her own.¡±

    tears welled up in grandpa xiao¡¯s eyes as he recalled those difficult times when his beloved granddaughter¡¯s condition had been so dire. he had been at a loss, not knowing how to cope with it.

    song fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. xiao xiao had endured unimaginable suffering in the past, and even the hospital had been uncertain about her chances of survival. it was song fan who had requested her godmother to bring a heart protection pill that had ultimately saved xiao xiao¡¯s life.

    however, the pill had only been a lifeline. song fan could only keep sending medicine to help xiao xiao in recovery, though a full recuperation remained elusive.

    with a heavy heart, song fan looked at xiao xiao and said, ¡°i¡¯ll keep sending you the medicine. with time and regular intake, you¡¯ll eventually get better.¡±

    grandpa xiao, moved by song fan¡¯s unwavering support, began to tear up as he expressed his gratitude, ¡°i apologize for the trouble, xiao fan. you¡¯ve taken care of us for so many years, even helping us open this noodle shop. xiao xiao lost her parents long ago, and i¡¯m her only family. without you, i fear we might have starved to death.¡±

    he had lost his wife in his youth and his son in his middle age. xiao xiao was his only family left in the world. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still wanted to take care of his granddaughter, he would have died long ago.

    ¡°grandpa, don¡¯t say that. this is all the fault of those who kidnapped us. if i can find them, i will make them pay,¡± song fan said with a solemn expression.

    ¡°yes, we must find these b*stards,¡± grandpa xiao wiped his tears and said viciously..

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Post

    chapter 84: post

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan came to visit xiao xiao to check on her health. they had gone through many trials together, and song fan hoped that xiao xiao could recover. however, the damage she endured was severe, and song fan knew that healing would take time.

    that night, xiao xiao wanted to invite song fan to stay over, but song fan had other matters to attend to, so she politely declined.

    in just one night, gu chen had already figured out song fan¡¯s meaning before she left. he reviewed the investigation results that su yang had provided, his face devoid of emotion.

    su yang assumed that he was angry and quickly remarked, ¡°miss song probably didn¡¯t mean it. such rumors can be damaging to her reputation.¡± gu chen disagreed firmly. ¡°you¡¯re mistaken. she did it intentionally.¡±

    su yang was taken aback. ¡°miss song wouldn¡¯t do something like that, would

    gu chen lowered his gaze to the documents in his hands. ¡°she doesn¡¯t care about such things. she might even take pleasure in causing trouble for me.¡± su yang was perplexed. ¡°what should we do then?¡±

    after a moment of contemplation, gu chen suggested, ¡°since my second uncle and others have already believed in these rumors, why don¡¯t we spread the news even further and let everyone know?¡±

    ¡°but won¡¯t that lead to discussions about miss song?¡± su yang didn¡¯t understand why he would suggest this approach.

    gu chen shook his head. ¡°since song fan dared to make such claims, she should take responsibility. moreover, in the end, it will be my second uncle who will have to apologize.¡±

    after having received his instructions, su yang promptly executed the plan. the next morning, song fan was awakened by her phone before she had a chance to fully wake up. she answered the call.

    ¡°what¡¯s going on with all the rumors circulating outside?¡± song ting asked, trying to suppress his anger.

    song fan sat up and asked, ¡°what rumors?¡±

    song ting let out a sigh. ¡°everyone is saying that you¡¯re pregnant with gu chen¡¯s child and that the song and gu families are planning a wedding soon. is this true?¡±

    song fan found the situation increasingly intriguing. gu chen had allowed this rumor to spread. it appeared that he had the means to handle the situation.

    ¡°you just said it yourself; it¡¯s just a rumor. i¡¯ve only met gu chen a few times, so how could i be pregnant with his child? do these people even consider the facts when they spread such lies?¡± song fan chuckled.

    naturally, song fan didn¡¯t admit to uttering those words. since the rumor had already blown up, she needed to play it cool. in the end, she¡¯d appear more innocent than anyone else.

    ¡°it¡¯s true that gu chen personally invited you to the banquet,¡± song ting added, still somewhat concerned.

    song fan smiled. ¡°what does that prove? that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re living together. in the eyes of outsiders, does my status not warrant his invitation?¡±

    song ting found this reasoning sound. regardless of song fan¡¯s actions, she was still the eldest daughter of the song family. gu chen¡¯s invitation seemed perfectly reasonable.

    ¡°in that case, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. i¡¯ll have someone clear this up. gu chen likely has a similar plan in mind,¡± song ting reassured song fan.

    however, song fan didn¡¯t believe that things would unfold as song ting hoped.

    she ended the call after a few perfunctory words.

    outside the study, song yin was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t heard the entire conversation, but the mention of pregnancy alone could tarnish song fan¡¯s reputation in school and high society.

    song yin nearly burst into laughter at the thought of this. she suppressed her emotions and returned to her room, where she turned on her computer and anonymously posted a message on the school forum.

    after orchestrating these events, song yin was particularly eager to see what would happen at school the next day. she was convinced that song fan wouldn¡¯t know how to handle the situation, and perhaps even the principal would decide to fire her.

    the post quickly spread on the school forum. song kai was in the middle of a basketball game when someone interrupted him. ¡°brother kai, do you think this forum post is about song fan?¡±

    ¡°what song fan? you should address her as miss song,¡± song kai replied. ¡°let me see what the post is about.¡±

    [a high society heiress leading a low-key life as a high school teacher is suspected of pregnancy]

    song kai¡¯s eyes widened upon reading the sensational headline. his companion asked, ¡°brother kai, are you okay?¡±

    song kai erupted, ¡°this is utter nonsense!¡±

    even though song fan was a teacher now, it didn¡¯t change her age. how could she possibly be pregnant at this age?

    upon seeing song kai¡¯s agitation, his friends quickly reassured him, ¡°this post must have been written by someone without a clue. miss song would never do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. the person who posted this is probably just spreading baseless rumors,¡± another friend chimed in..

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Rumor

    chapter 85: rumor

    translator: dragon boat translation       editor: dragon boat translation

    upon hearing this, song kai immediately stood up and exclaimed, ¡°that¡¯s right! someone must be spreading rumors behind her back. song fan is known for speaking her mind. who knows who she might have offended?¡±

    after saying this, he hastily grabbed his coat and rushed out. one of his friends called after him, ¡°brother kai, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°i need to find song fan right away,¡± song kai replied.

    he left the basketball court, hopped on his motorcycle, and sped to song fan¡¯s house. he stood at her doorstep, knocking urgently.

    song fan opened the door and teased, ¡°why are you knocking so forcefully?

    why don¡¯t you tear the door down?¡±

    song kai exclaimed anxiously, ¡°have you seen the post on the school¡¯s forum?¡±

    song fan hadn¡¯t expected him to be so worked up and asked, ¡°i don¡¯t use the school¡¯s forum. what did they say to make you so agitated?¡±

    song kai quickly pulled out his phone and showed her the post. song fan quickly read the entire post and commented with a smile, ¡°the writing style isn¡¯t that great, and there are even typos.¡±

    after seeing her composed reaction, song kai was bewildered and said, ¡°rumors are spreading that you¡¯re pregnant, and you can still laugh?¡±

    ¡°do you believe it?¡± song fan inquired.

    song kai promptly shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    upon hearing his response, song fan nodded and stated, ¡°then everything is fine. it doesn¡¯t matter whether others believe it or not. what¡¯s important is that you still believe in me.¡±

    song fan intended to convey that as long as there were people who believed in her, it didn¡¯t matter what others thought. however, song kai interpreted it differently and believed that he held a special place in song fan¡¯s heart. he felt that his belief in her was of utmost significance.

    as he stood outside her door, he began to feel a sense of happiness. song fan, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t fathom why he was suddenly acting this way.

    however, song fan didn¡¯t completely ignore this matter. after seeing song kai off, she turned on her computer and traced the ip address of the forum post. to her surprise, it was traced back to the song family¡¯s mansion.

    now, she knew who had posted the rumor. the only person in the song family¡¯s mansion who would resort to such actions was song yin. she must have overheard something and quickly spread the rumors, likely with the intention of tarnishing song fan¡¯s reputation and getting her expelled from school.

    song fan began typing on her keyboard and planted a virus in song yin¡¯s computer.

    whenever song yin turned on her computer again, it would be recorded. this action went against her usual standards, but for someone like song yin, song fan didn¡¯t have to hold back.

    throughout the day, the forum post gained unprecedented popularity. nearly everyone in the school had seen it and was discussing the person at the center of it. given that the daughter of a high-class family was teaching at their school, it could only be referring to song fan.

    as soon as song yin entered the classroom, she was surrounded by curious students. girl a asked, ¡°song yin, have you seen that post? is it really about song fan?¡±

    song yin pretended to be surprised and replied, ¡°why would you think that?

    this can¡¯t possibly be about my sister. even though she doesn¡¯t live at the song

    family mansion, she¡¯s a very proper person.¡±

    her statement sparked a flurry of discussion. the revelation that song fan lived on her outside of her family¡¯s mansion surprised many.

    some even speculated that it would be convenient for her to meet her boyfriend.

    girl b chimed in, saying, ¡°if she doesn¡¯t live at home, who knows what she¡¯s up to? maybe she¡¯s living with her boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°goodness!¡± girl c exclaimed, covering her mouth. ¡°even if song fan is a teacher, she¡¯s the same age as us. how could she possibly do something like that?¡±

    tingting stood up and rebuked, ¡°what nonsense are you guys spouting here? if you believe such baseless rumors, it¡¯s clear your critical thinking skills are severely lacking.¡±

    in truth, tingting didn¡¯t have a particularly good impression of song fan, but she was willing to support anyone who could counter song yin. besides, song fan¡¯s usual aloof demeanor didn¡¯t seem like someone who would engage in such behavior.

    girl a retorted with a cold snort, ¡°rumors don¡¯t come out of thin air. if she didn¡¯t do it, why would there be such a post?¡±

    the others found girl a¡¯s argument reasonable and nodded in agreement.

    tingting couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°are you all gullible? you¡¯ll believe anything you read.¡±

    song yin chimed in, ¡°i agree with tingting. my sister would never do something like this. besides, my brother called her yesterday. if she had done something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t have reached out to her.¡±

    girl b inquired further, ¡°what did your brother say to song fan?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ve never eavesdropped on my brother¡¯s phone calls. yesterday, i just happened to be delivering him some coffee and overheard a bit. he mentioned something about marriage. maybe someone is getting married,¡± song yin innocently replied.

    girl b gasped, ¡®it must be about song fan. she¡¯s pregnant, so she needs to have a wedding soon. otherwise, it would be too embarrassing..¡±

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86 Slander

    chapter 86  slander

    translator: dragon boat translation       editor: dragon boat translation

    this was precisely the reaction song yin had hoped for. she strategically used such foggy words to defend song fan, aiming for everyone to believe that she was pregnant.

    though she hadn¡¯t overheard the entire conversation, she firmly believed that song fan was indeed pregnant. otherwise, how could she have received gu chen¡¯s invitation? in her mind, song fan must have been gu chen¡¯s lover for a long time.

    song yin wished she could post another thread to reveal what she believed to be song fan¡¯s true colors. however, she refrained from doing so due to gu chen¡¯s high status. if gu chen discovered she was behind the post, her big brother wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.

    song fan had been listening attentively to the discussion inside the classroom. it was her first class of the day, and she was standing outside the door, listening to their conversation.

    in contrast to her composed demeanor, song kai, who had accompanied her to school, was losing his patience. he clenched his fists, utterly infuriated.

    how could these people believe a random internet post? they hadn¡¯t even seen any evidence or a photo, yet they readily accepted the rumors as fact.

    song fan put a calming hand on his fist and said, ¡°don¡¯t get so worked up. people are like this. they often believe what aligns with their preconceived notions, regardless of the truth.¡±

    with that, she pushed open the classroom door. the students were taken aback when they saw her. just moments ago, they had been discussing rumors about her, and now they were face to face with the real person. the situation couldn¡¯t have been more awkward.

    they wondered whether song fan had overheard their conversation and whether she would take issue with it.

    everyone fell silent and returned to their seats. it was likely the quietest class song fan had ever conducted.

    song kai sat in front with a gloomy expression, occasionally turning his head to glare at these people. they knew that song fan must have heard everything.

    when the class finally ended, song yin stopped song fan and said, ¡°sister, don¡¯t be too sad. i know it¡¯s all nonsense.¡±

    song fan had expected song yin to be unable to sit still, knowing she had created the post. she smiled and replied, ¡°why would i be sad? what are you talking about?¡±

    unconvinced that song fan didn¡¯t know about the rumors, song yin quickly said, ¡°sister, haven¡¯t you read the school forum? it¡¯s about you, right?¡±

    before song fan could respond, song kai couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. he stood up and declared, ¡°those are groundless accusations, utterly untrustworthy! yinyin, why are you so confused now?¡±

    after seeing song kai fiercely defend song fan, song yin¡¯s anger surged even higher. he should be on her side, but he was now protecting song fan.

    ¡°i misspoke, that¡¯s not sister at all,¡± song yin said, feigning remorse, her head hanging low as if she were wronged.

    this was the second time song kai had experienced this. the first time was when song yin pleaded with him to give her the spot for the banquet. now, he wondered if song yin had treated song fan this way in the past and if they had been in the wrong.

    tingting couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer and chimed in, ¡°i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but you¡¯re eager to pin this on miss song. you¡¯re quite the caring sister.¡±

    tingting¡¯s last remark was sarcastic, hinting that song yin might not be as innocent as she appeared. song yin turned to glare at her, saying, ¡°tingting, i¡¯m explaining this on behalf of my sister. i don¡¯t want everyone to misunderstand. how could you say that about me?¡±

    tingting wasn¡¯t swayed and retorted, ¡°can¡¯t you just tell the truth?¡±

    as she stood at the podium, song fan addressed her students sternly, ¡°i¡¯ve already traced the ip address of that post, and i intend to pursue a defamation lawsuit with the help of a lawyer. there¡¯s no need for any of you to be concerned about my reputation.¡±

    her declaration held more weight than any explanation, causing many students to rethink their earlier remarks. however, a few remained defiant, saying, ¡°everyone can say the same.¡±

    song fan leveled a firm gaze at one of the girls and cautioned, ¡°if you¡¯d rather not face legal consequences, i suggest you keep your opinions to yourself. i¡¯m not one to be taken lightly, and provoking me will only lead to trouble. if you¡¯re more interested in squabbling over a post than in learning, then perhaps there¡¯s no reason for you to attend this class.¡±

    her blunt assessment left the entire classroom in stunned silence. none had anticipated that song fan would respond so directly.

    meanwhile, song yin was in a state of even greater panic. she had posted the thread from the song family¡¯s mansion, and the prospect of song fan tracing the ip address back to her filled her with terror.

    the thought of facing a lawsuit was paralyzing, rendering her speechless. furthermore, the fear of her brother discovering her involvement compounded her anxiety

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87 Scapegoat

    chapter 87 scapegoat

    translator: dragon boat translation       editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin found herself at a loss for words, her intentions torn between seeking song fan¡¯s forgiveness and avoiding a potential lawsuit. however, the prospect of discussing this in front of her classmates was deeply humiliating.

    song fan didn¡¯t expect song yin¡¯s apology. moreover, even if song fan managed to trace the ip address, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily prove song yin¡¯s involvement, given that many lived in the song family mansion.

    song fan had used the threat of legal action merely to intimidate her, but song yin appeared to be more easily frightened than anticipated, nearly on the verge of fainting.

    with a meaningful glance, song fan pushed open the classroom door and left.

    song kai addressed the class, ¡°from this moment on, i don¡¯t want to hear anyone discussing this matter further. i will also arrange for the removal of those forum posts. if i discover anyone still spreading rumors or gossiping about it, they¡¯ll face consequences they won¡¯t easily forget.¡±

    despite song kai¡¯s recent gentleness toward song fan, he still maintained his reputation as a formidable figure at eke high school. he had led his group in brawls against students from other schools, earning him the nickname ¡°brother kai¡± throughout the high schools in a city.

    everyone kept their heads lowered in silence. song kai roared,¡± do you understand?¡±

    ¡°understood, understood.¡± everyone nodded.

    after song kai left, song yin remained in a daze.

    tingting approached her. ¡°what more can you say now? she¡¯s already in the process of consulting a lawyer, so let¡¯s refrain from perpetuating baseless rumors. ironically, sometimes, family members can be the most ruthless. the origin of this post may be from a family member.¡±

    tingting¡¯s words appeared aimed at the general audience, but in truth, they carried a pointed message for song yin. although song yin was tempted to respond, she wisely chose to remain silent, aware that speaking out at this juncture could backfire.

    as lunchtime finally arrived, song yin hastened to the gym room to contact her mother and reveal the full extent of her actions.

    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. there are plenty of servants in the song family¡¯s mansion. you can simply find one that makes the scapegoat admit it was her own doing,¡± meng yu comforted song yin.

    song yin bit her lip and said with concern, ¡°will she be willing to come forward and admit this? she could be taken to court.¡±

    meng yu smiled reassuringly. ¡°someone willing to work as a servant doesn¡¯t have much money. this isn¡¯t a crime deserving of a death penalty. as long as you pay them enough, there will surely be someone willing.¡±

    song yin heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°i thought i was in big trouble this time. if big brother finds out about this, he definitely won¡¯t treat me as his sister anymore.¡±

    ¡°yinyin, you don¡¯t have to panic no matter what. nothing will happen to you as long as mommy is here.¡± meng yu¡¯s voice remained calm.

    hearing her mother¡¯s voice, tears welled up in song yin¡¯s eyes. she nodded and said, ¡°i know. mommy is the only one treating me the best in the world.¡±

    in the afternoon, when song fan met song yin at school, she noticed that she had already relaxed. it was evident that she had found a way to handle the situation.

    however, this matter still needed to be addressed. she had to make sure that the song family sorted things out.

    she picked up her phone and dialed duan feng¡¯s number. ¡°brother duan, do you know any lawyers in a city? i want to file a defamation lawsuit.¡±

    ¡°lawsuit?¡± duan feng¡¯s voice rose. ¡°come to phoenix restaurant tonight, and i¡¯ll introduce you to the best lawyer.¡±

    after saying that, duan feng hung up the phone before song fan could explain further. she only wanted to pursue a minor defamation lawsuit. it seemed that she would have to provide more details later in the evening.

    song fan had managed to resolve the matter smoothly, but gu chen had not offered any explanation concerning song fan¡¯s pregnancy. after all, nobody dared to approach him and inquire about it directly.

    however, gu hai had been wearing a gloomy expression for the past two days. moreover, every time he crossed paths with gu chen, his expression worsened, and he exuded an unmistakable sense of resentment.

    gu chen had no intention of explaining himself at this point just to make his uncle unhappy.

    although gu hai didn¡¯t want this news to circulate, the shareholders of the gu corporation were astute people. they had already discerned the reason behind gu hai¡¯s discontent.

    some shareholders had even contemplated aligning themselves with gu chen. if he were to marry the daughter of the song corporation, he would undoubtedly gain the support of the entire song corporation. gu hai¡¯s ability to challenge his position would be as daunting as reaching the heavens.

    it seemed more prudent for them to surrender early, ensuring they could remain shareholders in the event of gu hai¡¯s failure.

    su yang entered the office and reported, ¡°young master, director wang wishes to meet with you.¡±

    gu chen nodded and replied, ¡°set up a meeting with him then. but be prepared for the possibility that they might react with anger once they realize song fan isn¡¯t pregnant.¡±

    su yang responded, ¡°it¡¯s too late for that now. once they pledge their support for young master, gu hai is unlikely to accept them.¡±

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88 Car Parking Storm

    chapter 88 car parking storm

    translator: dragon boat translation       editor: dragon boat translation

    gu chen was well aware that this situation could be considered a fraud. he couldn¡¯t resort to such tactics to gain support.

    however, from the beginning, it had been a mere misunderstanding on his second uncle¡¯s part. song fan had never claimed to be pregnant. they had speculated about it and accepted it as the truth.

    gu chen found the whole situation somewhat absurd, but it was, nonetheless, the reality.

    he decided to feign ignorance. even if he eventually clarified the mistake, the blame would fall on gu hai. when he apologized to song fan, the shareholders who had switched their allegiance to him would resent gu hai.

    by contemplating this scenario, a rare smile graced gu chen¡¯s lips. the mere thought of it satisfied him.

    ¡°young master, where should we meet the director?¡± su yang inquired.

    gu chen considered it and replied, ¡°let¡¯s meet at phoenix restaurant to demonstrate my sincerity.¡±

    su yang promptly made a reservation at phoenix restaurant, where private rooms were in high demand.

    that evening, a multitude of luxury cars lined the entrance of phoenix restaurant. song fan calmly parked her bicycle at the entrance. it was a bicycle she had assembled herself from discarded parts.

    the security guard at the entrance noticed this and approached her swiftly. ¡°you can only park at the entrance if you¡¯re dining here. move your bicycle.¡±

    ¡°i am here to dine,¡± song fan affirmed.

    the security guard scrutinized song fan and sneered, ¡°do you honestly think you can afford to dine at our restaurant? this is the most upscale restaurant in a city. can you even afford it?¡±

    passersby stopped and pointed at song fan, and some passersby even chimed in, ¡°young ladies these days are incredibly vain. they claim to be dining at the finest restaurant when they can¡¯t even afford it.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t want to be bothered by the security guards on the street and stated, ¡°i was invited by duan feng. you can have someone go inside and confirm.¡±

    ¡°seems like you¡¯ve done your homework, even knowing our head chef¡¯s name. you better leave before i lose my temper!¡± the security guard retorted as he attempted to push song fan away.

    song fan extended her arm and effortlessly tossed him over her shoulder. the security guard slid several meters away and lay on the ground in pain. the elderly lady who had been criticizing song fan just moments ago fell silent instantly.

    song fan turned to face her and advised, ¡°it¡¯s wise to speak less from now on to avoid such altercations.¡±

    the writhing security guard on the ground cried out, ¡°ouch, someone attacked me!¡±

    song fan pretended not to hear him and stood aside to make a phone call. ¡°brother duan, please come to the entrance to pick me up.¡±

    the security guard¡¯s outcry drew the attention of other security personnel at the entrance. they approached and encircled song fan. one of them warned, ¡°you need to compensate my colleague right now, or we¡¯ll take you to the police station.¡±

    song fan scoffed, ¡°i¡¯m a customer at phoenix restaurant. he insulted me and attempted to assault me, so he got what he deserved. are you trying to intimidate me because there are more of you?¡±

    the other guards paid little heed to her explanation. after seeing that song fan had no intention of paying, they moved forward to avenge their colleague.

    song fan kicked the person at the front, sending him flying, which instantly deterred the others. they exchanged uneasy glances and didn¡¯t dare to advance.

    at that moment, duan feng approached and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    the head security guard rushed over and reported, ¡°mr. duan, this woman injured one of our security team members.¡±

    the guard anticipated a strong reaction from duan feng. however, to his surprise, duan feng walked over to song fan and asked, ¡°xiao fan, did they bully you?¡±

    the security captain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. he hadn¡¯t expected song fan to be acquainted with duan feng. his complaint moments ago now seemed almost comical.

    song fan shook her head and continued, ¡°brother duan, you should have better control over your staff. it¡¯s one thing for me to park my bicycle here and not move, but they threatened to physically harm me. could it be that only people who drive luxury cars can come to phoenix restaurant to spend money?¡±

    duan feng¡¯s anger flared at song fan¡¯s words. he turned to the security guards and admonished, ¡°i don¡¯t recall phoenix restaurant being under your management. it¡¯s the guests¡¯ prerogative to choose how they arrive. do you think you¡¯re the proprietor by behaving this way?¡±

    the security guards lowered their heads and replied, ¡°we didn¡¯t mean to overstep.¡±

    ¡°since xiao fan has already taught you a lesson, consider it a release of frustration. starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t need to come to work,¡± duan feng declared.

    the security guards begged for mercy. despite being security guards, phoenix restaurant offered them excellent employment conditions, and they didn¡¯t want to lose this job. moreover, if they were dismissed from phoenix restaurant, it was unlikely other places would hire them.

    duan feng remained firm and added, ¡°if you wish to apologize, you should apologize not to me but to miss song.¡±

    the security guards immediately bowed to song fan, and some even knelt on the ground, begging for forgiveness.

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Lawyer Qj Shuo

    chapter 89: lawyer qj shuo

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan was unmoved by such a scene. she understood that, despite their tears and pleas, their character wouldn¡¯t change. if they were allowed to stay, such incidents were likely to recur.

    song fan said to duan feng, ¡°brother duan, this matter concerns your phoenix restaurant, and i won¡¯t interfere with your decision.¡±

    with that, she turned and entered the restaurant. duan feng called for another team of security personnel from the building to remove the crying security guards from the scene. he couldn¡¯t afford to have them make a scene at the entrance.

    duan feng escorted song fan to the finest private room and said, ¡°i¡¯ve arranged a special spread for you today. please enjoy these dishes.¡±

    although song fan wasn¡¯t particular about her food, she had a discerning palate and could identify flavors that eluded most people. this was why duan feng often had her sample new dishes first.

    song fan smiled and added, ¡°many people would love to taste your dishes, brother duan, but not everyone has the chance. i¡¯m sure the flavors will be incredible.¡±

    duan feng detested flattery, but song fan¡¯s words amused him so much that he burst into laughter.

    outside the door, qi shuo stood in astonishment, straining to hear better. how could duan feng, who had maintained an ice-cold demeanor for ages, suddenly break into laughter like this?

    nevertheless, he swiftly adjusted his expression and knocked on the door. duan feng stood up and said, ¡°it should be the lawyer i hired for you.¡±

    duan feng rose to greet qi shuo and introduced him to song fan, saying, ¡°this is qi shuo, a partner at beijing tianhe law firm. he¡¯s a renowned attorney.¡±

    song fan had certainly heard of the prestigious reputation of tianhe law firm, known for winning nearly any lawsuit they took on. however, their legal fees were equally high.

    she pondered, i only want to pursue a defamation lawsuit. why did brother duan hire such a powerful attorney?

    qi shuo humbly inquired, ¡°is this the lady who intends to file the lawsuit?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s correct,¡± duan feng confirmed. ¡°this is my sister, song fan. she intends to file a defamation lawsuit.¡¯

    qi shuo¡¯s expression froze, and he turned to song fan. he asked, ¡°are you song

    fan from the song family in city a?¡±

    song fan reclined in her chair and smiled. ¡°indeed, i am the daughter who was sent to the countryside.¡±

    this response left qi shuo somewhat taken aback. his mind raced with rumors about her and gu chen. just that morning, xu yuan had been insisting on meeting song fan, but he was held back by others. he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter her that evening.

    qi shuo couldn¡¯t help but briefly glance at song fan¡¯s abdomen, but he quickly averted his eyes, recognizing the impropriety of his action.

    after dismissing those fleeting thoughts, he made an effort to regain his professional demeanor and approached them.

    he took a seat next to song fan, then inquired, ¡°so, miss song, what kind of lawsuit do you wish to file? please provide me with the specific details.¡±

    song fan recounted the school incident to qi shuo and expressed her intention to sue the individual behind the ip address responsible for spreading the rumors.

    qi shuo was left dumbfounded upon hearing this. he couldn¡¯t believe duan feng had called him for such a straightforward case. it had been a long time since he had handled such a minor lawsuit, especially since becoming a partner.

    however, what puzzled him more was song fan¡¯s assertion that the pregnancy rumor was false slander. he had an overwhelming urge to call gu chen and inquire further, but the fear of facing gu chen¡¯s wrath held him back.

    qi shuo gathered his thoughts and replied, ¡°since the defendant in this case hasn¡¯t been identified yet, miss song will need to visit the police station to file a report. once the defendant is located, you can proceed with the lawsuit.

    however, i can guide miss song on the most advantageous course of action.¡±

    song fan nodded and agreed, ¡°i¡¯ll go to the police station. not only do i want to sue the person responsible but also the person who spread the rumors. i hope

    lawyer qi can assist me in resolving this matter.¡±

    of course, this minor issue was a straightforward task for qi shuo. however, he was still grappling with the shock of the various surprises. he nodded absentmindedly and responded, ¡°certainly.¡±

    song fan gazed at qi shuo with a hint of concern. why did this senior partner from tianhe law firm seem a bit bewildered? was he truly dependable?

    unaware that he had appeared somewhat perplexed to others, qi shuo was still preoccupied with contemplating how he would communicate this experience with his friends. he stood up and said, ¡°i¡¯ll use the restroom.¡±

    with that, he grabbed his phone and hurriedly stepped out to send a message to his friends: ¡°breaking news! i just received some crucial information!¡±

    qi shuo had barely sent this message in the group chat when he looked up and spotted gu chen entering the restaurant alongside su yang. on reflection, he hid behind a nearby pillar.

    it was only after gu chen had entered a separate private room that qi shuo recalled he had done nothing wrong.. why am i hiding?

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Real Gossip

    chapter 90: real gossip

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    as qi shuo found himself lost in thought, a flurry of messages flooded the group chat. xu yuan lashed out at him, ¡°what¡¯s this about ¡®big news¡¯? you called us, and then you said nothing? what a jerk!¡±

    though the others weren¡¯t as direct in their scolding, they weren¡¯t letting qi shuo off the hook either.

    quickly, he relayed the incident and reprimanded xu yuan for his impatience.

    during this period, xu yuan had been focused on improving the md building¡¯s security, and the others were temporarily staying there to assist.

    xia rui, upon seeing qi shuo¡¯s message, chimed in, ¡°miss song is seeking a lawyer to pursue a defamation lawsuit. it seems the rumors were unfounded.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s uncertain. remember, gu chen and miss song were seen together at that banquet not long ago,¡± xu yuan remarked with a glint of hope.

    the thought of gu chen being romantically linked with someone piqued their curiosity. for years, he had been dedicated to his work, with a perpetually stern demeanor. aside from su yang, there had been no other significant person in his life.

    the idea that he might be in a relationship excited the brothers.

    xiao lei shook his head. ¡°if miss song has clarified the situation, it¡¯s probably nothing.¡±

    seeing the scandal unravel so easily left xu yuan somewhat disappointed. ¡°so, is gu chen destined to be with su yang for the rest of his life?¡±

    xia rui shuddered at the thought. ¡°don¡¯t spout baseless rumors here. gu chen is engrossed in company matters right now, but he¡¯ll surely get married eventually.¡±

    xu yuan contemplated sending a message to qi shuo, suggesting that since he was with miss song, he should tactfully inquire about her relationship with gu chen. as a lawyer, such probing wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion.

    qi shuo also found this to be a good idea. atter gathering his thoughts, he returned to his room.

    at this point, song fan had already begun her meal, with duan feng enthusiastically introducing each new dish to her. when qi shuo returned,

    duan feng urged him, ¡°lawyer qi, please take a seat and join us for a meal.¡±

    qi shuo smiled and sat down. he picked up his chopsticks and acted as if nothing had happened. after a while, he broached the topic, ¡°miss song, as my client, it¡¯s important not to withhold any information. in this defamation case, everything stated in the online posts is entirely fabricated, correct?¡±

    song fan found qi shuo¡¯s question rather peculiar, but she still responded,

    ¡°that¡¯s correct. everything mentioned in those posts is fabricated.¡±

    qi shuo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed by this response. he had thought that his good friend had finally found a romantic partner, but it appeared to be a false rumor.

    qi shuo sighed inwardly and continued eating. his behavior led duan feng to look down on him, suspecting that qi shuo had consumed all the best dishes and left nothing for song fan.

    with the lawsuit discussion concluded song fan planned to head home after dinner. duan feng stood at the door and offered, ¡°i¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. my bicycle is still outside,¡± song fan declined politely.

    she donned her coat and walked out. unexpectedly, she bumped into gu chen, who had just finished his conversation. beside him stood an unfamiliar elderly gentleman.

    ¡°why didn¡¯t president gu mention that miss song was also here? i arrived empty-handed, without even bringing a gift. we could have dined together earlier,¡± the elderly man remarked with a smile.

    upon hearing these words, song fan understood that this man believed the rumors. he must have assumed that she and gu chen were on the brink of marriage, hence why he thought she had accompanied gu chen to the restaurant.

    she looked to gu chen, awaiting his response. after all, she didn¡¯t know who this elderly gentleman was, and speaking rashly might have consequences.

    gu chen remained composed and unaffected. ¡°i didn¡¯t know she was here alone.¡±

    he then turned to song fan and asked, ¡°are you heading home? i can give you a ride. ¡±

    song fan was quite impressed with gu chen¡¯s choice of words. those two sentences sounded remarkably intimate, yet they cleverly avoided specifying any particular relationship between them. this way, even if the rumors were debunked in the future, they could both claim they didn¡¯t know each other.

    upon seeing this, song fan saw no reason not to cooperate with him. she smiled and accepted, ¡°well, in that case, i¡¯ll accept the offer.¡±

    after observing the two of them leaving together, director wang couldn¡¯t help but feel vindicated in his decision. with the support of the song family, gu hai would surely be no match for gu chen. he watched them drive off with a

    satisfied smile.

    qi shuo, on the other hand, stood nearby with wide-open eyes. for a moment, he couldn¡¯t fathom gu chen¡¯s intentions. could there be something unspeakable between them?

    it was only after the car had departed that qi shuo realized gu chen hadn¡¯t even greeted him when he saw him.

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Forgetting Friends for a Girl

    chapter 91: forgetting friends for a girl

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    upon entering the car, song fan immediately informed gu chen, ¡°my bicycle is still parked at the entrance of phoenix restaurant. please arrange to have someone return it to me. i need to ride it to work tomorrow.¡±

    gu chen responded, ¡°is that all you have to say when you see me, miss song?¡±

    song fan turned to him and inquired, ¡°then, what would you like me to say?¡±

    she was aware that gu chen would likely ask about her supposed pregnancy, but she had only misled director zhang. she couldn¡¯t control what conclusions he might draw in the future.

    whether he believed her or not was beyond her control.

    gu chen also understood the fact but still pressed, ¡°why didn¡¯t you deny it just now?¡±

    song fan replied matter-of-factly, ¡°you¡¯re right. i didn¡¯t come with you. and i agreed to your offer for a ride home.¡±

    ¡°you know what i want to ask. i don¡¯t intend to dwell on the past. i just want to know what you initially told gu hai. how can he genuinely believe you were pregnant?¡± gu chen opted for straightforwardness.

    song fan was well aware that her action caused consequences for the gu corporation. thus, she admitted the truth, saying, ¡°i haven¡¯t seen gu hai since the banquet. it was when i visited the hospital that i encountered director zhang, who was approaching my godmother. i had a hunch that his intentions weren¡¯t simple, so i played along with his insinuations and even used some expressions.¡±

    she sat upright, rested her hand on her abdomen, and cast an ambiguous glance at gu chen, conveying her intended message.

    gu chen chuckled. ¡°is that what you told him?¡±

    ¡°he inquired if something wonderful was on the horizon. i didn¡¯t feel like explaining extensively, so i naturally followed his lead and spouted nonsense,¡± song fan explained, spreading her hands.

    she didn¡¯t perceive her actions as wrongdoing. no one with common sense would take her words seriously, yet director zhang had reacted as though he had been struck by lightning. it was as if he considered it normal for a young woman to casually claim pregnancy in front of a stranger.

    from the very beginning, they seemed determined to believe it, without even considering evidence.

    gu chen naturally grasped this point. it was precisely why he had unabashedly employed this falsehood. they had concocted this lie themselves, and they should bear the consequences.

    yet, he found himself growing increasingly curious about song fan. her approach to matters was strikingly candid. she seemed utterly unconcerned about others¡¯ perceptions, and her carefree demeanor didn¡¯t quite match her age.

    she had saved him during their first encounter. she even dared to directly use a gun to kill people. gu chen was genuinely intrigued by her past experiences.

    confronted by gu chen¡¯s probing gaze, song fan feigned ignorance. she lacked the patience to provide explanations to others.

    after observing her for a moment, gu chen inquired, ¡°qi shuo was standing beside you earlier. he¡¯s a lawyer. are you planning to file a lawsuit?¡± it was only then that song fan turned to look at him. ¡°you know each other?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve known each other since childhood,¡± gu chen responded.

    at this point, song fan regretted asking duan feng to find her a lawyer. why did he find gu chen¡¯s friend? no wonder qi shuo had appeared so uneasy earlier.

    she sneered and remarked, ¡°there is indeed a lawsuit to pursue. your friend asked me a lot of questions earlier. he¡¯s well aware that the pregnancy rumors are baseless.¡±

    gu chen shook his head and commented, ¡°he saw me offering you a ride home just now. i think he¡¯ll have plenty to ponder once he returns.¡± ¡°your friend is different from you,¡± song fan noted.

    gu chen raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°how is it different?¡±

    song fan moved closer, locking eyes with gu chen, and remarked, ¡°you¡¯re much more clever than your friend.¡±

    after saying this, the car stopped. song fan knew that she had already reached home and immediately opened the door and got out of the car, leaving gu chen in the car in the same position.

    su yang had been sitting up front and had just stepped out of the car to open the door for song fan. he now turned to his young master and inquired, ¡°young master, is something bothering you?¡±

    gu chen continued to gaze at song fan¡¯s retreating figure. slowly, a smile crept onto his lips. ¡°song fan is truly intriguing.¡±

    if su yang hadn¡¯t been at gu chen¡¯s side daily, he might have believed the rumors were true. the few times young master had smiled were all because of miss song. even young master xu and the others had only witnessed his smile on rare occasions.

    unbeknownst to su yang, the md building was currently buzzing with activity.

    qi shuo recounted his encounter with song fan earlier in the day, as well as gu chen¡¯s act of offering her a ride home.

    ¡°you guys have no idea how gu chen forgets his friends when he¡¯s around women. i just stood there, and he left with song fan without even saying goodbye,¡± qi shuo vented, visibly frustrated¡­

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Racing Arena

    chapter 92: racing arena

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    unlike qi shuo¡¯s frustration, the others were listening with great excitement, as if this were a significant piece of news.

    qi shuo, who had been venting his frustration for a while, rolled his eyes upon seeing their expressions. ¡°did you guys even hear me? gu chen just left me there.¡±

    xia rui smiled and commented, ¡°you¡¯re back now. gu chen must have wanted to take care of miss song first.¡±

    xu yuan nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°it¡¯s been quite some time since gu

    chen took an interest in a girl. it¡¯s not a big deal for you to suffer a little.¡±

    xiao lei burst into laughter. ¡°if it were me, i¡¯d probably do the same.¡± qi shuo was so exasperated that he contemplated silencing his friends.

    ¡°however, this miss song is quite remarkable. she¡¯s not even twenty yet, but she can handle such a matter so confidently,¡± xia rui admired.

    typically, a young woman would become flustered when confronted with such a situation. she would feel the need to explain herself to everyone, as the strange gazes of those around her could be unnerving.

    however, song fan seemed entirely indifferent to it all. she proceeded to follow the legal process to send the person responsible for spreading the rumors to prison while paying no heed to the rumors themselves.

    xiao lei chimed in, ¡°her approach to handling things reminds me of gu chen.

    no wonder he regards song fan so highly.¡¯

    gu chen¡¯s friends swiftly embraced song fan. initially, gu chen finding a girlfriend was already a cause for celebration. furthermore, she was such an exceptional partner. they couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy.

    this news was not only known by them. it reached gu hail s ears almost immediately. he couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that director wang and gu chen had dined together. his thoughts were solely preoccupied with the fact that gu chen and song fan had appeared together.

    he could already envision that, after their marriage, the entire company would undoubtedly align with gu chen, leaving him with no place to stand.

    gu hai paced back and forth anxiously. the few directors who followed him had no useful ideas either. they gathered together, their sighs filling the room.

    upon seeing them in this state, gu hai grew even more infuriated. why were these people so useless?

    director zhang, who arrived late, said, ¡°i¡¯ve already conducted an investigation.¡±

    gu hai quickly invited him to take a seat.

    ¡°although song fan is the stepdaughter of the song family, she has a close relationship with her brothers. her mother, meng yu, holds a position in the song corporation. even though song fan is the eldest daughter, she¡¯s just a high school teacher. her mother passed away early, and her relationship with her siblings is strained. she can¡¯t compare to song yin at all,¡± director zhang explained with a smile.

    a glimmer of hope appeared on gu hails face. ¡°i¡¯ll immediately bring gu zhuo back and have him get to know song yin. i want everyone to see that i¡¯m the most suitable person to lead the gu family.¡±

    gu zhuo, who had been enjoying himself overseas, was reluctantly called back. several bodyguards awaited him at the airport, but he managed to slip away halfway and went directly to the busiest racetrack in a city.

    meanwhile, song fan was accompanying song kai at the racetrack. song kai had even brought over a rocking chair for her to relax in. he served her tea and water attentively as if he were tending to royalty. onlookers were astounded. the normally rebellious song kai had such a side to him.

    ¡°we agreed that i¡¯d accompany you here today. in return, you¡¯ll give me that black motorcycle when we get back,¡± song fan said casually while munching on an apple.

    song kai nodded enthusiastically. ¡°i promise i¡¯ll give it to you.¡¯

    although song fan could buy any motorcycle herself, song kai¡¯s motorcycle had a unique design. the designer had passed away two years ago, and song fan had developed a fondness for this particular design. that¡¯s why she agreed to accompany him to the racetrack.

    upon glancing at the skills of the riders below, song fan couldn¡¯t help but look away. it seemed that the motorcycling skills of the people in a city weren¡¯t particularly impressive. it was the reason that song kai consistently claimed first place.

    the current round of laps had just concluded, and the first-place winner was a man with brown hair. he removed his helmet and approached song kai.

    ¡°you brought a woman to the competition?¡± his tone carried disbelief and seemed to hold a certain contempt for women. song kai was about to lose his temper when song fan intervened. ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear people quarreling today. if you have anything to say to him, take it aside.¡±

    song kai reluctantly agreed and began to walk away. this action infuriated the man, who shouted, ¡°i thought you were my only rival, but you¡¯ve become like this!¡±

    song kai was puzzled by the outburst and asked, ¡°wang yu, what are you talking about?¡±

    song fan removed her sunglasses and looked directly at wang yu.. ¡°you¡¯re simply looking down on women and believe that song kai shouldn¡¯t listen to me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Rollover

    chapter 93: rollover

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    wang yu snorted in disdain. ¡°racing is a man¡¯s activity, and there shouldn¡¯t be any women participating. song kai is the top racer here, and he¡¯s also an opponent that i acknowledge. i can¡¯t stand him having a woman around.¡±

    his words sounded self-righteous to him, but to song fan, they were nothing more than hot air. she despised men like him the most¡ªthose who considered themselves superior and looked down on women.

    with a smile, song fan replied, ¡°i hope your mother won¡¯t scold you when she hears this.¡±

    she had no intention of arguing with such individuals; they were unlikely to listen to reason anyway. instead, she decided to lie down and rest for a while.

    wang yu seethed with anger. when he was about to approach song fan for further confrontation, song kai intervened, ¡°this is my sister. if you have anything to say, say it to me.¡±

    hearing that she was song kai¡¯s sister, wang yu fell silent. but this made song fan look down on him even more.

    wang yu couldn¡¯t resist a parting shot, ¡°i¡¯m first in my group. i¡¯ll compete with you later. let¡¯s see who wins on the track.¡±

    meanwhile, gu zhuo was energetically exploring the racing event. he hadn¡¯t expected the racing scene in a city to have developed to such an extent. it even rivaled some international competitions.

    there were no official car races in a city, so the riders would come together to organize their races. with the participants being financially well-off, these races grew larger and more popular over time.

    as he wandered over to where the contestants were, he realized that most of them were busy preparing for their races. however, song fan was still resting. gu zhuo approached her and asked, ¡°sister, are you here to compete as well?¡±

    song fan took off her sunglasses and looked at gu zhuo. though he was older than her, gu zhuo had a youthful appearance and a baby face, making him look much younger.

    in response to this address, she nodded and replied, ¡°i¡¯m here to watch the competition.¡±

    gu zhuo sat down beside her and asked, ¡°so, which racer do you support?¡± in response to gu zhuo¡¯s enthusiasm, song fan replied lightly, ¡°i don¡¯t support any of them.¡±

    this response was rather cold. if it had been an ordinary person, they might have left already. after all, distinguishing between enthusiasm and coldness can be challenging. however, gu zhuo acted as if he didn¡¯t notice and continued, ¡°why? the racers here should be the best in a city, right?¡±

    song fan glanced at the racers below and explained, ¡°their skills can still be improved, but right now, they are all focused on their current results. since most of the people around them are at this level, they assume that all racers in the world are at this level.¡±

    as she spoke, song fan felt a sense of regret. if these racers could receive proper training, their performance would undoubtedly improve significantly.

    gu zhuo exclaimed, ¡°so, sister, you¡¯re a coach!¡±

    just as he finished speaking, a wave of cheers erupted. a new race was about to begin on the racing track. song kai and wang yu both mounted their motorcycles.

    song kai even turned around and waved toward the contestant area, hoping song fan would see him.

    song fan stood up from her rocking chair and moved closer to the front. this way, she would have a better view of the competition.

    with the sound of a gunshot, all the motorcycles sped away at an astonishing speed, making it almost impossible to follow. song fan watched with a serious expression.

    gu zhuo noticed her nervousness and asked, ¡°isn¡¯t sister a coach? why would you be anxious in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m not anxious, i¡¯m concerned. even a racer has to respect the intensity of a race,¡± song fan explained seriously. ¡°at this speed, the protective gear on their bodies may not be enough to save their lives.¡±

    ¡°why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± gu zhuo couldn¡¯t quite grasp song fan¡¯s thoughts. why had she come to watch the competition if she felt this way?

    song fan turned her head to look at gu zhuo, her lips forming a smile. ¡°it¡¯s their own choice. i won¡¯t interfere with someone¡¯s destiny. i just don¡¯t want to witness them getting injured firsthand. i¡¯m not the type of person with compassion.¡±

    song fan herself was a motorbike enthusiast, so she understood the thrill of speed. however, when she thought about how kind song kai had been to her during this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried.

    on the track, song kai maintained a consistent lead, with wang yu as his closest competitor. the others couldn¡¯t catch up with the two of them at all. it seemed that the championship would be decided between these two.

    during the final lap, a red motorcycle suddenly caught up to song kai and got dangerously close. to avoid a collision, song kai was thrown off his motorcycle, tumbling across the grass at the side of the track.

    fortunately, his skillful maneuvering prevented any significant injuries. however, the motorcycle behind him also lost control and tumbled in his direction¡­

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Revealing Identity

    chapter 94: revealing identity

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    as the motorcycle¡¯s path became clear, it was apparent that it would hit song kai. at that moment, it seemed as though song kai¡¯s life hung in the balance.

    song kai also realized the imminent danger. he ignored the pain coursing through his body, and swiftly scrambled to his feet and moved further away.

    song fan rushed down from the stands and seized the manager by his collar.

    ¡°stop the competition immediately. if anything happens to song kai, the entire song family will hold you accountable!¡±

    the person in charge was visibly shaken and hastily instructed the race officials to halt the race and call back all the racers.

    song kai managed to limp back on his own. upon seeing him in pain, song fan approached to check his pulse. after confirming that his internal organs were not injured, song fan turned to the racers and said, ¡°those who were involved in pushing the motorcycle earlier, step forward.¡±

    the racers removed their helmets. the leader among them sneered at song

    fan, ¡°what¡¯s a girl doing here? this isn¡¯t the place for you to speak.¡±

    song fan looked up at him firmly. ¡°you don¡¯t think you have the right to speak, do you? judging by your performance just now, you wouldn¡¯t even make the top 30 in a real competition. do you believe you¡¯re that skilled?¡±

    he widened his eyes and issued a warning, ¡°don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t need your judgment to determine whether i understand it or not. there are surveillance cameras on the field,¡± song fan declared with confidence.

    all the people present in this place were coming from a wealthy family. and the young motorcycle enthusiasts were filled with energy. the leader defiantly raised his head and remarked, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid even if i end up at the police station. i was just trying to overtake him.¡±

    song fan glanced at them and asserted, ¡°you may think your family¡¯s money can hush this matter up, but our family is wealthier and more influential. injuring him and expecting it to be swept under the rug won¡¯t work.¡±

    upon hearing this, song kai reached out to pull song fan aside and whispered, ¡°they don¡¯t know that i¡¯m the young master of the song family. during competitions, i usually go by my english name to keep a low profile.¡±

    the leader, liu yue, smirked and boasted, ¡°my dad is the ceo of a major corporation in a city. my words in this arena are like orders!¡±

    ¡°song kai¡¯s father is the chairman of the song corporation,¡± song fan stated emphatically, word by word.

    she didn¡¯t relish bullying others, considering that what occurred within her family had nothing to do with her and wasn¡¯t a result of her efforts. however, it would be foolish to conceal her identity when faced with a threat.

    this revelation sent shockwaves through everyone present. they hadn¡¯t anticipated that song kai¡¯s background would be so impressive. no one in a city could rival the influence of the song family, which held significant sway in beijing.

    song fan crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. ¡°no wonder you¡¯ve been bullying people so shamelessly. do you think it¡¯s acceptable to harm song kai just because his family background isn¡¯t as privileged as yours?¡±

    the few individuals who had been acting defiant just moments ago fell silent, afraid of provoking song fan. however, liu yue, maintaining his stubbornness, refused to back down. in his view, there was nothing wrong with his action just now.

    at that moment, wang yu arrived, panting heavily. he had directed someone to remove song kai¡¯s motorcycle from the track. knowing that it was song kai¡¯s carefully customized bike, he wanted to secure it for repairs.

    wang yu rushed over and was about to confront liu yue. ¡°liu yue, are you out of your mind? are you trying to kill song kai?!¡±

    naturally, liu yue had to defend himself when faced with a confrontation. the two of them ended up grappling, exchanging punches. song fan watched without intervening, sitting in her chair as if she were watching a spectacle. she even pulled out another chair for song kai to sit on.

    the racers on the sidelines hurriedly intervened to break up the fight, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task to separate the two combatants. song fan asserted, ¡°wang yu is right. this is a serious matter. we will contact the police.¡±

    while minor scrapes and collisions were common on the racing track, what had just occurred appeared to be a deliberate attempt to force song kai off the track. moreover, it seemed that liu yue had no intention of sparing him.

    upon hearing the threat of involving the police, liu yue retorted, ¡°even though our family may not be on par with the song family, we are not pawns to be manipulated by others. i believe song kai is making false accusations because he couldn¡¯t win the competition.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± echoed the other racers, clearly siding with liu yue. ¡°if you do that, song kai won¡¯t be welcome to compete anymore.¡±

    ¡°this is nonsense!¡± wang yu was about to lunge forward again, but song fan held her back.

    ¡°motorcycle racing is risky, but safety should always be a priority,¡± song fan commented as she handed song kai his helmet. ¡°i¡¯ll show you just how bad your skills are..¡±

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Death Shaking

    chapter 95: death shaking

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    in the end, all that could be confirmed was that liu yue and the others had pushed the car, but it couldn¡¯t directly prove malicious intent. after all, such incidents were not uncommon on the racing track, and even with the song family¡¯s involvement, creating concrete evidence was challenging. at most, they could file a report with the police station for investigation and mediation.

    however, song fan was not willing to let the matter rest, determined to make them face consequences for their actions.

    liu yue sneered at song fan and taunted, ¡°you think you can ride a motorcycle with your petite stature? you probably can¡¯t even lift our motorcycle.¡±

    a motorcycle with such a large engine displacement typically weighed around 200 kilograms, a challenging weight for even an adult man to handle. they doubted song fan¡¯s ability to ride it.

    motorcycle racing demanded exceptional skills to control the bike¡¯s speed, requiring racers to maintain a physique comparable to that of athletes.

    song fan and song kai were of similar stature. she removed song kai¡¯s racing suit and put it on herself, adding various professional protective gear. she challenged, ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to agree.¡±

    after her declaration, she took wang yu¡¯s motorcycle keys and made her way to the arena. given the circumstances, liu yue had to accept the challenge to keep his reputation.

    wang yu expressed some concern, ¡°is your sister capable of this?¡±

    while he did underestimate women, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to song fan. in competitions like this, non-professional racers were at risk of uncontrollable accidents, even with protective gear.

    song kai proudly stated, ¡°my sister¡¯s skills are beyond your imagination.¡±

    gu zhuo squatted in the stands, observing everything with curiosity. he was eager to see song fan¡¯s abilities and had even bought a pair of binoculars to get a closer look.

    song fan calmly mounted the motorcycle and prepared herself. when the gunshot signaled the start, both riders shot out like arrows.

    initially, their speeds were comparable, and liu yue even appeared to be gaining on them. however, the gap quickly widened.

    every time song fan bent, it was executed with perfect precision and appeared incredibly stable. it was a sight that seemed almost surreal on a high-speed racing track where stability was often sacrificed for speed.

    liu yue was steadily increasing his pace, even attempting to edge his motorcycle into song fan¡¯s lane, just as he had done with song kai.

    but song fan remained undeterred. she swiftly leaned over and overtook him, her body nearly parallel to the ground. song kai¡¯s heart leaped into his throat; he hadn¡¯t anticipated such audacity from song fan while riding a motorcycle.

    however, after this daring move, liu yue was left trailing behind. no matter how much he accelerated, he couldn¡¯t catch up. his frustration at being outperformed by a woman caused him to lose his composure.

    spectators in the stands witnessed liu yue closely tailing song fan, and then he stretched his leg and kicked her motorcycle hard.

    any external force applied to a motorcycle at high speeds could lead to disastrous consequences. this kick caused song fan¡¯s entire handlebars to start shaking violently, with the front end trembling ominously. upon seeing this, song kai grew extremely anxious.

    wang yu exclaimed in despair, ¡°that¡¯s a death shaker. song fan is in danger.¡±

    the death shaker had always been a challenging issue in the world of motorcycle racing. once it occurred, it was notoriously difficult to control, and it posed a significant threat to the rider¡¯s safety.

    even world-renowned racers struggled to address this problem, and avoiding the death shaker was considered a miraculous feat.

    song fan, however, didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger. she concentrated on steering the motorcycle, lowering herself to align with the handlebars. then, she released her grip on the handlebars and pushed forward with her palm.

    it didn¡¯t take long for the violent shaking to subside. throughout this ordeal, song fan didn¡¯t slow down and remained ahead of liu yue.

    as they entered the final lap, song fan maintained her lead, skillfully handling the motorcycle¡¯s tail to pull away and cross the finish line.

    the entire stadium erupted into cheers, as the spectators hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a thrilling and historic motorcycle race. this extraordinary feat would undoubtedly be recorded in the annals of motorcycle racing history.

    many in attendance were motorcycle enthusiasts themselves, so they fully comprehended that song fan¡¯s move was far from simple. it appeared as if she were merely extending the handlebar, but it demanded an exceptional level of strength. without such strength, controlling the motorcycle during such a critical moment would have been impossible. moreover, song fan maintained an exceptionally high speed throughout the ordeal, showcasing a remarkable level of physical prowess.

    song kai, who had been watching from the platform, was about to cry. he had feared that something dreadful might happen to song fan, as the death shaker had the potential to send both the rider and the motorcycle airborne. he never expected her to resolve it so skillfully.

    gu zhuo lowered his binoculars and remarked, ¡°what an incredible performance. it¡¯s no wonder she looks down on these people. they truly can¡¯t compare to her.¡±

    just as he was expressing his admiration, his phone rang. ¡°where have you been, you little troublemaker?¡± a roar came over the phone..

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Accident

    chapter 96: accident

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu zhuo had preemptively moved the phone away to avoid being startled by the loud sound. he waited until gu hai had finished shouting before responding, ¡°dad, i¡¯m in a city. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean by soon? your uncles are all waiting for you at home. hurry up and come back!¡± gu hai yelled.

    gu zhuo reluctantly glanced at the racing track but ultimately chose to leave. after all, if he angered his father, his financial support might be cut off.

    however, before departing, he wrote his phone number on a piece of paper and left it along with his binoculars on song fan¡¯s rocking chair, hoping she would contact him later.

    meanwhile, song fan was basking in the cheers of the crowd. song kai hobbled down and embraced her. ¡°just as i expected from my sister. you¡¯re truly amazing!¡±

    even wang yu admired her from the bottom of her heart. initially, he had doubted song fan¡¯s ability to win, but now he stood on the sidelines, applauding fervently.

    liu yue removed his helmet and approached with a sullen expression. ¡°you were merely lucky this time. you won¡¯t win again if we compete.¡±

    song kai was furious when he heard this. ¡°you kicked song fan¡¯s motorcycle earlier. that¡¯s despicable!¡±

    ¡°winning or losing is all that matters. as long as i reach the finish line, i¡¯ll be

    the champion,¡± liu yue retorted, still not convinced.

    song fan handed her helmet to song kai and addressed liu yue, ¡°in the racing field, those who don¡¯t adhere to the rules don¡¯t last. you can dream of becoming a champion in the afterlife.¡±

    liu yue didn¡¯t expect song fan to wish for his death right in front of him. he seethed with anger, his face turning red as he responded, ¡°this is our territory. you have no right to speak.¡±

    ¡°how is it not qualified? the winner of this competition has the right to control this territory for a year. this place belongs to my sister now,¡± song kai quickly chimed in.

    song fan hadn¡¯t anticipated that the prize for this competition would include control over the racing track. nevertheless, an additional racetrack didn¡¯t greatly affect her.

    liu yue had publicly announced the prize in front of everyone, making it impossible for him to renege on his promise. he could only sulk with a cold expression.

    song fan removed her motorcycle jacket and declared, ¡°now that this place is mine, i don¡¯t want to see you here for a year. when we return, we will still report this to the police.¡±

    liu yue had assumed the matter was settled, so he was taken aback by song fan¡¯s determination to involve the police. he retorted, ¡°calling the police won¡¯t help. there¡¯s no evidence to suggest that my actions were intended to harm someone. it can only be considered an accidental injury.¡±

    without saying a word, song fan walked directly toward liu yue. liu yue, motivated by his pride, didn¡¯t back down. however, he never anticipated that song fan, as she brushed past him, would knock him down.

    liu yue lay on the ground, feeling as though his shoulder was about to break. the pain was so intense that he couldn¡¯t stand up, and he could tell that his bones must have been broken.

    ¡°it¡¯s merely an accident,¡± song fan remarked, looking down at liu yue with a smile.

    upon seeing liu yue in this state, song kai¡¯s anger dissipated. although he hadn¡¯t become the champion, the glory still belonged to the song family. and liu yue was far worse off.

    however, this brief moment of happiness was short-lived. after song fan escorted him to the hospital for bandaging, they headed to the song family¡¯s residence. upon entering the house, song kai felt apprehensive and clung to song fan. ¡°i don¡¯t want to go back. can i stay at your place for the night?¡±

    song fan shook her head. ¡°no, it¡¯s impossible for you not to go back forever. you need to face reality.¡±

    song kai had hoped to sneak back to his room without drawing attention, but when a servant spotted his condition, she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°fourth young master, what happened to your injury?¡± her question echoed throughout the mansion, alerting the other family members.

    song yin quickly rushed downstairs, asking, ¡°fourth brother, what happened to you?¡±

    song ting emerged from his study, his expression stern as he addressed song kai, ¡°i told you not to play with motorcycles anymore, but it seems you didn¡¯t listen to my advice.¡±

    instinctively, song kai hid behind song fan and said to his older brother, ¡°big brother, this is my last time.¡±

    ¡°you said the same thing last time,¡± song ting replied, expressing his disbelief.

    song yin began to examine song kai¡¯s injuries, and as she did, she remarked, ¡°sister, you went out with brother. why didn¡¯t you stop him? look, he¡¯s injured now.¡±

    song yin, unaware of the details of what had occurred, immediately shifted the blame onto song fan. her reaction speed was astonishing.

    upon hearing this, song ting turned his attention to song fan. ¡°you went with him?¡±

    song yin hastily interjected, ¡°they must have gone together. sister and brother came in at the same time, and sister even helped support fourth brother..¡±

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Song Tingâ€™s Change

    chapter 97: song ting¡¯s change

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan disregarded song yin¡¯s words and turned her attention to song ting.

    she explained, ¡°the two of us went to the race track together.¡±

    song ting fell silent, causing song yin to anticipate a scolding from him.

    however, after a while, song ting surprised everyone by directing his words toward song kai. he said, ¡°song kai, you took your sister to play with motorcycles. what were you thinking?¡±

    this response caught song yin off guard. why was song ting scolding song kai instead?

    song kai nodded and admitted, ¡°i was wrong. please forgive me, big brother.¡±

    ¡°you were only concerned about bringing your sister to have fun and didn¡¯t consider her safety at all. it¡¯s one thing if you get injured, but what if song fan got hurt too?¡± song ting¡¯s tone was stern.

    song yin sensed that song ting was genuinely worried about song fan. she struggled to suppress her dissatisfaction. it had only been a short while, and it seemed like everyone in the family was already taking song fan¡¯s side. had they forgotten that she had drugged song kai when she was young?

    however, song fan didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued, ¡°i had ridden a motorcycle before, so i went with him. besides, i wasn¡¯t injured. however, we do need to discuss song kai¡¯s injury.¡±

    upon recognizing that there was more to the story, song ting adopted a more compassionate tone and asked song kai to sit on the sofa. song yin rushed to assist him, but her offer was declined. song kai insisted, ¡°i can manage on my own.¡±

    he attempted to hop onto the sofa with one leg, but song fan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. she lifted him and placed him on the sofa before song kai could realize the situation.

    song kai flashed a grateful smile at song fan, revealing his white teeth. meanwhile, song yin watched with simmering resentment as the two of them displayed such intimacy.

    song fan proceeded to recount the entire incident to song ting and added, ¡°this isn¡¯t the first time liu yue has done something like this. there are people on the team who are colluding with him. even if song kai hadn¡¯t been injured today, someone else might have been. therefore, the song family needs to take a stance and make it clear to the liu family that they need to deal with liu

    yue.¡±

    song ting nodded in agreement and remarked, ¡°you¡¯re right. the song family needs to make a clear statement to prevent others from getting hurt.¡±

    song ting held a deep admiration for song fan¡¯s perspective. even though he was the young master of the song family, his primary occupation was that of a doctor, and he held a profound respect for life. he didn¡¯t want anyone to suffer harm. today, song fan approached the situation from a broader perspective rather than dealing with liu yue out of personal anger, which impressed him greatly.

    lately, song ting had been discovering facets of song fan that he hadn¡¯t previously recognized. he realized that he didn¡¯t know enough about her and was gradually learning to regard her with calmness.

    this wasn¡¯t what song yin had hoped for. she had wanted song ting to scold song fan and distance himself from her. only then would song yin feel secure and believe herself to be the most cherished daughter of the song family.

    yet, song yin managed to suppress her frustration when she thought of the people she had arranged. these people had been gathering information on

    song fan¡¯s movements and were waiting for the opportune moment to strike.

    when song fan vanished from this world, there would be no one to vie with her for her family¡¯s affection.

    song fan caught a glimpse of song yin¡¯s expression and deduced that she must be plotting something. she recognized the smug look on her face, a familiar one from their childhood when song yin schemed against her.

    though she didn¡¯t know the specifics of her plan, song fan was no longer a child and had no reason to be afraid.

    as song fan prepared to leave, song ting halted her and suggested, ¡°it¡¯s quite late already. why don¡¯t you stay the night at home? i¡¯ll have the driver take you to work tomorrow.¡±

    song ting¡¯s mood improved considerably as he mentioned her job. among the song family members, who hailed from diverse fields, none were teachers. the education sector was a noble profession, and song fan¡¯s appointment as a teacher at eke at such a young age was commendable.

    despite song ting¡¯s stoic demeanor and his tendency to speak curtly, he was genuinely pleased with song fan¡¯s chosen profession.

    although teaching didn¡¯t offer an exorbitant salary, it was a legitimate profession that could provide for one¡¯s needs. in his view, the song family¡¯s children should pursue such honorable careers.

    song fan rode back in song kai¡¯s car. she contemplated the situation and concluded that staying for the night wasn¡¯t a major inconvenience, particularly considering the difficulty of finding a taxi in the area.

    she nodded in agreement and headed upstairs to her room. song kai, on the other hand, intended to return to his room to sleep but was intercepted by song ting. ¡°i haven¡¯t finished discussing this with you,¡± song ting asserted.

    ¡°big brother, can¡¯t we discuss it tomorrow?¡± song kai pleaded, adopting a fawning tone. song ting shook his head firmly. ¡°i have early work tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: High School

    chapter 98: high school

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    at the song residence, song kai was receiving a reprimand, while gu zhuo was also facing the wrath of his father.

    ¡°i sent someone to pick you up at the airport, but i didn¡¯t even see a trace of you. what were you thinking after you got off the plane? why didn¡¯t you come straight home and instead went to watch a motorcycle racing?¡± gu hai scolded angrily.

    one of the directors who accompanied gu hai tried to mediate, saying, ¡°it¡¯s understandable that children can be a bit playful when they¡¯re still young.

    they¡¯ll become more sensible as they grow up.¡±

    however, gu hai paid no heed to his attempt at reasoning. he sat in the living room with a few directors, waiting all day, but gu zhuo didn¡¯t return. this made him feel utterly embarrassed.

    gu zhuo, on the other hand, remained unfazed by the scolding. to someone with such character, verbal rebukes were of little consequence. after all, he had already watched the entire competition and felt that he deserved the scolding. upon seeing his son¡¯s stubborn demeanor, gu hai became so frustrated that he wanted to lash out.

    director zhang quickly intervened, advising, ¡°if the child isn¡¯t listening, you should try teaching him differently. besides, we called him back for a reason. how can he go out if you punish him like this?¡±

    gu hai then recalled his main purpose and stated, ¡°i didn¡¯t intend to call you back while you were abroad. but there¡¯s something ineed vou to do here ¡±

    ¡°which wealthy girl do you want me to marry now?¡± gu zhuo quipped, displaying his self-deprecating humor. ¡°i don¡¯t have much else to offer, i suppose.¡±

    gu hai took a deep breath and replied, ¡°it¡¯s easy for you to say. with your current attitude, which wealthy young lady would be interested in you? you need to change that hooligan image of yours.¡±

    gu zhuo remained standing there, seemingly unfazed. his nonchalant expression was enough to infuriate anyone.

    gu hai took a moment to compose himself and continued, ¡°i have someone in mind for you to marry¡ªthe second daughter of the song family, song yin. she¡¯s beautiful, academically accomplished, skilled in piano, and has a gentle and generous personality. everyone who has met her praises her. i want her to become a part of our family.¡±

    gu zhuo simply nodded, responding, ¡°if you want to remarry, i¡¯ll support you. you don¡¯t have to consider my feelings.¡±

    this statement sent gu hai into a fit of rage. he grabbed the apples and bananas from the table and hurled them toward gu zhuo. however, gu zhuo deftly dodged the incoming fruit projectiles and collected them off the floor. gu hai shouted, ¡°i want you to pursue song yin! what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    gu zhuo understood his father¡¯s intent perfectly well, but he was accustomed to feigning ignorance to avoid difficult conversations. to him, song yin was just a stranger, and he had no intention of pursuing her just because his father told him to.

    director zhang advised gu zhuo not to be stubborn at this time. ¡°the eldest daughter of the song family was already pregnant with gu chen¡¯s child, and the wedding was likely to take place soon. with the song family¡¯s support, the directors who were watching were likely to side with gu chen. it would be challenging for your father to compete for the position of chairman.¡±

    gu zhuo responded with nonchalance, ¡°our family is financially stable, and even if he didn¡¯t become chairman, it wouldn¡¯t matter. there¡¯s no need for a fierce competition.¡±

    gu hai was on the verge of sending his son far away to prevent himself from being driven to madness. he sighed in exasperation and explained, ¡°if i fail in this competition, gu chen will certainly find ways to push me out of the company. by then, i¡¯ll only be able to collect dividends each year and retire at home.¡±

    gu zhuo smiled and remarked, ¡°isn¡¯t that quite good?¡±

    gu hails frustration reached its peak, and he threw the fruit platter in anger. he was truly exasperated by his son¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°i want you to pursue song yin, or i¡¯ll cut off all your financial support,¡± gu hai threatened.

    this was a serious matter for gu zhuo. without financial support, he couldn¡¯t indulge in his hobbies. he had just taken a fancy to a new motorcycle.

    ¡°i¡¯ll pursue miss song yin diligently,¡± gu zhuo assured.

    director zhang made a suggestion, saying, ¡°i remember that xiao zhuo is in high school. why don¡¯t we enroll him in eke high school for a few days to attend classes? it¡¯ll provide him with a great opportunity to get to know song yin better. otherwise, he won¡¯t have many chances to interact with her.¡±

    ¡°alright,¡± gu hai agreed wholeheartedly, believing that the school would offer numerous opportunities for contact.

    gu zhuo clarified, ¡°i¡¯m not in high school anymore; i¡¯m already in my senior year.¡±

    nonetheless, he paid little attention to his words. after all, he was only going to school to get closer to song yin. whether he was in high school or not didn¡¯t matter to him.

    after a unanimous vote, gu zhuo was enrolled in eke high school, and even placed in the same class as song yin.

    however, gu zhuo had a rebellious personality and had no intention of conforming to expectations. he believed that his father wouldn¡¯t come to monitor him closely to see if he was pursuing song yin.

    with this mindset, gu zhuo arrived at school the next day. due to oversleeping, he was one of the last students to arrive. as he reluctantly stepped out of the car and walked through the corridor, he unexpectedly crossed paths with song fan, who was also on her way to class.

    he expressed his surprise, saying, ¡°sister, you¡¯re in this school as well?¡±

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: First Day of School

    chapter 99: first day of school

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan recognized gu zhuo as someone she had seen at the racetrack and asked, ¡°are you a student at eke?¡±

    gu zhuo, unwilling to reveal his university student status, replied, ¡°i¡¯m here to enroll today. which class are you in?¡±

    song fan responded, ¡°i¡¯m in class 4.¡±

    he believed that song fan was also a student, so he suggested, ¡°i¡¯m also assigned to class 4. shall we go in together?¡±

    the two of them entered the classroom together, with gu zhuo sharing anecdotes about himself along the way. he even mentioned how troublesome his father was and how he had been unexpectedly summoned back from abroad.

    upon entering the classroom, the form teacher approached them and asked,

    ¡°miss song, is this your first period?¡±

    song fan confirmed, ¡°yes, according to the new class schedule.¡±

    the form teacher reviewed the schedule and quickly stepped down from the podium. gu zhuo was astonished; he had never imagined that song fan, who appeared so youthful, was a teacher.

    song fan then introduced gu zhuo to the form teacher, saying, ¡°this student has come to class 4 for enrollment today.¡±

    the form teacher hurried over and said, ¡°you must be gu zhuo. the principal informed me of your arrival. please find an available seat for now, and you can introduce yourself to the class during my lesson.¡±

    gu zhuo promptly found an empty seat and settled down. upon hearing the surname gu, song fan became slightly concerned. to gain admission to eke at this time with the surname gu, it was likely that gu zhuo had some connection to gu chen.

    however, song fan didn¡¯t dwell on it. she picked up her textbook and began teaching the students.

    on the other hand, song yin couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the newcomer, gu zhuo. he stood out considerably among his classmates due to his remarkable good looks. despite his youthful appearance, his demeanor was not childlike. he looked youthful and stylish in his t-shirt and ripped jeans, comparable only to song kai in terms of looks.

    song yin knew that eke high school typically didn¡¯t accept transfer students unless they had exceptional academic records or a strong family background, and gu zhuo¡¯s apparent disinterest in academics suggested a privileged family background.

    gu zhuo still didn¡¯t know that song yin was paying attention to him. he had placed all his attention on song fan. the way she stood on the podium and lectured was calm and elegant. it was completely different from the demeanor she displayed on the racing track.

    song fan was aware of gu zhuo¡¯s curiosity, but she understood it. after all, they had just met at the racing track yesterday, and today, they had unexpectedly reunited at school. it was natural for him to be curious about her.

    after class, song fan left promptly. gu zhuo pulled a classmate aside and asked, ¡°miss song looks young.¡±

    student a smiled and replied, ¡°certainly, she¡¯s young. miss song is about the same age as us.¡±

    gu zhuo had initially thought that song fan was younger than him at the racetrack, but when he saw that she was a teacher, he assumed he was mistaken. he didn¡¯t expect that she was indeed younger than him.

    he couldn¡¯t help but find it puzzling that song fan was a teacher at such a young age. ¡°don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± he asked.

    ¡°i did at first, but i got used to it,¡± replied student a. ¡°miss song is very skilled at teaching.

    however, there¡¯s only one genius in the family. song yin is miss song¡¯s sister, but her grades have been declining lately.¡±

    song yin had previously achieved excellent academic results, but she had become increasingly concerned that song fan would outshine her. this anxiety led to a drop in her grades.

    upon hearing the name, gu zhuo exclaimed, ¡°miss song is the eldest daughter of the song family?¡±

    student a nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    gu zhuo suddenly felt like his brain wasn¡¯t functioning correctly. according to his father, song fan and gu chen were supposed to get married soon. furthermore, the group of directors had been discussing song fan¡¯s pregnancy just last night, and yet she had daringly participated in a motorcycle race yesterday.

    as gu zhuo contemplated the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if those directors had misunderstood. song fan didn¡¯t appear to be pregnant at all, judging by her desperate appearance. could it be that the entire pregnancy rumor was based on false information?

    gu zhuo was well aware of his father¡¯s stubborn nature. once his mind was set on something, it was nearly impossible to change it. perhaps this entire matter had been fabricated from the beginning.

    upon returning to her office, song fan decided to investigate gu zhuo¡¯s identity further. as she reviewed the information displayed on her screen, she found herself puzzled. why had gu hai suddenly recalled his son from abroad? furthermore, why had he sent gu zhuo, who was already in university, to study at eke high school? gu zhuo was older than me.

    song fan began to analyze the situation from gu hail s perspective and eventually arrived at a somewhat ludicrous conclusion. it seemed that gu hai was trying to solidify his support. after all, the song family didn¡¯t have just one daughter on the surface.

    if gu zhuo could marry song yin, it would provide gu hai with a significant advantage in his ongoing rivalry with gu chen. this thought left song fan both amused and exasperated¡­

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Gu Zhuoâ€™s Thoughts

    chapter 100: gu zhuo¡¯s thoughts

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to gu hail s plans. as long as they didn¡¯t affect her life, she didn¡¯t see any reason to be concerned.

    consequently, after understanding gu hail s intentions, she simply shelved the matter and focused on her daily routine.

    gu zhuo¡¯s arrival had a significant impact on class 4. on his first day, he confessed that he was a freshman who had just returned from studying abroad, leaving the students curious about why he had chosen to attend eke.

    gu zhuo casually explained, ¡°well, my dad wanted me to stay in china for now, so he found a random school and stuck me in here.

    his response caught everyone off guard. they couldn¡¯t understand why someone would choose to attend high school after completing their studies abroad, especially when they could have gone to university instead.

    despite their questions, gu zhuo avoided elaborating on the topic and steered the conversation toward other subjects. however, song yin couldn¡¯t let go of her suspicion and asked, ¡°gu zhuo, since your last name is gu, do you know gu

    chen?¡±

    song yin had deduced this possibility given that there was only one wealthy family with the surname gu in their social circle. gu zhuo¡¯s sudden placement in class 4 seemed indicative of his family¡¯s affluence.

    gu zhuo replied, ¡°he¡¯s my cousin, but i went abroad when i was very young, so we didn¡¯t have much interaction.¡±

    gu zhuo found it surprising that someone would inquire about his family on his very first day in a new school, especially coming from song yin, who was, in a way, his father¡¯s daughter-in-law. this made him realize that song yin had a keen interest in his family background.

    song yin¡¯s eyes gleamed with a newfound interest. it was as though she had identified her prey.

    however, gu zhuo, who now understood her intentions, regarded her with a mocking smile.

    this was the ¡°gentle and generous¡± second miss song that gu hai had mentioned. now that he had a clear picture of her character, gu zhuo lost any remaining interest.

    he no longer needed to concern himself with gu hails words about an impending marriage. he contemplated how to handle this matter without causing harm to the other party. however, that concern had now dissipated entirely.

    gu zhuo sprawled across his desk, succumbing to exhaustion after a series of events that began the moment he landed from his trip. harshly reprimanded by gu hai for most of the previous night, he still struggled with jet lag.

    meanwhile, song yin grappled with her own concerns. she had noticed fu nian growing increasingly distant lately, especially when discussing the piano. his responses were curt and disengaged.

    song yin keenly sensed fu nian¡¯s preoccupation, yet she understood the limitations of her influence. she couldn¡¯t simply rush to the fu family to seek him out, as such actions might be seen as intrusive or demanding.

    their interactions were predominantly initiated by her, and she had become accustomed to this one-sided communication.

    their communication dynamic had evolved into one where song yin was predominantly passive. she would only receive responses when she initiated conversations. given fu nian¡¯s periodic need for solitude during his intensive piano practice, it was reasonable for him to remain out of contact for stretches of ten days to a couple of weeks.

    meng yu, on the other hand, incessantly urged song yin to pursue a wealthy and influential husband. these persistent suggestions added to song yin¡¯s anxiety.

    the rumors surrounding song fan and gu chen only intensified her desire to secure a prosperous future.

    gu zhuo¡¯s arrival introduced a new possibility. song yin had heard from meng yu that gu chen had a second uncle who wielded significant influence within the gu corporation, potentially on par with gu chen himself.

    by marrying into such a family could elevate song yin¡¯s status, even if song fan did marry gu chen.

    yet, song yin had invested considerable effort in her relationship with fu nian and hesitated to abandon it entirely. as she weighed her options, she resolved to visit fu nian¡¯s piano room, hoping it might mark a turning point in their relationship.

    gu zhuo, completely unaware of song yin¡¯s inner turmoil, had finally managed to make it through the morning class. he headed to the teacher¡¯s office to find song fan.

    upon arrival, gu zhuo found the office empty, as the other teachers had gone for lunch. meanwhile, song fan was engrossed in modifying code on her computer. lately, the game ¡®future city¡¯ had been inundated with new players, necessitating server reinforcement.

    strengthening the server for ¡®future city¡¯ was a task that only hua yue or song fan could handle. no one else possessed the necessary expertise.

    gu zhuo entered the room, and song fan noticed his presence but continued to focus on her work, recognizing him as a non-hostile intruder.

    upon approaching her desk, gu zhuo exclaimed, ¡°sister, you actually know how to write programs?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m not your sister. you¡¯re two years older than me,¡± song fan replied coldly.

    undeterred, gu zhuo maintained his friendly demeanor. ¡°even though i¡¯m older, you¡¯re my teacher now, and i should respect you. calling you ¡®sister¡¯ is a sign of respect and being friendly, especially considering your status.¡± song fan turned her head to give gu zhuo a surprised look, taken aback by his audacity..

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Mrs. Fu Seeing Song Fan

    chapter 101: mrs. fu seeing song fan

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    gu zhuo interpreted song fan¡¯s silence as an affirmation and promptly pulled over a chair to sit beside her, fixing his gaze on the computer screen. song fan asked him seriously, ¡°do you understand any of this?¡±

    gu zhuo shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡±

    song fan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit resigned at his response. his intense focus on the screen had given her the impression that he might comprehend some of it.

    nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned about whether others understood her work. after all, her programming was just one component, and the final product would come together with hua yue¡¯s contributions after extensive practice.

    gu zhuo, however, changed the topic unexpectedly. he asked, ¡°sister, do you and gu chen have a child?¡±

    this question caught song fan off guard. even director zhang and others hadn¡¯t dared to broach the topic so directly. she hadn¡¯t anticipated that gu zhuo would ask it so casually.

    ¡°no, i don¡¯t,¡± song fan replied honestly.

    gu zhuo nodded in understanding. ¡°i thought so too. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gone motorcycle racing.¡±

    song fan decided not to delve any further into this matter. she didn¡¯t want to be drawn into the complex dynamics of the gu family, especially during this turbulent time.

    however, gu zhuo had a different perspective. he proceeded to recount everything that had happened during his recent experiences. he sighed and added, ¡°sister, when your sister saw me today, she immediately inquired about my identity. after i told her, she was like a wolf eyeing its prey. it was unsettling. ¡±

    song fan was surprised by song yin¡¯s rapid change of target. it appeared that her previous affection for fu nian might not have been genuine.

    just then, song fan received a call from song ting. ¡°song fan, please come home after work. mrs. fu wishes to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°mrs. fu and i don¡¯t seem to have much interaction,¡± song fan replied, somewhat surprised by the request.

    song ting¡¯s phone call was slightly noisy due to the hospital environment, but he continued speaking with urgency, ¡°mrs. fu used to visit the song family frequently when you were young, and she had a deep fondness for you. it would be a courteous gesture to visit her.¡±

    song fan considered for a moment before agreeing, ¡°i¡¯ll go back tonight.¡±

    if song yin had been present, she would have been astounded. it was unimaginable that song ting, who used to be quite aloof, was now conversing in such a polite and respectful manner. changes were occurring quietly in a realm unknown to song yin.

    as song fan prepared to meet mrs. fu, she returned home after work to change her clothes. meanwhile, song yin was surprised when she saw mrs. fu and approached her in astonishment, ¡°aunt, are you here to see me?¡±

    mrs. fu responded with sincerity, ¡°i¡¯ve come to visit song fan. i¡¯ve always visited her since she was a child.¡±

    this response nearly caused song yin to lose her composure. she couldn¡¯t comprehend why these people were rallying behind song fan. had they forgotten about song fan¡¯s past actions?

    upon suppressing the anger welling up inside her, song yin smiled and asked,

    ¡°aunt, are you only interested in seeing sister and not me?¡±

    mrs. fu, still kind to song yin, smiled and reassured her, ¡°of course not, i¡¯ve come to see you too.¡±

    song yin feigned a smile and nestled into mrs. fu¡¯s arms, pretending to be affectionate like a child. however, her cold, sinister expression betrayed her true feelings.

    when song fan entered the room and observed song yin sitting next to mrs.

    fu, they appeared remarkably close, almost like mother and daughter. song yin even reached out and held mrs. fu¡¯s arm, seemingly flaunting their relationship.

    however, these actions had no effect. upon seeing song fan, mrs. fu immediately stood up and approached her with enthusiasm, embracing her on the sofa.

    ¡°fanfan, why are you dressed like this? do you not have enough clothes?

    tomorrow, aunt will take you shopping, alright?¡± mrs. fu exclaimed eagerly.

    song fan¡¯s attire was wonderful, but mrs. fu had a different perspective. in her eyes, a young lady as beautiful as song fan should always be dressed in the finest attire. wearing high-end custom-made clothes every day would not be considered excessive. the casual clothing song fan had on didn¡¯t meet her expectations.

    although song fan initially considered declining the shopping suggestion, upon noticing song yin¡¯s vexed expression behind her, she quickly changed her mind. with a smile, she agreed, ¡°of course, i¡¯d love to go shopping with aunt.¡±

    in truth, song fan had developed a genuine fondness for mrs. fu, primarily due to the sincerity in her eyes and her warm demeanor. in such a situation, her disposition was quite gentle.

    upon having had experience chatting with her godmother, song fan soon had mrs. fu laughing heartily. the two of them engaged in such an intimate conversation that song yin, seated on the side, found it impossible to interject. it was as if she were an outsider in the room..

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Fake Insight

    chapter 102: fake insight

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    when mrs. fu reminisced about song fan¡¯s childhood, song yin found it increasingly difficult to listen.

    mrs. fu mentioned how fu nian used to adore song fan, ¡°fu nian used to adore you when he was young. every time he came, he would seek you out to play with and ignore song kai. he even said he wanted to be with you for the rest of his life. that¡¯s why i arranged the marriage agreement between you two back then.¡±

    song fan responded with a smile, ¡°you can¡¯t take what we said when we were young seriously. we¡¯re doing very well now.¡±

    she didn¡¯t want to express her dislike for fu nian in front of mrs. fu and chose to handle the conversation tactfully.

    mrs. fu, understanding the impracticality of their childhood proclamations, sighed and dropped the topic. however, song yin couldn¡¯t help but feel threatened by the implication that mrs. fu wanted song fan to be her daughter-in-law. this could potentially lead to the reinstatement of her engagement with fu nian, making herself a laughingstock.

    as jealousy consumed her, song yin grabbed a pillow from the sofa and her expression soured.

    at that moment, fu nian entered and addressed his mother, ¡°mommy, i¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    mrs. fu, realizing the time, stood up reluctantly and said, ¡°i¡¯ll come visit you next time.¡±

    song fan also stood up and was about to send her out. as song yin saw her off, she couldn¡¯t resist remarking, ¡°aunt, you have a very filial son. brother fu nian even comes personally to pick you up if you¡¯re just a few minutes late.¡±

    mrs. fu appreciated the compliment about her son but replied humbly, ¡°that¡¯s the only good thing about him.¡±

    fu nian draped his coat over mrs. fu¡¯s shoulders and advised, ¡°mommy, it¡¯s getting cold at night. please wear more clothes.¡±

    when he said this, he kept his head down and didn¡¯t look at song fan. when song yin saw this, she thought that he was disgusted. she quickly walked to fu nian¡¯s side and said, ¡°brother fu nian, how¡¯s the song you¡¯ve been practicing recently? i want to hear you play the piano.¡±

    fu nian replied, ¡°i still need to practice a little more. when i feel that i can go on stage, i¡¯ll send you the tickets.¡±

    song yin tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°no, you can play the piano for me in the piano room. i don¡¯t want to sit with so many people and listen to you play the piano.¡±

    fu nian frowned when he heard her say that. song yin praised everyone in the concert hall and said that it could maximize the transmission of music to everyone. why did she say something different now?

    fu nian was able to talk to song yin because of his love for music. although song yin¡¯s piano playing was average, her knowledge of music theory was very rich. her evaluation of music was also clear and logical.

    therefore, fu nian thought that the two of them could become friends.

    however, recently, he felt that song yin was a little brainless when she spoke. even the text messages from her were not as insightful as before.

    however, what fu nian didn¡¯t know was that song yin¡¯s opinions didn¡¯t belong to her from the beginning. she spent a lot of money to hire a poor piano genius to write some comments on the songs. song yin memorized all his unique opinions on world-famous songs. as long as fu nian asked, she would be able to continue.

    anyway, the world-famous songs were fixed. as long as she memorized them, she was not afraid of not being able to continue the conversation. when she was chatting with fu nian on the phone, she could throw the question to the piano genius. she only needed to say a few coquettish words.

    however, recently, that piano genius had received funding to study abroad and no longer needed song yin¡¯s money. song yin herself wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the flaws in fu nian¡¯s piano playing. she would only brainlessly praise him and end the topic quickly.

    song yin also wanted to quickly find someone to continue providing her with insights, but there were not many people who could match the level of this piano genius. if she used their insights, she would be exposed.

    in addition, she didn¡¯t love the piano to begin with. she only learned it to attract fu nian. her words inevitably revealed her carelessness toward music, so fu nian distanced himself from her.

    therefore, fu nian took a step back when song yin approached him. ¡°i¡¯m still busy practicing the piano, so i won¡¯t disturb you. goodbye.¡±

    with that, he left with mrs. fu. before he left, he took a deep look at song fan. recently, he had also heard rumors about her and gu chen, but he did not believe them.

    song fan was able to break off the engagement alone with a token and could also shoot to protect everyone at the banquet. such a person would not do such a thing.

    this glance was immediately noticed by song yin. she glared fiercely at song fan, wishing that she could die right now.. why did she come back and obstruct my path to climb up?

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: A Party With a Purpose

    chapter 103: a party with a purpose

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan sensed song yin¡¯s animosity directed at her and swiftly turned to confront her. she said firmly, ¡°if you can¡¯t kill me now, i suggest you restrain your malicious glares. otherwise, i can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t regret it later.¡±

    song yin was well aware of song fan¡¯s physical prowess. she forced a smile and immediately shifted her expression, fearing song fan might resort to violence.

    with a disdainful expression, song fan turned and left, her contempt for song yin¡¯s pretentiousness evident. she couldn¡¯t help but think that song yin displayed a different persona to the world compared to her true self, and this duplicity left her with a strong sense of aversion.

    once song fan left, song yin¡¯s fury consumed her. she vented her anger by hurling a pillow into the living room, an uncharacteristic outburst for someone who had always maintained her composure in front of the servants. her rage had clouded her judgment.

    however, her ire dissipated when a servant delivered an invitation letter from gu hai. the letter invited her to attend a banquet, organized as part of gu hail s matchmaking plan between song yin and gu zhuo.

    gu hai believed that socializing at the ball would naturally allow young people to become acquainted, and the festive atmosphere would help kindle romantic connections. he had invited numerous young individuals to make the event more appealing.

    the thoughts of gu zhuo¡¯s background and prospects rekindled hope within song yin. she began to see the possibilities of her future with someone other than fu nian.

    gu zhuo, oblivious to these developments, was sound asleep when a servant abruptly roused him from his slumber. ¡°young master, there¡¯s a banquet tonight. you need to start preparing.¡±

    gu zhuo was perplexed. ¡°what banquet? why haven¡¯t i heard about it?¡±

    the servant assisted him in getting dressed and responded, ¡°master has invited many guests to our home tonight, and you are the central figure of this event.¡±

    gu zhuo couldn¡¯t fathom his father¡¯s motivations and questioned further, ¡°do you know who has been invited?¡±

    ¡°i don¡¯t recognize many people that master invited, but he said that we should take good care of second miss song,¡± the servant replied.

    gu zhuo immediately understood gu hail s intentions. it wasn¡¯t enough for his father to have him enrolled at eke high school; he wanted to hold a banquet at home to arrange a match between him and song yin. it seemed that gu hai strongly believed in the rumors surrounding gu chen and song fan. he was eager to get his son to marry second miss song as soon as possible.

    however, gu zhuo scoffed at this idea. he didn¡¯t believe that marrying song yin would change the situation. even before these rumors emerged, gu hai hadn¡¯t been able to gain the upper hand. could it be that he hadn¡¯t recognized gu chen¡¯s abilities?

    gu chen had been excelling since becoming the chairman, and many shareholders had thrown their support behind him.

    gu zhuo had never thought that his father could outmaneuver gu chen. he had advised him several times to retire and stay out of the group¡¯s internal conflicts. but his father refused to do so.

    he had even chosen to stay overseas and avoid getting involved in the company¡¯s disputes. however, it seemed that his father¡¯s determination to marry him off remained unwavering.

    gu zhuo allowed the servant to take measurements for his outfit. then, he took advantage of their momentary distraction and swiftly left the room. upon running out the door, he hailed a taxi to get to school.

    once at school, he located song fan¡¯s number in the teacher¡¯s handbook and called her. ¡°sister, help!¡±

    song fan could discern that it was gu zhuo¡¯s voice and retorted, ¡°if you keep shouting, i¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°sister, i just need to ask for your help,¡± gu zhuo hurriedly replied. song fan was firm in her response. ¡°no.¡±

    they hadn¡¯t known each other for long and weren¡¯t particularly close. moreover, she sensed that this favor could only lead to trouble, so she was reluctant to agree.

    gu zhuo had anticipated song fan¡¯s initial reluctance and quickly presented his reason. ¡°i really don¡¯t want to attend the banquet with song yin. sister, please help me.¡±

    the mention of song yin¡¯s name prompted song fan to inquire further. ¡°what banquet are you talking about?¡±

    gu zhuo promptly explained the entire situation over the phone, detailing that gu hai was planning to host a banquet that evening to arrange a match between him and song yin. he emphasized his strong unwillingness to participate and sought song fan¡¯s support.

    song fan didn¡¯t particularly care about who song yin married; she could marry whomever she pleased. however, she realized that gu zhuo¡¯s situation was intertwined with hers, especially since he had returned due to her deception.

    for this reason, song fan decided to assist him.

    she stated, ¡°i need an invitation to attend the banquet. once i have that, i¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you.¡±

    gu zhuo, now thrilled, responded, ¡°you don¡¯t need an invitation. i¡¯ll personally come to pick you up¡­.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Different Styles

    chapter 104: different styles

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin remained oblivious to song fan¡¯s involvement in the upcoming event. instead, she directed all her attention toward selecting the perfect dress. she remembered how stunning song fan had looked in her dress last time, but she had no idea where her sister had purchased it.

    song yin had explored designs from numerous luxury brands and renowned designers, but she couldn¡¯t find a dress that matched the one song fan had worn. she would have suspected it was from a random stall if not for the exceptional cut and material.

    determined to outshine her sister, she decided to ditch her usual princess-style attire and requested new gowns from these top brands.

    furthermore, she had heard that gu zhuo had a penchant for adventure and frequently participated in overseas motorcycle competitions. he likely preferred sweet and cute attire, so song yin aimed for something sexy.

    when the renowned makeup artists arrived to serve her, they were taken aback. in their professional judgment, song yin¡¯s look didn¡¯t suit this style at all. while her previous elaborate dresses had been able to accentuate her figure, the red spaghetti dress clung to her curves and revealed her less-than-ideal proportions.

    however, they held their tongues and focused on their task. after all, the customer¡¯s preferences were paramount. one of the makeup artists complimented her, ¡°yin yin, you look stunning today. it¡¯s quite a departure from your usual style. it¡¯s bound to turn heads.¡±

    despite their inner reservations, they began applying makeup as song yin had requested. yet, before they could make much progress, she declared, ¡°this time, my makeup has to be exceptionally glamorous. it should perfectly complement my gown.¡±

    the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought. song yin¡¯s natural appearance exuded a gentle and cute aura, making it difficult to carry off an extravagant makeup look. the artist considered advising her to reconsider her choice, but ultimately failed to do so.

    song yin was known for her unforgiving standards when it came to makeup. the artist had to meet her approval before she could leave the room, and any perceived flaw would result in repeated applications. such experiences had already tarnished the reputation of several makeup artists.

    therefore, with a forced smile, the artist agreed to her request and proceeded to apply the makeup as per her specifications. they couldn¡¯t help but resigned to the fact that mrs. song was the easier client to deal with.

    previously, mrs. song had been the one choosing song yin¡¯s makeup for such banquets, and she had a knack for selecting styles that accentuated song yin¡¯s beauty.

    with all preparations completed, song yin waited in the living room, savoring the feeling of being valued. this was because the invitation letter stated that gu zhuo would come to pick her up.

    meanwhile, gu zhuo was rushing to song fan¡¯s house. when he arrived, he excitedly knocked on the door and was met with the sight of song fan in a black gown. he was momentarily stunned and exclaimed, ¡°sister, you look stunning! ¡±

    ¡°my friend specially designed this for me. i wore it to gu chen¡¯s banquet last time.¡±song fan said.

    gu zhuo, who had been enchanted by song fan¡¯s beauty, suddenly widened his eyes in realization. he hadn¡¯t expected the dress to be a second-time wear. he suggested, ¡°sister, you can¡¯t wear this to the banquet. let¡¯s go buy a new gown right now.¡±

    however, song fan found the idea of buying another dress too troublesome and replied, ¡°clothes are meant to be worn. if i like it, why not wear it again?¡±

    she believed that there was no need to limit wearing a beautiful gown to just one occasion. if she liked it, she would wear it with pride, as it was meant for her and not someone else.

    gu zhuo was almost convinced by her argument, but then he came to his senses and insisted, ¡°we can¡¯t do that. if you wear this gown again, song yin will definitely make fun of you. we can¡¯t allow her to outshine you.¡±

    with his words, gu zhuo had clearly aligned himself with song fan. moreover, he had noticed that song fan didn¡¯t like song yin, so he felt compelled to help her even more.

    he promptly took song fan to buy a new dress, considering they still had some time before the banquet.

    unbeknownst to them, song yin had grown impatient from waiting. she couldn¡¯t understand why gu zhuo hadn¡¯t arrived to pick her up yet, so she when gu hai received the call, he was nearly beside himself with frustration.

    he had seen gu zhuo leave the house, so why hadn¡¯t he gone to the song family to pick up song yin? he grumbled and ordered, ¡°quickly call that little brat and ask him what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    the servant tried to call gu zhuo but got no answer. the servant reported,

    ¡°master, young master isn¡¯t picking up his phone.¡±

    gu hai demanded, ¡°call the chauffeur who dropped him off. i can¡¯t believe he¡¯s lost somewhere.¡±

    the chauffeur¡¯s phone was in the back seat of the car, but gu zhuo had taken it with him when he left to prevent his family from reaching him..

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Suit

    chapter 105: suit

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the servants tried various methods but couldn¡¯t reach gu zhuo. gu hai was furious and couldn¡¯t believe gu zhuo would do this at such a critical moment. if they didn¡¯t pick up song yin soon, it would be a disaster.

    after suppressing his anger, gu hai called song yin. ¡°yinyin, it¡¯s uncle gu. gu zhuo was on his way to pick you up, but something came up. i¡¯ll send a car to pick you up now.¡±

    song yin responded sweetly, ¡°there¡¯s no need, uncle gu. i¡¯ll just go by myself.¡±

    gu hai was even more satisfied when he realized song yin was not angry at all. he insisted, ¡°that won¡¯t do. i¡¯ll have the driver pick you up right away. when the banquet starts, i¡¯ll introduce you to everyone.¡±

    song yin agreed on the surface, maintaining her polite demeanor. however, beneath her calm exterior, she was seething with anger. she quickly returned to her room and vented her frustration by throwing pillows and dolls on the ground. due to her public image as a gentle and composed young lady, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to break a cup, so she resorted to venting on soft objects instead.

    she found it hard to believe that gu zhuo would break his promise to pick her up.

    however, the thought of gu hai¡¯s attitude toward her offered some consolation. it seemed that he recognized her as the song family¡¯s daughter. after composing herself, she went downstairs and asked the driver to take her to gu hail s house.

    meanwhile, gu zhuo was busy selecting clothes for song fan. he had removed the ordinary gowns and was focusing on exclusive pieces, some of which were unique and rare.

    moreover, gu zhuo had chosen a sweet and overly girlish style that didn¡¯t match her at all.

    the store¡¯s top salesperson approached them and commented, ¡°this lady¡¯s figure is perfectly proportioned, and she has a striking and glamorous appearance. she should wear something more alluring.¡±

    gu zhuo, not being particularly knowledgeable about fashion, had initially chosen dresses suitable for his age group to attend the party. however, upon hearing the salesperson¡¯s suggestion, he realized that song fan¡¯s elegant temperament didn¡¯t quite suit the styles he had picked out.

    in the end, it was song fan herself who selected a female suit. the waist design highlighted her figure without being overly provocative, and the wide-legged pants added a touch of elegance. while it was a suit, it was unmistakably a gown.

    adding diamond earrings and a stunning necklace from the display cabinet transformed the outfit. the small changes made a significant impact, showcasing a high fashion sense. few customers dared to attempt such a bold combination.

    even the salesperson was genuinely impressed. she commented, ¡°very few customers dare to try this gown because it¡¯s unconventional. it¡¯s inspired by a suit design, and this lady carries it off exceptionally well.¡±

    gu zhuo felt out of place standing beside song fan and instinctively took a step back.

    song fan found the outfit satisfactory and instructed gu zhuo, ¡°pay for it.¡¯

    gu zhuo finally reacted and proceeded to pay for the outfit. afterward, he followed song fan back to the car, feeling somewhat like a servant.

    once seated in the car, song fan asked, ¡°you didn¡¯t invite gu chen to your family¡¯s banquet this time, did you?¡±

    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± gu zhuo replied with a firm shake of his head.

    ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± song fan remarked.

    gu zhuo didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. but a smile hung on song fan¡¯s face. as long as gu chen wasn¡¯t there, even if she said nonsensical things, it wouldn¡¯t be awkward.

    as long as gu hai comprehended that song yin held little importance within the song family, he likely wouldn¡¯t push gu zhuo into a relationship with her. nevertheless, if this strategy didn¡¯t prove successful, she knew she had already made her best effort.

    song fan turned her gaze to gu zhuo, silently apologizing in her heart for the unintended consequences of her momentary bad intentions.

    on the other hand, gu zhuo was focused on building a good relationship with

    song fan. he believed that song fan was willing to help him because she wanted to be friends. once they became friends, he could invite her for motorcycle rides.

    gu hai breathed a sigh of relief when the car entered the gate. thankfully, gu zhuo had returned, allowing his plan to proceed as intended..

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Seeds of Suspicion

    chapter 106: seeds of suspicion

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    at this moment, he hurriedly called song yin over and then said to everyone,¡± the main reason for this banquet is that gu zhuo wants to invite yinyin, so i asked him to invite more young people over, in case yinyin doesn¡¯t come because she¡¯s too shy. i didn¡¯t expect this kid to go to the wrong place on the way to pick her up.

    he hasn¡¯t returned for so many years and has even forgotten the way to a city.

    now, he¡¯s officially meeting everyone.¡±

    song yin stood at the door with a shy face, listening to gu hail s words, and her heart began to waver.

    fu nian had indeed been the goal she had worked hard for many years, but now, not only was she getting further and further away from him, but even mrs. fu did not love her as much as before.

    despite being by fu nian¡¯s side for so many years, in the end, she had only become a good friend.

    however, when she had just arrived at gu zhuo¡¯s house, his father had already introduced her to everyone like this. it was obvious that he wanted her to be his daughter-in-law. if her target had been gu zhuo, she might have married into a wealthy family a long time ago.

    when the car finally stopped at the door, the two of them turned their heads in anticipation. after gu zhuo got down, he immediately reached out his hand to help his female companion disembark.

    under everyone¡¯s gaze, song fan stepped out of the car, stunning everyone¡¯s eyes.

    before this, these people still thought that song yin was very beautiful, but when compared to song fan, they instantly couldn¡¯t see her brilliance.

    the two of them were not dressed alike, but they had the same style in general. they both exuded a sexy and gorgeous aura. however, song yin, who was wearing a red dress, was only sexy on the surface, accentuated by her makeup and clothes.

    however, song fan was naturally attractive. when her high heels touched the ground, their hearts seemed to skip a beat. looking at her was like gazing upon a queen.

    song yin also noticed this and instantly felt like a clown after spending hours dressing up. she would only be a subject of comparison standing next to song fan.

    she subconsciously tightened her grip on her skirt, not understanding why gu zhuo wanted to pick her up.

    gu hai did not understand this relationship either, but he still went forward to greet her warmly, ¡°miss song, it¡¯s such an honor to have you come to our house. gu zhuo, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±

    song fan smiled.¡± he just thought of inviting me today. i¡¯m sorry to disturb you so abruptly.¡±

    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be apologized about. we¡¯re all family.¡± gu hai said with a hidden meaning.

    song fan looked at gu zhuo and said,¡± my surname is song, and gu zhuo¡¯s surname is gu. even after 800 years, we are still not considered a family. mr. gu is good at joking.¡±

    song fan had no intention of becoming a family with them. she didn¡¯t even want to exchange pleasantries. there was no reason for her to disgust herself to please others.

    gu hai almost choked on his breath when he heard her words. however, he quickly guessed another meaning. song fan probably had no intention of marrying gu chen. she did not consider herself a member of the gu family at all.

    upon thinking of this, gu hai was no longer angry. as long as she did not marry gu chen, he still had a chance of winning. he immediately became even more enthusiastic and said,¡± don¡¯t stand here. let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    song fan was carefully guided to the sofa by gu zhuo. gu hai sat beside her and probed,¡± miss song, i heard that you and gu chen have been quite close recently. it seems that our two families are fated.¡±

    ¡°i was quite fated to meet him. we met at the hospital and only got to know each other after that.¡± song fan replied with a smile.

    gu chen¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± the hospital? is gu chen unwell? why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±

    ¡°he should be in good health.¡± song fan rested her chin on her hand and said,¡± i heard that director zhang was sick, so he went to visit.¡±

    when song fan spoke these words, her tone was intriguing, making it seem like there was more to the story. gu hai furrowed his brows, recalling that director zhang had never mentioned gu chen¡¯s visits.

    however, director zhang didn¡¯t say anything because he knew gu hai was suspicious and didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand.

    but now, gu hail s suspicions were triggered. why did director zhang hide this from him? how many times did gu chen visit him, and what did they discuss?

    after seeing gu hai lost in thought, song fan understood the outcome. she was only testing whether gu hai knew about this matter. she did not expect director zhang to not tell him, which would make her job much easier.

    gu zhuo, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, asked,¡± i think director zhang¡¯s health is quite good. why do you keep going to the hospital?¡±

    this only deepened gu hails questions.. why did director zhang need to stay in the hospital? could it be that he wanted gu chen to visit him?

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Scary Clothes

    chapter 107: scary clothes

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan¡¯s words made gu hai deeply contemplative. he didn¡¯t even spare a thought for song yin, as his mind was occupied with other concerns. after all, a successful marriage alliance couldn¡¯t be established overnight, and the crucial thing was director zhang¡¯s loyalty, which he was banking on.

    this was the first time gu zhuo had witnessed his father in such a state. he looked miserable at the banquet and didn¡¯t bring up anything regarding song yin.

    secretly, he gave song fan a mental thumbs-up, admiring her astute thinking.

    gu hai couldn¡¯t stay any longer and had a strong urge to find director zhang. he put on a smile and addressed the young guests, ¡°this is a party for young people like yourselves, so i won¡¯t intrude any further. feel free to enjoy yourselves and don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    after saying this, he stood up, ready to make his exit. song yin couldn¡¯t allow him to leave, or she would surely become the laughingstock of the night. she quickly interjected, ¡°uncle gu, are you leaving already?¡±

    only then did gu hai realize song yin¡¯s presence. he recalled his previous plan and turned to gu zhuo, ¡°i¡¯m entrusting yinyin to your care tonight, as she¡¯s a bit shy. make sure you stick close to her side, and don¡¯t let her out of your sight, or else¡­¡±

    gu zhuo understood the unspoken threat in his father¡¯s words. he would surely lose his financial support if he failed to comply. he lowered his head and replied, ¡°i understand. you go ahead and handle your matters.¡±

    song yin was oblivious to the deeper intricacies of the gu corporation¡¯s internal politics. however, she felt a surge of pride hearing gu hail s words.

    bolstered by her confidence, she aimed to ruffle song fan¡¯s feathers. upon leaning closer to her, she remarked, ¡°sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re coming as well? i could have prepared a dress for you in advance. your outfit looks a bit messy.¡±

    after delivering this comment, song yin immediately lowered her head, pretending she had misspoken. most of the guests invited by gu hai were children of his business associates, not people song yin was familiar with. she intended to make song fan appear inferior in their eyes.

    song fan regarded her with a half-smile. ¡°it¡¯s best not to criticize others for their attire when you¡¯re dressed in such bright and flashy colors. take a look in the mirror, dear. don¡¯t you think you look rather gaudy today?¡±

    in the face of this situation, song fan wasn¡¯t concerned about her reputation. she had long lost her standing in high society, and she had no intentions of remaining in a city for the rest of her life. confronted with this situation, she¡¯d rather speak her mind.

    song yin tilted her head slightly, and tears welled up in her eyes. upon closer inspection, she had even mastered the art of angling her head to prevent her mascara from smudging. she didn¡¯t need to worry about ruining her makeup.

    however, her tightly clenched fist on the sofa cushion betrayed the anger bubbling within. after hearing song fan¡¯s critique of her attire had completely infuriated her. before leaving home, she had been utterly pleased with her outfit, but now, song fan¡¯s words rendered her choice utterly futile.

    despite her anger, song yin couldn¡¯t afford to display it at such a formal gathering. instead, she chose to lower her head and feign sadness, hoping to elicit sympathy from the attendees.

    many onlookers noticed song yin¡¯s tears, including a bespectacled and handsome young man who approached her, inquiring, ¡°miss, what happened?

    are you alright?¡±

    song yin sobbed gently and replied, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just that my sister commented on my outfit, saying that i looked somewhat scary.¡±

    the young man displayed concern, turned toward song fan, and asked, ¡°are you the sister of the lady over there?¡±

    song fan chose to ignore this line of questioning, not wanting to waste time arguing with strangers.

    gu zhuo interjected in a highly deferential manner, ¡°yang han, this is a family matter. it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    yang han was the son of a shareholder in the gu corporation. he held an even more arrogant demeanor than gu zhuo. he believed that his exceptional intellect destined him for great achievements, contrasting with gu zhuo¡¯s perceived idleness as a ¡°second-generation rich kid.¡± he looked down on gu zhuo, considering him nothing more than a trust fund baby biding his time.

    consequently, upon hearing gu zhuo¡¯s words, yang han snorted disdainfully and retorted, ¡°even if they¡¯re sisters, it doesn¡¯t give her the right to treat people like this.¡±

    song yin approached yang han and tugged on his sleeve, saying, ¡°i¡¯m fine.

    thank you for standing up for me.¡±

    faced with a tearful girl seeking comfort, yang han¡¯s heart swelled with courage. he glanced at song fan and asserted, ¡°are you only good at hiding behind others?¡±

    song fan¡¯s irritation grew, and she began to regret attending this banquet altogether. she stood up from her seat and strode over in her high heels. she confronted yang han. ¡°do you think it¡¯s fair for you to question me without knowing the full story?¡±

    this question left yang han momentarily speechless. while he wasn¡¯t privy to the entire situation, song yin¡¯s pitiful appearance weighed heavily on his mind, tilting his sympathies in her direction.

    he looked up at song fan and remarked, ¡°it appears that you were bullying your sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Yang Han

    chapter 108: yang han

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu zhuo swiftly tried to clarify the situation to yang han, but the latter remained entirely skeptical, casting disdainful glances at gu zhuo. ¡°i can¡¯t believe that you would fabricate such a story.¡±

    gu zhuo couldn¡¯t help but curse silently in his heart. he didn¡¯t even want to admit that he had attended primary school with yang han.

    song fan checked the time and said, ¡°in any case, your father has already left. i should head home now.¡±

    this alarmed gu zhuo. he couldn¡¯t allow song fan to leave at this moment. who would deter song yin, who was eagerly trying to be with him?

    in a pleading tone, he implored, ¡°please wait a bit longer. i¡¯ll personally escort you back.¡±

    upon observing that song fan remained unmoved by his previous attempts, gu zhuo reluctantly made a significant offer. he said, ¡°i have a vintage racing car designed by dick. if you can help me navigate through this situation today, i¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    song fan came to a sudden halt upon hearing this proposal. despite her prowess with motorcycles, her true passion lay in racing. dick was a globally renowned racing car designer, and his creations were beyond mere monetary value.

    additionally, the specific retro racing car in question had been launched about four or five years ago, a time when song fan was still missing, and she had always regretted not acquiring it. little did she expect that it was now in gu

    zhuo¡¯s possession.

    with a confident smile, she agreed, ¡°deal.¡±

    she took a seat on the sofa, glancing at yang han expectantly, waiting for him to continue his accusations.

    yang han found himself almost forgetting who was questioning whom due to song fan¡¯s expression. he continued with anger, ¡°you have a terrible attitude. you probably bullied your sister a lot at home, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    song fan replied coolly, ¡°i don¡¯t have to explain myself about some fabricating stories. you can either be quiet now, or i¡¯ll make you quiet.¡±

    song yin promptly intervened, pulling yang han aside and speaking gently, ¡°my sister is highly skilled. you definitely won¡¯t be able to defeat her.¡± yang han, stubbornly confident, retorted, ¡°i don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t beat a woman.¡±

    song yin was unsure of how to respond to yang han¡¯s blind overconfidence. all she could do was cast him a look with tears in her eyes. after all, such a foolish individual could be easily manipulated and used to her advantage.

    she sighed softly and said, ¡°my sister was sent to the countryside when she was young because she drugged my younger brother into taking something, so she may sometimes come across as impolite. please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±

    yang han expressed surprise upon hearing this, ¡°she drugged your brother when she was young. it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s a troublemaker.¡±

    song fan swiftly scrolled through her phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile. she then remarked, ¡°yang han, the gold medal winner of the provincial mathematical olympiad competition, with three publications in international academic journals. quite an impressive resume.¡±

    yang han beamed with pride, puffing out his chest. however, gu zhuo rolled his eyes at his overconfidence.

    song fan lowered her phone and continued, ¡°you must be familiar with ai xue, right? after all, this award was originally hers.¡±

    as she spoke, song fan deliberately raised her voice, prompting those nearby to listen attentively and cast astonished glances at yang han.

    ¡°what nonsense are you spouting!¡± yang han was flustered.

    song fan coldly chuckled, ¡°you know best whether i¡¯m speaking nonsense or not. just because your father is wealthy, you had someone alter both yours and ai xue¡¯s exam papers. otherwise, with your abilities, you wouldn¡¯t have even managed to secure the lowest rank. moreover, you purchased the research paper. would you like me to reveal when you acquired it and the price you paid?¡±

    upon observing yang han¡¯s distressed expression, many in the room began to believe song fan. a girl who attended the same school as yang han chimed in, ¡°no wonder he never shared his knowledge with anyone. when someone sought his guidance, he claimed that the other person wouldn¡¯t grasp his approach. so, these were all stolen.¡±

    as a proficient hacker, song fan could obtain information about someone within minutes if she so desired. she despised individuals who falsified their academic accomplishments the most. to her, their so-called reputations tarnished the futures of talented individuals like ai xue.

    while that girl was undoubtedly a mathematical genius, yang han¡¯s repeated theft of her work had traumatized her to the point where she no longer wanted to study mathematics. song fan couldn¡¯t fathom why yang han felt justified in stealing from others, finding his behavior even more reprehensible than mr. wang¡¯s, who had assumed another¡¯s identity.

    song fan asserted, ¡°i will make this matter public and ensure justice for ai xue.¡±

    overwhelmed by ridicule from the people around him, yang han couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    disregarding his initial intention to stand up for song yin, he grabbed a cup from the table and hurled it at song fan.

    song fan agilely dodged the incoming projectile, but the water splashed onto

    gu zhuo¡¯s face. he wiped his face, jesting, ¡°thankfully, i don¡¯t wear makeup.¡±

    yang han, seemingly losing his composure, charged at song fan in a fit of rage. however, he was swiftly incapacitated by song fan¡¯s powerful high kick. what a good choice to wear pants!

    after song fan¡¯s powerful kick, he remained sprawled on the ground for quite some time. song fan turned her gaze to gu zhuo and instructed, ¡°hurry up and get him to the hospital.¡¯

    only then did gu zhuo snap into action, calling for an ambulance to promptly transport yang han to the hospital.

    with this incident, even song yin refrained from shedding tears, fearing that

    song fan might lash out at her next..

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Dancing

    chapter 109: dancing

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu zhuo hurriedly called for someone to play music, aiming to restore the ball to its elegant atmosphere. he then instructed a waiter to serve drinks, hoping everyone would forget about the altercation just now as quickly as possible.

    fortunately, the experienced attendees swiftly immersed themselves in the music.

    upon observing the guests relaxing, song yin turned to gu zhuo with anticipation. ¡°brother gu zhuo, shall we dance together?¡±

    gu zhuo quickly replied, ¡°i sprained my ankle two days ago. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t dance anymore.¡±

    song yin noticed that he didn¡¯t seem to have an injured ankle when he walked earlier. it was evident that he simply didn¡¯t want to dance with her. however, song yin wasn¡¯t easily discouraged. she recalled that even fu nian had been colder initially. she believed that with persistence, she could win gu zhuo over.

    she approached gu zhuo and said, ¡°brother gu zhuo, please dance with me. otherwise, uncle gu will be disappointed if we don¡¯t dance the night away.¡±

    gu zhuo glanced at song fan, seeking help. eventually, song fan nodded and smiled. ¡°since she insists, you should go.¡±

    gu zhuo hadn¡¯t expected song fan to abandon him at this crucial moment, so he reluctantly accepted and led song yin to the dance floor.

    song fan¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t a refusal to help gu zhuo; it was more about the reasonableness of song yin¡¯s request. if gu zhuo avoided song yin all night, it would likely affect his living expenses.

    his living expenses were of little concern, but the real issue would arise if he didn¡¯t give her the racing car.

    moreover, with fu nian present, song fan wanted to witness who song yin would ultimately choose between the two affluent suitors. after all, these two were her top choices among the wealthy bachelors. song fan consented to gu zhuo¡¯s involvement as she anticipated witnessing song yin potentially making a fool of herself.

    song yin achieved her goal and stepped onto the dance floor with a radiant smile. as she danced with gu zhuo, they immediately captured the attention of numerous attendees.

    song yin relished the sensation of being the center of attention. she envisioned a life of opulence and luxury if she were to marry gu zhuo, one that others would envy.

    at that moment, fu nian approached song fan and said, ¡°i¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡±

    song fan was in a good mood when he thought about the motorcycle she was about to get. she asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°grandfather has been talking about you recently. he said that you are the best chess player he has ever met. i want to have one game with you,¡± fu nian said awkwardly.

    song fan declined, saying, ¡°forget it. i¡¯m not in the mood to play recently.¡±

    fu nian didn¡¯t expect song fan to turn him down, given that his chess skills were considered among the best. nevertheless, he responded with, ¡°alright then.¡±

    song yin, who was dancing with gu zhuo, witnessed this exchange. she didn¡¯t know why fu nian wanted to talk to song fan, but jealousy instantly overwhelmed her.

    even if she had decided to give up on fu nian, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being with song fan.

    gu zhuo noticed that song yin seemed distracted while dancing with him, constantly looking elsewhere. following her gaze, he saw someone engaged in a conversation with song fan.

    when the song ended, song yin happened to see fu nian glancing at her. she pulled gu zhuo closer and kissed him. fortunately, gu zhuo reacted quickly and kissed her on the cheek.

    song yin expected that fu nian would feel threatened, but to her surprise, his eyes showed only confusion, devoid of any jealousy. in an instant, song yin felt tears welling up.

    fu nian didn¡¯t believe there was anything wrong with dancing, but gu hail s intentions before the banquet were clear: he wanted to match gu zhuo and song yin.

    dancingg with gu zhuo at this time was to demonstrate her willingness. however, fu nian remembered that song yin had mentioned being conservative and not wanting excessive contact with men who weren¡¯t relatives, which contradicted her actions.

    song yin still had feelings for fu nian, given her years-long pursuit of him. however, today, she realized that all her efforts had been in vain.

    she put on a facade of composure and approached fu nian. ¡°brother fu nian, it¡¯s been a while since we last met.¡±

    fu nian responded coldly, ¡°i¡¯ve been very busy lately and haven¡¯t had much time for socializing with friends.¡±

    he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he didn¡¯t truly know the real song yin, and he was upset about being deceived.

    it was only then that song yin realized the impossibility of a future with fu nian. her infatuation with him had been nothing more than wishful thinking from the start.

    satisfied that she had witnessed all the amusing scenarios she had hoped to see. also, with the possible conflict between gu hai and director zhang, song fan felt that the latter wouldn¡¯t have time to disrupt her godmother. she had already accomplished what she had set out to do at this banquet.

    song fan was eagerly looking forward to receiving the motorcycle after the event concluded. at that moment, a car pulled up at the entrance, and gu chen stepped out with an air of nobility..

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Unexpected Guest

    chapter 110: unexpected guest

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    upon seeing that it was gu chen, song fan glanced at gu zhuo with confusion. gu zhuo quickly explained, ¡°i don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here either, but my dad would never invite him.¡±

    these words held true. the relationship between gu hai and gu chen was akin to fire and water; they couldn¡¯t even maintain a semblance of civility. inviting gu chen to a private banquet would be self-sabotage.

    song fan had no desire to find out gu chen¡¯s purpose for being there either. she remained seated on the sofa. nonchalantly, she asked gu zhuo, ¡°don¡¯t you have any desserts at home?¡±

    gu zhuo promptly summoned a servant to fetch a slice of cake for her before heading over to greet gu chen.

    after all, they were cousins, and it would be unnatural not to acknowledge their presence.

    ¡°cousin, it¡¯s quite a surprise to see you here,¡± gu zhuo greeted with a warm smile. ¡°it¡¯s a shame my father has some urgent matters to attend to and had to leave early. otherwise, our families could have enjoyed a chat together.¡±

    gu zhuo, having lived away from home for many years, could deliver such words with ease. those unfamiliar with their family dynamics might genuinely believe the gu family was a harmonious and friendly bunch.

    meanwhile, song yin was lost in a trance. her gaze remained fixed on gu chen since his arrival.

    gu chen¡¯s appearance outshone the other young men present, exuding an air of authority that was incredibly alluring.

    song yin, who had always aspired to have the very best, suddenly felt that both fu nian and gu zhuo were mediocre. her previous shortsightedness had caused her to underestimate them.

    after all, those rich second-generation heirs had to adhere to their parents¡¯ will no matter how affluent they were. in contrast, someone like gu chen, whose parents weren¡¯t around, could potentially enjoy unprecedented freedom upon marrying into the family. she wouldn¡¯t be weighed down by domineering in-laws and could spend as extravagantly as she pleased.

    song fan, locking eyes with song yin, discerned her thoughts. she knew that song yin harbored self-interest above all else. if a better suitor came along, she¡¯d swiftly discard fu nian and gu zhuo. what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was song yin¡¯s interest in gu chen.

    song fan doubted song yin¡¯s ability to deceive gu chen. after all, he was a crafty old fox.

    song yin approached gu zhuo and remarked, ¡°brother gu zhuo, since you¡¯re all relatives, i¡¯ll address him as ¡®brother¡¯ too.¡±

    she then lowered her head with a shy, lovestruck demeanor.

    however, gu chen had no interest in entertaining her advances. he stated bluntly, ¡°there¡¯s no need to address me as ¡®brother.¡¯ i¡¯m my mother¡¯s only child. ¡±

    song yin¡¯s expression froze. she hadn¡¯t expected gu chen to address her so mercilessly; he was far from a gentleman.

    gu chen walked directly to song fan, who was still enjoying her cake. he took a seat beside her and inquired, ¡°miss song, what have you said at this banquet?¡±

    song fan nearly choked on his words, astonished at how quickly gu chen had found out.

    gu chen reached for a glass of water on the table and handed it to her. ¡°my second uncle went straight to the hospital to find director zhang after leaving here. their argument could be heard throughout the entire floor. you must have played a role in this.¡±

    song fan was somewhat impressed by gu chen¡¯s words. if he were her adversary, he would be a formidable opponent.

    she accepted the glass of water and replied, ¡°if they insist on causing trouble for me, don¡¯t blame me for making things more complicated. i suspect your second uncle won¡¯t have the time to bother me for a while.¡¯

    ¡°miss song, if you¡¯re not interested in teaching, you should let me know,¡± gu chen stated.

    song fan looked at him with bewilderment. ¡°why should i inform you?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m willing to offer a high salary to secure a talent like miss song. with your support, my second uncle would have nothing to worry about,¡± gu chen added with a half-joking tone.

    song fan didn¡¯t feel particularly flattered. she had multiple companies operating under her name, and it wasn¡¯t necessarily easier than managing the gu corporation.

    to outsiders, the two of them appeared to be flirting, while song yin cursed song fan countless times in her heart as she observed gu chen passing a glass of water to song fan.

    why did song fan always snatch whatever she fancied? how could gu chen fall in love with someone like her?

    song yin pondered all of song fan¡¯s flaws; she remembered her irritability and the incident involving her brother. however, she conveniently forgot that she had drugged song fan.

    fu nian sighed and requested, ¡°gu zhuo, may i borrow your piano for a moment?¡±

    gu zhuo readily agreed. fu nian glanced deeply at song fan before taking a seat at the piano with his fingers poised.

    a series of beautiful notes flowed effortlessly from his fingertips, prompting song fan to exclaim, ¡°he truly is a piano prodigy. at such a young age, he can convey such complex emotions through his music..¡±

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Music Theory

    chapter 111: music theory

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu chen overheard song fan¡¯s assessment of fu nian and commented, ¡°i believe your violin skills are even better.¡±

    song fan retorted, ¡°these are two different instruments. how can you compare them?¡±

    gu chen, however, disagreed. ¡°we can still compare them, even though they¡¯re different. we can gauge the skill level of the performer.¡±

    song fan shook her head and replied, ¡°i¡¯m not attempting to prove anything.¡±

    after the piano performance concluded, a crowd gathered around, applauding the talented pianist. song yin eagerly approached fu nian and praised, ¡°brother fu nian, your skills have improved once again.¡±

    however, fu nian paid no heed to song yin and turned to song fan. ¡°what do you think of my performance?¡±

    ¡°it was quite good,¡± song fan replied honestly.

    song yin couldn¡¯t tolerate this any longer. she smiled and remarked, ¡°brother fu nian, you¡¯re being too harsh. my sister has never played the piano before, so of course, she can¡¯t provide a proper assessment.¡±

    children from affluent families often learned to play musical instruments from a young age, even if they didn¡¯t intend to pursue a musical career. therefore, everyone was curious as to why song fan had never learned to play.

    song yin eagerly added, ¡°after all, sister grew up in the village. there wouldn¡¯t have been any musical instruments there.¡±

    fu nian thought this was rather insensitive. he gripped song yin¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°stop talking.¡±

    however, since the words were already spoken, everyone began to speculate and discuss in hushed tones why song fan would have grown up in the countryside.

    gu chen rose from his seat and declared, ¡°second miss song, you¡¯re mistaken.

    i¡¯ve heard miss song play the violin before, and her skills are on par with fu nian¡¯s.¡±

    song yin was skeptical. ¡°how¡¯s that possible? brother fu nian learned from a world-renowned piano master.¡±

    however, gu chen¡¯s endorsement led most of the attendees to believe that song fan was indeed capable of playing the violin. after all, there was no reason for him to lie.

    gu zhuo stood beside fu nian and whispered, ¡°this is her true nature. remember it well.¡±

    fu nian was profoundly affected by this revelation. the song yin he had always known wasn¡¯t like this. the cheerful and kind girl who discussed music theory with him would never exhibit such aggression.

    gu zhuo proposed, ¡°since second young miss song finds it hard to believe, why don¡¯t we ask miss song to perform a piece?¡±

    song fan responded coldly, ¡°i have no interest.¡±

    she refused to be treated like a performing monkey, dragged out to play without her consent, which she considered an insult.

    ¡°so what if i don¡¯t know how to play the violin? several people here have mastered musical instruments, but they are all cultivating their artistic sensibilities,¡± song fan declared, sweeping her gaze around the room. ¡°i am currently a physics teacher at eke international high school. if any of you have physics questions, feel free to ask me.¡±

    her words carried a certain gravitas, causing those present to feel somewhat ashamed of themselves. they ridiculed others for their supposed shortcomings while neglecting their lack of expertise in various fields.

    seeing that song fan had become a physics teacher at such a young age, it was evident that she had achieved remarkable academic success. curious individuals approached her to discuss physics problems.

    song fan patiently engaged in discussions. gradually, more people joined in, and a small crowd formed.

    the attendees at this banquet were roughly gu zhuo¡¯s age and had all attended university, making their knowledge levels conducive to engaging with song fan¡¯s expertise.

    song yin could only watch from the sidelines as song fan became the center of attention. standing alone in isolation felt like a cruel joke. she glanced over and noticed gu zhuo approaching her. ¡°uncle gu asked you to look after me.

    you can¡¯t just leave me here.¡±

    reluctantly, gu zhuo joined her, silently hoping for the banquet to conclude quickly and spare him further torment.

    song fan had become the evening¡¯s star attraction. everyone was aware that the song family¡¯s eldest daughter was a physics genius.

    one girl at the gathering was also studying physics, and they engaged in a lively conversation. before leaving, the girl said, ¡°we must meet up again in the future.¡¯

    song fan gladly exchanged contact information with the girl, as she had no reason to decline such a cute little girl.

    this was a far cry from the spotlight that song yin had envisioned for herself. instead, she found herself relegated to song fan¡¯s background, with no one showing interest in her.

    as the banquet concluded, song fan needed to depart as well. however, song yin held gu zhuo back, making it impossible for him to approach. gu chen, however, offered, ¡°why don¡¯t i give you a ride back? i happen to have something to take care of in that area.¡±

    upon hearing gu chen¡¯s words, su yang sighed inwardly. song fan resided in a residential neighborhood with no major companies nearby. where could

    young master possibly have any business?

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Intimacy in the Car

    chapter 112: intimacy in the car

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan readily accepted gu chen¡¯s offer and climbed into the car, closing her eyes to rest.

    gu chen broached the topic, asking, ¡°your relationship with song yin is akin to that of enemies, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t ask something you¡¯ve already known,¡± song fan retorted impatiently.

    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you and your second uncle truly get along well?¡±

    gu chen had grown accustomed to song fan¡¯s sharp tongue, finding her directness rather comforting. there was no need for pretenses.

    ¡°second uncle and i have our power struggles, but your situation with your sister is different,¡± gu chen replied, turning to face her. ¡°song yin must have done something to you.¡±

    song fan once again admired gu chen¡¯s keen observational skills but chose to evade the question this time. ¡°i don¡¯t wish to divulge my family matters to outsiders. let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    resuming her reclined position, song fan was bothered by the seat belt cutting across her body, causing discomfort. gu chen leaned over and remarked, ¡°you can¡¯t secure your seatbelt like that when you¡¯re lying down.¡±

    he then proceeded to unfasten song fan¡¯s seatbelt, intending to refasten it properly.

    however, at that very moment, the car unexpectedly drove through a puddle, causing gu chen to lose his balance and tumble onto song fan. thankfully, he managed to hold himself up with both hands.

    song fan opened her eyes and found gu chen just a few centimeters from her face. his breath brushed against her skin, producing an oddly warm sensation that left her flustered.

    song fan was not someone who easily lost composure, even in situations as grave as holding a gun to someone. yet now, her heart was racing uncontrollably.

    instinctively, she turned her head to avert her gaze. gu chen quickly righted himself and returned to his seat. an awkward silence lingered between them for a moment.

    had song fan looked gu chen¡¯s way at that moment, she would have noticed that his ears had turned completely red.

    gu chen¡¯s mind was in disarray. while he was decisive and composed in the business world, he had never been in such proximity to a girl before. once he managed to dress himself and eat independently, the family¡¯s nanny was no longer around him. yet today, he had come perilously close to kissing song fan.

    gu chen exerted considerable effort to calm his racing heart, but every time he closed his eyes, his mind was flooded with images of song fan from the close encounter. song fan lying beneath him obediently as if he could do anything.

    he tried to steer his thoughts away from the subject, convincing himself that his admiration for song fan was solely based on her talent. however, the more he resisted, the more vividly he recalled song fan¡¯s visage, despite his efforts to divert his attention.

    when the car arrived, su yang came to open the door and found that the two of them were sitting in the backseat with their eyes closed, not exchanging words.

    ¡°young master, miss song, are you asleep?¡± su yang inquired.

    it was only then that song fan realized they had already arrived home. she promptly exited the car and stated, ¡°i¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡±

    with those words, she dashed away without a backward glance, leaving su yang astonished at her speed.

    ¡°miss song, if you were to enter a running competition, i believe you¡¯d secure the championship,¡± su yang remarked.

    meanwhile, gu chen remained fixated on the direction in which song fan had departed, his expression pensive.

    su yang approached him and inquired, ¡°young master, is there something on your mind?¡±

    gu chen contemplated song fan¡¯s hurried exit. it had reminded him of the way he had seen tu mi sprinting at the md building¡ªan accelerated running style trained to enhance speed.

    reflecting on how song fan had wielded a gun to save him, as well as her ruthless actions at the banquet, it all seemed to align like pieces of a puzzle.

    gu chen possessed a knack for deducing the complete truth from minor details, and at this moment, he had a hunch, though he still needed confirmation.

    unaware that gu chen harbored suspicions, song fan returned home. she endeavored to shake off the lingering awkwardness and swiftly logged into the game to complete missions. the competition was scheduled for the next day, and she aimed to secure first place.

    back at home, song yin also launched ¡®future city.¡¯ she¡¯d heard gu zhuo express his fondness for the game and intended to explore the game. until she could pinpoint her mr. right, she wouldn¡¯t give up any of them. to that end, she planned to become well-versed in the game¡¯s details and generate more conversational topics.

    completing the missions proved challenging for her, so she ended up playing throughout the night, striving to grasp the game¡¯s overall landscape. consequently, when she attended school the following day, she sported dark under-eye circles.

    to her surprise, she spotted gu zhuo waiting at the school entrance. excited, she exited the car to greet him. however, she soon realized that song fan had also approached them, even taking the motorcycle key from gu zhuo¡¯s hand. they appeared remarkably close.

    song yin raised her phone and commenced taking photographs, intending to employ her usual strategy of posting on social media. after all, song fan had previously threatened to sue, but no action had materialized. it seemed she had merely used the threat as a bluff.

    song yin hastily edited the picture and concocted a caption. when she returned home that evening, she posted it on the forum under the title ¡°untold stories of

    female teacher and student..¡±

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Discovering Sunflower

    chapter 113: discovering sunflower

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin believed she¡¯d be in the clear, but little did she know that song fan had already reported the case to the police. an investigation into the ip address was underway, although insufficient evidence prevented an immediate arrest. however, with the same ip address used for two posts, authorities now had grounds for a direct arrest.

    song fan had also come across the post promptly. she marveled at song yin¡¯s talent for weaving stories from pictures. despite the considerable distance between song fan and gu zhuo, she could vividly imagine the ambiguous narratives. song fan thought that if song yin had channeled this energy into writing novels, she would have gained fame long ago.

    in addition to the post, song fan obtained a recording of song yin¡¯s actions. a previously implanted virus had allowed her to capture the recording when activated, providing solid evidence.

    however, song fan recognized that this piece of evidence was obtained illegally, so she refrained from sending it to the police, choosing instead to keep it for future use.

    she refocused her attention on completing quests in the game. just as she was about to embark on a new map, she noticed bluesea was online. song fan promptly invited him to join her in completing quests, a proposal bluesea readily accepted.

    together, they gleefully vanquished adversaries in the new map. meanwhile, gu chen was attending an internal meeting at the md building, centered on upgrading the building¡¯s security defenses.

    however, aside from xu yuan, others in the meeting seemed less enthusiastic. they believed there were few individuals like tu mi, and the building¡¯s upgrade wouldn¡¯t be achieved overnight. they could simply pay for it when the time came, they thought.

    thus, only xu yuan spoke confidently, though he grew irate when he realized no one was taking him seriously. he slammed the table in frustration, exclaiming, ¡°you all are too disrespectful!¡±

    xia rui, reclining on the sofa, retorted, ¡°trust me. the sound of funds being transferred will earn you unprecedented respect.¡±

    xia rui¡¯s statement held, as xu yuan grudgingly returned to his seat, aware that these individuals were indeed paying up.

    however, he couldn¡¯t help but notice gu chen typing away on the keyboard. curious, he approached and discovered the game page, exclaiming, ¡°gu chen, when did you start playing games?¡±

    the others quickly gathered around the computer screen to observe. at this critical moment, gu chen couldn¡¯t interrupt the game, so he allowed them to watch.

    xia rui noticed something amiss and said, ¡°the person who was on the mission with gu chen looks familiar. the id is sunflower!¡±

    he instantly raised his voice when he said the last three words. the others were also shocked.

    xu yuan couldn¡¯t accept it and said, ¡°i tried so hard to add sunflower as a friend. why did she reject me and beat me up?¡±

    ¡°maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t like you,¡± qi shuo said.

    after the match, xu yuan quickly asked gu chen, ¡°how do you know

    sunflower?¡±

    ¡°i got to know her when we were doing missions together,¡± gu chen said calmly.

    xu yuan didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. he looked sad. ¡°then why can¡¯t i?¡±

    ¡°you saw gu chen¡¯s movements just now. he was as fast as the wind. of course, sunflower chose the strong as her friend,¡± xiao lei said.

    these words deeply pierced xu yuan¡¯s heart. he squatted on the ground and felt as if his soul had left his body.

    then, he hugged gu chen¡¯s leg and said, ¡°i don¡¯t care. i want to be sunflower¡¯s good friend too. if you don¡¯t agree, i won¡¯t be able to get up.¡±

    gu chen was so annoyed that he had no choice but to say, ¡°i¡¯ll go and ask, but it¡¯s sunflower¡¯s own decision whether to add you as a friend or not.¡± ¡°i believe she will agree,¡± xu yuan said excitedly.

    when she saw bluesea mention that he had a few friends he wanted to introduce to him, song fan did not think too much about it and replied, ¡°then let¡¯s add each other as a friend. we can even do missions together.¡±

    xu yuan and the others immediately went online to request to add her as a friend. after seeing that she had been accepted, they were extremely excited. this was the legend of the number one player in the entire server.

    song fan looked at their ids and said, ¡°i think i¡¯ve beaten faraway before.¡±

    xu yuan lowered his head when he saw this because the people around him were laughing at him without any restraint.

    xiao lei laughed so hard that tears were about to fall. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect

    sunflower to still remember you. her memory is admirable.¡±

    ¡°of course, she remembers. there aren¡¯t many people who keep chasing after her just to add her as a friend get beaten up by her,¡± xia rui smiled.

    ¡°stop laughing,¡± xu yuan said, ¡°isn¡¯t it good to forget about this?¡±

    qi shuo held back his laughter and said, ¡°we didn¡¯t bring this up. sunflower

    recognized you¡­¡±

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Team Mission

    chapter 114: team mission

    translator: dragon boat translation       editor: dragon boat translation

    xu yuan recalled the scene where he was beaten up by sunflower. he felt embarrassed even through the screen. after a long time, he replied in the chat box, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±

    after song fan confirmed that it was the faraway, she did not say anything else. after all, he was bluesea¡¯s friend, so she still had to show some respect. in the future, it was inevitable that they would have to do missions together. however, xu yuan was a little unwilling to give up. he asked, ¡°i want to know why you didn¡¯t add me as a friend and beat me up.¡±

    song fan looked at the words on the screen with a face full of surprise. after thinking about it, she typed and sent, ¡°a male player has been following behind me, ignoring my repeated rejections. do you think i should hit him?¡±

    intense laughter broke out in the md building. everyone laughed out loud, and even gu chen¡¯s eyes were smiling.

    xia rui patted xu yuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°what she said makes sense. you did behave abnormally at that time.¡±

    ¡°i think you¡¯ve been here for too long. you don¡¯t even know how to communicate normally with girls,¡± qi shuo shook his head.

    xu yuan couldn¡¯t raise his head. so he was wrong?

    xu yuan was the only one who didn¡¯t go out to work. the md building was his business every day, causing him to be a little out of touch with the outside world. he didn¡¯t even realize that there was a problem with his communication.

    however, song fan didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. she and hua yue had recently been thinking of designing a team mission. after all, many players in the game had made such requests, and as the game company, they had to satisfy them.

    therefore, she set up a multiplayer mission on the new map to test the effect first. this time, she could team up with them. after entering in batches, it would be considered as a temporary team. however, the distribution of points still depended on the degree of each person¡¯s attack on the monsters, and the total points would be counted.

    song fan suggested that they go on a mission together. gu chen naturally had no objections. he looked at the others. ¡°do you guys want to go together?¡±

    of course, they wouldn¡¯t reject the opportunity to get close to the number one player in the entire server. they nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s get started.¡±

    song fan first asked them what they were good at, then suggested that she be the commander. no one had any objections.

    just as they entered the mist valley, they encountered a lot of strange creatures that attacked them. song fan didn¡¯t expect the monsters designed by hua yue to be so unexpected, but this increased the fun.

    ¡°three stones, hurry up and finish them off. we¡¯ll conserve our strength,¡± song fan called out to xiao lei.

    xiao lei replied, ¡°understood.¡±

    these monsters were quickly dealt with by xiao lei. however, the sound of a zither soon emanated from the valley. under the influence of the zither music, their energy rapidly decreased.

    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± xu yuan grabbed his hair in frustration. xia rui was also bewildered. ¡°what¡¯s the setting for this music?¡± ¡°my energy is decreasing!¡± qi shuo exclaimed, unable to accept it.

    song fan knew that hua yue would leave a solution for any difficulty, so she didn¡¯t panic and continued to move forward. as expected, when she stepped on a glowing area, the energy depletion ceased.

    ¡°everyone, come here!¡± song fan called out to the others.

    they hurriedly ran in song fan¡¯s direction and finally stabilized their energy levels. after a while, the sound of the zither disappeared.

    gu chen analyzed, ¡°there are glowing areas along the way. as long as we reach them before the music starts, our energy won¡¯t decrease.¡±

    song fan concurred with this suggestion. the group made use of the break in the zither music to quickly run toward the glowing area. after several stops, they finally reached the core monster.

    unlike the grotesque monsters outside, this one appeared as a silver-haired, golden-eyed anime character with a zither beside him. it was evident that the zither music they had heard came from him.

    therefore, song fan didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. she carefully approached the large monster and prepared to strike it down in a single blow.

    just as she was about to make her move, the monster woke up and started playing the zither again. everyone else frantically retreated to conserve their energy, except for song fan and gu chen.

    the two of them paid no heed to their energy levels. they raised their weapons and attacked the monster. despite the monster¡¯s zither music growing more intense, they didn¡¯t retreat.

    upon seeing this, xiao lei also rushed back to assist. the others followed suit and joined the attack on the monster. after the collective efforts of all five, the monster was finally defeated, and the mission was completed..

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Taken Away

    chapter 115: taken away

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    they noticed that the settlement for this mission was different from previous ones. points were deducted for the time spent in the glowing area, with more points deducted the longer they stayed. fortunately, they had chosen to attack directly in the end. otherwise, following this rule, they would have seen a significant deduction in points.

    ¡°it¡¯s sunflower and bluesea who were clever enough to understand this and attack directly. otherwise, we would have lost more points for this mission,¡±

    xu yuan complimented.

    xiao lei gave him a disdainful look. ¡°you seem to have a talent for sweet-talking people. at least you¡¯re good at flattery.¡±

    xia rui chimed in with a message, ¡°let¡¯s give sunflower and bluesea a round of applause!¡±

    qi shuo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. he hadn¡¯t expected xia rui to be so expressive.

    song fan and gu chen didn¡¯t react much to the compliments. gu chen was used to their playful banter, while song fan was confident in her field of expertise and took the compliments in stride.

    after a mission with the team, song fan felt that teaming up was a feasible option. she discussed it with hua yue, and the next day, ¡®future city¡¯ released a teaming test version. players could now choose whether to team up for missions. the difficulty and rewards for single-player and team missions were different, allowing players to decide based on their preferences.

    xiao lei found it a bit coincidental that this feature was added right after they had experimented with forming a team the day before.

    ¡°i think sunflower might have some connection with star technologies. even if she¡¯s not an employee, she might be a partner or something. otherwise, how would she know exactly when to go to a new map every time and introduce a new team option so quickly?¡± qi shuo speculated.

    gu chen didn¡¯t say anything, but he was quite certain that sunflower had ties to star technologies. moreover, he believed she wasn¡¯t just an employee but possibly an internal programmer. his interactions with her had given him the impression that she wasn¡¯t someone who easily submitted to others.

    meanwhile, at the song family¡¯s residence, the police arrived with a search warrant. the servants were perplexed and dared not obstruct them.

    since song ting hadn¡¯t returned from his night shift the previous day. the servants could only rush upstairs to find song yin as quickly as possible.

    ¡°miss, there are so many policemen outside. what should we do?¡± one of the servants asked, feeling flustered.

    the makeup brush slipped from song yin¡¯s hand, and panic set in as she realized the potential consequences of her actions. she hurriedly picked up her phone and called her mother. meng yu tried to reassure her, saying, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already taken care of it. just act as though you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    after several calming words from her mother, song yin began to regain her composure. she then opened her door and approached the police outside.

    ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡±

    the police presented a search warrant and entered the room to search. eventually, they discovered the computer in song yin¡¯s room.

    ¡°whose computer is this?¡± inquired the police officer after confirming the computer¡¯s presence.

    song yin feigned ignorance and replied, ¡°it¡¯s mine. is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°we received a report about a false rumor posted online. the ip address leads to this computer, so we¡¯ll need you to come with us to the police station for further questioning,¡± the police officer explained.

    in a panic, song yin responded, ¡°i don¡¯t know anything about it. i have nothing to do with those rumors.¡±

    however, the police insisted on taking song yin to the police station for questioning, as it was standard procedure in such cases.

    in the midst of this, song ting returned home from work. upon witnessing the situation, he quickly inquired about the circumstances. after learning what had happened, he reassured his sister, saying, ¡°yin yin, go with them for now. the police won¡¯t falsely accuse you.¡±

    song yin nodded and added, ¡°please come and pick me up as soon as possible. i genuinely don¡¯t know anything about this.¡±

    song ting rushed to the police station after changing into suitable attire, even securing a lawyer to accompany him.

    meanwhile, song fan observed the scene through the surveillance camera at the song family¡¯s entrance and smirked, ¡°it seems that song yin has already found a scapegoat. she doesn¡¯t appear flustered at all.¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t intend to press charges against song yin. with meng yu¡¯s support behind her, song yin was unlikely to face severe consequences. however, given song yin¡¯s nature, she was bound to stir up trouble. there might come a day when even meng yu couldn¡¯t salvage the situation, which would be disastrous.

    song fan¡¯s strategy was to make song yin believe that no matter what she did, meng yu would always come to her aid.

    when a person becomes unscrupulous, even divine intervention cannot save them¡­

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Lawyer Appears

    chapter 116: lawyer appears

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    inside the police station, song yin kept her head lowered. regardless of the questions posed to her, she refused to respond. this left the police somewhat frustrated because, without her cooperation, they couldn¡¯t proceed with their inquiries.

    ¡°we¡¯ve already traced the rumor-spreading post to your computer, posted from your alternate account,¡± the policeman interrogated sternly.

    in reality, song yin was deeply frightened, but she recalled her mother¡¯s instructions not to speak under any circumstances. she simply shook her head vigorously.

    the police found themselves in a dilemma dealing with this situation. after all, the person in question was merely a high school student who remained entirely silent.

    at that moment, someone entered and announced, ¡°song yin¡¯s brother has arrived with his lawyer.¡±

    the police went out to meet song ting and allowed the lawyer to enter and speak with song yin.

    the lawyer went straight to the point as he entered. ¡°miss song, i¡¯ve been hired by mr. song ting to represent you. i need you to provide me with all the details surrounding this incident, holding nothing back.¡±

    song yin obediently nodded, but she didn¡¯t reveal the truth. ¡°i don¡¯t know what happened either. i was at home, and the police insisted that i posted those fake posts. they even claim to have found evidence on my computer, but i didn¡¯t post anything.¡±

    ¡°is your computer usually at home?¡± inquired the lawyer.

    ¡°my computer has always been at home,¡± replied song yin, shaking her head.

    the lawyer continued his questioning, ¡°did you have a password set on your computer?¡±

    song yin had been awaiting this question and responded firmly, ¡°no, i¡¯ve never had the habit of setting a password.¡±

    upon hearing this answer, the lawyer understood the situation. he reassured song yin, saying, ¡°miss song, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll handle this matter and strive to get you released as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°thank you, lawyer,¡± song yin expressed her gratitude.

    after the lawyer departed, she breathed a sigh of relief. she had conveyed everything according to her mother¡¯s instructions, and she believed she would be fine.

    song ting waited outside the police station. upon seeing the lawyer emerge, he approached to inquire about the situation. at that moment, he noticed song fan entering with a man.

    ¡°why are you at the police station?¡± song ting inquired as he approached.

    song fan replied directly, ¡°i received a notice from the police station stating that they¡¯ve apprehended the suspect responsible for spreading rumors about me, so i brought my lawyer here.¡±

    song ting turned his attention to the lawyer. the lawyer promptly explained, ¡°miss song mentioned that the police detained her for spreading rumors, but she also asserted that she never made those posts. there must be some sort of mistake on the part of the police.¡±

    upon hearing this, qi shuo interjected, ¡°i advise you not to jump to conclusions before the police have decided. after all, what the involved parties say might not necessarily be the truth.¡±

    the lawyer felt somewhat indignant at being criticized by a fellow attorney. ¡°which law firm are you from? you appear quite young, so i assume you¡¯re just an ordinary lawyer. please mind your manners.¡±

    qi shuo took a step closer. ¡°my name is qi shuo, and i¡¯m a partner at tianhe

    law firm. i¡¯ve handled numerous lawsuits in the past.¡±

    song ting¡¯s lawyer remained silent, realizing that he had spoken too soon when he heard the name of tianhe law firm.

    song ting had urgently sought legal representation due to the abrupt incident. he hadn¡¯t anticipated that song fan would secure such a competent lawyer and was somewhat puzzled. ¡°were you planning to file a lawsuit from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s correct,¡± song fan replied with a smile. ¡°when i saw the defamatory posts on the school forum, i made up my mind. i must ensure that the person responsible for spreading these rumors pays the price.¡±

    song ting hadn¡¯t expected this situation to involve both of the song family¡¯s young ladies. he felt a headache coming on. ¡°what posts? why haven¡¯t you mentioned it to me before?¡±

    of course, song fan couldn¡¯t discuss this matter with him in person, as she had no intention of involving him in its resolution. qi shuo, understanding the situation, handed his phone to song ting. ¡°this is a post containing rumors that miss song found on the school forum.¡±

    after reading both posts, song ting frowned deeply. he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a malicious incident, where baseless rumors were being spread. the second post used regular photos to spread falsehoods, while the first post didn¡¯t even include a photo. the underlying malice toward song fan was palpable.

    ¡°we must locate this person and make them understand that the song family cannot be taken lightly,¡± song ting declared angrily.

    song fan could sense song ting¡¯s disbelief and anger. furthermore, he didn¡¯t question song fan¡¯s side of the story. however, he also didn¡¯t believe that song yin was responsible for this. from the very beginning, song fan had anticipated this, so she didn¡¯t feel sad about it..

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Police Station

    chapter 117: police station

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin anxiously waited, overwhelmed by fear. this unexpected situation had spiraled out of control, and she never imagined herself ending up at the police station.

    outside, song ting and song fan sat across from each other, while their respective lawyers engaged in a heated argument. amidst this tense situation, the phone rang simultaneously.

    song ting hurriedly answered the call and reassured, ¡°aunt meng, i¡¯m currently at the police station.¡±

    ¡°song ting, please bring yin yin back home,¡± meng yu implored. ¡°she called me before coming here. she must be frightening.¡±

    song ting, showing courtesy to his stepmother, readily agreed, ¡°don¡¯t worry,

    i¡¯ll make sure yin yin returns home safely.¡±

    song fan, who overheard this conversation, maintained a stoic expression but harbored disdainful thoughts. meng yu had an exceptional talent for feigning innocence. she had already set up a scapegoat with song ting¡¯s unwitting help. however, covering up everything this time wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward.

    after the call, song ting settled back into his seat and inquired, ¡°is it possible for you to negotiate with the police to allow yin yin to return home temporarily? i¡¯ll take responsibility for her and ensure she doesn¡¯t leave the house.¡±

    song fan remained silent, while qi shuo swiftly responded, ¡°mr. song, respectfully, i must point out that while miss song yin claims innocence, the current evidence appears to implicate her. we can¡¯t solely rely on your familial relationship to determine her innocence. remember, my client has suffered the most.¡±

    aware that his request might be excessive, song ting still felt a brotherly duty to look after his younger sister. he could handle song fan¡¯s situation, but he couldn¡¯t leave song yin alone at the police station.

    as song ting grappled with his dilemma, song fan interjected, ¡°i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t assist in such negotiations with the police. i¡¯ve already been deeply affected by the rumors. now that i¡¯ve finally apprehended the suspect, even if she turns out to be innocent, she must have some connections involved. i can¡¯t allow her to leave the police station.¡±

    upon hearing this, song ting fell into thoughtful silence. from song fan¡¯s perspective, her stance was reasonable and in her best interest.

    just when song ting was at a loss for words, a voice echoed from outside the door. ¡°i¡¯m here to find my sister. is my sister, song yin, here?¡±

    song ting swiftly stepped out and chided, ¡°why are you shouting? come inside.¡±

    upon seeing his older brother, song kai promptly quieted down and followed him inside. he then asked in surprise, ¡°song fan, why are you here as well?¡± ¡°miss song fan came to the police station as a victim,¡± qi shuo explained.

    song kai immediately inquired, ¡°i heard from the servants at home that yin

    yin was taken away by the police. could it be because of the rumors?¡±

    his thoughts raced as he connected the dots. song fan had previously mentioned her intention to hire a lawyer and sue the person responsible for spreading the rumors. it seemed that she had come to the police station after identifying the culprit. but what did this have to do with yin yin?

    ¡°the police informed me that the ip address linked to the rumor post traced back to the song residence, specifically from song yin¡¯s computer. that¡¯s why i came here,¡± song fan casually replied.

    song kai quickly refuted, ¡°that can¡¯t be right. yin yin is so well-behaved; she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±

    song fan wasn¡¯t surprised by his defense. the entire song family had been deceived by the mother and daughter for years, and it was not easy for them to see through their schemes immediately.

    however, this time was different. song kai began to doubt himself after defending song yin. upon recalling her past interactions with him, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was as obedient as she appeared to be. perhaps she had her own thoughts and knew how to manipulate those around her.

    ¡°did the police mention any suspects?¡± song kai asked softly.

    song ting removed his glasses and rubbed his temples. ¡°yin yin claimed she didn¡¯t post that content, so the police are investigating the rest of the family. we should have more information soon.

    song kai hesitated, considering song yin¡¯s capability to make false accusations. he felt she could frame someone within the household. however, the memory of her kindness and consideration at home gave him pause, making it difficult to voice his suspicions.

    meanwhile, song fan had no time to dwell on these matters. she was merely waiting for the scapegoat to emerge, intending to exploit the situation further. her plan would proceed smoothly once she could orchestrate a public spectacle.

    as expected, it didn¡¯t take long for the police to bring in a household servant. upon locking them in an interrogation room, they explained, ¡°miss song, this servant confessed to using song yin¡¯s computer to post the rumors. she claimed you mistreated her at home, and this was her way of seeking revenge.¡±

    after hearing this explanation, song fan almost burst into laughter. she had only returned to the song family for less than three days, and she couldn¡¯t recall any incident in which she had mistreated the servant..

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Somethingâ€™s Wrong

    chapter 118: something¡¯s wrong

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song kai couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°song fan has been living outside. nothing happened during those few days at home. that servant must be lying.¡±

    the police officers couldn¡¯t offer any defense, but the servant inside the room persisted, demanding to see song fan. she insisted that she wouldn¡¯t confess unless she could speak to song fan directly. to proceed with the case, the police sought song fan¡¯s consent to meet the servant.

    song fan stood up and said, ¡°let¡¯s go meet her. i¡¯m not very familiar with the servants at home. i don¡¯t think i know them well.¡±

    with that, she entered the interrogation room. the servant stood up upon seeing song fan and said, ¡°miss, i didn¡¯t expect you to call the police.¡± ¡°tell me, when did i beat you up?¡± song fan had no patience for this, fully aware that the servant was being used as a scapegoat.

    the servant¡¯s rehearsed speech was interrupted, and she struggled for breath. however, thinking about the money meng yu had promised her, she continued, ¡°eldest miss, you might have forgotten, but the day after you returned home, you quarreled with second miss. you were in a bad mood, and i happened to be passing by the backyard, so you pulled me into the fight. i didn¡¯t dare to resist because you¡¯re eldest miss, so i endured it.¡±

    ¡°but i also have my dignity, so i planned to find a chance to get back at you.

    some time ago, i overheard a phone conversation between you and the eldest young master. i learned about the rumors between you and mr. gu, so i knew what to do. i went into second miss¡¯s room and used her computer to write that post. ¡±

    the servant put great effort into her story, but song fan nearly fell asleep listening- after she finished. song fan opened her eves and said. ¡°your story is quite lengthy. if i don¡¯t have patience, i won¡¯t make it through.¡±

    the servant hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction from song fan. she had anticipated song fan¡¯s anger, thinking it would help prove the abuse allegations.

    however, song fan remained calm, sitting across from the servant and asking, ¡°let¡¯s not dwell on whether i mistreated you or not. even if you wanted revenge on me, why did you choose to spread rumors? moreover, you used song yin¡¯s computer to post. how did you obtain the login address and password for the eke forum?¡±

    the servant struggled to answer these questions because she hadn¡¯t actually written the post and therefore had no basis for her lies.

    song fan pressed further, ¡°you mentioned overhearing my conversation with song ting and then writing the first post to spread rumors. however, the photo in the second post was taken at eke. when did you go there?¡±

    the servant couldn¡¯t provide a satisfactory explanation for these suspicious details. she was employed at the song residence full-time, making it improbable for her to have the opportunity to go out and take photos.

    song ting and song kai, who were standing nearby, sensed that something was amiss. the servant¡¯s account was clearly inconsistent.

    both of them frowned and looked serious. this situation was unfair to song fan, and as her older brothers, they felt obligated to assist her.

    ¡°since you can¡¯t provide specifics, it¡¯s evident you didn¡¯t do it. why did you feel compelled to falsely confess?¡± song ting inquired.

    the servant lowered her head and nervously mumbled, ¡°i did it. at that time, second miss¡¯s computer was not entirely shut down, and the webpage was still open to the forum, so i wrote and posted it.¡±

    song kai found this puzzling. ¡°why did you admit to this? did someone promise you something in return for you to do this?¡±

    upon hearing the words, the servant lowered her head and remained silent. her objective was to obtain money from meng yu, so she had to shoulder the blame. thus, she chose to withhold further details.

    song fan concluded her questioning and departed. she didn¡¯t expect to resolve the matter with just a few inquiries. meng yu¡¯s methods surpassed those of song yin. the maid had likely already been manipulated into confessing. there was no need for song fan to continue questioning.

    ¡°miss song, do you have any objections?¡± qi shuo asked.

    ¡°no, let the police press charges against her and proceed with the lawsuit to take her to court. let this matter become widely known, you don¡¯t need to be concerned about my reputation,¡± song fan replied.

    qi shuo grasped song fan¡¯s intentions and nodded, saying, ¡°rest assured, i¡¯ll handle this properly.¡±

    now that the servant had been confirmed as the perpetrator, song yin could be released immediately. upon her release, she rushed to song ting¡¯s side, her face filled with anxiety. ¡°brother, i was so scared..¡±

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Estranged

    chapter 119: estranged

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song ting comfortingly patted her arm but didn¡¯t say anything more. song yin believed that the servant had already confessed to the act, so she intentionally approached song fan and remarked, ¡°sister, i can finally prove my innocence now.¡±

    song fan lowered her gaze and responded, ¡°you¡¯re innocent because i didn¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    with that, she departed with qi shuo, ignoring the bewildered song yin, who stood still.

    unaware of song fan¡¯s prior questioning of the servant, song yin assumed that the blame had been successfully shifted. she approached song ting and tearfully exclaimed, ¡°big brother, sister misunderstood me. i don¡¯t know who posted that thread.¡±

    song kai glanced at the crying song yin and sighed. ¡°you should thank song

    fan for not making a fuss. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be out of there now.¡±

    song yin, perplexed, tugged at song ting¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°big brother, what does fourth brother mean? does he still think i posted that thread?¡± song ting pushed her hand away and responded, ¡°you should ask yourself that.¡±

    song ting wasn¡¯t a fool. from song fan¡¯s questioning of the servant, he could tell that this was a rather clumsy plot to shift blame, and it had only been implemented today.

    however, song fan chose to feign ignorance. all he could do was go along with her act, as she was the victim in this situation. song ting believed that she must have further plans in store.

    the suspicion of song yin grew exponentially. he was almost certain that this matter had something to do with song yin, and it was unsettling to see her pretending to be pitiful.

    song ting instructed someone to ensure song yin¡¯s safe return home and left. song kai, on his motorcycle, departed for school without offering any comfort to song yin.

    in disbelief, she asked, ¡°fourth brother, can you accompany me home? i¡¯m quite scared right now.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m quite frightened too,¡± song kai replied as he put on his helmet. ¡°that¡¯s why i¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ever since song yin had taken his place at the banquet, song kai had become more cautious. he believed that song yin was no longer the gentle and obedient sister she used to be, so he chose to keep his distance.

    as song kai rode away on his motorcycle, song yin stamped her foot in frustration. why had her two brothers suddenly changed? they used to be so obedient to her.

    after temporarily settling the matter at the police station, song fan and qi shuo went to phoenix restaurant for dinner. duan feng quickly prepared a table of delicious dishes and inquired, ¡°did song yin admit to it?¡±

    ¡°no, she hasn¡¯t,¡± qi shuo replied. ¡°instead, they¡¯ve pushed a servant to take the blame.¡±

    duan feng appeared taken aback. ¡°didn¡¯t you continue to pursue the matter?¡±

    song fan shook her head and replied, ¡°continuing the investigation would be futile. there¡¯s no concrete evidence to prove that song yin was behind this. it¡¯s better to close the case for now and let them lower their guard. i have a backup plan in place. i naturally know what to do. thank you for your support, brother

    duan.¡±

    duan feng nodded and said, ¡°xiao fan has never been one to worry. since you have a plan, we¡¯ll follow your lead. if you need any assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me.¡±

    song fan smiled and responded, ¡°just having this meal with brother duan is already a tremendous help. i¡¯ll feel rejuvenated after we eat.¡±

    upon observing their close interaction, qi shuo inquired, ¡°i¡¯ve been to phoenix restaurant many times, but i¡¯ve only met head chef duan a few times. i didn¡¯t realize that miss song and head chef duan were such good friends. when did you two first meet?¡±

    song fan, aware that qi shuo was a friend of gu chen and didn¡¯t want to reveal too much, responded before duan feng could, ¡°it¡¯s nothing special. we crossed paths and became friends over time.¡±

    after hearing song fan¡¯s answer, duan feng chimed in, ¡°exactly, it¡¯s just one of those things.¡±

    qi shuo sensed that the two of them didn¡¯t want to elaborate on the matter, so he took a sip of his soup and didn¡¯t press further.

    news of song fan¡¯s lawsuit against the person who spread the rumors quickly circulated the school. many students who had commented on the post became anxious, fearing that they might be sued.

    however, some students downplayed the situation. student a stood at the classroom door and commented, ¡°i¡¯ve already sent someone to the police station to inquire. the ip address used for the rumor post belongs to the song residence. the rumor-starters were from the song family. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? is she going to sue her own family?¡±

    student b, nearby, pulled student a aside and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t talk about this here. didn¡¯t you hear? song yin went to the police station yesterday.¡±

    this revelation shocked the students. they hadn¡¯t expected song yin to be involved with this. they gathered around and asked, ¡°what happened? why did she end up at the police station?¡±

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Discussions in School

    chapter 120: discussions in school

    translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation

    to these students, the idea of going to the police station was a big deal, and they were perplexed as to why song yin had to go there. when they learned about the ip address being traced back to the song residence, some of them covered their mouths in shock and refrained from commenting.

    however, one daring student, student a, boldly suggested, ¡°could it be that

    song yin was the one who posted the rumor?¡±

    this speculation fell like a heavy shroud of silence over the group. many students started to believe it was a plausible theory.

    especially when tingting chimed in, squeezing her way into the conversation. she added, ¡°song yin is so jealous of song fan; she probably didn¡¯t want her to have it easy. but since she can¡¯t compare to song fan in any way, she must resort to some tricks. it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she did something like this.¡±

    tingting¡¯s strained relationship with song yin had led her to take up the habit of criticizing song yin at every opportunity.

    after tingting made her statement, many in the group began to find it plausible. the relationship between song yin and song fan was far from amicable; the two sisters rarely interacted at school.

    tingting, with an air of authority, continued, ¡°just watch. the first thing song yin will do when she¡¯s back in school is explain why she went to the police station. she¡¯ll try to shift all the blame onto song fan. if you don¡¯t believe me, pretend you¡¯re oblivious and ask her. i guarantee she¡¯ll mention song fan in less than two sentences and act as if it has nothing to do with her, all with an innocent look on her face.¡±

    her newfound understanding of song yin¡¯s manipulative skills made her speak with conviction.

    the crowd was initially skeptical but decided to give it a try.

    as song yin entered the classroom, all eyes were on her, making her feel uncomfortable and tempted to flee. however, she maintained a facade of composure and took her seat.

    soon, student a leaned in and inquired, ¡°song yin, we heard that you went to the police station yesterday. can you tell us what happened?¡±

    song yin quickly responded, ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious. there was just an issue involving some household servants, so i had to go handle it. my sister insisted on hiring a lawyer to handle it further, so it¡¯s a bit complicated.¡±

    in her response, she skillfully shifted the focus onto song fan, implying that her sister was meddling and causing unnecessary trouble, all while attempting to distance herself from the rumor.

    however, this sentence was exactly the same as ting ting¡¯s prediction.

    everyone wore expressions of ¡°just as expected.¡± song yin observed them, feeling slightly puzzled. why do these people seem to know what i am going to say?

    at this moment, ting ting approached and said, ¡°song fan has already filed a lawsuit for spreading rumors. are you going to say that it was your servant who did it?¡±

    song yin stammered, ¡°it was indeed her doing. she sought revenge because my sister treated her badly, so she used my computer to post the rumor.¡±

    in truth, there was nothing inherently wrong with this explanation. if song yin had stated it straightforwardly, people would likely have believed her.

    however, ting ting was determined to make things difficult for her. she had informed others in advance about song yin¡¯s likely response to the situation, causing them to subconsciously doubt song yin¡¯s words and assume she was lying.

    the first class was still song fan¡¯s physics class, and she entered with song kai to prepare for the lesson. the students quickly returned to their seats, eyeing her nervously. after all, she was someone who could genuinely take legal action.

    song fan was about to start writing on the blackboard when ting ting spoke up, ¡°miss song, i¡¯d like to ask how much preparation is needed to file a lawsuit?¡±

    ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem related to the class,¡± song fan replied.

    tingting smirked at song yin and continued, ¡°i know it¡¯s not related to class, but as students, we should be aware of some common knowledge, like how to prepare for legal matters. so, we¡¯d like miss song to instruct us.¡±

    upon hearing this, song yin began to tremble uncontrollably. she couldn¡¯t hide her body¡¯s trembling, fearing that song fan would say something detrimental to her.

    however, song fan didn¡¯t pursue the topic. she simply responded calmly, ¡°for legal matters like lawsuits, you usually hire a lawyer. i have nothing to teach you, and i hope none of you ever have to deal with such rumors.¡±

    tingting smiled and added, ¡°miss song is absolutely right. people who spread rumors should end up in the deepest level of hell.¡±

    song yin kept her head down as low as possible, hoping this topic would pass quickly. what bothered her most was maintaining a facade of superiority in front of her classmates. however, this rumor had completely tarnished her reputation among her peers. the judgmental gazes and discussions were more agonizing than anything else.

    after class, song yin couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°song fan, why did you have to bring up the lawsuit? big brother clearly said this matter is over.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Disregard

    chapter 121: disregard

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan had initially planned to leave, but she didn¡¯t expect song yin to stop her. it appeared that this situation had deeply affected song yin. thinking about it, a sly smile crossed her face.

    song kai, unable to tolerate the tension, stood up and said, ¡°big brother didn¡¯t say anything like that. if there¡¯s something to discuss, we can do it at home. let¡¯s not make a scene in school.¡±

    in the past, song yin would never make a scene or act so uncharacteristically; instead, she¡¯d pretend to be gentle to confuse song kai. however, the events at the police station the day before and the ridicule from her classmates today had shattered her psychological defenses.

    now, what song yin feared most was that song fan might bring up this matter in front of her classmates, so she felt compelled to preemptively shift the blame onto song fan. it was a subconscious response she had developed over the years.

    ¡°fourth brother, are you also taking song fan¡¯s side? have you forgotten that she drugged you?¡± song yin shouted frantically.

    upon witnessing song yin¡¯s outburst, the other students quickly retreated, afraid that she might suddenly direct her anger at them. song yin looked quite terrifying at this moment, resembling a mad dog that might bite anyone on the street.

    tingting adopted a look of understanding and remarked, ¡°i told you she was like this all along. you should believe me now, right?¡±

    song kai, on the other hand, looked at song yin in disbelief. this wasn¡¯t how his sweet sister usually behaved. he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°why are you bringing this up at a time like this? song fan made that when she was young. she might not have even understood what it was.¡±

    song yin reacted as if she had heard the most absurd joke. ¡°don¡¯t be deluding yourself. back then, you were lying in the hospital bed, saying you wanted to kill song fan. and now you¡¯re pretending to be a good brother. isn¡¯t that disgusting?¡±

    ¡°at that time, i was still a child and didn¡¯t understand these things. even if

    song fan did it, she had spent years in the countryside,¡± song kai defended.

    when he was younger, he had indeed resented song fan. she was always irritable and quarrelsome, not just with others but even with his brother. she even gave him poison, indirectly leading to his mother¡¯s death on the way to the hospital.

    however, after song fan¡¯s return, he began to forgive her gradually. he also began to doubt the veracity of their childhood incident. even if song fan had intended to poison him, who had provided her with the poison? a child wouldn¡¯t have access to poison like that.

    there had to be someone else involved in this, using song fan as a tool to harm the song family. his mother¡¯s accident wasn¡¯t song fan¡¯s fault in the end. the years of neglect as a result of that incident was punishment enough.

    that¡¯s why song kai wanted to get closer to song fan and often included her in his plans. in his view, they should be the closest siblings since they had once shared their mother¡¯s womb.

    song yin felt an overwhelming surge of anger upon hearing song kai¡¯s words.

    she had put in so much effort over the years to win her brothers¡¯ affection, but song fan, who did as she pleased without caring for anyone else, had managed to win everyone¡¯s favor. it was beyond frustrating for her.

    ¡°song kai, you and the others have all been deceived by song fan. you¡¯re all such fools!¡± song yin shouted in exasperation.

    song fan observed the entire scene with an emotionless expression. to her, the dynamics between these two siblings were like a scene from a television drama. she couldn¡¯t comprehend why song yin valued other people¡¯s opinions of her so highly.

    in song fan¡¯s view, others¡¯ opinions held little importance. even if song kai didn¡¯t like her, it was inconsequential and didn¡¯t interfere with her daily life.

    ¡°the two of you can resolve your issues yourselves. i¡¯m heading to the next class to prepare,¡± song fan declared.

    song yin turned to face her and accused, ¡°stop pretending to be innocent. all of this is because of you. if you hadn¡¯t filed that lawsuit, none of this would have happened. why did you even come back?¡±

    song fan wasn¡¯t going to let her rant without consequence. she responded firmly, ¡°filing a lawsuit is my right and freedom. it¡¯s within my legal rights. are you yelling at me here because you started the rumor? are you afraid of going to jail now?¡±

    this direct question silenced song yin immediately. she would never admit to such a thing in public, so she could only shake her head and deny it.

    ¡°then keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t say a word,¡± song fan coldly instructed, looking at her with indifference. ¡°what you think is important means nothing to me.¡±

    with that, song fan pushed open the door and left, leaving behind a bewildered song yin. ting ting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she walked over and taunted, ¡°did you hear that? she doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Gu Chen â€˜s Private Matters

    chapter 122: gu chen ¡®s private matters

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan was fully focused on the ¡®future city¡¯ competition and didn¡¯t have time to engage with song yin. the competition was large, and she had to go through preliminary selection rounds. while it wasn¡¯t particularly challenging for her to make it through, she didn¡¯t want to underestimate the competition.

    moreover, this competition involved the global server, attracting numerous foreign players. song fan was determined not to let china lose reputation in the tournament.

    after finishing work, she quickly logged into the game, where her friends were eagerly waiting for her.

    [you¡¯re finally logged in. we¡¯ve been waiting for you to do the team mission together.] ¡ª faraway.

    [you guys can go ahead with your missions without waiting for me.] sunflower.

    [that won¡¯t do. without you, our team isn¡¯t complete.] ¡ª three stones.

    [we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time] ¡ª bluesea.

    the people in the room were surprised to see this exchange. they couldn¡¯t believe that gu chen, known for his reserved personality, was actively participating in the chat.

    unaware of the stir she was causing, song fan responded casually, ¡°you don¡¯t wait for me for so long next time. just leave me a message in the game.¡±

    ¡°why don¡¯t we exchange contact numbers so we can communicate and form teams more easily?¡± gu chen suggested.

    song fan didn¡¯t find anything unusual and agreed readily, ¡°sure, i¡¯ll send you my wechat number.¡±

    ¡°oh, my god, gu chen is actually asking for a woman¡¯s contact number?¡± xu yuan exclaimed in front of his computer.

    although the others didn¡¯t react as dramatically, they were still taken aback. in their eyes, gu chen was an iceberg who hardly ever showed emotions or expressions- especially not among friends.

    for instance, when it came to women, many business partners initially attempted to set him up with beautiful women, but they were all swiftly rejected by su yang, who went as far as cutting off business relationships with some. it was well-known that they couldn¡¯t offer women to gu chen.

    it was believed that song fan was an exception. however, they hadn¡¯t expected gu chen to initiate the request for sunflower¡¯s contact number. something unusual must have transpired between them.

    qi shuo swiftly grabbed his phone and texted su yang, hoping to obtain some insight from him. after all, gu chen wouldn¡¯t divulge anything personally; instead, he¡¯d just get asked if he had too much free time.

    su yang, as gu chen¡¯s right-hand man, was usually occupied with numerous tasks.

    at that moment, su yang¡¯s phone rang, and he checked the message. it read, ¡°su yang, has your boss shown any interest in partnering with star

    technologies lately? he seems to be spending a lot of time on ¡®future city¡¯.¡±

    since gu chen didn¡¯t mind his friends knowing about this level of business secrets, su yang responded directly, ¡°no, young master has been occupied with suburban land development lately.¡±

    qi shuo grinned after receiving the news and relayed it to the others, saying, ¡°su yang told me that gu chen has no plans to collaborate with star

    technologies. since there¡¯s no business motive, gu chen¡¯s request for a contact number must be personal.¡±

    xu yuan chimed in, coming over and saying, ¡°it¡¯s quite something. to actually witness gu chen¡¯s personal affairs in our lifetime. i thought he¡¯d dedicate his whole life to the company.¡±

    xiao lei and xia rui shared the sentiment, but xiao lei quickly added, ¡°but gu

    chen now wants sunflower¡¯s contact number. what about sister song fan?¡±

    ¡°could it be that gu chen is trying to juggle two relationships?¡± xia rui speculated.

    the others promptly dismissed this idea. gu chen would surely never engage in such behavior, given his well-known character.

    ¡°in that case, there¡¯s only one plausible explanation,¡± qi shuo mused, rubbing his chin. ¡°one of these two holds significance to gu chen, while the other must have some form of value.¡±

    just as they were speculating, song fan grew impatient. she typed a message to her friends, asking, ¡°are we going to proceed with the mission?¡±

    everyone immediately returned their attention to their computers and agreed, ¡°of course.¡±

    song fan quickly selected a mission on the new map and invited her friends to join her team. upon entering, they encountered another team.

    in team mode, player names were prefixed to indicate their team affiliation, making it easy to distinguish between teammates and opponents. the opposing team quickly realized that song fan and her friends were part of the same team..

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Eric

    chapter 123: eric

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan¡¯s team used a sun symbol as their emblem, an idea proposed by xu yuan. since sunflower was their team leader, they decided on a symbol that would complement the sunflower¡¯s growth, making the sun an apt choice. song fan agreed with the rationale behind this choice.

    now, they all had a radiant sun symbol above their heads, creating a dazzling appearance. the opposing team greeted them, ¡°are you the ones looking to team up for a mission? would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. we can handle it on our own,¡± song fan declined.

    in the game, the mission¡¯s difficulty scaled with the number of participants. more players meant a more challenging mission, so song fan¡¯s rejection was expected by the other team. they responded, ¡°alright then, you can start.¡±

    at that moment, a female player from the opposing team suggested, ¡°since we¡¯ve already met, why don¡¯t we tackle the mission together and see who can complete it faster?¡±

    song fan didn¡¯t think much of this proposal. they were two teams who had just encountered each other, so there was no real reason for a competitive race. a member from the other team added, ¡°grassi, you should stop talking. if it weren¡¯t for the captain inviting you, you wouldn¡¯t even have the privilege to join our team based on your points.¡±

    grassi, standing next to their captain eric, defended herself, saying, ¡°i was just making a suggestion. why is everyone targeting me?¡±

    eric heard grassi¡¯s words and quickly scolded his team members, ¡°i told you guys to show some respect to grassi, but you ignored it?¡±

    in real life, eric was the boss of a small company, not known for his friendly demeanor, but he enjoyed acting. after taking a liking to the game ¡®future city¡¯, he coerced his employees into playing it as well. he selected those who excelled at the game and made them his followers, thinking that this would boost his image.

    because of this, his team members didn¡¯t dare to argue with him. they reluctantly went along with whatever he said, as their livelihoods depended on their boss¡¯s monthly paychecks.

    eric noticed that his team members had agreed with his statement, and he felt a surge of pride in front of the attractive woman. while he had numerous followers in the game, he had lacked the company of beautiful women. grassi¡¯s presence seemed to compensate for this shortcoming.

    while he hadn¡¯t met grassi in person, they had voice calls while playing, and grassi¡¯s sweet voice had captivated him. she had also shared a photo of half her face, and based on that, he believed she was a beauty.

    consequently, eric would include grassi in their daily missions, striving to earn her favor. he paid no mind to his team members¡¯ feelings, as they were all employees who couldn¡¯t afford to voice their opinions.

    his primary objective was to win grassi¡¯s heart. however, unbeknownst to eric, grassi, who appeared gentle and considerate during their phone calls, was thoroughly repulsed by him and came close to vomiting at the thought.

    song yin glanced at the words on her phone and suppressed her disgust. if it weren¡¯t for the points, she wouldn¡¯t even consider talking to this lewd individual. every word he typed seemed to have an underlying, obscene tone, and it was truly repulsive.

    song yin had no genuine interest in playing games. she had only started playing ¡®future city¡¯ because she wanted to redeem herself after a humiliating experience in class and prove her worth through her gaming skills.

    however, following the recent events in the past couple of days, her classmates had grown even colder toward her. the only topic they discussed was the ¡®future city¡¯ competition. she believed that if she could achieve a high ranking in the game, her classmates would once again admire and respect her.

    to that end, she forced herself to find time to play the game every day.

    unfortunately, song yin wasn¡¯t particularly talented at gaming, and despite her efforts, she had not accumulated many points. her only option was to seek assistance and earn points by participating in team missions.

    every day, song yin would utter sweet words to gain the favor of her team members. it was a painstaking act, but she endured it, knowing that her classmates¡¯ admiration was at stake.

    yet, when she saw sunflower, her envy reached its peak. if she hadn¡¯t revealed her gender so quickly, she wouldn¡¯t have become the laughingstock of her classmates at school.

    moreover, since they were all female gamers, why was sunflower able to lead her own team while she had to rely on that lecherous person? it was truly maddening.

    song yin moved closer to the front of the team and remarked, ¡°my suggestion was really nothing special. i doubt many would dare to agree with it. after all, the person capable of defeating eric¡¯s team has yet to be born.¡±

    this was a blatant provocation, intended to bait the other team into a reaction. xu yuan was infuriated and typed a series of offensive comments into the chat box, but xiao lei quickly intervened and deleted them..

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Provoke

    chapter 124: provoke

    translator: dragon boat translation     editor: dragon boat translation

    ¡°why did you stop me? the other team is already so arrogant,¡± xu yuan pointed at the computer and questioned xiao lei.

    xiao lei quickly explained, ¡°these words are all banned words. if you post them, you¡¯ll get banned immediately. then they will mock you endlessly.¡±

    this explanation temporarily pacified xu yuan, although he continued to glare at the screen as if trying to intimidate the players in the game.

    song fan remained unfazed by the provocations. no matter how many words grassi used, it wouldn¡¯t change her focus on accumulating points. everything else was secondary. she chose not to respond and led her team directly to the mission point.

    however, in eric¡¯s eyes, song fan¡¯s nonchalant attitude was a sign of looking down on him, and it infuriated him.

    he hurriedly blocked song fan¡¯s path and confronted her, saying, ¡°do you think i¡¯m not qualified to compete with you?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t block the way,¡± song fan retorted before proceeding to enter the game, completely ignoring eric¡¯s attempt to hinder her.

    grassi chimed in quickly, saying, ¡°eric, sunflower is too arrogant. does she think she¡¯s great just because she¡¯s the number one player on the entire server? she only got to that position because she started playing early. if you had played games at the same time as her, who knows who would be number one?¡±

    the rest of the team didn¡¯t react much to these words. in their opinion, this wasn¡¯t the right way to flatter someone. they had all witnessed sunflower¡¯s gaming prowess, which was far beyond what their boss could achieve. however, eric took the suggestion seriously and asked, ¡°what should we do?¡±

    song yin offered a suggestion, saying, ¡°why don¡¯t we enter the game and disrupt their mission? they¡¯ll have to compete with you, and they¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

    she genuinely believed that eric¡¯s team had a chance to win. their team had a player with the id chun rixue, whose combat abilities were equivalent to three ordinary players. their current rank was largely thanks to chun rixue¡¯s contributions.

    but chun rixue was eager to express his frustration. he wanted to ask whether grassi had any common sense. while his skill level was respectable, he couldn¡¯t possibly match the number one player on the entire server. engaging in a battle would likely result in a humiliating defeat, making it incredibly challenging to regain their rankings.

    eric accepted song yin¡¯s suggestion without allowing the rest of the team to voice their opinions. he promptly led his team into the mission, aiming to confront song fan, who was in the middle of completing her mission.

    xu yuan was stunned when he witnessed the unfolding scene. ¡°is he crazy? sunflower is currently taking on monsters, and her damage is unbeatable. he actually dares to approach her?¡±

    ¡°we don¡¯t need to worry. sunflower can handle this idiot,¡± xiao lei said confidently, crossing his arms.

    the onlookers then witnessed a one-sided massacre. song fan detested interruptions during her missions the most. every time she entered a mission, she had to spend a certain number of points. failing a mission meant losing those points. it was infuriating to see her points wasted like this.

    she focused her attacks on eric, employing her attack skills with lightning-fast hand speed, leading to eric¡¯s tragic demise. if the duel weren¡¯t limited to three rounds, eric would have met an even more ignominious fate.

    upon observing the battle, xu yuan sighed, ¡°sunflower used to be so gentle with me. at least there weren¡¯t such brutal scenes back then.¡±

    even after the fight ended, song fan was still affected by her frustration. she warned the other side, ¡°you better rein in your captain. if he tries that again, it won¡¯t be as simple.¡±

    chun rixue quickly suggested, ¡°let¡¯s abandon this mission.¡±

    however, eric retorted, ¡°we won¡¯t back down. you were the one who ambushed me earlier. if we go at it again, i definitely won¡¯t lose!¡±

    chun rixue was on the brink of knocking out his boss. why did he have to utter such thoughtless statements?

    grassi continued to incite the situation, ¡°eric, you can do it! i know you¡¯re the best!¡±

    the other members of the team expressed their anger by rolling their eyes and sending furious messages in their private chat group. each message was laden with insults aimed at song yin for her thoughtlessness and wishing her to leave the game.

    song fan typed a message on the keyboard and proposed a challenge, ¡°how about the two of us fight using our original skill levels? the loser must publicly declare on the world channel that they¡¯re a brainless fool and leave the game forever..¡±

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Challenge Order

    chapter 125: challenge order

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    this request didn¡¯t seem excessive, considering what had already been said.

    however, eric regained some rationality and declined, saying, ¡°i can¡¯t beat you in a one-on-one fight. you¡¯re just trying to humiliate me.¡±

    just when it appeared that the boss had finally come to his senses, grassi chimed in, saying, ¡°why make it a one-on-one battle? since it¡¯s the captain, let¡¯s wager the entire team.¡±

    this statement caused the rest of the team to want to throttle her. why did she always speak up when she shouldn¡¯t? it was evident that the boss had regained his senses.

    eric, perhaps to save his reputation in front of grassi, puffed out his chest and proclaimed, ¡°grassi is correct. since we are a team, we should bear the consequences together. i¡¯m willing to accept this challenge.¡±

    he said it with great enthusiasm, but song fan paid no heed. in her eyes, this was an incredibly foolish bet. even the captain didn¡¯t have the authority to make decisions for his team members.

    ¡°i will never agree to your request. my team members are not my subordinates,¡± song fan firmly declared.

    grassi sneered and retorted, ¡°team members should follow their captain¡¯s lead. it appears you don¡¯t command much respect and are much weaker than

    eric.¡±

    ¡°if by ¡®weaker¡¯ you mean in terms of making foolish decisions,¡± song fan fired back.

    even eric¡¯s team members couldn¡¯t help but laugh upon hearing this. xu yuan even typed out a string of laughter on the screen to openly express his mockery.

    xu yuan pointed at the screen and remarked, ¡°sunflower¡¯s responses are quite amusing. she should continue to retort like this.¡±

    xiao lei and xia rui nodded in agreement. they were not people who would suppress their feelings. if sunflower did back down, they would distance themselves from her in the future. after all, people with differing personalities wouldn¡¯t get along well.

    qi shuo, on the other hand, fell into deep thought. he felt like he had heard this type of speech somewhere before, but his thoughts were quickly diverted by xu yuan¡¯s shouting.

    it turned out that eric had exploded, accusing sunflower of bullying grassi and declaring that their team had to seek revenge.

    after this outburst, he issued the highest challenge order to song fan¡¯s team.

    this was the most serious challenge order in ¡®future city.¡¯ it required a substantial number of points to use and would be transmitted to every player on the server. everyone was eligible to watch the battle.

    the highest challenge order stipulated that the loser had to give a portion of their points to the winner each time they lost, so until now, no one had used this challenge order.

    certainly, the challenged party could refuse, but since it was the only challenge across the entire server, news had already spread to other servers. at this point, rejecting the challenge was akin to admitting defeat.

    song fan had her own sense of pride. she had held the number one spot in the entire server for a considerable amount of time. if she backed down now, she might as well quit the game altogether. not liking trouble and fearing trouble were two different things. someone had already stepped on her pride. if she didn¡¯t fight back now, she would be considered the biggest coward in the world.

    however, when she considered the other members of the team, song fan didn¡¯t immediately accept the challenge. instead, she inquired in the chat room, ¡°what are you guys thinking? if you don¡¯t want to fight, i¡¯ll go solo.¡±

    xu yuan quickly typed on the keyboard, ¡°of course, we¡¯re up for the fight. our team will surely emerge victorious.¡±

    ¡°does this count as making a name for ourselves in the game?¡± xiao lei playfully remarked.

    xia rui chimed in, saying, ¡°then we¡¯ll undoubtedly become famous. now, everyone knows about our sun team.¡±

    the name did sound a bit like the name of a kindergarten class, but everyone tacitly accepted it as the team¡¯s name. after all, their captain was sunflower, so it was only fitting for the team to be named the ¡°sun¡± that could make sunflowers bloom.

    qi shuo chuckled, ¡°we have no fear of eric whatsoever. we don¡¯t even need to think about it; we¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

    as they rallied their support for sunflower, gu chen sent a message in the chat room, ¡°as long as sunflower is the captain, we won¡¯t lose.¡±

    his words were filled with trust, causing the entire building to fall into silence. given gu chen¡¯s personality, it was expected that he wouldn¡¯t speak. after a lengthy pause, xu yuan sighed, saying, ¡°i really wish i could meet sunflower in person and worship the person who can make gu chen bow his head.¡±

    xiao lei patted his shoulder and quipped, ¡°then you better go back to sleep.

    dreams come true faster that way.¡±

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: So It Was Song Yin

    chapter 126: so it was song yin

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the challenge was scheduled to take place three days later on the new map by the blue sea. star technologies would send a staff member to oversee the battle to prevent any disputes about the outcome.

    during these three days, the two teams had time to prepare. eric was determined to defeat sunflower and forced his team members to participate in missions to improve their gaming skills. he didn¡¯t consider the need for rest. he even moved his computer to the conference room at the company, insisting that ¡°young people must overcome difficulties¡± and that they needed to work hard to improve their strength.

    he promised some compensation at the end of the year, though the team members doubted how valuable it would be. reluctantly, they went along with his demands.

    chun rixue, a programmer at the company, was known for his fast hand speed and had been handpicked by the boss to play games.

    while he initially accepted the boss¡¯s behavior in the game as part of the entertainment, he now found himself constantly pressured to play.

    even when it was time to leave work, the boss wouldn¡¯t let him go, forcing him to stay at the company and play games. chun rixue was eager to return home and get some rest.

    such prolonged pressure can have two outcomes, either it leads to an outburst of frustration or the person becomes increasingly abnormal. chun rixue chose the latter.

    he reached out to his contacts to access the dark web and posted a mission to trace an ip address. it wasn¡¯t a particularly challenging task, and most beginner hackers wouldn¡¯t bother with it, seeking more complex missions.

    when the boss finally allowed chun rixue to leave work, he hadn¡¯t received any notifications about the mission being accepted, leaving him uncertain about what to do.

    coincidentally, song fan had refrained from undertaking any missions in the mist during this time. as per the rules, if she couldn¡¯t complete a mission, she would have to leave the mist. thus, she was exploring smaller tasks that she could easily handle, and chun rixue¡¯s mission caught her attention.

    song fan accepted the mission and used the mist¡¯s multi-encrypted chat room to communicate with chun rixue. this was a method devised by the hacker trading platform to ensure that once the two parties left the chat room, the chat records would be wiped clean, leaving no trace of the conversation.

    chun rixue quickly provided the ip address he had discovered on the boss¡¯s computer, aiming to find out the identity of grassi. before grassi¡¯s appearance, the boss hadn¡¯t been so obsessed with gaming. he had been pushing them to play games at the company to help grassi accumulate points faster.

    when song fan saw the familiar ip address, she almost burst into laughter. she had seen this address mentioned in the lawsuit two days ago; it was the ip address associated with the song family residence.

    it appeared that song yin was causing trouble even in the game. if not for the mission, song fan would never have suspected that this troublemaker was none other than song yin.

    she leaned back in her chair, contemplating the situation. based on the current circumstances, it was highly unlikely that song yin knew sunflower¡¯s true identity. there was no need for song fan to reveal herself; after all, those who acted foolishly would eventually reveal themselves. she decided to let things unfold naturally and focused on improving her gaming skills.

    with this realization, song fan nodded to herself and delved into intense training. she had developed software that allowed her to enhance keyboard control sensitivity and reaction speed. if she could shave off a few seconds from her response time, she could outperform numerous players.

    after testing it herself, she shared the software with the others. they weren¡¯t initially sure what the software with the black icon was, but they trusted sunflower and clicked on it.

    after a few minutes of exploration, they were all amazed. they couldn¡¯t believe that such software existed, systematically training a player¡¯s speed and agility in an enjoyable mini-game format. it was a must-have tool for players looking to enhance their skills.

    as business-savvy individuals, they immediately recognized the potential for profit. if they could expand and improve this software, it could generate substantial revenue.

    xiao lei was tempted to ask song fan about the software but hesitated, realizing they were just friends in the game. it might not be wise to cross the boundaries.

    however, gu chen had no such reservations and asked directly in the chat room, ¡°have you considered selling this software?¡±

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Software Development

    chapter 127: software development

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    even xu yuan couldn¡¯t help but frown at gu chen¡¯s direct question. he believed that a more tactful approach would have been better received.

    ¡°gu chen is indeed gu chen. he never beats around the bush,¡± qi shuo sighed.

    ¡°we might have given him too much credit. after all these years, he¡¯s still the same,¡± xia rui said, his expression concerned.

    xiao lei shook his head and remarked, ¡°well, at least su yang isn¡¯t his only companion.¡±

    just when everyone expected sunflower to react negatively, she surprised them by responding in the chat room, ¡°i haven¡¯t considered it, but if someone is willing to offer a high price, i¡¯ll sell it.¡±

    the two of them continued to discuss the software¡¯s value and the potential impact it could have on the market. in no time, the chat room resembled a business meeting.

    those who had just arrived to play games, were left bewildered. they couldn¡¯t comprehend the dynamics of this conversation. it appeared that direct questioning worked with sunflower.

    however, song fan remained unaware of the mixed reactions in the room. to her, she was simply answering questions, and discussing pricing was a natural part of negotiations. after all, she had invested significant effort into creating the software and couldn¡¯t just give it away.

    while the two engaged in their enthusiastic discussion, chun rixue was lying on his bed in a state of contemplation. he received a response from the mist regarding the mission, and it contained unexpected information.

    chun rixue hadn¡¯t anticipated that grassi¡¯s ip address would be traced back to the song family¡¯s residence. the song family was a prominent figure in a city¡¯s economy, and any issues involving them could potentially affect the entire country¡¯s economy.

    chun rixue was unsure how to proceed after discovering this information.

    while the song family had many members, he knew from grassi¡¯s messages that she was still a student, narrowing down the possibilities.

    the more he pondered, the more he feared the consequences. he realized that he was in a precarious situation; provoking the song family could be a grave mistake.

    initially, chun rixue had intended to reveal that grassi was not a young girl but had second thoughts given the potential consequences. he didn¡¯t want to draw attention to the fact that he had hired someone to investigate grassi.

    song fan, on the other hand, was aware of chun rixue¡¯s dilemma but chose to disregard the matter. only chun rixue grappled with the decision of whether to inform sunflower about this revelation.

    in chun rixue¡¯s opinion, forming a friendship with sunflower would be beneficial. they could complete missions together, earning points and reaping the rewards. however, the boss did not approve of sunflower and believed that all achievements in the game should belong to men, nursing a grudge against the fact that the top-ranked player was a woman.

    chun rixue had grown accustomed to hearing such remarks from his boss in the office. it was clear that forming a team was out of the question. even after sunflower¡¯s team members had joined the company, the boss continued to enforce their gaming sessions without rest, forcing them to resort to coffee for sustenance when hunger and fatigue struck.

    it was under these conditions that they achieved their current ranking. although chun rixue wasn¡¯t particularly concerned most of the time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated about losing points he had diligently saved, especially when they ultimately went to other players.

    regardless of the thoughts going through the minds of those involved, the number of spectators eager to witness the upcoming battle had reached its maximum capacity. to ensure the smooth operation of the background systems, they had to limit the number of viewers, or the screen wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the overwhelming number of spectators.

    hua yue had expanded its capacity overnight, but it still couldn¡¯t accommodate everyone, so they decided to implement a rule to restrict the number of viewers. those who wished to watch the battle had to pay a fee, but this wasn¡¯t in real money; it was in points. since players treasured their points, it was expected that many would opt out.

    nevertheless, the sea of spectators remained packed as everyone fixated their gaze on the central stage where the competition would take place. the outcome of the battle held great significance, and the anticipation was palpable. they were all eagerly waiting for sunflower¡¯s appearance.

    sunflower was renowned as the number one player across the entire server, celebrated for her godly gaming skills. while they had occasionally seen her in action during missions, few had witnessed her overall mastery of the game.

    news that sunflower would be competing had spread, sparking a fierce scramble among players in nearby servers who sought to secure a spot to witness this extraordinary once-in-a-lifetime event..

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Exchanging Ruthless Words

    chapter 128: exchanging ruthless words

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    the match was scheduled for the weekend to accommodate players who worked or attended school, allowing a wider audience to watch the event. due to the overwhelming number of spectators, the officials decided to broadcast the entire match live, eagerly awaiting the appearance of the players from both teams.

    on song fan¡¯s side, the atmosphere was electric. after logging in, the team engaged in lively discussions about tactics in the chat room. in contrast, eric¡¯s team appeared dispirited. they had spent the entire night doing missions, and it was a miracle that they managed to wake up and log in.

    chun rixue, sitting in front of the computer, had noticeable dark circles under his eyes, constantly yawning as if he might doze off any second. a pile of empty coffee cups lay behind him.

    the others were no better off, with even the long-range attack specialist struggling to move her fingers to control the mouse for in-game actions.

    eric was the exception, brimming with energy. he had delegated the task of supervising his team to his secretary and had gone home early to rest.

    song yin swiftly maneuvered her character to eric¡¯s side and playfully said, ¡°i intended to do some missions for practice yesterday, but i was so tired i wanted to take a short nap. i didn¡¯t expect to oversleep. what if i end up holding you back?¡±

    by using voice chat and sending the message privately to eric, song yin¡¯s flirtatious tone left him thrilled, and he responded earnestly, ¡°i have complete faith in our team members. just stick by my side, and i¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    song yin swiftly replied, ¡°i knew you were the best.¡±

    their playful exchange continued, oblivious to their teammates. chun rixue, glancing at the boss seated in the meeting room, was aware of everything transpiring. while these conversations were intended for private communication, he was fully informed.

    previously, song fan had asked lan yue to assist chun rixue to the best of her abilities if the need arose.

    this was song fan¡¯s vindictive intentions. she believed that chun rixue would definitely make song yin suffer. even if it was just to make song yin unhappy, it was worth it.

    therefore, when chun rixue suggested that she wanted to monitor his boss¡¯s messages, lan yue immediately agreed and sent it in real-time.

    upon reading the messages flooding his phone, chun rixue wished he could just faint right then and there. the boss¡¯s disregard for them was evident, as he intended to introduce an additional liability into the team. this battle was of great importance to all of them.

    by contemplating this, chun rixue silently resolved that he couldn¡¯t continue in this manner. even if he was reluctant, he had to find a way to exact revenge on the boss.

    as both teams entered the battle zone, a growing crowd gathered to watch, flooding the game page with spectators.

    hua yue did her utmost to maintain server stability, fearing it might crash during the battle due to the sheer number of viewers.

    eric stepped forward and said, ¡°if you admit defeat now, i can let bygones be bygones. you just have to apologize. there¡¯s no need to quit the game.¡± xu yuan rolled his eyes and typed, ¡°you¡¯d better wipe your mouth quickly so that the smell won¡¯t affect others.

    xu yuan was the most impatient person, and when he started scolding someone, not many people could stop him. xiao lei and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter in front of their computers.

    eric was now furious. he retorted, ¡°you don¡¯t have to take advantage of me with your words. i¡¯ll let you know what it means to lose.¡±

    ¡°if you describe yourself now, i won¡¯t refute you,¡± song fan quipped.

    xiao lei continued typing, ¡°you¡¯re in such a hurry to tell me your results. it seems like you¡¯re in a hurry to go home for dinner after losing.¡±

    just as the few of them were mocking eric, gu chen sent a message, ¡°cut the crap. everything you say now will become a joke.¡±

    xu yuan sighed, ¡°it¡¯s not right for gu chen to say such things. it looks like eric will face a horrible death.

    ¡°gu chen rarely says threatening words, not to mention that there¡¯s no need to maintain the dignity of the gu family in the game. it seems that he really cares about this competition,¡± xiao lei remarked.

    xia rui raised his eyebrows. ¡°i don¡¯t think he cares about this game. he cares about the people in the game.¡±

    qi shuo held his chin and said, ¡°i have a feeling that sunflower will definitely become gu chen¡¯s nemesis.¡±

    ¡°if we get along well with sunflower, then gu chen will have to bow down to us,¡± xu yuan mused, allowing his imagination to run wild.

    the others instantly agreed with this perspective and began cheering for sunflower on the world channel, showing even more enthusiasm than sunflower¡¯s fans.

    song fan was taken aback when she saw their fervor.. she asked in the chat room, ¡°are you guys alright?¡±

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Fight

    chapter 129: fight

    translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan asked very politely, though the meaning behind her words was quite obvious, ¡°are you guys mentally ill?¡±

    they couldn¡¯t comprehend why they had suddenly become so enthusiastic, and the few who were directly addressed felt that they had been overly excited. they ceased their chatter on the world channel.

    however, this action triggered eric¡¯s anger. he felt that they were not taking him seriously, which he found humiliating.

    he promptly ordered his team members, ¡°beat them up later and make them beg for mercy.¡±

    chun rixue was genuinely tempted to strangle his boss. did he have any idea what he was saying? the three of them wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat him. yet, considering what lay ahead, he responded in the chat room, ¡°understood!¡±

    the members in the meeting room stared at chun rixue in astonishment. he had looked like he was on the brink of exhaustion just the previous day, so why was he suddenly so enthusiastic today?

    eric greatly appreciated chun rixue¡¯s response and even praised him in the chat room, thinking that the plan to promote him could move forward.

    with both sides ready, the star technologies staff acting as referees made an announcement. ¡°the rules of this competition have been changed following discussions with both teams. the game page of the players from the two teamswill now have the option to admit defeat. as long as they do not click on thisoption, they will continue to play until one of them loses all their points.¡±

    this new gameplay surprised all the players, as losing all their points would be equivalent to losing all their in-game progress. it was almost as severe as quitting the game entirely. however, both teams remained silent, leaving the players with no choice but to accept it with resignation.

    eric looked at song yin and confidently declared, ¡°watch how i defeat them all.

    song yin smiled sweetly, replying, ¡°i¡¯ll wait for your victory.¡±

    she didn¡¯t genuinely believe that eric could defeat sunflower, but she wanted her team to accumulate points for her. if they managed to overcome sunflower¡¯s team, she would earn an unimaginable number of points. when she became the top player in the entire server, her classmates would envy her, just like before.

    to guarantee her success, she had even spent a considerable sum to acquire a cheating device, eagerly anticipating its use in battle. her dream was to become the top player on the entire server, attracting envy and admiration from her fellow students, just as it had happened in the past.

    song yin felt elated at the thought of that scene. when the time came, she wouldn¡¯t have to appease eric anymore. only individuals like gu chen and fu nian were worthy of her. eric¡¯s claims of being a boss were irrelevant; no one knew what kind of small company he worked for.

    the star technologies employees announced the official start of the battle and quickly retreated from the battle arena. eric was the first to charge toward song fan, but before he could get close, gu chen¡¯s cannon sent him flying. gu chen utilized the character¡¯s sole long-range attack option, wielding a hot weapon cannon.

    chun rixue didn¡¯t stand idly by either; he followed eric into the fray. he engaged xu yuan in combat, but no progress was made. even xu yuan sensed that their opponent wasn¡¯t genuinely committed to the fight.

    he collaborated with chun rixue to continue their battle. both of them appeared to be the busiest players on the battlefield, yet they remained unscathed throughout the skirmish.

    song fan¡¯s focus was primarily on eric, whom he had under constant pressure, preventing him from making any significant moves. gu chen occasionally contributed with a few well-timed shots, demonstrating their seamless teamwork.

    ¡°quick, save me!¡± eric yelled from the meeting room.

    however, the team members in the meeting room were too engrossed in their own battles. the opposing team was proving to be exceptionally formidable, leaving no room for them to come to eric¡¯s rescue.

    song yin, inexperienced in gaming, frantically ran around the battlefield, unsure of what to do. her success in accumulating points thus far had been solely due to her association with eric. engaging with another player in combat now would likely result in her swift defeat, making her cautious about attempting any offensive action.

    she desperately wished to call for eric¡¯s assistance but couldn¡¯t find a moment to type in the chat room, as evading her opponents consumed all her time. the onlookers in the game commented on the highly anticipated battle:

    [it seems like eric is struggling.]

    [their team doesn¡¯t appear to be very strong overall.]

    [they relied heavily on chun rixue before, but now that she¡¯s being held back, their combat strength has plummeted.]

    [ i think it won¡¯t take much longer to end. .]

    [such a letdown. i thought their team had improved before they dared to

    challenge.]

    [ lt doesn¡¯t look interesting. it¡¯s just one-sided punishment¡­.]

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Cheating Device

    chapter 130: cheating device

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    qqntgollfbf

    to use the cheat device now. activate it quickly.¡±

    the voice on the other end utilized a voice changer and replied, ¡°this is star technologies¡¯s ¡®future city¡¯. from the beginning, they never intended to let the cheating device exploit any loopholes. we invested significantly in creating this cheating device. if you wish to use it, you¡¯ll need to pay an additional

    100,000 yuan.¡±

    although the price had changed from two days ago, song yin hesitated when considering her current predicament. her in-game id was now exposed to everyone, and once registered in ¡®future city,¡¯ it couldn¡¯t be altered.

    even if she found another team to align with, her original plan would be jeopardized. she was determined to succeed and bask in her classmates¡¯ admiration.

    with this in mind, song yin clenched her teeth and replied, ¡°send me your account number.¡±

    ¡°we only accept virtual currency payment methods,¡± came the response from the other end of the line.

    song yin could only purchase virtual currency as quickly as possible, transferring the equivalent of 100,000 yuan according to the current exchange rate. only then did she receive the document sent by the other party. she swiftly opened it and downloaded it onto her computer.

    thankfully, the cheat downloaded rapidly, and the installation was completed swiftly. when a window popped up offering the option to use it, she immediately selected it.

    at that moment, her character on the screen moved suddenly, launching into a rapid and agile attack against the opposing players. each move was executed with remarkable speed and precision, nearly on par with sunflower¡¯s exceptional gameplay.

    [oh, my god, how did grassi suddenly become so powerful?] [this is like watching another sunflower.]

    [could it be that she was pretending to be weak before?]

    [she was just running around after being pummeled moments ago.]

    [moreover, she¡¯s just standing there, letting others hit her. could someone else be controlling it?]

    the spectators, all seasoned gamers, swiftly discerned the abnormality in the gameplay. such a significant performance upgrade could only be attributed to a different operator.

    although no one explicitly stated that an account could only be used by one person, this conduct was still frowned upon.

    at this juncture, the event organizers descended from the stage and issued a reminder, ¡°contestants must be the actual account holder, as verified by their id card.¡±

    of course, song yin noticed this prompt, but she feigned ignorance. only a naive individual would genuinely believe that she was playing on her own.

    she had invested a considerable amount of money in the cheating device, considering it a different kind of investment. it was analogous to the points they earned through playing games¡ªone required money while the other demanded time.

    song fan had sensed that something was amiss the moment song yin activated the cheating device. she contacted hua yue right away. ¡°go and investigate that grassi player. i have a feeling it¡¯s not as simple as changing players.¡±

    hua yue had been preoccupied resolving a loophole but promptly replied upon hearing song fan¡¯s request, ¡°i¡¯ll check right away.¡±

    she entered the server and began examining grassi¡¯s account. with hua yue¡¯s expertise, she swiftly ascertained that they were using a cheat. she couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by the person behind this cheat. to employ it successfully in ¡®future city,¡¯ they must have been quite skilled.

    however, the realization that her boss was still engaging in combat with this player compelled her to find a solution quickly.

    unaware that the other party had detected the cheat, song yin observed as her character confronted sunflower and fought evenly. a smug smile adorned her face.

    so what if she was the top player in the entire server? she was about to be defeated. her mother had been right¡ªmoney could buy anything.

    when xu yuan witnessed this situation, he inquired in the chat room, ¡°what¡¯s happening with grassi? did they hire a substitute?¡±

    ¡°if this continues, i don¡¯t think sunflower will last much longer,¡± xiao lei remarked.

    his analysis was sound. after all, this style of combat would likely result in both sides suffering. additionally, it seemed that grassi¡¯s attacks were faster than song fan¡¯s.

    gu chen messaged song fan, ¡°did she use some kind of cheat?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m currently investigating. we should have results soon,¡± song fan replied.

    only then did gu chen ease his concerns and resume his attack. he remained unsure of chun rixue¡¯s situation; her attacks appeared formidable, yet the damage was surprisingly low. he must be quite skilled to maintain such gameplay.

    eric, oblivious to the situation, shouted in the meeting room, ¡°continue pummeling her like this!¡±

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Useless Cheater

    chapter 131: useless cheater

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    eric was bubbling with excitement, entirely focused on his imminent victory and the fame it would bring him in the game. he didn¡¯t even consider the poor quality of grassi¡¯s previous actions.

    upon witnessing his boss¡¯s expression, chun rixue rolled his eyes. he could clearly tell that grassi was using a cheat, and it seemed like their team was heading for defeat.

    consequently, he abandoned his initial plan. he had initially intended to lose to the opponent and publicly humiliate his boss throughout the game. however, it now appeared that such a defeat would mean little to his boss, as it was just a loss in a video game.

    upon reflecting on the hardships he had endured during this period, chun rixue realized that if miss song from the song family decided not to spare them, his in-game reputation would be tarnished after this match, potentially destroying his last hobby.

    an idea suddenly emerged; he wanted these people to pay a price. if necessary, he could flee back to his hometown.

    while the song family wielded considerable influence in a city, their power did not extend across the entire country. additionally, song yin was initially in the wrong, so chun rixue wouldn¡¯t feel unjust.

    chun rixue discreetly took screenshots on her phone and downloaded the audio that lan yue had sent, storing it in a file.

    his actions went unnoticed as eric continued to cheer for the team and song fan received hua yue¡¯s response.

    ¡°boss, grassi indeed used a cheat. i can¡¯t believe someone would dare to do this in our company¡¯s game. i¡¯m going to crack it now,¡± hua yue reported in anger.

    song fan shook her head and replied, ¡°don¡¯t rush it. even if she¡¯s cheating, she won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡¯

    with that, song fan¡¯s fingers moved rapidly across the keyboard, typing furiously. to anyone observing, it appeared as if her fingers were a blur, leaving a trail of shadows. the characters on the screen relentlessly attacked song yin.

    song fan had previously optimized the internet connection in her rented apartment, resulting in exceptionally fast internet speed. as a result, her actions were fluidly reflected on the computer. even with song yin¡¯s cheating device, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the onslaught.

    the onlookers were exhilarated by the intense battle, expressing their amazement at the unexpected turn of events.

    [as expected of the number one player in the entire server. only sunflower can do this. it seems that sunflower didn¡¯t use her full strength normally.]

    [of course, there¡¯s no need to put in so much effort for the mission. i don¡¯t think grassi will win.]

    [furthermore, she might have switched to another player. that¡¯s not in line with the rules of the battle.]

    [sunflower could report grassi so that the officials could require grassi to play.]

    [but would sunflower do that? she probably wants to prove that even if she changes players, she can still defeat grassi.]

    song yin, whose hands had left the keyboard, had been fixated on the chat channel. she hadn¡¯t expected these people to believe she would lose now. her anger drove her to rapidly raise the battle¡¯s difficulty level using the cheat device. she refused to believe that sunflower could withstand it. reality demonstrated that song fan was more than capable. she didn¡¯t ask anyone for assistance and battled song yin solo. her movements were seamless, easily dominating song yin.

    even gu chen was taken aback by her performance. he hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone could push gaming to such limits. sunflower¡¯s control was already at the pinnacle achievable by a human. it seemed that only a computer could confront sunflower in such a battle.

    upon seeing this, song yin couldn¡¯t remain passive any longer. she attempted to call the person who sold her the cheat device, inquiring if there was an even more advanced version. however, when she made the call, the number was no longer in service.

    song yin angrily tossed her phone aside and watched as sunflower continued to outplay her. her points were rapidly dwindling.

    both teams¡¯ players were left awestruck. it was a rare spectacle to witness a match of this caliber. sunflower was revealing that the game could be played at such a high level.

    however, despite their fascination, the players from both sides continued their battles. after regaining their composure, they left a space for song fan and song yin to duel.

    as song fan enjoyed the battle, she noticed song yin¡¯s movements gradually slowing down. her speed decreased significantly, and she even stopped moving periodically.

    song fan recognized this as a side effect of the cheating device. she and hua yue had previously developed a separate detection program to deter cheat device usage. employing such a device would impact the players, causing various negative effects, including temporary paralysis.

    without hesitation, song fan persisted in the fight. even if song yin stopped moving, she would press on, determined to secure victory.

    eric, unable to comprehend what was transpiring, swiftly contacted grassi to inquire about the situation..

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Transfer of Points

    chapter 132: transfer of points

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin herself was puzzled by the sudden issue with her movements. why were her actions malfunctioning? the person who sold her the cheating device had assured her that it was the best, guaranteeing her victory against anyone. that¡¯s why she had spent so much money on it. she never anticipated such a situation.

    despite repeatedly attempting to contact the seller through her account, all of her calls had been rejected throughout the day. she was frustrated and she threw her phone in anger. ¡°how dare you deceive me!¡±

    the commotion caught the attention of the household servants, and one of them knocked on her door. ¡°second miss, are you alright?¡±

    overwhelmed with anger, song yin didn¡¯t bother concealing her emotions. she shouted, ¡°get lost!¡±

    this sudden outburst startled the servant, who had always believed that song yin was a gentle employer. song yin had never spoken harshly to her before, making this an unexpected change in behavior.

    the servant was terrified and hurriedly retreated downstairs. song yin attempted to restart the cheating device, but it remained ineffective. sunflower had already whittled down her points significantly, and she was on the verge of losing the game entirely.

    at this point, song yin abandoned any pretense of hiding her cheating. her eyes were filled with a burning desire to defeat sunflower. she sent a message to eric, saying, ¡°if you want to win, send this document to your other team members.¡±

    although eric didn¡¯t understand the document¡¯s contents, he recalled song yin¡¯s earlier coquettish voice so he easily agreed to her requests. without hesitation, he promptly shared the document.

    once the team members received and opened the file sent by the boss, their computer screens abruptly went black for a couple of seconds before returning to normal.

    however, they noticed that their characters were automatically attacking in the game without their control. it was evident that this was a cheating mechanism.

    furthermore, their points were rapidly diminishing, far more quickly than in regular battles. simultaneously, song yin¡¯s points were increasing, indicating that she was siphoning points from everyone else.

    ¡°what¡¯s happening? are we all unintentionally helping her?¡± the girl responsible for long-range attacks exclaimed.

    another male player, responsible for healing, voiced his frustration, ¡°she has no respect for this game at all.¡±

    although the other team members remained silent, their expressions were far from pleasant. they had been enjoying the game for a long time, driven by their passion and commitment. the game had always been a test of their individual skills, and grassi¡¯s actions were nothing short of disgraceful.

    upon observing their discontent, eric decided to address their concerns. ¡°alright, alright, calm down. i¡¯m only taking some points temporarily. it¡¯s for the sake of winning this battle. i promise you¡¯ll get more points back afterward.

    it¡¯s a win-win situation for everyone.¡±

    chun rixue rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°i highly doubt that. regardless of whether grassi wins or loses, we¡¯ve already lost our reputation. the entire gaming community knows we cheated.¡±

    his words struck the group like a sledgehammer, leaving them unable to bear looking at the chat channel on the screen any longer. the mocking comments were surely piling up.

    indeed, the world chat was buzzing with discussions, and even international players joined in.

    [isn¡¯t this cheating way too obvious? do they think we¡¯re blind?]

    [they can actually steal points from others. that¡¯s incredibly frightening.

    shouldn¡¯t the game developers provide an explanation?]

    [sunflower is still battling it out. such incredible combat prowess.]

    as the players continued to watch, they realized that sunflower was still locked in combat against grassi. what was more astonishing was that sunflower was not only holding her ground, but she was also dominating. even with the use of cheats, grassi was struggling to match her.

    the other members of sunflower¡¯s team also displayed exceptional coordination. none of them were affected by the cheating, and their gameplay speed seemed even faster than before. the entire gaming community was taken aback by this team¡¯s formidable combat abilities.

    meanwhile, hua yue was diligently working to fix the game¡¯s loopholes. simultaneously, she alerted her colleagues in the company to quickly release an in-game announcement. this incident had the potential to tarnish future city¡¯s reputation. if not addressed properly, players might lose trust in the game.

    as she was grappling with her computer, a staff member exclaimed, ¡°sister

    huayue, come over and take a look!¡±

    hua yue, immersed in her task, typed on her keyboard and replied, ¡°i¡¯m busy.

    what¡¯s the urgency?¡±

    ¡°sunflower is on the verge of victory!¡± the staff member exclaimed.

    hua yue abandoned her debugging efforts and hastily stood up to see what was happening on the computer..

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: One Personâ€™s Glory

    chapter 133: one person¡¯s glory

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    on the screen, the ongoing battle between the two teams was displayed. song fan had chosen a melee female assassin character, while song yin had opted for a mage with a staff, primarily because this character wore a beautiful dress.

    however, the elegant dress had lost its significance. song fan had relentlessly beaten song yin until she could no longer muster a response. song yin desperately tried to control her character to escape, but the cheating device had stripped away all her control, leaving her helplessly watching as her character suffered a relentless beating.

    desperation set in, and song yin wanted to log out of the cheating device, but no matter what she attempted, it proved futile. it seemed as though the cheating device had commandeered her computer entirely.

    ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± song yin exclaimed anxiously.

    song ting, who had just returned home, was making his way toward the study. as he passed by song yin¡¯s door and heard her cries, he knocked gently and inquired, ¡°yin yin, is something troubling you?¡±

    song yin recognized her brother¡¯s voice and quickly composed herself. she replied, ¡°i¡¯m okay. i was just a bit upset earlier.¡±

    aware that song yin was acting out of character, song ting expressed concern, saying, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, open the door, and i¡¯ll leave once i¡¯ve seen you.¡±

    song yin had no choice but to hurry to the door and let her brother in. she forced a smile at him and assured, ¡°big brother, i¡¯m truly fine.¡±

    as she finished speaking, her phone began to ring. though hesitant to answer, song ting remained at the door, showing no intention of departing. song yin reluctantly answered the call. on the other end, a woman¡¯s voice spoke, ¡°is this miss song yin?¡±

    ¡°yes, i am,¡± replied song yin.

    ¡°miss song, your actions in ¡®future city¡¯ have gravely violated the game¡¯s rules. ¡®future city¡¯ strictly prohibits the use of cheating devices. if you continue to use it now, we will ban you, and you will be unable to register a new account in

    ¡®future city,¡±¡® the woman conveyed with a calm tone.

    song yin had not anticipated that her actions would lead to such severe consequences, but she could not disable the cheating device at this point. as she struggled to find the right words to respond, another, sweeter female voice chimed in, ¡°miss song yin, if you persist in using the cheating device for three more minutes, we will publicize this matter throughout the game. this incident would be a source of great shame for our future city.¡±

    after imagining the mockery she would face for cheating, song yin panicked. ¡°please don¡¯t do that. i want to turn off the cheating device too, but i can¡¯t. it has taken control of my computer. i can¡¯t even shut it down.¡±

    the voice on the other end of the call belonged to hua yue, who had not anticipated the cheating device¡¯s potency. she sat in front of her computer and traced the ip address. she then sent a verification window through the game.

    she implored, ¡°miss song, please click ¡®allow.¡±¡®

    song yin heeded her words and clicked as instructed. instantly, the entire screen descended into chaos. hua yue sat in front of her computer, gradually deciphering the intricacies of the cheating device. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration for the perpetrator, recognizing the level of expertise required to devise such a cheat.

    however, she held a prominent role within the game ¡®future city,¡¯ so she swiftly identified the method to disable the cheat.

    just as she was about to take action, a triumphant shout rang in her ears,

    ¡°sunflower actually won!¡±

    on the screen, grassi had exhausted all her points and lay defeated on the ground. despite accumulating the entire team¡¯s points, she had been unable to defeat sunflower. the victory was exhilarating, prompting many players to offer congratulations in the chat.

    hua yue couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°our boss is the best.¡±

    subsequently, she systematically deactivated the cheating device and sought to make an in-game announcement, assuring players that the cheat device had been neutralized and that the bug responsible would be fixed to prevent any future occurrences.

    xu yuan, reading the announcement, exclaimed, ¡°sunflower¡¯s ability to defeat a cheater is truly commendable.¡±

    xiao lei agreed, nodding vigorously. ¡°this level of combat skill is likely unparalleled in the entire game.¡±

    xia rui joined the praise, extolling sunflower¡¯s operational prowess in the chat, claiming it to be the best in the world. no one contested such declarations; everyone had witnessed the match¡¯s astonishing display.

    qi shuo conveyed his congratulations for their victory in the chat and remarked, ¡°this time, all the credit belongs to sunflower. i¡¯m cheering for our captain.¡±

    upon observing their words, song fan chuckled and commented, ¡°this is getting a bit too exaggerated.¡±

    gu chen responded, typing, ¡°it¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. this victory is entirely your glory..¡±

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Apologize

    chapter 134: apologize

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    sunflower¡¯s triumph was prominently featured on the official page of the game, ensuring that anyone who logged in would immediately see it. this was hua yue¡¯s suggestion; she wanted to ensure that everyone bore witness to boss¡¯s victory.

    this battle became legendary within ¡®future city.¡¯ after all, sunflower not only secured victory but also did so against an opponent employing a cheating device.

    this essentially meant defeating a sophisticated program, showcasing that her skills surpassed even the computer¡¯s calculation abilities. she was a player capable of surpassing the computer¡¯s operations.

    even foreign players witnessed this remarkable victory and upon returning to their respective servers, made considerable efforts to spread the news, ensuring that players on other servers learned about sunflower.

    conversely, eric¡¯s team faced widespread disdain. they had initiated a challenge against sunflower but resorted to using a cheat to secure victory. it was a tactic widely viewed as shameless.

    someone even posted an analytical thread assessing eric¡¯s team¡¯s achievements since they had started playing the game. the analysis revealed that most of their accomplishments were attributable to spring snow, with eric contributing very little.

    moreover, eric¡¯s chat history with female players was distasteful, filled with teasing language.

    prompted by the sudden appearance of this post, others began investigating eric¡¯s team members. they scrutinized every player¡¯s in-game operations and combat experiences, revealing that only the captain, eric, was genuinely questionable.

    despite his leadership role, he predominantly idled, benefiting from the hard work of his team members, who appeared to serve as his diligent, complaint-free subordinates.

    regarding the grassi player, they found her no better. she frequently teamed up with others to complete missions but made minimal contributions, merely waiting for the point distribution after mission completion. her behavior was akin to a blood-sucking leech.

    amid these revelations surfacing within the game, song yin was confronted by song ting¡¯s inquiries outside of it. she stood in the study with her head lowered, seemingly wishing to melt into the ground¡¯s cracks.

    song ting regarded her and said, ¡°you¡¯re now a high school student, and your primary focus should be on your studies. while relaxation is important, it¡¯s distressing to learn that you¡¯ve invested in a cheating device. the song family has always upheld an honorable reputation, never resorting to underhanded methods. today, you bought a cheating device for a game; what¡¯s to stop you from purchasing exam answers tomorrow?¡±

    song ting¡¯s heart ached. song yin had always been obedient and diligent in her studies and life. she never caused anyone to worry about her academic performance. even though she might not be a genius, she consistently ranked among the top students at school.

    however, now she had cheated¡ªnot only in a game, but the concern was that this behavior could extend to real life in the future. it was imperative to guide song yin¡¯s thinking back onto the right path.

    as song ting posed this question, song yin couldn¡¯t help but sob, tears streaming down her face, attempting to appear as pitiable as possible.

    she gazed at song ting, her eyes welling with tears, and said, ¡°brother, i made a mistake. i just wanted to enjoy the game and relax, but a friend in the game insisted on challenging someone and needed me to join to make up the numbers. then, they sent me a document to open. i never expected it to be a cheat.¡±

    song yin was quick to shift the blame to someone else, confident that song ting couldn¡¯t gather evidence. she believed that by crying and appearing helpless, she could evade responsibility.

    had song fan been present to hear this, she might have burst into laughter. song yin never truly acknowledged her mistakes. in her eyes, as long as something benefited her, it was justified.

    song ting¡¯s expression softened slightly upon hearing song yin¡¯s explanation, but he maintained a stern tone, ¡°you¡¯re not a child anymore. you can¡¯t simply do whatever others ask of you. even if you didn¡¯t initiate it, you are still involved. while this is within the context of a game, you should still apologize to the players affected.¡±

    song ting¡¯s perspective was straightforward. when one makes a mistake, they must have the courage to admit it. avoiding responsibility was irresponsible behavior, and such a person did not uphold the values of the song family.

    confronted with song ting¡¯s sternness, song yin momentarily forgot her tears. she wished she could vanish from the game instantly. how could she possibly send an apology now?

    nonetheless, song ting had set the expectation, and failing to comply would tarnish her image further in his eyes. all the effort she had put into upholding her reputation would go to waste.

    song yin bit her lip and remained silent, but her body language communicated her reluctance to comply..

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: The talkative Xu Yuan

    chapter 135: the talkative xu yuan

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    certainly, song ting noticed her refusal. however, he opted to remain silent, fixing his gaze upon song yin. though his expression remained neutral, it was intimidating enough to unnerve anyone who faced it.

    under the mounting pressure, song yin found it increasingly difficult to endure. she lowered her head, unable to meet song ting¡¯s gaze. over time, beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    unable to withstand the pressure any longer, song yin cried out, ¡°i¡¯ll apologize ngnt away.¡±

    with that, she abruptly turned and fled from the study, shutting the door behind her. no matter how hard the servant knocked, she refused to open it.

    song ting approached and commented, ¡°let her be alone for a while. she likely can¡¯t process everything at the moment.¡±

    song ting assumed that song yin couldn¡¯t come to terms with the fact that her friend had deceived her. little did he know that what song yin truly couldn¡¯t accept was the requirement to apologize. to her, her ability to acquire a cheating device was sufficient. apologizing to those poor individuals seemed unnecessary.

    yet, since song ting had already made his stance clear, song yin didn¡¯t dare to lie in his presence. she could only lock herself in her room and postpone any potential apologies.

    meanwhile, in the chat room, song fan was growing increasingly irritated with xu yuan¡¯s ceaseless chatter. she marveled at how someone could talk so much and heap praises upon her skills in every sentence, each compliment coming from a different angle.

    unable to bear it any longer, song fan expressed her frustration in the chat, saying, ¡°don¡¯t you think you talk way too much?¡±

    this comment caught xu yuan off guard, interrupting his excited state. his companions sitting beside him couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. it was a clear instance of mockery.

    ¡°finally, someone said it. i¡¯ve long felt that xu yuan talks too much,¡± xiao lei chuckled.

    xia rui held his stomach and remarked, ¡°sunflower is more direct, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°but the way she talks is really reminiscent of gu chen,¡± qi shuo sighed.

    ¡°are you guys finished laughing now?¡± xu yuan¡¯s face betrayed his exasperation.

    upon hearing xu yuan¡¯s words, the others managed to stifle their laughter. however, at this juncture, gu chen posted a message on the screen, stating, ¡°he really does talk a lot.¡±

    unable to contain himself any longer, xu yuan stood up and exclaimed, ¡°can

    gu chen just keep quiet?¡±

    however, xu yuan¡¯s outburst was limited to the confines of his room. he obediently typed, ¡°can we change the subject?¡±

    song fan, noticing that something was amiss, inquired, ¡°do you all know each other outside of the game?¡±

    the way they bantered with each other suggested that they were more than just in-game friends.

    gu chen replied, ¡°we grew up together.¡±

    xiao lei quickly proposed, ¡°since we¡¯ve just experienced such a tremendous victory, should we meet up and celebrate?¡±

    he was really curious about sunflower¡¯s true appearance, although it doesn¡¯t really matter considering her incredible skills. her abilities are more important than her looks.¡±

    also, upon thinking about gu chen¡¯s high regard for sunflower, he couldn¡¯t help but express his desire to meet in person.

    song fan found xiao lei¡¯s suggestion quite reasonable. after all, meeting offline was common among in-game friends. after considering the synergy they had in the game, she thought about their teamwork and replied, ¡°i¡¯m currently in a city. do you think it¡¯s convenient to meet?¡±

    ¡°we¡¯re all in a city too,¡± xu yuan replied enthusiastically.

    since they were all in the same location, arranging a meeting was straightforward. xiao lei immediately started discussing a suitable time in the chat room, and song fan suggested that a weekend would work for her.

    xia rui, looking at their chat, quipped, ¡°we can¡¯t take sunflower to eat at roadside stalls, can we?¡±

    it wasn¡¯t that they disliked roadside stalls, but now that sunflower had become a deity in their eyes, they felt that they should treat her with the utmost respect.

    qi shuo suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t we book a private room at phoenix restaurant?

    that way, we can ensure our privacy.¡±

    after hearing qi shuo¡¯s idea, the others found it sensible. after all, they were all considered heirs from well-off families, and the media often sought to photograph them. so, taking precautions was wise.

    upon seeing unanimous agreement, qi shuo proceeded to call duan feng. since he believed he was in charge of song fan¡¯s case, duan feng graciously arranged a private room for them.

    at that moment, they had no inkling of just how momentous this gathering would turn out to be.

    song fan powered down the computer, stood up, and headed downstairs. she made her way to star technologies¡¯ building with all haste, where hua yue was waiting for her at the entrance.

    she rushed toward her with excitement. however, as song fan embraced her, she couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°have you lost weight recently?¡±

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Talent

    chapter 136: talent

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    hua yue was elated upon hearing this. she had been cutting back on her meals to shed weight, and her efforts had finally paid off.

    after descending from song fan¡¯s embrace, she pulled her affectionately. ¡°i¡¯ve managed to fix the loophole, but that cheating device is quite peculiar.¡±

    ¡°what¡¯s so unusual about it?¡± song fan inquired as they walked.

    hua yue pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°i¡¯m not entirely sure, but even i can¡¯t replicate that cheating device.¡±

    these words surprised song fan. ¡°you have top-notch skills. how could you not manage it?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m completely incapable of doing it, but i just can¡¯t reach this level. the cheating device even took control of song yin¡¯s computer, rendering her unable to turn it off,¡± hua yue explained.

    this piqued song fan¡¯s interest. she had never encountered a cheating device like this before. she quickly ascended the stairs and sat in front of the computer for examination. the computer was running the cheating device song yin had purchased.

    hua yue swiftly added, ¡°i¡¯ve fortified this computer with multiple layers of firewalls. even if you use the cheat, it won¡¯t be able to gain control. i¡¯ve kept it here just for you to inspect.¡±

    song fan logged into the game with the cheating device and examined the data fluctuations on the adjacent computer. as anticipated, this cheating device had disrupted the server¡¯s stability and forcibly created a loophole to infiltrate the game.

    upon employing this cheat, the characters on the screen commenced fighting. it wasn¡¯t a robotic, mechanical movement typical of lower-tier cheats. it could even counterattack based on the opponent¡¯s actions. were it not for their knowledge that it was a cheat, they might have assumed someone was manually guiding the characters.

    ¡°how intriguing. the person who devised this cheat is certainly talented, ¡± song fan exclaimed with an excited expression.

    hua yue shared the sentiment, but she hugged song fan and playfully stated,

    ¡°i¡¯m your most precious talent.¡±

    song fan chuckled, ¡°yes, indeed. you¡¯re undoubtedly the most precious.¡±

    hua yue was greatly satisfied with this response. she continued gazing at the screen and remarked, ¡°this person is quite cunning. even in their transaction with song yin, they employed virtual currency. we can¡¯t trace the flow of funds at all. it¡¯s challenging to locate him.¡±

    song fan smiled. ¡°though it¡¯s difficult, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    with that, she began typing on the keyboard. her goal was to lure this person over to star technologies.

    as for the cheating device, song fan didn¡¯t view it as a significant issue. she had undertaken many similar ventures for financial gain in the past. she believed that as long as the compensation was adequate, this person would join star technologies.

    song fan had manipulated the virtual currency used for payment. whenever this person attempted to sell the cheating device again, their location would be traceable. after completing these preparations, she smiled and said, ¡°hua yue, if anything unusual happens, inform me immediately.¡±

    hua yue nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±

    just then, song fan¡¯s phone rang. upon observing the series of codes, she promptly logged into the mist to contact lan yue.

    lan yue sent a message, ¡°tu mi, something bad has occurred. chun rixue wants me to post news stating that song yin is associated with grassi, along with the conversation between song yin and the middle-aged boss. this could cause a significant issue.¡±

    in reality, chun rixue could have posted this content himself, but he believed that lan yue was the most suitable candidate. with their hacking skills within the mist, it would be nearly impossible for anyone to trace the source. he could then peacefully leave a city and return to his hometown.

    however, lan yue was aware of song yin¡¯s affiliation with the song family. if anything went wrong, it could jeopardize the entire mist. reluctant to take on the responsibility, lan yue hesitated to agree immediately.

    song fan responded, ¡°you can go ahead and accept the request. i¡¯ll handle this matter personally. there¡¯s no need for the mist to get involved.¡±

    upon reading this response, lan yue breathed a sigh of relief. she was confident that song fan¡¯s capabilities would ensure no one could discover the truth. as long as it wasn¡¯t linked to the mist, even if complications arose, it wouldn¡¯t pose a significant issue. lan yue promptly accepted chun rixue¡¯s request.

    however, they raised the price as compensation for song fan¡¯s involvement. they couldn¡¯t allow song fan to undertake this task without any compensation.

    without hesitation, chun rixue paid the agreed-upon amount. he was willing to spend his savings as long as he could hold the unscrupulous boss and song yin accountable for their actions.

    song fan refrained from immediately posting the information on the internet because she noticed song yin posting an apology statement in the game. song yin shifted all blame for the cheating device onto eric and even presented evidence of eric sending documents to others. she portrayed herself as an unknowing victim in the situation.

    therefore, song fan decided to let song yin¡¯s statement circulate widely first.

    she could later release the evidence once it had garnered sufficient attention..

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Collapse

    chapter 137: collapse

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin displayed the page to song ting after posting her statement. he nodded and advised, ¡°it¡¯s good that you recognize your mistakes and take steps to correct them. be cautious when making friends in the game in the future.¡± ¡°i understand, big brother,¡± song yin obediently replied.

    after leaving the study and returning to her room, she couldn¡¯t hide her furious expression. the loss of reputation in the game infuriated her, so she resolved to conceal her in-game identity carefully. she couldn¡¯t allow her classmates at school to discover that she was grassi.

    song fan had no intention of discussing this incident at school. she had other priorities. however, as soon as song yin arrived at school, she overheard her classmates discussing the recent match.

    student a initiated the conversation, saying, ¡°did you all watch the match over the weekend?¡±

    ¡°of course, i did. sunflower¡¯s gameplay was incredible,¡± student b responded with enthusiasm. ¡°i wish i could perform like that.¡±

    student c chimed in, sighing, ¡°reaching sunflower¡¯s level of skill depends on talent. no matter how hard we work, it might not be enough.¡±

    ¡°but who is that grassi player? she had the audacity to use a cheat in ¡®future city,¡±¡® student a inquired.

    ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but the entire team has been banned. they can only log in and can¡¯t complete missions,¡± added student c.

    student b was taken aback. ¡°so, they won¡¯t be able to play ¡®future city¡¯ ever again?¡±

    ¡°i think that¡¯s the case,¡± student a opined. ¡°using a cheat device in a situation where everyone is watching is a blatant disregard for the integrity of the game. if it were up to me, i wouldn¡¯t allow them to continue playing.¡±

    ¡°that grassi player even issued an apology statement. how shameless,¡± remarked student b.

    upon hearing these remarks, song yin tightened her grip on her skirt and lowered her head to conceal her emotions. although her classmates were unaware that she was the grassi player, the derogatory comments stung because they were aimed at her.

    tingting noticed song yin as she passed by and was taken aback by her unusual silence. she commented, ¡°are you dead today?¡±

    song yin suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with anger. tingting, startled, took a couple of steps back. she hastily continued, ¡°i always knew you weren¡¯t a good person. it looks like your true colors have been revealed.¡±

    song yin quickly feigned weakness and whispered, ¡°ting ting, lower your voice. you might disturb the other students in the class.¡±

    tingting rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°stop pretending to be a good person.¡±

    with that, she walked over to engage in a discussion about the game. she had also watched the match and had developed a newfound admiration for sunflower.

    the more song yin listened to their conversation, the more disheartened she felt. believing that no one knew her in-game identity, she forced a smile and commented, ¡°i watched the match too. sunflower¡¯s skills are truly astonishing. they seem a bit different from their usual style. i wonder if sunflower was playing alone or if there were others involved.¡±

    after uttering these words, she covered her mouth as if she regretted letting something slip.

    her intention was to mislead the others into suspecting that sunflower might also be cheating. if sunflower were in trouble, it would potentially implicate everyone else.

    the students appeared somewhat uncertain upon hearing song yin¡¯s words, but considering sunflower¡¯s impeccable track record, they dismissed the notion of her using a substitute player.

    ¡°i was just speculating,¡± song yin added with a gentle smile. ¡°after all, sunflower has never explicitly stated that she was playing alone.¡±

    tingting particularly loathed song yin¡¯s expression at this moment. she snorted and remarked, ¡°you have such a dirty mind that you project it onto others. you probably hired someone else to play the game for you. why else would you be so suspicious?¡±

    in reality, tingting¡¯s response was more of an instinctive rebuff to song yin. however, her words happened to align with the truth and struck a nerve with song yin.

    suddenly, song yin lunged at her and shouted, ¡°i¡¯ve never hired a substitute!

    you¡¯re slandering me!¡±

    tingting was knocked to the ground and retaliated, exclaiming, ¡°how dare you hit me? i¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±

    the two of them wrestled on the ground, paying no heed to the onlookers. the other students were unsure whether they should intervene.

    upon hearing the commotion, their form teacher rushed in, her expression one of astonishment. she exclaimed, ¡°stop fighting immediately!¡±

    however, tingting and song yin paid no heed to their form teacher¡¯s plea. they clung to each other¡¯s hair, refusing to let go. song yin had abandoned her usual facade, her heart consumed by a desire to silence tingting. she launched her attacks swiftly and without mercy.

    efforts to separate the girls proved futile as their fighting spirit remained unbroken..

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Covering a Lie

    chapter 138: covering a lie

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    tingting and song yin remained locked in combat, making it difficult for anyone who tried to separate them. even the class monitor took a punch to the face because he couldn¡¯t move quickly enough to evade. he now covered his face, at a loss for what to do.

    the class monitor was also the son of a local tycoon and had been acquainted with rich second-generation heirs since childhood. he had never witnessed girls fighting like this before.

    eke international high school boasted excellent soundproofing for its doors and windows. even though chaos reigned inside the classroom, the outside world remained oblivious to it. therefore, when gu zhuo opened the door, he felt as though he had entered another dimension.

    the teacher was shouting the names of song yin and ting ting, desperately trying to break up the fight. the students occasionally let out exclamations, and the entire classroom resembled a bustling marketplace.

    gu zhuo swiftly closed the door and observed the spectacle from the sidelines. while he knew that song yin usually put on an act, he had not expected her to engage in a brawl at school. a smile played on his lips as he watched.

    the teacher realized that she couldn¡¯t let the situation continue. the first period was about to start, and if news of this brawl spread, class 3 would lose reputation in front of the entire school.

    she warned, ¡°both of you, stop this at once, or i¡¯ll call your parents right now.¡±

    this threat brought some rationality back to song yin. the idea of her parents being called terrified her, especially since she had been discovered by song ting just the day before. if the teacher called them today, his impression of her

    would worsen further.

    song yin reluctantly released her grip. ting ting seized the chance to pull her hair.

    tingting, who had been pampered as the only daughter in her family, possessed an arrogant and domineering personality. she had no fear of her parents being called to school, as they would likely not reprimand her.

    song yin hadn¡¯t anticipated ting ting¡¯s reaction and began fighting back in pain. just as they were on the brink of fighting once more, an angry voice cut through the turmoil, ¡°enough, all of you!¡±

    all eyes turned toward the classroom door as song kai strode in, his expression filled with anger. he swiftly stepped forward, forcibly separating the two girls.

    meanwhile, song fan calmly picked up her textbook and walked to the podium.

    she wore an indifferent expression, as if she hadn¡¯t witnessed anything at all. her composure stood in stark contrast to song kai¡¯s visible anger.

    song fan had no personal stake in who song yin fought with. if she weren¡¯t required to attend the first class, she might have preferred to retreat to her office and avoid the situation altogether.

    song kai assessed the injuries on song yin¡¯s body. tearfully, she whimpered, ¡°fourth brother, it hurts.¡±

    tingting couldn¡¯t stand to see song yin crying. she rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°you¡¯d better stop crying. you were the one who hit me first, so i fought back. who are you pretending to be weak for?¡±

    confusion marked song kai¡¯s expression as he asked, ¡°yin yin, did you really start the fight?¡±

    song yin initially contemplated denying it but recognized the futility of lying, given that the incident occurred in front of the entire class. with teary eyes, she nodded in acknowledgment, saying, ¡°i attacked first, but it was because ting ting¡¯s words were too hurtful.¡±

    she then threw herself into song kai¡¯s arms and began to cry, as if she had been grievously wronged, eliciting sympathy from those present.

    song fan pulled out a chair, sitting down to observe how song kai would handle the situation.

    tingting enthusiastically chimed in, ¡°stop spreading lies. i simply mentioned something about the game, and you charged at me like a maniac!¡±

    in the past, song kai would undoubtedly have unconditionally sided with song yin. however, recent experiences had taught him not to trust surface appearances blindly. he turned to song yin and said, ¡°tell me exactly what ting ting said. don¡¯t leave anything out.¡±

    reluctantly, song yin repeated tingting¡¯s words. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she added, ¡°i was merely expressing some doubts, and ting ting accused me of cheating. i genuinely don¡¯t care about the game, but she got so worked up just because i was chatting with everyone. clearly, she looked down on me and used this incident to ridicule me.¡±

    tingting huffed in response, ¡°you¡¯re reading too much into it. if you truly didn¡¯t care about the game, you wouldn¡¯t have engaged in the topic. maybe i¡¯m right, and you did cheat.¡±

    song yin couldn¡¯t stand hearing the word ¡®cheat,¡¯ so she clung to song kai¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°fourth brother, it hurts so much. can you accompany me to the infirmary?¡±

    after assessing song yin¡¯s disheveled appearance and the red marks on her arms, song kai thought it best for her to visit the infirmary. he turned to song fan and asked, ¡°can we get permission to visit the infirmary?¡±

    song fan readily agreed. she wanted to put an end to the matter in class and didn¡¯t want further disruptions during her lesson. it was time for her class to begin¡­

 Chapter 139 - 139 More Lies

    139 more lies

    song kai escorted song yin to the infirmary with a grim expression. however, even after the school doctor confirmed that song yin was physically fine, his mood didn¡¯t lighten up.

    as song yin reached out to grasp his arm, she implored, ¡°fourth brother, i know i was wrong. i won¡¯t fight anymore. please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    ¡°why did you react so strongly to the word ¡®cheating¡¯?¡± song kai fixed his gaze on song yin and continued, ¡°ting ting¡¯s words, though unpleasant, weren¡¯t extreme enough to make you lose control like that.¡±

    song yin hadn¡¯t anticipated song kai dwelling on this matter and struggled to find a response.

    upon seeing her hesitation, song kai pressed on, saying, ¡°i hope you can be honest with me.¡±

    he believed that song yin had cheated in some academic or test-related matter, leading to her intense reaction.

    with a heavy sigh, song yin decided that she couldn¡¯t conceal the matter any longer. she made herself cry even more and looked up at song kai. ¡°fourth brother, over the weekend, i was playing a game at home, and something happened in the game. that¡¯s why i got so agitated.¡±

    she recounted what had transpired between her and song ting, placing the blame on her friends in the game. in her eyes, she was not at fault; she had been deceived.

    upon hearing song yin¡¯s explanation, song kai felt relieved. fortunately, it was just an in-game issue, and song yin had already apologized for her actions.

    nonetheless, he had reprimanded grassi in the game yesterday without suspecting that grassi was actually song yin.

    ¡°since this matter is in the past, let¡¯s not dwell on it,¡± song kai advised. ¡°you won¡¯t be able to play ¡®future city¡¯ anymore, so consider it a valuable lesson.¡±

    while song yin outwardly agreed, she harbored a deep resentment. if not for the game, she wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly. she regretted making a spectacle of herself during her fight with ting ting just now.

    ¡°fourth brother, can you promise to keep my identity as grassi a secret?¡± song yin pleaded. ¡°i heard many of my classmates talking about it today, and they were criticizing me.¡±

    song kai nodded understandingly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t divulge it to anyone.¡±

    song yin chose not to return to her classroom this time, preferring to hide herself to avoid song fan, who she didn¡¯t want to be seen with her dejected state.

    song fan returned to her office and took a seat. she had a break between classes, so she decided to attend some company matters. at that moment, gu zhuo unexpectedly appeared and asked, ¡°sister, what are you doing?¡±

    song fan glanced at him and replied, ¡°the bell rang. aren¡¯t you supposed to be in class?¡±

    ¡°no one will notice where i am,¡± gu zhuo replied with a smile. ¡°after all, they only assigned me here to keep an eye on things.¡±

    as a university student, gu zhuo had little interest in high school classes, so he found it more appealing to chat with song fan.

    unconcerned about gu zhuo¡¯s whereabouts, song fan began to focus on her work. gu zhuo fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°sister, you have no idea how insistent my father can be. he¡¯s constantly pressuring me to build a good relationship with song yin. he¡¯s so fond of her that he might as well marry her himself.¡±

    gu zhuo vented his frustration, expressing how irritated he was with his father¡¯s constant nagging about getting along with song yin. it seemed that gu hai had been pressuring him to marry song yin. despite his ongoing feud with director zhang, gu hai was still persistent in pushing him toward this goal.

    as song fan continued working on her computer, she occasionally listened to gu zhuo¡¯s rants about his family matters. she still held a little interest in gu hai¡¯s matters. after all, she had just stirred up the relationship between him and director zhang.

    however, gu zhuo was still talking about him and song yin. song fan focused all her attention on the computer. she had been dealing with a significant order from an overseas firearms company, and her workload had increased recently.

    once gu zhuo had finished talking, he noticed that song fan hadn¡¯t been paying much attention. he waited for her to finish her work while sitting quietly on the side.

    after completing her tasks, song fan turned to find gu zhuo still there. she shut down her computer and said, ¡°you should return to your class.¡±

    ¡°sister, how about i pursue you instead?¡± gu zhuo¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief. ¡°then my dad won¡¯t force me to pursue song yin anymore.¡±

    song fan immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°i think that¡¯s a bad idea. you should listen to your father.¡±

    gu zhuo responded with a grin, ¡°but i genuinely like you, sister.¡±

    song fan¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°you probably don¡¯t even believe that yourself. i don¡¯t have time to entertain this nonsense.¡±

    with that, song fan stood up and looked down at gu zhuo. ¡°i have work to do. i don¡¯t have time to fool around with you.¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140 The Truth About Grassi

    140 the truth about grassi

    chun rixue had swiftly packed her luggage and sent a message to lan yue just moments before boarding the plane. ¡°we can start now.¡±

    lan yue promptly forwarded the message to song fan. after reading it, song fan returned her focus to her ongoing lessons. later, during the afternoon lunch break when everyone headed to the cafeteria, she took the opportunity to turn on her computer and initiate the planned actions in the game. there was business to be taken care of, especially after receiving payment.

    the post about grassi rapidly gained traction within the game community. the recent weekend¡¯s match was still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds, and the revelation of an underlying story came as a surprise.

    although students couldn¡¯t access the game directly while at school, they could follow the game forum on their mobile phones. student a was astonished by what he saw, and he quickly shared the revelation with his friends.

    news of the post spread like wildfire, and song yin began to notice that many people were watching her as she sat down to eat. she felt bewildered, unsure of what had transpired.

    ting ting approached her and remarked, ¡°i never expected you to stoop so low. no wonder you had a meltdown this morning when you heard the cheating accusations. you truly are despicable.¡±

    ting ting resumed her meal with a smug grin. song yin felt a growing sense of unease and immediately reached for her phone to check the school forum. the very first post she encountered was related to the game ¡®future city.¡¯

    a classmate had shared a post from the game forum, and with trembling hands, song yin clicked on it. what she found left her nearly in shock.

    the post meticulously detailed the process of her purchasing the cheating device, even including recordings of the transaction that proved her active involvement in cheating. the second part of the post delved into her relationship with eric, complete with screenshots of their chat history.

    back then, in her attempts to manipulate eric, she had used numerous flirtatious and suggestive words, and these had now become damning evidence. no wonder ting ting had regarded her with disdain earlier.

    she felt panic as she looked around, convinced that everyone in her vicinity was laughing at her over what she had said that morning.

    the students in the school seemed to share this sentiment, shocked that the usually gentle and generous song yin had resorted to such actions, cheating in the game and engaging in flirtatious conversations with a man.

    chun rixue had no qualms about exposing the middle-aged boss¡¯s information and photos within the post. now, everyone could see that he was indeed a middle-aged man with a noticeable paunch. he appeared as if he could be song yin¡¯s father.

    upon viewing the coquettish messages and hearing the sweet voice messages sent in the chat records, people couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    song kai also came across this post. he hastily made his way from the field to the cafeteria, but song yin had already hid herself.

    after she left, the entire cafeteria buzzed with discussions about the post.

    student a posed a question, ¡°do you think this post is real?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s definitely true. the recording and voice message match song yin¡¯s voice,¡± asserted student b.

    student c expressed some doubt, ¡°but why would song yin do that? this man looks like a middle-aged pervert. why would she say such disgusting things about herself?¡±

    ting ting mocked, ¡°you don¡¯t understand, do you? only a pervert like that would be so lustful that he¡¯d agree to help her. didn¡¯t you see the post claiming that grassi¡¯s points were all obtained through such means?¡±

    tingting felt that the pain from her facial injury no longer bothered her. song yin typically acted innocent and cute, but now she had been exposed. she wondered who would believe her in the future.

    song kai rushed to the cafeteria but couldn¡¯t find song yin. he searched other areas of the school, but still couldn¡¯t find her.

    he decided to call his brother. ¡°brother, something has happened at school. i don¡¯t know where song yin is.¡±

    song ting had just come out of the operating room. he was concerned. ¡°how did she disappear?¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll explain in detail later. right now, the priority is finding her as soon as possible,¡± urged song kai.

    even though song yin had made a mistake, she was still a part of the song family, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if anything happened to her.

    song ting agreed, saying, ¡°start searching the school meticulously. i¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    however, what the two brothers were unaware of was that song yin had already left the school premises. she contacted the person she had hired earlier and issued a chilling command, ¡°i want song fan dead, and i want it done now.¡±

    a few people looked at song yin and responded, ¡°if we act today, it¡¯ll cost more.¡±

    ¡°i¡¯ll pay whatever it takes. i want her gone, and i want it done immediately!¡± song yin declared with intense emotion.

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: The Mercenary Battle

    chapter 141: the mercenary battle

    translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation

    before taking this drastic step, song yin didn¡¯t even discuss it with meng yu. she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. she had to eliminate song fan immediately.

    she didn¡¯t bother looking for the person who had posted the message, nor did she intend to delete it. once everyone had seen it, deleting it would serve no purpose. the carefully maintained image she had cultivated over time had been shattered.

    she feared that song ting and song kai might disown her. lately, they had been growing closer to song fan while becoming more distant from her. they no longer pampered her as they used to.

    her only chance to secure a prominent place in the song family was if song fan were out of the picture. by that time, she could use the sadness of them and be the only daughter of the song family.

    song yin knew that song fan typically left school for lunch every day because she disliked the cafeteria food. this was the ideal time to strike.

    the people she had hired had been surveilling song fan¡¯s movements for a while, preparing to execute a single, lethal blow. even though they were acting hastily today, song yin had promised to pay them more, so they had not made any specific arrangements.

    song yin deliberately concealed herself in an alley, eagerly awaiting song fan¡¯s arrival. she was determined to witness song fan¡¯s demise with her own eyes to ensure her peace of mind.

    after a short wait, she spotted song fan entering from the alley. song fan was engrossed in her phone and was not paying attention to her surroundings.

    song yin smiled, confident that song fan would not see it coming. she had contacted a renowned mercenary group, often tasked with missions to eliminate politicians.

    as song fan approached, it seemed as though her full attention was on her phone. however, the moment she entered the alley, she sensed the presence of others ¨C many individuals with murderous intentions.

    yet, she did not flee and continued moving forward, still absorbed in reading the comments on the school forum. some individuals had already discovered that eric was a minor boss and had even uncovered the name of eric¡¯s company online.

    just as song fan reached the middle of the alley, several figures suddenly lunged at her, brandishing short knives with the intent to kill her.

    song fan agilely pivoted and evaded the attack. she even stashed her phone in her pocket. her movements were seamless and fluid, showing no signs of hesitation.

    the mercenaries realized that song fan had detected them from the beginning but had pretended to be oblivious. they dared not to stop and quickly made another attempt to attack her, wary of giving song fan an opportunity to attack.

    however, song fan¡¯s combat skills exceeded their expectations. even without any weapons, she could hold her own against them and seemed to be deliberately holding back her full strength.

    in fact, song fan was not exerting her full power. she wanted to gauge the mercenaries¡¯ skills to understand their level better.

    she was attempting to deduce who had hired these individuals. many people were willing to pay handsomely to have her eliminated, but they would not have known that she was in a city. thus, only one possibility remained.

    song fan kicked one of the mercenaries far away and spotted song yin cowering in the corner of the alley. she sneered and said, ¡°so it¡¯s you.¡±

    song yin hadn¡¯t anticipated being discovered, and her entire body froze. she knew that song fan was powerful, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to defeat mercenaries. if song fan intended to kill her, she could do so now.

    ¡°come and save me. if i die, you won¡¯t get a single cent,¡± song yin shouted.

    the mercenaries swiftly rushed forward, brandishing their knives. song fan dodged with a movement that seemed almost superhuman. then, she launched herself into the air, kicking away the knives of these three assailants. the force behind her kick exceeded the capabilities of even the most powerful mercenaries.

    these few people looked at song fan in disbelief. they even felt the pain of their bones breaking. how could this slim looking girl do it?

    song fan didn¡¯t give these people any time to be stunned. she picked up the knife from the ground and stabbed them. the steel knife flew in her hand and was quickly stained with blood.

    these mercenaries could not even dodge, let alone fight back. song yin hurriedly rolled and crawled out of the alley.

    however, song fan did not want to let her go at all. since she wanted to kill her, she had to pay the price. she deliberately stopped in front of song yin and killed a mercenary. the blood splattered on song yin¡¯s face.

    she had never seen such a scene before. the gunfight from the other day was just based on sound. with a living person dying in front of her now, song yin let out an earth-shattering scream.

    this shout attracted song ting and song kai, who were looking for song yin. the two of them quickly ran toward the alley..

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Consecutive Kills

    chapter 142: consecutive kills

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    in fact, song fan didn¡¯t kill anyone. she knew that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the body in this situation, so she just stabbed the knife in a random place. however, song yin didn¡¯t think so. when she saw the mercenary fall, she really thought that he was dead.

    this knowledge kept hitting her brain, causing her to look at song fan with fear in her eyes. she tried her best to retreat, wanting to escape.

    now, song fan was standing in the alley with a knife. there was blood of the mercenaries on her body. it was scary to look at.

    song fan tilted her head and fixed song yin with a chilling smile. as song ting and song kai arrived in the alley, this unsettling tableau met their eyes. before they could fully grasp the unfolding situation, the remaining mercenaries surged toward song fan, acutely aware of her formidable prowess. upon realizing that their only option was to engage her head-on, they attacked with grim determination.

    ¡°be careful!¡± song kai urgently exclaimed, his concern evident.

    however, song fan¡¯s reaction outpaced their warnings. with remarkable speed, she launched herself into action, her blade swiftly dispatching yet another adversary. she then pivoted to confront the remaining assailants in the brutal melee.

    although song kai harbored a fervent desire to rush to her aid, song ting intervened, adamantly dissuading him with a stark reminder. ¡°with your skills, you¡¯ll be courting death if you get involved.¡±

    despite song kai¡¯s exceptional athleticism, honed through countless schoolyard altercations where he had always emerged victorious, confronting top-tier mercenaries presented an entirely different level of danger. even ten song kais would likely prove insufficient against such highly skilled adversaries.

    upon recognizing the gravity of the situation, song ting refrained from impulsive action. instead, he closely observed the ongoing skirmish, searching for the opportune moment to intervene.

    he stared at the people in front of him. when song fan turned around, he picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at him. the mercenary reacted quickly and dodged, but it was this small action that gave song fan an opportunity.

    she flew and kicked the man¡¯s head. this kick used her strength to the fullest. the man¡¯s neck made a clear sound and he fell to the ground, unable to get up again.

    at this moment, song yin noticed song ting and song kai. she shouted, ¡°big

    brother, fourth brother, save me! she wants to kill me!¡±

    at this moment, song fan was busy dealing with the remaining people. she said to song yin, ¡°shut up!¡±

    these mercenaries were undeniably skilled professionals. after witnessing the fate of their two comrades, they had initially maintained a cautious distance from song fan. they intended not to leave any evidence behind. however, they could no longer care about this now.

    in a swift and calculated motion, mercenary a took a step back, covertly extracting his firearm under the concealment of mercenary b. his intention was unequivocal: to dispatch song fan with a single, fatal shot.

    however, song fan¡¯s reaction outpaced their malevolent intent. with uncanny speed, she retrieved a firearm from her backpack and discharged it in the direction of the two mercenaries. the unsuspecting assailants hardly had an opportunity to respond before succumbing to their demise.

    the unforeseen revelation left not only song yin but also song ting and song kai, who stood nearby, in stunned disbelief. the presence of a firearm, unlike an ordinary weapon such as a stick or dagger, was a breach of the law in the country.

    with a pragmatic approach, song fan squatted down to inspect the mercenaries¡¯ vital signs. her initial reluctance to kill them had been apparent, considering the complications associated with disposing of multiple corpses in the alley.

    however, when confronted with the mercenaries¡¯ intent to open fire, she had been compelled to act preemptively.

    the mercenary, whose neck had been grievously injured but was somehow still alive, struggled to draw breath as song fan approached him. she inquired with a firm tone, ¡°whose money did you take to kill me?¡±

    song fan was acutely aware of the answer to her question, and she posed it intentionally to let song ting and song kai, who were standing nearby, to hear the answer. simultaneously, song yin¡¯s anxiety reached its zenith, as she dreaded that the mercenary might divulge her involvement.

    in a hurried attempt to insinuate herself into the situation, song yin rushed to song fan¡¯s side and implored, ¡°sister, this person actually attacked you. let¡¯s quickly deal with him to avenge you.¡±

    her words were laced with an unusual urgency. song fan couldn¡¯t help but smile, casting a sardonic glance in song ting¡¯s direction. she retorted, ¡°you claimed i was trying to kill you just moments ago, and now you¡¯re standing beside me. are you no longer afraid of death?¡± with a dismissive push, song fan distanced song yin.

    it was only at that moment that song yin realized the inconsistency in her earlier statement. in her haste, she offered a hurried explanation, ¡°i was terrified. i¡¯ve never encountered a deceased person before.¡±

    song fan, preoccupied with the unfolding situation, had no inclination to engage in an argument with her sister. she pointed her gun at the incapacitated mercenary on the ground and issued a stern ultimatum, ¡°if you don¡¯t speak up, i¡¯ll expedite your journey to the afterlife.¡±

    the mercenary stared at song yin, his mouth moved as if he were attempting to communicate something, but ultimately, his life waned, and his head slumped lifelessly.

    upon observing this, song yin heaved a sigh of relief, recognizing that the mercenary¡¯s silence would preclude any accusations of her orchestrating song fan¡¯s demise. her next step would be to feign vulnerability before her brothers.

    however, song fan wasn¡¯t prepared to let song yin off the hook so easily. she crouched down and commenced searching through the mercenaries¡¯ belongings¡­

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Dealing with the Corpse

    chapter 143: dealing with the corpse

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    song yin was uncertain about song fan¡¯s motives as she observed her searching through the mercenaries¡¯ belongings. in an attempt to interject, she said, ¡°sister, these people are drenched in blood. we should leave quickly.¡±

    song fan, feigning deafness to song yin¡¯s plea, continued her meticulous search. the more song yin observed, the more apprehensive she grew. she turned towards song ting and song kai, her eyes welling with tears.

    the two brothers promptly rushed to song yin¡¯s side, pulling her away from the disconcerting scene. song kai took out a tissue to wipe away song yin¡¯s tears and tried to console her, saying, ¡°if you¡¯re frightened, don¡¯t look anymore. i¡¯ll escort you home.¡±

    song ting concurred, asserting, ¡°i¡¯ll manage the situation here. you two can head home.¡±

    although song yin remained concerned that song fan might uncover something crucial, it would be suspicious to express a desire to stay. consequently, she obediently followed song kai as he led her away from the alley.

    once song yin and song kai had departed, song ting retrieved his phone and ordered, ¡°surround the location i sent you. no one is allowed to enter.¡±

    the voice on the other end of the line readily complied. within minutes, the perimeter of the alley was cordoned off with a substantial barricade marked by a prominent maintenance sign.

    with this task completed, song ting approached the lifeless mercenaries and

    inquired, ¡°what were you searching for?¡±

    song fan bent down and meticulously combed through their belongings. ¡°anything that can prove their identity.¡±

    song ting stood at the side and watched her flip after getting the answer. song fan was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t say anything. for a moment, the two of them fell silent.

    song fan continued to search the mercenaries, finding nothing aside from weapons. however, she noticed that they all bore the same tattoo, an image of a rose bush, inked on their chests.

    this emblem served as a testament to their unwavering loyalty to their organization.

    song fan was puzzled and attempted to recollect whether she had encountered this symbol before, given that she had been immersed in self-discovery lately and refrained from accepting mercenary assignments.

    the mercenaries came and went rapidly. it was conceivable that a new organization had surfaced in her absence.

    after a moment¡¯s reflection, song fan confirmed that the tattoo was unfamiliar to her. she stood upright and turned to face song ting. ¡°you appear remarkably composed after i killed someone.¡±

    ¡°you took action because these individuals posed a threat to your life,¡± song ting replied calmly. ¡°it was justified.¡±

    song fan was taken aback by song ting¡¯s response. she had harbored the impression that he was unyielding when it came to disciplining her in her youth. he had always scolded her severely whenever she made a mistake. this was one of the reasons she had grown distant from him, as she believed he never listened to her explanations.

    unbeknownst to her, song ting had actually resented her in her childhood for not defending herself when mistreated. he expected her to be a more well-behaved child and not create problems that he had to resolve, which was why his reprimands had been so harsh.

    song ting looked at song fan and felt a little lost. over the years, he had sent money and various items to the countryside for song fan but had never personally gone to see her. he had deliberately distanced himself, fearing that his emotions would get the best of him, and he¡¯d bring her back against his better judgment.

    seeing song fan now, grown and capable, was unexpected for him. not only had she acquired skills like marksmanship, but she also displayed a fearlessness toward taking a life. song ting couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her experiences during all those years, but he chose not to inquire further.

    song fan, unaware of her brother¡¯s thoughts, immediately made a call and said, ¡°i¡¯ll send you a location. help me deal with the body. they¡¯re all mercenaries and should be illegal immigrants.¡±

    the voice on the other end of the line reassured, ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll ensure these people disappear completely.¡±

    from their conversation, it was evident that this wasn¡¯t song fan¡¯s first experience with such matters. song ting pulled her aside and asked, ¡°what are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t ask. i won¡¯t answer you,¡± song fan responded firmly. ¡°i¡¯ve managed to survive this long by taking care of myself. you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this. i¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    with that, song fan left abruptly. in truth, she could have told song ting that song yin was behind the assassination attempt, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t believe her. moreover, song yin had meng yu as her powerful backer, making it easy for her to deflect blame completely. perhaps, they¡¯d even accuse song fan of falsely accusing someone. contemplating how the situation might unfold, song fan had no inclination to say more.

    the hastily terminated assassination had left song yin sitting on the sofa in the song residence, still in a state of disbelief. these were undoubtedly some of the world¡¯s top mercenaries, yet they had failed to eliminate song fan. the thought of song fan¡¯s continued existence fueled her intense hatred, making it impossible for her to sleep.

    however, her immediate concern was extricating herself from this predicament. she couldn¡¯t afford to let song ting and song kai discover her involvement in hiring the assassins.

    she hurriedly went upstairs to call her mother and explain her actions. meng yu, on the other end of the line, responded with anger, ¡°how could you do something so reckless? if you were going to do it, you should have devised a foolproof plan.¡±

    ¡°i despised song fan so much that i wanted her dead, so i acted impulsively,¡±

    song yin sobbed. ¡°mommy, you have to help me..¡±

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Investigation

    chapter 144: investigation

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    meng yu, the woman who had managed to eliminate song fan¡¯s mother and captivate her father into marrying her, clearly possessed a cunning and resourceful nature. from the moment she entered the song family, she had determined to secure her position within it.

    her initial approach was to ingratiate herself with mrs. song and create an illusion of friendship. subsequently, she orchestrated a plan involving song yin drugging song fan. under this scheme, mrs. song tragically died in a car accident, while song fan was dispatched to the countryside.

    once she entered the song family¡¯s company, she strategically approached song yi. although he, a man mourning his late wife, initially had no intentions of remarrying, meng yu displayed remarkable business acumen that drew his attention.

    her feigned helplessness and the claim that song yin was pitiable without her father, and her in-laws wouldn¡¯t accept song yin.

    song yi, desiring a mother figure for his children, agreed to a sham marriage, and they held a modest wedding ceremony. from that point on, she assumed the role of mrs. song, garnering the envy of others and the respect of her stepsons.

    despite attaining the riches and prestige she yearned for, meng yu remained unsatisfied with her circumstances. song yi¡¯s heart still belonged to his late wife, and they maintained a separate existence.

    her stepsons¡¯ respect, though valuable, wasn¡¯t enough. to secure her financial stability, she needed to take control of the song corporation. additionally, she wanted song yin to marry into a wealthy family, enhancing her bargaining position. this was why she consistently instilled these ideas in her daughter.

    meng yu harbored no concerns for song fan, who had spent years abandoned in the countryside. in her view, song fan was likely turned into a rustic villager. however, her daughter was trying to remove song fan directly.

    she hadn¡¯t anticipated that song yin would choose such a reckless course of action. attempting to reassure her daughter, meng yu said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, just shift the blame to anyone else. song fan has accumulated many enemies in the past, so no one will suspect you.¡±

    song yin still felt a degree of anxiety and voiced her concern, ¡°but what if my brothers don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    meng yu smiled confidently and replied, ¡°they will unquestionably believe you. the memories of song fan¡¯s childhood misdeeds are etched deeply in their minds. just bring up those events from your youth, and they¡¯ll distance themselves from song fan.¡±

    song yin nodded and affirmed, ¡°i understand, mommy.¡±

    curious about recent developments at home, meng yu inquired further. however, song yin chose not to disclose everything, opting to handle the situation on her own. she was unaware that her secrecy would inadvertently lead to further complications.

    meng yu didn¡¯t anticipate song yin¡¯s reticence. continuing her inquiry, she asked, ¡°how have things been between you and fu nian recently?¡±

    ¡°he¡¯s doing well, just a bit busy lately,¡± song yin responded vaguely.

    she was well aware of her mother¡¯s desire for her to marry fu nian, considering him the most suitable match. however, when she contrasted fu nian¡¯s qualities with gu zhuo¡¯s striking appearance and gu chen¡¯s noble demeanor, she found fu nian lacking.

    meng yu issued a directive, saying, ¡°treat fu nian well and make an effort to make him fall in love with you. even if that doesn¡¯t succeed, i have other methods. marrying him will enable you to have control over song fan for the rest of your life.¡±

    this notion incited anger within song yin. given the close relationship between song fan and gu chen, if they were to truly become a couple, fu

    nian¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t suffice. she needed to devise an alternative strategy.

    this marked the first instance of disagreement between her and her mother, and meng yu remained unaware of her daughter¡¯s changing sentiments.

    once song fan left the alley, song ting also emerged but chose not to depart immediately. instead, he lingered and observed a group of individuals rushing in and out, carrying boxes.

    after some time, they departed in haste. there was not a trace of blood or any corpses left in the alley; the cleanup was executed with remarkable professionalism.

    from a medical perspective, song ting found it impressive. upon returning to the hospital, he picked up the phone and said, ¡°song huai, help me investigate song fan¡¯s experiences over these past years.¡±

    ¡°why does big brother want to investigate her?¡± song huai, who didn¡¯t hold a favorable opinion of song fan, responded reluctantly.

    without delving into specifics, song ting simply instructed, ¡°just look into it and report the findings to me.¡±

    ¡°alright, then. i don¡¯t understand what there is to investigate about her.¡± song huai reluctantly agreed.

    song ting couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°whenever you find the time, you should visit home and take a look. song fan has indeed changed.¡±

    ¡°i won¡¯t go back. she¡¯s been causing trouble since she was young and even caused our mother¡¯s death. i don¡¯t want to see her again in this lifetime,¡± song huai coldly declared.

    among the four siblings, the third brother, song huai, held the strongest disdain for song fan. it wasn¡¯t the kind of aversion that song kai felt whenever he encountered her; rather, he had no desire to see her at all. he believed that simply looking at her would tarnish his eyes.

    as song ting sat in contemplation, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the events that transpired in the alley earlier in the day. ignoring the matter entirely didn¡¯t seem feasible, especially since someone had attempted to harm the song family. moreover, song yin¡¯s presence at the scene remained a perplexing mystery..

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Sunflower Is Song Fan

    chapter 145: sunflower is song fan

    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation

    song fan remained unaware that someone was investigating her as she continued her conversation with xu yuan. she was excited about meeting her comrades tomorrow, reminiscing about their past in-game battles that they had fought side by side.

    as for song yin¡¯s situation, she decided to put it on hold for the time being. she had already instructed lan yue to track down the evidence, and she believed there would be an opportunity to settle the score in the future.

    meanwhile, xu yuan had gathered xiao lei and the others at phoenix restaurant bright and early. he was filled with excitement, asking, ¡°how old do you think sunflower will be?¡±

    in the game, they had communicated solely through words and had no knowledge of each other¡¯s appearance or age. finally, the moment to meet in person had arrived, and their curiosity had reached its peak.

    xiao lei remained composed, replying, ¡°we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡¯

    qi shuo took his seat and began perusing the menu. he commented, ¡°i¡¯d better figure out what we¡¯re going to eat.¡±

    xia rui leaned over and teased, ¡°are you considering asking about the taste of sunflower?¡±

    the two of them delved into a discussion about their food options, their minds fixated on the upcoming meal. xu yuan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°aren¡¯t you curious about it?¡±

    ¡°of course i¡¯m curious, but we¡¯ll meet soon.¡±qi shuo flipped through the menu and said,¡± it¡¯s useless jumping around like this.¡±

    xu yuan felt a little awkward and changed the topic. he inquired, ¡°by the way, is gu chen not here yet?¡±

    ¡°su yang mentioned that he had a morning meeting and would join us afterward,¡± xia rui explained.

    as the head of the gu corporation, gu chen had a hectic schedule, which didn¡¯t surprise xu yuan.

    while they waited anxiously, song fan was slowly pedaling her bicycle in the direction of phoenix restaurant. as she turned a corner, she spotted a very familiar license plate ¨C gu chen¡¯s car.

    su yang, seated in the car, also noticed song fan. after all, her bicycle was quite conspicuous.

    ¡°young master, isn¡¯t that miss song?¡± su yang pointed out the window.

    upon hearing this, gu chen looked up and saw song fan leisurely riding her bike, appearing to be in a good mood. he instructed the driver to slow down the car. he rolled down the window, and observed her as she cycled.

    song fan indeed saw gu chen in the car but was in a rush to meet her teammates. she picked up her pace, made a turn onto a small road, and disappeared from gu chen¡¯s view.

    su yang exclaimed, ¡°miss song must have noticed us just now. why did she leave like that?¡±

    ¡°because you scared her.¡± gu chen casually explained.

    song fan felt that she should keep her distance from gu chen. every time they crossed paths, something bad seemed to happen, making them appear like natural enemies.

    finally, they reached phoenix restaurant. song fan parked her bicycle downstairs. after the previous incident, duan feng had reorganized the security team, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone coming out to chase people away again. the security guard even thoughtfully provided song fan with a lock and said, ¡°this way, you don¡¯t have to worry about your bicycle being taken away.¡±

    song fan glanced at her bicycle and smiled, ¡°1 don¡¯t think anyone else would want this bicycle.¡±

    following the room number sent by xu yuan, song fan made her way to the second floor and pushed open the door with familiarity. her eyes met qi shuo¡¯s, who was drinking water.

    qi shuo choked on the mouthful of water but eventually regained his composure. he asked, ¡°miss song, are you here to eat as well?¡±

    song fan checked the room number and then looked at them, saying, ¡°are you all from my team?¡±

    the amount of information conveyed in those two sentences was overwhelming, leaving everyone in a state of shock. their mouths hung open wide.

    this person was song fan, and song fan was sunflower?

    this revelation was truly mind-blowing, rendering them temporarily speechless.

    song fan noticed their stunned expressions and furrowed her brow. ¡°say something.¡±

    qi shuo was the first to respond, saying, ¡°yes, we are indeed from the

    sunflower squad. miss song, are you sunflower?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s correct,¡± song fan confirmed as she approached them. ¡°who are you all on the team?¡±

    in a daze, they introduced themselves and continued to stare at song fan as their dishes arrived.

    they hadn¡¯t expected the legendary miss song and sunflower to be the same person. previously, they had wondered who gu chen cared about the most. now, they understood that gu chen cared about both of them because they were one and the same.

    song fan turned to xu yuan and asked, ¡°do you have something to say to me?¡±

    xiao lei voiced the question that had been on his mind, ¡°did gu chen know that you were sunflower from the beginning?¡±

    song fan frowned and looked puzzled, not initially understanding the connection between gu chen and the question. then, realization dawned upon her, and she asked, ¡°is bluesea gu chen?¡±

    just at that moment, xu yuan, who had gone to the restroom, returned and inquired, ¡°has sunflower arrived yet?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Infinite Embarrassment

    chapter 146: infinite embarrassment

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    no one responded to song fan¡¯s question. she stared at xu yuan¡¯s face in disbelief, never expecting to encounter him under these circumstances.

    when she had attempted to steal the tear of the ocean, she had seen xu yuan. at that time, she assumed they would never cross paths again. now, it was evident that he was with this group and was a member of her team.

    xu yuan gazed at the person before him and ventured, ¡°you¡¯re sunflower?¡±

    song fan felt like running away in this incredibly awkward situation. it was a unique kind of embarrassment ¨C stealing someone¡¯s property and thinking you¡¯d never see them again, only to meet face-to-face later.

    song fan recognized xu yuan, but he didn¡¯t know that sunflower was tu mi. xu yuan grinned and remarked, ¡°i never expected you to be such a beauty. why is everyone standing? please, have a seat.¡±

    with that, song fan was gently pushed into her chair. xu yuan even handed her the menu with enthusiasm and added, ¡°feel free to order whatever you like.

    it¡¯s my treat today, so no need to be shy.¡±

    song fan hadn¡¯t forgotten her earlier question and continued, ¡°you didn¡¯t answer me before. is bluesea gu chen?¡±

    qi shuo nodded, struggling to find words. ¡°yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    xu yuan, still puzzled, questioned, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with gu chen being bluesea? sunflower, you know gu chen too?¡±

    xiao lei hastily dragged the talkative xu yuan aside and whispered, ¡°sunflower is song fan.¡±

    this revelation was a complete surprise to xu yuan, who had not expected this twist. his eyes widened as he stammered, ¡°so you and gu chen are¡­¡±

    xiao lei swiftly covered xu yuan¡¯s mouth, recognizing his tendency to speak impulsively. he couldn¡¯t let xu yuan say something that shouldn¡¯t be disclosed.

    xu yuan had been on the verge of asking about two of them playing with them and why song fan hadn¡¯t mentioned her true identity earlier, but the words remained unspoken. instead, he struggled to pry open xiao lei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°don¡¯t speak thoughtlessly. even though sunflower is song fan, she probably doesn¡¯t know that bluesea is gu chen. she seemed just as surprised as us when she found out,¡± xiao lei clarified.

    xu yuan fell silent after hearing xiao lei¡¯s explanation. once xiao lei released his hand, he quickly inquired, ¡°is gu chen not here yet?¡±

    ¡°it should be soon. considering the time, his meeting should have ended about ten minutes ago, ¡± xia rui observed, checking his watch.

    song fan abruptly stood up and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    qi shuo, who stood by the door, swiftly blocked her path. ¡°don¡¯t go, gu chen isn¡¯t here yet. we¡¯re all teammates, so we should meet.¡±

    their curiosity about the relationship between gu chen and song fan was piqued. they had tried to extract information from gu chen in the past, but to no avail. now, knowing that sunflower was, in fact, song fan, their curiosity had reached its peak. they couldn¡¯t let song fan leave early today; they needed answers.

    qi shuo signaled xiao lei, who promptly approached and chimed in, ¡°the food hasn¡¯t even arrived yet; you can¡¯t leave now. miss song, i never imagined you¡¯d be such a formidable gamer. your actions that day will go down in gaming history.¡±

    he invited song fan to return to her seat as he continued to talk about the game. the others joined in, praising song fan¡¯s superb skills and the thrilling battle they had witnessed. they were astonished by how she had managed to win even while being disadvantaged.

    although song fan was pleased with their compliments, she couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious when she considered gu chen¡¯s imminent arrival. she suggested, ¡°let¡¯s discuss another time. i just remembered i have something to attend to at home.¡±

    her reluctance to stay wasn¡¯t because she was afraid of gu chen; it was that she had regarded bluesea as her confidant in the game. now that she was informed that this person was gu chen, someone she least wanted to associate with, she found it difficult to accept.

    xu yuan promptly changed the subject. ¡°miss song, why did you initially reject my friend request and even attack me?¡±

    song fan smiled and explained, ¡°i didn¡¯t want to form a team for the mission, so i refused to add anyone as a friend. i declined your requests several times, but you kept sending them, so i had no choice but to attack you.¡±

    ¡°but why did you accept gu chen¡¯s friend request?¡± xu yuan inquired with a hint of frustration.

    song fan shook her head. ¡°i didn¡¯t even know he was gu chen.¡±

    ¡°but you added him as a friend,¡± xu yuan persisted, somewhat vexed.

    song fan truthfully replied, ¡°i encountered him in a new game map, and i thought his gaming skills were impressive. so, i added him as a friend to team up for missions.¡±

    xu yuan placed his hands on his hips and playfully protested, ¡°so, it¡¯s because i didn¡¯t demonstrate my skills well? you really didn¡¯t realize he was gu chen?¡± song fan felt a growing urgency and responded, ¡°if i had known he was gu

    chen, i would never have added him as a friend..

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Gu Chenâ€™s Gentleness

    chapter 147: gu chen¡¯s gentleness

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    gu chen, who had just entered the room, heard her response and asked, ¡°i really want to know why miss song stopped adding me as a friend after discovering it was me.¡±

    song fan turned her gaze toward the door, feeling embarrassed for the first time in her life.

    gu chen had just concluded a meeting and rushed over. he was still dressed in a suit, exuding an air of a corporate elite.

    his stoic expression showed no surprise at song fan¡¯s presence, which was characteristic of him.

    unbeknownst to others, gu chen was, in fact, quite astonished. song fan¡¯s unexpected appearance meant one thing¡ªshe was the sunflower from the game.

    he had once considered recruiting this exceptional talent, but now it seemed improbable. song fan would likely want nothing to do with the gu family.

    however, his curiosity about song fan was growing. not only was she a skilled thief, but she also displayed impressive gaming talent. her abilities piqued his interest.

    xu yuan hurriedly seated gu chen and suggested, ¡°now that our entire team is here, we should toast to celebrate our victory.¡±

    xiao lei chimed in, ¡°absolutely. our performance in the game has made our name known far and wide.¡¯

    they attempted to lighten the atmosphere in the room, but song fan and gu chen remained reserved. gu chen was unsure of what to say, while song fan contemplated whether it was wise to leave now.

    song fan was uncertain about how to face gu chen. she didn¡¯t even know who bluesea was in the game, which had led her to make several candid comments to him. though she didn¡¯t mention the name, gu chen undoubtedly knew who she was referring to.

    song fan had never concerned herself with how others perceived her, and she hadn¡¯t even realized that she treated gu chen differently. she simply felt embarrassed in the current situation.

    upon observing that all the dishes had been served, qi shuo swiftly encouraged everyone, ¡°don¡¯t just sit there, start eating.¡±

    gu chen sat beside song fan and used his chopsticks to prepare a plate of food for her. ¡°this dish is your favorite. give it a try.¡±

    the comment sent shivers down song fan¡¯s spine. she regarded gu chen warily, unsure of how he knew her culinary preferences.

    unbeknownst to her, gu chen had chosen a dish at random and used it to tease song fan. after all, the dishes at phoenix restaurant were all prepared by duan feng, and it was highly likely that she would enjoy them.

    his curiosity toward song fan¡¯s abilities and identities had reached a point where he couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. he yearned to learn more about this intriguing girl¡¯s abilities and identities.

    song fan forced a smile onto her face and intentionally avoided that particular dish, opting to consume the other offerings. gu chen found her childish behavior almost amusing. he couldn¡¯t help but think that despite song fan¡¯s impressive capabilities, she possessed a somewhat childlike personality.

    the others watched the pair with astonishment. they momentarily forgot about their own meals, wary of missing the actions and expressions of the two.

    unbeknownst to gu chen himself, his demeanor had softened considerably. while he still bore no smile on his face, the transformation in his overall disposition was evident. to those who had grown up alongside him, this newfound gentleness was palpable.

    they exchanged glances, conveying their mutual surprise. if someone were to claim that gu chen harbored no feelings for song fan, they would be the first to disbelieve it.

    inside the private room, song fan hastily gathered her food, hoping to conclude the meal quickly.

    gu chen diligently poured her water and handed her tissues as needed.

    throughout the entire meal, he displayed an unwavering level of tenderness and consideration. even xu yuan, who was slow to catch on, recognized that gu chen treated song fan differently and decided to be more attentive to her in the future. it wasn¡¯t every day that a brother developed a liking for a girl, so they couldn¡¯t afford to let her slip away.

    upon realizing song fan¡¯s discomfort, xiao lei initiated a conversation with her. wary of making her feel self-conscious, he refrained from mentioning the recent rumors surrounding the two. instead, he focused on discussing aspects of the game, which significantly helped song fan relax. she began discussing the game¡¯s mechanics with him.

    just as the atmosphere in the room began to lighten, several identical cars slowly drove past phoenix restaurant.

    the occupants of these vehicles stared at gu chen¡¯s car as if they were attempting to engrave it into their memories.

    ¡°don¡¯t hesitate. last time¡¯s failure was a valuable lesson,¡± a voice, distorted by a voice changer, emanated from a phone.

    the men in the cars nodded in agreement. ¡°we won¡¯t forget that..¡±

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Undercurrent in the Car

    chapter 148: undercurrent in the car

    translator: dragon boat translation      editor: dragon boat translation

    overall, song fan was quite content with the meal. ¡®future city¡¯ was a game she and hua yue had worked hard on, and she was delighted that someone appreciated it.

    furthermore, these people possessed a deep understanding of the game, offering valuable insights that could serve as references for future upgrades. in the end, song fan forgot her initial intention to leave early and engaged in an intense discussion with them.

    during this interaction, gu chen quietly observed song fan. although she was merely a 19-year-old girl, she harbored countless mysteries.

    achieving her level of skill and prowess came at a price, even for a prodigy, as experience played a crucial role in success. it was evident that she had endured unimaginable hardships.

    as he gazed at the young girl¡¯s delicate frame, a sense of pity washed over gu

    chen. if not for the accident, she would have been the eldest daughter of the song family.

    song fan, however, remained oblivious to gu chen¡¯s thoughts. after their enjoyable conversation concluded, she prepared to head home. at this point, qi shuo, who had briefly left for the restroom, returned with a smile and suggested, ¡°it¡¯s already late. why don¡¯t you let gu chen give you a ride back?¡±

    song fan recalled her bicycle and declined, saying, ¡°no need. i rode my bicycle here.¡±

    qi shuo¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°then we¡¯ll escort you to the door.¡±

    after song fan departed, xu yuan approached qi shuo and inquired, ¡°why didn¡¯t you insist on song fan accepting gu chen¡¯s ride? you stopped talking after just a few words.¡±

    qi shuo playfully scolded xu yuan, saying, ¡°what do you understand? actions speak louder than words. don¡¯t worry, miss song will definitely accept a ride from gu chen.

    xu yuan couldn¡¯t fathom why qi shuo was so confident. however, when they reached the door, he suddenly comprehended.

    song fan stood by her bicycle and remarked, ¡°why is my tire flat?¡±

    xu yuan widened his eyes and glanced at qi shuo. just as he was about to ask if qi shuo was responsible, his mouth was covered by qi shuo, who whispered, ¡°we¡¯ll discuss it later. keep quiet for now.¡±

    xu yuan had no choice but to remain silent. as qi shuo walked over and said,

    ¡°miss song, you should take gu chen¡¯s car back. i¡¯ll fix your bicycle for you.¡±

    song fan initially considered walking back but changed her mind upon hearing qi shuo¡¯s offer to repair her bicycle. she smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s great. not only are the tires flat, but i also need new brakes and a new seat. additionally, the handlebars are a bit crooked.¡±

    she then cast a knowing glance at qi shuo, who understood her unspoken request. in addition to repairing the bicycle, he should replace various components both inside and out. qi shuo quickly agreed as he thought of the opportunity for gu chen.

    as song fan entered gu chen¡¯s car, qi shuo continued to convey his encouragement to gu chen through her eyes. however, gu chen remained indifferent.

    once the car began moving, song fan settled into her seat, planning to digest the recent conversation and update hua yue.

    at that moment, gu chen spoke, ¡°miss song, you were sent to the countryside when you were young. may i know exactly where it was.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s a small place. mr. gu may not have heard of it,¡± she replied vaguely.

    gu chen regarded her intently. ¡°that place must be full of talented individuals. for miss song to acquire such skills, including the fearlessness to take lives¡­¡±

    song fan raised her head to meet his probing gaze, offering a smile as she responded, ¡°i was genuinely frightened back then. it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t witness it, mr. gu.¡±

    gu chen understood that she was being evasive and had no intention of revealing the truth. he chose not to press further, merely fixing his gaze on song fan¡¯s face. this scrutiny made song fan acutely aware of the attention, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. gu chen¡¯s eyes were not only attractive but also conveyed genuine warmth when he looked at someone.

    typically, his cold demeanor wouldn¡¯t allow for such an impression. however, now that his expression had softened and his gaze felt particularly affectionate. this made song fan especially self-conscious, to the point where she didn¡¯t realize her own ears had turned red.

    upon observing the change in her ears, gu chen immediately concluded that song fan still possessed the innocence of a young girl. ¡°are you shy?¡± he pretended to be tipsy, as he had been drinking earlier, and asked.

    song fan turned to face him. ¡°who¡¯s shy? quit talking nonsense.¡±

    gu chen had intended to say more, but the car suddenly jolted, causing him to lurch forward. he managed to grasp something to steady himself and didn¡¯t tumble onto song fan. nonetheless, the close proximity between them was undeniable. song fan hastily extricated herself from his embrace.

    in that instant, the partition separating the passenger compartment from the driver¡¯s area was lowered. su yang reported anxiously, ¡°young master, there are several vehicles outside attacking us.¡±

    gu chen¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°it appears that someone couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. drive to the suburban base. let them know that there¡¯s a price to pay. otherwise, they might assume that targeting me is an easy feat..¡±

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Propose

    Chapter 149: Propose

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had never expected to find herself in such a situation. While her first encounter with Gu Chen had been during a pursuit, it didn¡¯t mean she had wished for such experiences to continue.

    Gu Chen swiftly fastened his seatbelt and then helped Song Fan with hers. ¡°It seems I won¡¯t be able to take you home right now, Miss Song. Please accompany me for a while.¡±

    Song Fan sneered, ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t too much trouble.¡±

    As she spoke, she placed her backpack protectively in front of her chest, containing her Desert Eagle. If things took a turn for the worse, she¡¯d be ready to defend herself at a moment¡¯s notice. This was precisely why Song Fan had opted to use a bicycle for transportation ¨C carrying her firearm on the subway was risky, and she didn¡¯t want to be flagged by security.

    Gu Chen lowered his head and retrieved a large box from beneath his seat, revealing several guns and rounds of ammunition. Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by his ability to stash weapons in so many places.

    Recalling how Gu Chen had pulled out a firearm during a previous banquet, she considered that she could likely make a considerable fortune by selling her firearms to the Gu Family due to their high demand.

    Gu Chen then extracted one of the guns, loaded it, and handed it to Song Fan. ¡°Miss Song, consider it for self-defense. I still remember your exceptional marksmanship.¡±

    Song Fan glanced at the offered weapon and replied, ¡°No need. I have my gun in my bag.¡±

    This revelation took Gu Chen by surprise. After all, Song Fan had merely accepted an invitation to a dinner, and yet she had brought a firearm. Her vigilance was genuinely admirable.

    Song Fan¡¯s habit of carrying weapons had persisted from her time as a mercenary, when the threat of death was ever-present. She even slept with a gun in hand, ready to react to any disturbance by immediately leaping up and aiming at the source.

    Back then, Song Fan had transformed into something more akin to a killing machine than a living person. Her daily existence was marked by aiming and pulling the trigger.

    The car sped along the road, with the pursuing vehicles attempting to collide with it. Su Yang made a sharp turn, leaving them behind in the suburban area.

    Those trailing cars could do little more than try to catch up. A man inside one of the vehicles remarked, ¡°This car¡¯s no joke, but it¡¯s nothing but suicide to go to the suburbs.¡±

    While they needed to be cautious of attracting attention in the city, the suburbs offered the advantage of anonymity. Even if someone were killed, there was little chance of witnesses.

    These people were determined to crush Gu Chen, the head of the Gu Corporation and owner of the Gu Family. They held a particular hatred for individuals like him.

    Amidst this chaos, Gu Chen sifted through his weapons, unsatisfied with each one. Finally, he retrieved a large box from behind his seat, filled with submachine guns.

    Song Fan was taken aback. ¡°How many people exactly want you to be dead, and make you prepare so many weapons readily available?¡±

    ¡°A lot. On average, something like this happens at least once a month,¡± Gu Chen replied calmly.

    As the car continued to pick up speed, Song Fan inquired, ¡°Do you have people at the suburban base?¡±

    Gu Chen explained, ¡°The base is just a hiding place. It contains weapons and

    defensive facilities.¡±

    Song Fan was taken aback by this response and furrowed her brow. ¡°There are several cars chasing you outside, likely with quite a few people on board. You intend to lure them to the suburbs for a confrontation?¡±

    To Song Fan, this seemed like an unnecessary risk. However, Gu Chen smiled and explained, ¡°I have to do this. I want those who covet my position to understand how far I¡¯m willing to go for the Gu Family. This isn¡¯t a war; it¡¯s a strategic move.¡±

    Song Fan grasped Gu Chen¡¯s intention. He wasn¡¯t concerned about potential injuries today; rather, he aimed to show those who coveted his position the extent of his dedication to protecting the Gu Family. Staying in hiding would only encourage more attacks.

    These individuals were driven by their greed for power and wealth. They couldn¡¯t fathom someone who disregarded everything, so this was the only way to temporarily intimidate them and secure a brief respite for Gu Chen. Gu Chen gazed at Song Fan and said, ¡°I hope Miss Song can assist me.¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Song Fan asked, her reluctance to become involved evident.

    Gu Chen smiled and responded, ¡°Because, in their eyes, Miss Song is already my fianc¨¦e. They believe you¡¯re expecting.¡±

    Song Fan scoffed, ¡°I can¡¯t accept that as a reason.¡±

    Just as she thought Gu Chen was trying to coerce her, he suddenly took her hand. ¡°Then I swear right here, as long as I escape from this situation, I will officially propose marriage to the Song Family.. Will that satisfy Miss Song?¡±

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Deal

    Chapter 150: Deal

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was genuinely taken aback by Gu Chen¡¯s proposal. In her mind, someone like Gu Chen seemed destined to live a solitary life until old age.

    His usual demeanor suggested an indifference that could never be penetrated, but now he was playfully suggesting marriage to her.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask straightforwardly, knowing full well that Gu Chen wasn¡¯t actually ill. His eyes gave away the jest.

    Naturally, Gu Chen wasn¡¯t considering marriage at this particular moment. The internal turmoil within the Gu Family remained unresolved, and the corporation was far from stable. At a time like this, he wished he could split himself in two to handle everything.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, remarking, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to jokes.¡± Gu Chen offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to lighten the mood. Miss Song, you can name your price for assisting me today.¡±

    Though humor may have been inappropriate given the circumstances, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but adopt a more playful demeanor around Song Fan. He felt that even if she were irritated, her reaction was more endearing than her usual icy composure.

    Initially, Song Fan was inclined to decline, but she thought of the Tango Fruit that she had searched for a long time. Perhaps the influence and resources of the Gu Family could make it happen. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we have a deal!¡±

    With that, Song Fan transitioned into battle mode. Her entire demeanor changed, shedding her usual aloofness and taking on the intensity of a drawn blade, ready to strike at any moment.

    The car sped toward the suburbs, and once they arrived, Su Yang promptly exited the vehicle and opened the door for them.

    Gu Chen discarded his coat and tie, handing his weapon to Su Yang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Following their lead, Song Fan accompanied them deep into the forest. After an indeterminate period of running, they halted in front of an abandoned building. Observing the decrepit structure, Su Yang grinned and commented,

    ¡°Young Master, once we¡¯re inside, we won¡¯t have anything to fear.¡±

    He began searching the wall for something specific, finally locating a switch and activating it with his fingerprint. The floor of the small building rumbled open, revealing a ladder leading underground.

    Gu Chen pushed Su Yang down the opening, instructing, ¡°Return to A City through the secret passage and announce that I¡¯ve sustained serious injuries and require medical treatment. Investigate anyone acting suspiciously. Today¡¯s pursuit couldn¡¯t have been orchestrated by a single person.¡±

    Without waiting for Su Yang¡¯s response, he sealed the floor with an audible click, locking Su Yang inside.

    It was at that moment that Song Fan gained a profound appreciation for Gu Chen¡¯s capabilities. He was willing to confront such a dire situation alone, fully aware that the slightest mistake could cost him his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Gu Chen replied as if he had heard Song Fan¡¯s unspoken thoughts. He looked up at her and continued, ¡°I have Miss Song fighting alongside me.¡±

    Armed with their weapons, the duo ascended to the second floor. Song Fan, dressed in sportswear, took a moment to stretch her muscles before saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to encounter something like this when I came out for a meal. By the time I go out, I¡¯ll have to ask for more from you.¡±

    Gu Chen responded with a smile, ¡°As long as you want it, and as long as I have it, anything is fine.¡±

    Song Fan felt a hint of awkwardness at his words. She wondered if Gu Chen had ingested something unusual to start using such ambiguous language to tease her from the beginning.

    She smiled and retorted, ¡°How about giving me the Gu Corporation?¡± Gu Chen played along, nodding in agreement. ¡°Sure, as long as you can eliminate my dear second uncle.¡±

    Song Fan shook her head and revealed, ¡°Forget it. Gu Hai can be truly irritating. He actually wants Gu Zhuo to pursue Song Yin, thinking that this will grant him the same support you have.¡±

    As Gu Chen meticulously reloaded every gun, he commented, ¡°If you consider my second uncle clever, he¡¯ll always have some foolish ideas. But, if you underestimate him as foolish, you¡¯ll inevitably fall into his schemes.¡±

    Song Fan reassured him about the situation, stating, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I can assure you that Gu Zhuo will never marry Song Yin under any circumstances.¡±

    While Song Fan hadn¡¯t interacted much with Gu Zhuo during this time, she had a clear understanding of his character. She knew that he and Gu Hai were not aligned, and he would surely reject any marriage alliance.

    Gu Chen agreed, acknowledging, ¡°Indeed, Gu Zhuo is nothing like my second uncle. Sometimes, I even suspect that he¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s son. He¡¯s a child who cherishes his freedom.¡¯

    As he spoke, a rare warmth graced Gu Chen¡¯s expression. In the cutthroat world of the Gu Family, where everyone was constantly plotting, his childhood had been marked by a relentless struggle for power. It was only Gu Zhuo who had called him ¡°brother¡± and shown him kindness..

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Close Your Eyes and Shoot

    Chapter 151: Close Your Eyes and Shoot

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan patted his shoulder and suggested, ¡°Then you should think about how to eliminate your second uncle. When the time comes, Gu Zhuo will surely take control of your second uncle¡¯s shares and lead a happy life, free from any company matters.¡±

    Considering Gu Zhuo¡¯s personality, it was likely he wouldn¡¯t even care about the affairs of the Gu Family, let alone the company. He¡¯d likely take the money and indulge in a carefree lifestyle, perhaps not even returning once a year.

    Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Song Fan¡¯s vivid description of the future. If that scenario played out, he truly wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Gu Zhuo¡¯s interference.

    Gu Chen had always been strikingly handsome, easily catching the eye of any crowd. However, his icy demeanor had kept others at bay. Now, as he lowered his head and smiled, he became ten times more charming than usual.

    Song Fan had seen handsome men before, but she couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily captivated by his smile.

    As Song Fan collected her thoughts, she heard footsteps approaching. Swiftly, she reached for the sniper rifle beside her and aimed it at the downstairs door, ready to fire upon any approaching threat.

    Gu Chen too adopted a state of alertness. Even when the footsteps ceased, the intruders remained unseen. Song Fan grimaced and commented, ¡°They must be wary of ambushes. These individuals are definitely not your run-of-the-mill killers. At the very least, they have military training.¡±

    Gu Chen remarked, ¡°It appears that my life holds quite some value. My would-be assassin is willing to pay a high price.¡±

    Song Fan closed her eyes and added confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. No matter how valuable they are, they can¡¯t be more expensive than me.¡±

    With that, she pulled the trigger, followed by a pained cry from the forest below. It was clear that she had hit her target.

    Gu Chen looked at Song Fan in astonishment. He was aware of her excellent marksmanship, but he hadn¡¯t known she could accurately locate and hit a target based solely on sound.

    Recalling Song Fan¡¯s remarkable skills during her retrieval of the Tear of the Ocean from the MD building, combined with her current exceptional marksmanship, Gu Chen was now convinced that Song Fan was far from the simple girl abandoned in the countryside.

    Song Fan continued to fire into the forest, prompting the concealed assailants to resort to desperate measures. They hurled a small package toward the building.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Gu Chen urgently shielded Song Fan with his body and tackled her to the floor. Just as they hit the ground, an explosion echoed, sending a scorching shockwave through the building, causing it to shake violently.

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t anticipated that these attackers would resort to explosives. In the Country, firearms were prohibited, so their use would undoubtedly draw the attention of law enforcement.

    However, she quickly realized that there was no real reason for them to be fear. There hadn¡¯t been any reports of violence at the previous banquet, and with a powerful backing, no one would likely pursue the matter.

    Song Fan promptly pushed Gu Chen away and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured?¡±

    Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯

    Song Fan proceeded to examine his back. The heat from the explosion had burned through his clothing, so she quickly removed his shirt to prevent further discomfort. Gu Chen half-closed his eyes, allowing her to tend to his injuries.

    ¡°These people are quite audacious, amassing such a quantity of explosives,¡± Song Fan remarked as she surveyed their surroundings for a hiding spot. Gu Chen pointed toward a third room and said, ¡°That door leads to the base.¡±

    Song Fan quickly guided him into the room, removing all the weaponry to avoid leaving evidence behind. Gu Chen leaned against her as he reached for the switch, his bare skin pressing against hers. Song Fan averted her gaze instinctively.

    Although Song Fan, as a doctor, had seen countless bodies, she now felt a sudden warmth spreading across her cheeks, an unfamiliar sensation.

    As Gu Chen activated the secret door, they swiftly entered the base. Once the door closed, they heard sounds from outside. The intruders had made their way to the second floor in search of their target.

    Song Fan listened closely to their movements and didn¡¯t realize that she was holding onto Gu Chen. Gu Chen could feel her warm breath against his skin. It sent a tingling sensation through him, which he struggled to suppress, keeping his focus on the situation outside the door.

    Song Fan discerned that the intruders were communicating in a foreign language and whispered, ¡°These people are from E Country. They entered the country illegally to assassinate you. Their mission is to bring your body back as proof.¡¯

    Gu Chen remained composed. ¡°No wonder they used explosives. It seems they¡¯re aiming to take my life directly.¡±

    He had encountered situations like this countless times over the years. Some sought to capture him alive as leverage, while others aimed to eliminate him outright. He had grown accustomed to it. As long as he was the head of the Gu

    Family, such threats would persist..

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Reappearance of the Protective Shield

    Chapter 152: Reappearance of the Protective Shield

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen and Song Fan remained remarkably composed in the face of pursuit, each having their own reasons to stay unfazed. Gu Chen¡¯s extensive experience had toughened him, while Song Fan¡¯s past had accustomed her to such situations.

    They remained silent behind the door, listening intently to the sounds outside. Song Fan was so engrossed in her task that she pressed her ear against the door without noticing that she was still lying on top of Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t bring this to her attention and instead shifted slightly to make her more comfortable.

    The individuals outside continued their search room by room, occasionally grumbling amongst themselves.

    Unfortunately, Song Fan couldn¡¯t discern any useful information from their conversations. She tugged on Gu Chen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Is there another way out from here?¡±

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°We can exit by following along the wall.¡±

    Song Fan contemplated for a moment and then inquired, ¡°This base of yours, it¡¯s not just for escaping, is it?¡±

    Gu Chen smiled. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. As long as you activate the switch on the wall, this place transforms into a fortified fortress for defense, much like at the banquet.¡±

    Song Fan wasted no time and immediately pressed the button without hesitation. Escaping was not her intention.

    Outside, the individuals searching heard a loud noise as the room¡¯s walls slid apart, and glass panels from the roof fell away, revealing Gu Chen and Song Fan inside.

    Instinctively, they attempted to raise their weapons to attack, but Song Fan¡¯s speed outmatched theirs. She began firing from the firing port on the glass, with every shot finding its mark. Her marksmanship left these people in awe.

    Mercenary A turned to his comrade and remarked, ¡°This woman is incredibly skilled. Could she be a mercenary hired by Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°It seems likely,¡± Mercenary B responded, ¡°Her skills are honed. Her speed and reflexes are only matched by top-tier mercenaries.¡±

    Mercenary C, while seeking cover from Song Fan¡¯s gunfire, questioned, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Mercenary B suggested, ¡°No need to engage her directly. Just target the protective barrier.¡±

    With this decision, they all produced explosives and hurled them toward the glass enclosure without hesitation. The successive explosions caused cracks to appear in the glass cover. Even a military-grade protective shield couldn¡¯t endure such a sustained barrage.

    However, Song Fan showed no signs of retreat. She stood at the aperture and closed her eyes, her senses acute enough to perceive the footsteps amidst the chaotic explosions. With unwavering determination, she fired accurately.

    The bullets swiftly claimed the lives of the mercenaries. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that Song Fan would continue shooting under such adverse conditions. They promptly ceased their bombardment and sought cover.

    Gu Chen wasn¡¯t the type to sit idly and let others protect him. After the dust settled from the glass cover, he joined the firefight alongside Song Fan.

    Their cooperation was seamless, and for Song Fan, it felt like being back in the game, fighting side by side.

    However, the mercenaries were far from passive targets. They swiftly reorganized into a counterattack formation. Two individuals against more than ten opponents was an uphill battle.

    Song Fan turned to Gu Chen and inquired, ¡°Did you store any other weapons in the base, like explosives?¡±

    Gu Chen hurried to the back and returned with a sizable box. He said, ¡°I had this delivered here a while ago. Let¡¯s see if we can put it to use.¡±

    Without much time to consider, Song Fan retrieved a grenade from the box and tossed it out. The mercenaries were caught off guard by this unexpected development as if they had anticipated being pursued.

    Without the protection of a glass cover, they scrambled to disperse, avoiding the blast radius of the grenades.

    ¡°Boss, these two are proving difficult to handle. How do they have all these weapons?¡± Mercenary A exclaimed.

    Mercenary B wore a grave expression. ¡°It seems we need to change our tactics.¡±

    Initially, he had believed that his employer was overthinking things. The previous mission failure had been due to not sending an elite operative, but he had never expected the target of this mission to be so formidable. They had even lost one of their members during the confrontation.

    Mercenary B produced a satellite phone and sent a message. He then announced, ¡°Let¡¯s keep them occupied for now. Reinforcements will arrive soon. ¡±

    With that decision, the mercenaries continued their assault, but their actions seemed more focused on stalling than engaging. Song Fan quickly realized that something was amiss.

    She looked at Gu Chen and remarked, ¡°These people are waiting for backup. They fear that we might escape and are trying to buy time.¡±

    Gu Chen firmly grasped Song Fan¡¯s wrist and implored, ¡°I can¡¯t let you take such risks. Let¡¯s leave the base.¡±

    Song Fan responded with a laugh, ¡°Since we¡¯re already in the heat of battle, there¡¯s no reason to retreat. I want to make them understand who the victor will be..¡±

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Rocket Launcher

    Chapter 153: Rocket Launcher

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had spent over 30 years in both her past and present lives, and she had consistently excelled in everything she undertook.

    This success had instilled her with a deep sense of pride, a confidence in her

    abilities that had become an integral part of her personality. Since she had committed to protecting Gu Chen today, she had no intention of backing down.

    As a display of her full strength, she tied her long hair into a ponytail¡ªa gesture that typically prompted her teammates to keep their distance during her past military experiences, fearing accidental injury from her prowess.

    Upon raising her submachine gun, she aimed for Mercenary A, recognizing him as the group¡¯s leader and the primary target that had to be eliminated first on the battlefield.

    Mercenary A was taken aback, sensing that the full force of the opposition¡¯s firepower was trained on him, seemingly intent on his demise.

    Desperate to buy time until reinforcements arrived, Mercenary A frantically retreated, grateful to be further away from the relentless barrage of gunfire.

    However, Song Fan¡¯s precision and speed left no room for error, and she managed to wound Mercenary A in the leg as he dodged her bullets.

    He turned to face Song Fan and shouted, ¡°Which mercenary group do you represent? No matter how much Gu Chen is offering, we¡¯ll triple it if you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s response was cold and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in taking your lives.¡±

    Without hesitation, she continued firing, narrowly missing Mercenary A¡¯s head due to his swift evasive maneuvers.

    He realized that negotiation was futile and that he could only bide time for the arrival of reinforcements.

    Just then, a helicopter appeared in the sky, and Mercenary A sighed in relief. ¡°This battle can end now,¡± he remarked.

    Song Fan noticed the incoming helicopter and sneered, ¡°These people are really worried that you won¡¯t die. They even brought a fighter jet.¡±

    Gu Chen offered a wry smile as he urged Song Fan, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to go this far either. It¡¯s not too late for us to leave now.¡¯

    Song Fan, however, produced her phone and asserted, ¡°If they can find someone, so can I.¡±

    Gu Chen was taken aback by Song Fan¡¯s determination. He realized that, even though there was an agreement between them, she was fully committed to protecting him, going above and beyond.

    Looking at the resolute figure standing before him, Gu Chen¡¯s heart softened. He had always been the one to shoulder such responsibilities, and it was unexpected to find someone standing up for him now.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t know that Song Fan did all this because she refused to admit defeat. He had yet to realize that this was just a beautiful misunderstanding.

    Before Song Fan could make the call, Gu Chen sighed and opened the door of the fire extinguisher on the wall. The thing inside had nothing to do with the fire extinguisher.

    Song Fan was genuinely astonished this time. ¡°Where did you acquire all these rocket launchers?¡±

    It was challenging to obtain weapons in Hua Country, as it involved covertly smuggling them across the border. Song Fan was surprised to find that Gu Chen possessed such a substantial arsenal of anti-tank weapons, which he seemed to have distributed randomly.

    Gu Chen casually explained, ¡°When I purchased these firearms, the dealer offered a discount for buying them as a package, so I went ahead and acquired a set.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t realized that arms dealers provided package deals like this. She made a mental note to investigate this approach further, as it could potentially help her move some of her less marketable merchandise.

    However, their immediate priority was dealing with the pursuing mercenaries. Song Fan picked up one of the rocket launchers, noting its long-range capabilities. She asserted confidently, ¡°This one should be able to handle them.¡±

    Gu Chen was slightly caught off guard and asked, ¡°Handle who?¡±

    Before Gu Chen could react, Song Fan swiftly aimed the rocket launcher at the helicopter hovering above and fired. The helicopter was stationed at the height of the second floor, and its occupants were in the process of disembarking.

    Mercenary A, noticing Song Fan¡¯s actions, frantically called for the helicopter to depart, but it was already too late.

    The rocket struck the helicopter¡¯s tail, causing a catastrophic explosion that sent the aircraft spiraling to the ground in a plume of black smoke. Those mercenaries who had not yet disembarked were killed in the crash.

    Gu Chen was taken aback by the audacity of Song Fan¡¯s move. He hadn¡¯t expected her to use a rocket launcher against the helicopter. The act effectively halted the arrival of their reinforcements.

    Upon realizing the urgency of the situation, Gu Chen promptly grabbed another rocket launcher and aimed it at the retreating mercenaries.

    Together, they launched an immediate and unrelenting attack, leaving the mercenaries with no time to react. The fleeing individuals turned to escape, but their speed was no match for the rocket-propelled projectiles. A series of deafening explosions followed, and over half of the pursuers met a grim end..

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Crying Out

    Chapter 154: Crying Out

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The mercenaries found themselves severely outmatched, unprepared to face opponents wielding rocket launchers. Their initial objective of eliminating Gu Chen now seemed unattainable, and their very survival was in jeopardy.

    Mercenary A, his injured leg dragging behind him, urgently shouted, ¡°Fall back! Retreat!¡±

    Upon recognizing that the safety of his team was paramount, he decided it was wiser to withdraw. Sacrificing their elite members here would significantly weaken their division, making them vulnerable to other rival factions.

    Satisfied with their victory, Song Fan decided to cease hostilities. Given the current circumstances, protecting Gu Chen took precedence.

    She gently pulled Gu Chen¡¯s arm and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The ones who hired them should realize your strength by now. They¡¯ll likely lie low for a while.¡±

    Examining the aftermath on the ground, Gu Chen was convinced that Song Fan¡¯s actions had likely sent a clear message of intimidation to their adversaries, especially after witnessing her downing a helicopter.

    They began to turn and head toward the passage, but a wounded mercenary, lying on the ground, suddenly stirred. With great effort, he reached the glass cover and hurled explosives through the launch port.

    Song Fan, who was trailing behind, immediately shielded Gu Chen. Fortunately, the explosives were some distance away from them, causing non-fatal injuries.

    Gu Chen rushed to check on Song Fan¡¯s condition. While the explosives hadn¡¯t harmed her significantly, falling debris had injured her legs.

    Attempting to downplay her injuries, Song Fan forced a faint smile and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s just a leg injury, nothing major.¡±

    Gu Chen struggled to find the right words. When they were on the brink of death, it was Song Fan who had shielded him.

    He promptly lifted her from the ground and began to run. Their top priority was to leave the area.

    Despite carrying Song Fan, Gu Chen maintained impressive speed. The pain was making Song Fan feel slightly dizzy, and she leaned into Gu Chen¡¯s arms. Jokingly, she asked, ¡°Is this considered a workplace injury?¡±

    Gu Chen, his focus on ensuring her safety, replied with seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get back.¡±

    Song Fan, accustomed to protecting others, had instinctively shielded Gu Chen earlier. This was the first time someone had carried her and vowed to bring her back safely, leaving her with a unique feeling.

    Since Gu Chen had already given his word, Song Fan felt at ease lying in his arms. Observing her compliance, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. Perhaps he should have spoken more gently earlier.

    However, the idea of Song Fan always being obedient and staying by his side filled him with a sense of longing. The thought made his heart flutter.

    Gu Chen couldn¡¯t quite understand why he was having these thoughts, this desire to keep Song Fan with him. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. If he wanted to pursue this, he would need to find a way to keep Song Fan by his side after they left, whatever requests she might make, as long as she agreed to stay with him.

    The outskirts of A City were lush with woods. They had exited the secret passage within the base and followed a forest path to reach a secluded spot. Gu Chen had memorized the map of the area, allowing them to navigate successfully.

    ¡°This is where Su Yang and I arranged to meet. He¡¯ll bring help to find us once he¡¯s back. We just need to wait here,¡± Gu Chen explained.

    The outskirts of A City were quite a distance from the city center, and they couldn¡¯t walk back with their injuries. Waiting was the most practical option.

    Gu Chen gently placed Song Fan beneath a tree, mindful of her wound.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t think she needed to be so careful with her injury, considering she had endured much worse before. She tore a large piece of fabric from her pants and used it to staunch the bleeding on her leg.

    While the procedure was painful, Song Fan didn¡¯t mind. She was unaccustomed to someone caring about her pain. Gu Chen swiftly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°This might hurt.¡±

    Upon taking the fabric, he skillfully bandaged her leg with great care. His movements were remarkably gentle, and he intermittently asked Song Fan if she was in pain.

    Song Fan had always been self-reliant, and it had been a long time since someone had cared about her in this way. She wanted to say that it didn¡¯t hurt, but before she could utter a word, tears welled up.

    Upon realizing her tears, Song Fan immediately lowered her head in an attempt to conceal her emotions.

    But Gu Chen had already noticed her tears. He comfortingly remarked, ¡°If it hurts, you can cry. No one will laugh at you. Sometimes, crying makes the pain more bearable.¡±

    After hearing this, Song Fan could no longer hold back her tears. They flowed freely like pearls from a broken necklace. Gu Chen silently stayed with her as she cried.

    People who rarely shed tears often cried for an extended period once they started. Gu Chen reached out to gently wipe away Song Fan¡¯s tears. His rough hand brushed across her delicate face, and their hearts drew closer in the stillness of the woods..

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Feed Medicine

    Chapter 155: Feed Medicine

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan had finally cried her fill, she found herself with little strength remaining. She had been pulling Gu Chen along earlier, and now she was injured. No matter how resilient she was, her strength had been entirely depleted.

    Upon observing her exhausted state, Gu Chen allowed her to rest on his body. Song Fan didn¡¯t hesitate and lay down directly.

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Chen¡¯s physique lacked appeal, but Song Fan was utterly drained. As long as she could rest, it didn¡¯t matter where she lay down.

    She was so fatigued that she nearly drifted off to sleep. However, Gu Chen, beneath her, was struggling.

    He could sense Song Fan¡¯s warm breath on his body, and her positioning on top of him was quite intimate, allowing him to discern every contour of her figure.

    He had never imagined that a woman¡¯s body could be so soft as if it were composed of liquid. Yet, when he gazed upon Song Fan¡¯s alabaster skin, it appeared to be porcelain.

    As the head of the Gu Family, numerous women had attempted to seduce him over the years. Those women, adorned with heavy makeup and perfume, were truly insufferable to him.

    Each time, he¡¯d instruct Su Yang to promptly escort them out. Over time, word got out that he had no interest in women, prompting people to send handsome men his way instead.

    Gu Chen was extremely irritated by this persistent behavior. He couldn¡¯t fathom why these individuals were so relentless in sending people his way.

    Those who tried to get close to him would often engineer minor accidents, such as falling into his arms, which only served to reinforce his aversion to physical contact. However, he didn¡¯t reject Song Fan¡¯s proximity at all.

    To prevent her from falling, Gu Chen lifted her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    Song Fan¡¯s waist was exceedingly slender, and Gu Chen felt as though he could snap it with minimal effort. Yet, it was this fragile waist that had recently displayed astonishing strength, nearly singlehandedly dispatching the mercenaries.

    Nevertheless, Song Fan was someone who had dared to infiltrate the MD building alone to pilfer valuables. It was hardly surprising that she was capable of such feats.

    Song Fan was Tu Mi, she was Sunflower, and who knew how many other identities she held. She was akin to a vast enigma, one that compelled exploration.

    Gu Chen silently cradled Song Fan and refrained from saying anything further. However, a sharp pang of pain caused him to grimace. He knew that his illness was flaring up again.

    Gu Chen made every effort not to disturb Song Fan. Without any medication on hand, he could only endure until Su Yang arrived to assist him.

    But Song Fan noticed Gu Chen¡¯s tension almost immediately. She looked up and saw the anguish etched across his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song Fan quickly sat up and inquired.

    Gu Chen clenched his teeth and couldn¡¯t respond. Song Fan immediately reached out to check his pulse, and as she suspected, it was a reaction caused by those toxins clashing within Gu Chen¡¯s body.

    Lacking any acupuncture needles, Song Fan couldn¡¯t perform acupuncture on Gu Chen even if she wanted to. However, she couldn¡¯t simply stand by and watch Gu Chen suffer in pain.

    Recalling what she had with her, Song Fan swiftly removed the necklace hanging around her neck. It was a custom-made design with a small compartment to store pills for emergencies.

    She retrieved a pill and urged, ¡°This is a pill I prepared before. It should temporarily alleviate the poison in your body. Please, eat it quickly.¡±

    Noticing Gu Chen¡¯s lack of response, she waved her hand and muttered, ¡°Please don¡¯t die.¡±

    Yet Gu Chen was already in the throes of agony, oblivious to Song Fan¡¯s words. She could only forcefully place the pill into Gu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    However, he gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t open his mouth at all. If she used any more force, she might end up hurting him.

    In the end, she found herself unable to get the pill into his mouth. Song Fan pressed her lips against Gu Chen¡¯s and used her tongue to send the pill inside.

    Song Fan had no ulterior motives; her sole intention was to save him. But to Gu Chen, it felt as though he were a parched traveler stumbling upon an oasis. He pressed down on Song Fan¡¯s head and refused to let her go, preventing her from sitting upright.

    In this awkward position, she had no choice but to allow Gu Chen to kiss her. Song Fan¡¯s face flushed crimson with embarrassment, and she desperately wanted to push Gu Chen away.

    However, her current strength was no match for Gu Chen¡¯s. To him, her resistance was akin to a mild inconvenience, like a fly buzzing around.

    Gu Chen kissed Song Fan fervently as if he wanted to consume her entirely. Song Fan resisted initially, but she eventually gave in when Gu Chen showed no signs of letting up. She only managed to break free when he had had his fill of kissing her.

    If Gu Chen hadn¡¯t been delirious at that moment, Song Fan might have felt compelled to give him a good scolding. But she was still angry after some consideration, and she settled for slapping his handsome face instead.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Chen reached out and grabbed her wrist.. He stared at her hand in bewilderment and murmured, ¡°Have we met before?¡±

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Escaping From the Forest

    Chapter 156: Escaping From the Forest

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    He had felt this sense of familiarity with Song Fan from the moment they first met. There was always something about her that felt strangely familiar, and it drew him toward her like a magnet.

    As he drifted in thought, Song Fan¡¯s hand waved in front of his eyes. Her hand was undeniably beautiful, with fair skin and slender fingers. Even the minor calluses from gripping a gun couldn¡¯t be considered flaws in her otherwise delicate hand.

    It was as if the hand before him belonged to the person in his dream, the one who had whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t die.¡±

    The lines between reality and his dream began to blur, prompting him to ask the question.

    However, Song Fan thought that Gu Chen might have been disoriented due to the pain. She pushed his hand away and responded, ¡°You can¡¯t even remember yourself, yet you¡¯re asking me?¡±

    Gu Chen wanted to say more, but before he could utter a word, Song Fan covered his mouth. She cocked her head, listening attentively for a moment before whispering, ¡°Someone¡¯s approaching.¡±

    Gu Chen spoke softly, ¡°If it were Su Yang, he¡¯d signal us.¡±

    ¡°What kind of signal?¡±

    ¡°A specially made whistle for the Gu Family.¡±

    But even after listening carefully, Song Fan didn¡¯t hear the whistle. She tugged

    Gu Chen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°We¡¯re both injured now and can¡¯t afford to take chances. We need to leave this place quickly.¡±

    If the approaching individuals were those mercenaries, the odds were stacked against them. It would be wiser to relocate and await Su Yang¡¯s arrival.

    Gu Chen grasped the wisdom of this decision. With the worst of the drug¡¯s effects having subsided, his head was no longer pounding. He promptly got to his feet and hurriedly distanced them from their current location.

    Song Fan grabbed a few sturdy tree branches and made them into makeshift crutches and secured them to her legs, then began limping alongside Gu Chen. Gu Chen, however, scooped her up into his arms. Song Fan protested, ¡°You¡¯re not much better than me. Let me walk on my own. You can conserve your strength.¡±

    Gu Chen had no intention of letting her down; instead, he held her even tighter. He quipped, ¡°I still have enough strength to carry you.¡±

    Song Fan resigned herself to being held by him. After all, not having to walk was a small luxury.

    The two of them made a swift exit from their current location. It didn¡¯t take long before the mercenaries arrived. Mercenary A examined the footprints on the ground and remarked, ¡°They must still be close. We can only get our pay by eliminating Gu Chen. Otherwise, the deaths of our comrades would have been in vain.¡±

    Mercenaries weren¡¯t in the business of charity. Their work revolved around financial gain, and the motto ¡°work for money¡± was ingrained in their nature. With so many of their comrades having perished, failing to secure their payment would indeed be a significant loss.

    Hence, they persisted in their pursuit, even if only a few of them remained. Eliminating Gu Chen¡¯s group was the only way they could recoup their losses from the day¡¯s events.

    Song Fan understood their line of thinking well, which was precisely why she had proposed fleeing. She recognized that, in their shoes, she would also take a final gamble.

    A City, as the trade hub of Hua Country, boasted a vast forested area, intentionally preserved by the government to maintain a natural ambiance amidst the bustling urban landscape of steel and concrete.

    It was these woods that provided Gu Chen and Song Fan with the cover they needed. They skillfully maneuvered through the forest, occasionally taking measures to conceal their tracks and buy time to outpace their pursuers.

    After a considerable distance, Song Fan urged, ¡°Gu Chen, set me down. If you exhaust your strength, I won¡¯t be able to carry you.¡±

    Gu Chen surveyed the area and located a substantial tree. He gently placed Song Fan beneath it and replied, ¡°Your feather-light weight won¡¯t strain my endurance.¡±

    Song Fan chuckled, ¡°My puny muscles can¡¯t bear to hear these words.¡±

    She retrieved her firearm and contemplated, ¡°I¡¯m unsure how many are still tailing us, but if there aren¡¯t too many, we can easily handle them.¡±

    Gu Chen unexpectedly uttered, ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Song Fan stood upright, puzzled, ¡°Where did that come from?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought you here, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured,¡± Gu Chen sighed, ¡°I underestimated their resolve to eliminate me.¡±

    Song Fan, however, didn¡¯t take the matter to heart at all. She waved her hand dismissively, ¡°This is nothing. I agreed to come because of your promise.¡±

    In her view, locating the Tango Fruit was a far more challenging task than today¡¯s ordeal. She hadn¡¯t suffered any setbacks at all.

    Gu Chen, unaware of her thoughts, felt that Song Fan was consoling him. He was suddenly touched, gazing at her with a gentle expression.

    Nonetheless, Song Fan remained oblivious to this. She was scanning their surroundings for potential hiding spots. As she did, Gu Chen reached over to remove a leaf from her hair. At that very moment, she swiftly fired at a mercenary approaching from behind.

    The mercenary crumpled to the ground, and Song Fan gravely stated, ¡°This place is no longer safe..¡±

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Song Fanâ€™s Strength

    Chapter 157: Song Fan¡¯s Strength

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan stood over the corpse on the ground, her gaze unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered something like this. Since it¡¯s come to this, no one will have it easy.¡±

    Initially, Song Fan had intended to seek Gu Chen¡¯s assistance. Apart from the base¡¯s explosion, her primary plan had been to escape. After all, as long as Gu Chen returned to A City, the mission would be considered a success, and there was no need to confront these mercenaries. It would be even worse if her true identity were exposed.

    However, her anger now burned fiercely. If she didn¡¯t deal with these people, she would never find peace.

    Gu Chen pulled her back gently and inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sending them to meet their maker,¡± Song Fan replied, raising her head to gaze into the distance.

    Due to the gunshot, the mercenaries and even Su Yang, who was stationed in front of the base, began rushing toward their location. He had finally managed to bring his men back, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that half of the base would be in ruins.

    He surveyed the corpses on the ground, fearing that his young master might be among them.

    However, the sound of gunfire indicated that the mercenaries¡¯ mission was not yet accomplished. Su Yang pointed toward the distance and said, ¡°Young

    Master must be over there.¡±

    Both groups were closing in, but the mercenaries were faster.

    Song Fan pushed Gu Chen behind a large tree and advised, ¡°I suggest you hide well for now.¡±

    With that, she began firing at the oncoming mercenaries. Her marksmanship was impeccable, and not one of her shots missed. The lead mercenary crumpled to the ground with a bullet through his head.

    The others soon grasped the extent of Song Fan¡¯s prowess and retaliated, but Song Fan seemed to dodge bullets unimaginably. Gu Chen, standing behind the tree, was astounded; this was her true skill.

    The mercenaries were similarly dumbfounded; they had never witnessed such bullet-dodging abilities before. It was beyond their comprehension.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t give them the chance to react. The Desert Eagle in her hands proved highly effective. Each shot took out a mercenary, her eyes as cold and efficient as a machine. It was as if killing people was as routine as chopping vegetables to her.

    Gu Chen joined her in the fight, unable to dodge bullets but showcasing his excellent marksmanship after years of training.

    Together, they eliminated more than half of the pursuing mercenaries, moving in perfect harmony as if they were born to fight side by side. They didn¡¯t even need to exchange glances to anticipate each other¡¯s next move.

    Mercenary A¡¯s heart bled as he faced them. With the mission failed and so many of his men lost, his army¡¯s status would undoubtedly plummet. Other armies would seize the opportunity to swallow them whole.

    With these thoughts, Mercenary A succumbed to despair. He wiped the blood from his face and charged forward. Even if he died today, he was determined to take Gu Chen down with him.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t give him a chance to shoot. Mercenary A lacked the skills to evade bullets, so he forced himself to aim at Song Fan. Gu Chen stepped in front of her to shield her from the bullets.

    Quickly, Song Fan assessed Gu Chen¡¯s wound. Fortunately, it was only on his arm and not life-threatening. She raised her gun and aimed it at Mercenary A, who was still panting. ¡°You can meet your end now.¡±

    Mercenary A noticed the mark on Song Fan¡¯s gun, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Asina.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect this person to recognize her and promptly pulled the trigger, ending his life.

    At that moment, a whistle sounded, signaling Su Yang¡¯s arrival. Song Fan glanced at Gu Chen and remarked, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Gu Chen, too, felt that Su Yang had arrived somewhat late. If it weren¡¯t for their impressive skills just now, they might not have survived this encounter.

    So when Su Yang approached with his men, he saw Gu Chen and Song Fan, both of them with cold expressions, clutching their wounds. He didn¡¯t even want to approach them at that moment.

    The individuals he brought along swiftly removed the bodies. Su Yang gathered his resolve and said, ¡°Young Master, I arrived later than I¡¯d hoped.¡±

    Gu Chen acknowledged Su Yang¡¯s efforts and inquired, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual upon returning?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Yang replied quickly, ¡°Gu Hai has already contacted the minority shareholders. Director Zhang has done the same. But it appears that the two of them are not on the same side; they¡¯ve formed two factions.¡±

    Gu Chen snorted disdainfully and commented, ¡°When I was there, Director Zhang would naturally support my second uncle. After all, he had the right to compete with me. But now that I¡¯m not around, he thinks he can contend with my second uncle. Is there anything else?¡±

    Su Yang added, ¡°The overseas company¡¯s account was suddenly frozen, but I¡¯ve already resolved it.¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s interest was piqued by the word ¡®overseas.¡¯ Most of the mercenaries that had previously pursued him hailed from Southeast Asia, but these mercenaries were from overseas. This only deepened his suspicions..

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Some Changes In the Group

    Chapter 158: Some Changes In the Group

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened next. She had already fulfilled her task of protecting Gu Chen, so she felt that she could leave the Gu Family¡¯s matters to him to handle on his own.

    She leaned against a large tree behind her, feeling drained from the recent battle. Now that she knew she was safe, Song Fan wished she could simply fall asleep.

    Gu Chen noticed her exhaustion and raised his hand to signal Su Yang to be quiet. He then said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when we get back.¡±

    Afterward, he walked over to the large tree and gently picked Song Fan up. Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, but he quickly suppressed any exclamation.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t object to being carried. It wasn¡¯t as if this was the first time Gu Chen had hugged her. Plus, she didn¡¯t feel like walking at the moment.

    As an excellent secretary, Su Yang knew what needed to be done. He quickly arranged for the car to be parked at the nearest location. By the time Gu Chen carried Song Fan into the car, she had already drifted off to sleep.

    ¡°Young Master, should we drop Miss Song off at her home first?¡± Su Yang inquired.

    Gu Chen brushed a strand of hair away from Song Fan¡¯s face and replied, ¡°Go back to the residence in A City and have the doctor on standby.¡±

    Su Yang nodded and promptly instructed the driver to set off. Once the partition was lowered, the car seemed to become two worlds.

    Gu Chen gazed at Song Fan¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t resist lightly touching it. The softness of her skin beneath his fingertips stirred his emotions.

    After today¡¯s incident, Song Fan held a completely different place in his heart. He couldn¡¯t put into words how he felt now, but one thing was certain was that he didn¡¯t want to see Song Fan get hurt.

    The car soon left the suburbs and returned to the Gu Family¡¯s residence in A City. The deceased mercenaries had been discreetly removed and disposed of, as broadcasting their presence on the news would likely incite panic among the public.

    Meanwhile, Gu Hai was still wrapped up in his dreams of becoming the head of the family. He believed that Gu Chen had perished during the chase and had begun hinting at the minor shareholders, causing a commotion within the Gu Corporation.

    However, Director Zhang¡¯s actions took Gu Hai by surprise. Those who had previously supported him were now switching sides, trying to garner support, and even competing with him for the position of chairman.

    At home, Gu Hai muttered in frustration, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know his own place. How dare he vie with me? I¡¯m a member of the Gu Family.¡±

    Gu Zhuo, who was listening, couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. He stood up and was about to retreat to his room when Gu Hai stopped him, asking, ¡°How have things been going between you and Song Yin lately? When can I visit the Song Family to propose marriage?¡±

    Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t expect Gu Hai to still remember this matter. He rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m attending school and taking classes. I don¡¯t have time to date.

    You should focus on dealing with Director Zhang.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Gu Hai replied anxiously. ¡°With the Song Family¡¯s support, Director Zhang¡¯s defeat is assured.¡±

    Gu Zhuo had studied at a business school overseas, so he had a decent understanding of the family¡¯s business. He sneered, ¡°Why do you believe that a marriage can secure their support? The Song Family has their own business interests. They have no obligation to invest their time supporting you.¡±

    ¡°True, the Song Family¡¯s influence may be centered in A City, but our Gu Family holds a prestigious position in Beijing,¡± Gu Hai confidently stated. ¡°They should naturally choose to align themselves with us.¡±

    Gu Zhuo struggled to comprehend his father¡¯s reasoning. The Song Family was no minor player. Even though their headquarters weren¡¯t in the capital, A City, as the trading hub of Hua Country, held immense significance. The Song Family did not need to rely on the Gu Family.

    Gu Zhuo found it challenging to grasp his father¡¯s actions. Their lives were quite comfortable at the moment, and many envied their status. Why did his father insist on stirring up so much trouble?

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s pointless to quarrel with Director Zhang. Gu Chen is the chairman of the Gu Corporation,¡± Gu Zhuo reminded his father.

    He was unaware of Gu Chen¡¯s situation, having returned home to witness Gu Hai berating Director Zhang. He was now attempting to persuade his father to stay calm.

    Gu Hai decided not to conceal the truth any longer. He chuckled heartily and declared, ¡°Gu Chen? He¡¯s probably already dead by now.¡±

    This statement filled him with a sense of joy. Finally, he no longer felt oppressed.

    Gu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened with shock as he questioned, ¡°Dad, what do you mean by ¡®dead¡¯? What are you trying to say?¡±

    Gu Hai smiled and explained, ¡°Many people have wanted Gu Chen dead. There have been countless attempts on his life every month. Now, someone has finally succeeded.¡±

    Gu Zhuo rushed out of the room. Gu Hai was baffled by his son¡¯s reaction and wondered aloud, ¡°Is this boy ecstatic?¡± In his view, Gu Zhuo was his son and should naturally support him. Although Gu Zhuo was often rebellious, he believed his son would stand by his side in crucial matters..

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Gu Chenâ€™s Home

    Chapter 159: Gu Chen¡¯s Home

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar place. She turned her head and saw Gu Chen sitting beside the bed. He noticed she was awake and remarked, ¡°I thought you were planning to sleep until tomorrow morning. Was the nap enough for you?¡±

    Song Fan smiled and replied, ¡°I can sleep at home. Is this where you live?¡±

    As she sat up, Gu Chen reached out to help her and assured her, ¡°This is the Gu

    Family¡¯s villa in A City. Just stay here in peace. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Song Fan looked at Gu Chen with surprise. Was he saying this to persuade me to stay?

    Gu Chen nodded affirmatively. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I still have to go to work on Monday. It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here,¡± Song Fan declined.

    Gu Chen insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you.¡±

    Song Fan stared at Gu Chen for a while as they sat by the bed, locking eyes in a silent standoff. Neither seemed willing to back down.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s determination, Song Fan sighed and conceded, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask. I don¡¯t have the patience to keep this up.¡±

    Gu Chen gazed at her and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions for you. I¡¯m just curious about who Asina is.¡±

    He had heard the mercenary utter those words before dying. It was evident that he was referring to Song Fan.

    Gu Chen had specifically instructed Su Yang to investigate Asina, and upon seeing the information, he believed that the mercenary had not mistaken her for someone else.

    Asina was the legendary leader of the Sky Wolf Mercenary Group, once ranked as the world¡¯s top mercenary. Her reputation was built on completing seemingly impossible missions and taking down any target. She had become a legendary figure in the mercenary world.

    One notable mission involved her chasing a civilian armed force in the Golden Triangle. Taking only a dozen or so mercenaries, she vanished into the rainforest. Most believed that she would fail or meet her demise.

    However, half a month later, news emerged that all the armed forces had been eliminated. She had achieved fame overnight, and her status remained unchallenged. Yet, after this mission, she disappeared without returning to the mercenary group. Many speculated that she had taken on an exceptionally perilous mission, causing her to go off the grid.

    Considering Song Fan¡¯s skills and her extensive knowledge of mercenaries, Gu Chen suspected that the mercenary had not made an error. Song Fan might very well be the same Asina who had vanished.

    Thus, he had posed the question to test her and maintained an intense gaze on her, waiting for her response.

    However, Song Fan quickly wore a puzzled expression and said, ¡°Asina was a highly renowned mercenary. She accomplished an exceptionally difficult mission back then. Those familiar with the world of mercenaries know about her. Why are you asking about her now? She¡¯s been missing for a long time.¡±

    She said this very casually, without any deliberate avoidance or signs of panic.

    Gu Chen began to suspect that he might be overthinking things. Perhaps Song Fan only knew about this particular Asina. After all, the rumors painted Asina as a merciless killing machine, entirely mission-focused and unrelenting, willing to pay any price. Yet, Song Fan had just saved his life.

    After seeing Gu Chen lower his head, Song Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and managed to divert his attention from this matter. It seemed she would need to minimize her interactions with mercenaries in the future. Even though she had concealed her face during missions, some people could still recognize her through other means.

    As the two of them fell into a thoughtful silence, the door suddenly swung open, and a person rushed into the room, exclaiming, ¡°Cousin, are you okay?¡±

    Due to Gu Zhuo¡¯s close relationship with Gu Chen, and since Gu Chen had no intention of hiding the situation from others, Su Yang did not stop him from entering.

    Initially, Gu Zhuo believed that Gu Chen was the only person in the room, but when he looked up, he saw Song Fan on the bed.

    ¡°Sister? Why are you here?¡± Gu Zhuo¡¯s brain seemed to momentarily falter.

    He then quickly noticed Song Fan¡¯s pallid face and the bandaged leg. He walked over and asked, ¡°How did you get injured? Were you with Cousin?¡±

    Song Fan felt that explaining the situation in a few words wouldn¡¯t suffice, and she was feeling rather lethargic, so she decided to shift the topic to Gu Chen. ¡°Your cousin was chased earlier and nearly lost his life.¡±

    Only then did Gu Zhuo remember why he had hurried to Gu Chen¡¯s side. He shared, ¡°Cousin, my dad said you were already dead. I was so worried that I rushed over here. Thankfully, you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Gu Chen hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gu Hai would be so convinced of his death. He remarked, ¡°Then let Second Uncle enjoy his happiness for a while. It might be a blow to him if I were to reveal that I¡¯m still alive.¡¯

    Understanding the tension between his cousin and his father, Gu Zhuo wisely chose not to pursue the topic further and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with the people who were chasing you?¡±

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: The Difficulty of Mercenaries

    Chapter 160: The Difficulty of Mercenaries

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The change in the topic felt forced and awkward. If those people were still present, the two of them might not have made it back safely. Song Fan thought Gu Zhuo was talking nonsense.

    Gu Zhuo also realized he had asked a naive question and quickly fell silent. Gu

    Chen answered patiently, ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±

    When Gu Zhuo heard that these mercenaries were from E Country, he recalled some information he had picked up while studying abroad. He commented, ¡°There are many mercenary groups in that area. During my time abroad, I heard that people there often choose to become mercenaries because they can earn a substantial income.¡±

    Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t have much knowledge about mercenaries beyond what he¡¯d heard from his foreign classmates. After all, during his time abroad, he had focused more on enjoying himself and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to these matters.

    Song Fan smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s true that the mercenaries there are highly skilled. However, the money they earn often comes at a high cost. In Country E, mercenary groups typically don¡¯t survive for more than two years due to heavy casualties. They either get wiped out or absorbed by other groups.¡±

    Gu Chen recalled the appearance of the pursuing mercenary and asked, ¡°So he was desperate for money because he thought he¡¯d be absorbed by another group?¡±

    Song Fan nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly. Even though he left the group, he still needed money to survive.¡±

    Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t quite grasp this way of thinking. In his view, life was the most valuable asset, and people should do whatever it takes to stay alive.

    ¡°If it were me, I would run away and find some other line of work. I¡¯d never become a mercenary again,¡± Gu Zhuo shared his perspective.

    Gu Chen and Song Fan exchanged a knowing look, realizing that Gu Zhuo was a sheltered individual who had never truly faced the harsh realities of the world.

    ¡°Gu Zhuo, for someone who¡¯s been a mercenary, it¡¯s not that simple to leave,¡± Song Fan explained.

    Once one joined the ranks of mercenaries and started killing for money, he accumulated a long list of enemies. If he left the protection of the mercenary group, he became a target for relentless pursuit. Unless he could change his appearance, there¡¯s hardly any chance of a safe exit.

    Gu Zhuo hadn¡¯t realized the dangers of this profession and shivered at the thought. He responded, ¡°I think I¡¯d rather be a carefree playboy who lives without a care. These things aren¡¯t for me.¡±

    Gu Chen affectionately ruffled his hair and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything in this lifetime.¡±

    This statement was almost like a promise from Gu Chen. Despite his strained relationship with Gu Hai, Gu Zhuo was innocent and hadn¡¯t been involved in these matters.

    Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t take his frustrations out on Gu Zhuo. As long as Gu Zhuo was willing, he would always be his beloved younger brother.

    Gu Zhuo wasn¡¯t too concerned about his own prospects. He thought back to what Gu Hai had said at home and practically bounced on the bed. ¡°Sister, you have to save me. My father is insisting that I pursue Song Yin. Judging by how anxious he looks, he might propose marriage tomorrow!¡±

    Song Fan playfully responded, ¡°Marrying Song Yin wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. She¡¯s the second daughter of the Song Family.¡±

    Her remark was meant to tease Gu Zhuo, but he interpreted it as Song Fan abandoning him. In his eyes, they were comrades facing the same dilemma. Gu Zhuo looked at Song Fan with teary eyes, hoping to elicit sympathy from

    his beloved sister. However, his efforts were in vain.

    Gu Chen, observing their interaction for the first time, questioned, ¡°If I recall correctly, Gu Zhuo, you¡¯re older than Song Fan. Why are you calling her ¡®sister¡¯?¡±

    Gu Zhuo swiftly grasped Song Fan¡¯s arm and replied, ¡°This is just how we play around.¡±

    Gu Chen found Gu Zhuo¡¯s actions and the way he held Song Fan¡¯s hand irritating. He suddenly felt that Gu Zhuo was a bother, particularly the familiarity in their behavior.

    Gu Chen commented, ¡°If my Second Uncle chooses the Song Family¡¯s second daughter as his daughter-in-law, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice. It could be considered well-matched.¡±

    Gu Zhuo strongly disagreed, shaking his head vehemently. He insisted, ¡°No, absolutely not! Song Yin is not a good person at all. I could tell at school. I¡¯d rather die than marry her!¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t have a strong impression of Song Yin. He vaguely remembered seeing her at a banquet but didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhuo to react so strongly.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s sudden silence, he continued, ¡°Song Yin¡¯s habit of lying will never change. Besides, she has particularly ill intentions toward Sister. I will not be with her.¡±

    Unbeknownst to Song Yin, Gu Zhuo had seen through her deceitful nature. She was still contemplating whether to choose Gu Zhuo or Gu Chen, believing that either one would be preferable to Fu Nian. It would be good for her to be with either one of them..

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Acupuncture Again

    Chapter 161: Acupuncture Again

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin refused to return to school due to the embarrassment she had suffered there. She locked herself in her room and rejected all attempts to persuade her to go out.

    Song Ting assumed that the incident in the alley had frightened her, so he granted her leave and allowed her to recover at home.

    Besides, he had to investigate the events of that day, leaving him with little time to tend to Song Yin¡¯s needs.

    Consequently, Song Yin believed that the ordeal was behind her and began focusing on her future.

    Meng Yu had always impressed upon her that marriage was of paramount importance for a woman. As she grew older, her thoughts became consumed with the idea of selecting a wealthy and influential husband.

    Previously, Fu Nian had been her top choice, but her attention had now shifted to the two brothers from the Gu Family.

    Despite the Fu family¡¯s wealth and power, they paled in comparison to the Gu Family.

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t forget the sight of Gu Chen at the banquet. He had been a guest, but he exuded the aura of a host. His nobility was unmatched.

    She daydreamed about marrying him, which would elevate her to the woman of the house of the Gu Family, making her impervious to anyone¡¯s disdain.

    Song Fan kept indulging in these fantasies and called out Gu Chen¡¯s name.

    At that moment, Gu Chen was suddenly struck with a headache. He calmly

    advised Gu Zhuo, ¡°Gu Zhuo, you should head back now. Otherwise, Second Uncle will surely search everywhere for you, and you can¡¯t simply say you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Gu Zhuo also realized the wisdom in his words. He turned to Song Fan and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll head back for now. I¡¯ll come and visit you another day.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Zhuo quickly left. If Gu Hai knew he was here, he would nag. He didn¡¯t want to hear those words that would grate on his ears.

    Gu Chen¡¯s face contorted in pain as he watched Gu Zhuo¡¯s figure disappear from the doorway.

    It had already been incredibly difficult for him to endure the pain until now. Just moments ago, he had been holding on by a thread. He was determined not to let Gu Zhuo discover his illness.

    While he trusted that Gu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t intentionally harm him, he believed that the fewer people who knew about his condition, the better. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his second uncle found out.

    Upon witnessing Gu Chen¡¯s suffering, Song Fan realized that the poison was taking its toll on him. She had already exhausted her supply of pills. All she could do was urgently call out, ¡°Su Yang! Su Yang!¡±

    Su Yang, who had been on guard outside, swiftly pushed open the door and entered. After seeing Gu Chen¡¯s condition, he retrieved a small medicine bottle and poured out two pills. He handed them to him, saying, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ll feel better after taking these.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t even have time to drink water; he simply swallowed the pills. Despite his usual composure, his current condition was evident, clearly revealing the unbearable pain he was experiencing.

    The pills had a swift effect, calming Gu Chen down within minutes. However, something seemed off in his gaze; his eyes lacked focus.

    Xia Meng placed her hand on his wrist to feel his pulse and explained, ¡°The effect of this pill is too potent. It suppresses both the pain and his emotions simultaneously. If he continues taking it for an extended period, it could adversely affect his brain.¡±

    Su Yang wore a pained expression as he replied, ¡°We all understand the situation, but there¡¯s no other option. Young Master won¡¯t be able to survive if he doesn¡¯t take the pills. The Gu Family needs him now.¡±

    Song Fan was well aware of Gu Chen¡¯s predicament, but she also knew that continuing to rely solely on these pills was a precarious situation. The pills could only temporarily alleviate the pain and were incapable of curing the underlying illness. Sooner or later, the poison would act up again, potentially leading to dire consequences.

    ¡°Do you have an acupuncture set?¡± Song Fan inquired.

    Su Yang nodded, responding, ¡°Yes, we have a complete collection of Chinese and Western medical tools.¡±

    Together, they carefully moved Gu Chen to the bed. Song Fan then positioned herself on a chair, waiting for Su Yang to get the acupuncture needles. She instructed, ¡°Undress him.¡±

    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, hesitating as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ inappropriate?¡± Song Fan maintained her composure and explained, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. I can¡¯t perform acupuncture through his clothes.¡±

    Upon realizing he had over-thought the situation, Su Yang quickly removed Gu Chen¡¯s shirt.

    Without hesitation, Song Fan began inserting the needles. In no time, Gu Chen resembled a hedgehog, making Su Yang wonder if his Young Master was still alive.

    Just as she was about to insert the final needle, Gu Chen spoke, ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯ve saved me once more.¡±

    Song Fan met his gaze and responded calmly, ¡°Then remember your promise and help me find what I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t inquire about her request. Instead, he reached out and gripped Song Fan¡¯s wrist, saying, ¡°I need a physician to accompany me. I want you to stay by my side.¡±

    Uninterested, Song Fan swiftly withdrew her hand and moved to remove the needles, stating, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ll leave once the needles are out.¡±

    Gu Chen urgently interjected, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, I¡¯m willing to agree to any conditions of yours.¡±

    There was an unmistakable sense of urgency in his tone. He genuinely desired Song Fan¡¯s presence and assistance..

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: High-Five as an Oath

    Chapter 162: High-Five as an Oath

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t comprehend why Gu Chen was so insistent on her staying. Even if he was interested in her medical skills, she could only provide temporary pain relief; there was no cure for his condition.

    The combination of poisons in his body was intricate and challenging to detoxify. Moreover, these toxins were unfamiliar to her.

    Song Fan had no desire to take on such a troublesome task. She had already secured a promise from Gu Chen, and she intended to use it to find the Tango Fruit.

    Unaware that he was a trouble to Song Fan, Gu Chen gazed at her with hope in his eyes.

    He believed that their shared experiences and the bond they had formed meant that Song Fan had feelings for him.

    As Song Fan lowered her head and began removing the needles, she motioned for Su Yang to help Gu Chen get dressed. She firmly stated, ¡°I won¡¯t stay. I have my own commitments, and the Gu Family has plenty of doctors if you need

    one.¡±

    Turning to leave, Song Fan was interrupted when Su Yang rushed over and held onto Gu Chen, exclaiming, ¡°Young Master, why are you in pain again? I¡¯ll fetch a doctor and get you some medicine.¡±

    These two statements were filled with sorrow, as though Gu Chen were on the brink of death. To any listener, it would sound like a dire situation.

    Su Yang spoke while signaling Gu Chen with his eyes. Then, Gu Chen pretended to suffer from a severe headache.

    Song Fan did not expect Gu Chen to lie. She was taken aback by his apparent distress and moved to check his pulse. However, before she could touch his wrist, he pulled his hand away, stating, ¡°If Miss Song is unwilling, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    Su Yang continued to play his part, pretending to be upset. ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t be stubborn. The special medication that¡¯s been developed is no longer very effective for you. You have to take several pills daily to stabilize your condition. Let Miss Song take a look at you.¡±

    Song Fan, upon hearing this, furrowed her brow. She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Chen to have such a strong resistance to medication. Even the specialized drugs could only provide a few hours of pain relief.

    She forcefully grabbed Gu Chen¡¯s wrist and began feeling his pulse. However, as soon as she touched it, she realized Gu Chen was feigning his distress. Although the toxins in his body had temporarily calmed down, her expression remained serious.

    She understood that the poison was gradually eroding Gu Chen¡¯s nervous system. If this continued, he would eventually suffer severe mental deterioration. Her hands tingle with the desire to help; if she could cure this poison, it would be a significant breakthrough in her medical skills.

    ¡°Very well, if you keep pretending, I¡¯ll truly make you suffer,¡± Song Fan declared with a cold tone.

    Gu Chen lowered the hand covering his face and responded, ¡°I simply want you to stay. You can request anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay,¡± Song Fan said sternly, ¡°But I have to continue my work at school. I¡¯ll come over on weekends to help with your recovery. You can¡¯t inquire about my whereabouts.¡±

    Gu Chen readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay you ten times the salary of the accompanying doctors in the market.¡±

    This generous offer brought an instant smile to Song Fan¡¯s face. After all, who wouldn¡¯t welcome more money?

    Gu Chen noticed her change in demeanor and smiled, realizing that Song Fan had a keen interest in wealth. In the Gu Family, they were never short of resources or money.

    Su Yang let out a sigh, saying, ¡°Back then, Young Master came to A City in search of the miracle-working doctor Ming Jing. I never expected Miss Song¡¯s medical skills to be so impressive. We¡¯re fortunate to have met you.¡±

    Upon hearing the name Ming Jing, Song Fan lowered her eyes to conceal her emotions. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Gu Chen leaving the capital in pursuit of her.

    At the time, she had been using the name Ming Jing to practice medicine and gain experience, eventually earning the title of miracle-working doctor. However, she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of this accolade herself.

    Gu Chen remarked, ¡°Miss Song is more reliable than the miracle-working doctor.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to keep searching for Ming Jing. She extended her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cure you. Let¡¯s make a pact with a high-five!¡± Gu Chen reached out and touched her fingers, saying, ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Just as he was about to continue speaking, a voice exclaimed, ¡°Gu Chen!¡±

    The room¡¯s door was thrust open, and Xu Yuan rushed in with tears in his eyes. He said, ¡°You¡¯re still alive! Everyone outside is saying you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s emotions vanished, and he calmly replied to Xu Yuan, ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Xu Yuan stood by the bed and inquired, ¡°What exactly happened? They said you were being pursued because of past conflicts.¡±

    ¡°If that were the case, there¡¯d be a line of people overseas waiting to harm him.¡± Xiao Lei entered the room and commented, ¡°Only when there¡¯s a dispute over interests would someone go to such lengths.¡±

    Xia Rui and Qi Shuo joined them, offering their concern for Gu Chen before turning around and noticing Song Fan standing behind Su Yang.. Xu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Why is Miss Song here as well?¡±

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Stay

    Chapter 163: Stay

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This group of people had come to visit Gu Chen, and although Xu Yuan sounded as if he were worried, they didn¡¯t believe the rumors at all.

    Gu Chen¡¯s intelligence alone surpassed the combined intellect of the few who had gathered there. It was impossible that he could be hunted down and killed.

    So, their arrival had a playful element, with hopes of teasing Gu Chen.

    However, what they hadn¡¯t expected was to find Song Fan there, looking even worse off than Gu Chen.

    While Gu Chen appeared pale with his injuries hidden beneath his clothing, Song Fan had visible bandages on her arms and legs.

    Xu Yuan quickly supported Song Fan and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down? You shouldn¡¯t be standing.¡±

    When he said this, he glanced at Gu Chen, who immediately sat up and let Xu

    Yuan Song Fan move to the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading home. There¡¯s no need for me to stay here any longer,¡± Song Fan insisted.

    Xu Yuan hesitated, unsure whether to help her stand or not. Su Yang chimed in, ¡°Miss Song lives alone outside, and there¡¯s no one to take care of you. It¡¯s better for you to stay here.¡±

    Xu Yuan caught on to the hint and nodded, saying, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk like this, so it¡¯s best not to return home. Stay here with Gu Chen to recover.¡±

    Although he outwardly portrayed concern, in reality, he was ecstatic. This presented an excellent opportunity for Gu Chen to slowly cultivate feelings with Song Fan. Regardless, he had to ensure she stayed.

    The others seemed to share the same sentiment as they gathered around Song

    Fan, urging her to remain. Qi Shuo even brought up business matters, saying, ¡°The court case will take some time. It would be more convenient for us to discuss things if you stay here.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t understand their intentions but attempted to decline, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to go home alone. Besides, I still have work. This place is quite far from my workplace.¡±

    ¡°We can arrange for your leave of absence, and you¡¯ll still receive your salary even if you stay at home,¡± Xu Yuan assured her confidently. This was a minor matter for him in A City.

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t working solely for the salary, and she intended to say so but was interrupted by Xiao Lei, who added, ¡°Miss Song, it would be better for you to stay here. After all, the ¡®Future City¡¯ competition is approaching. It would be more convenient for us to discuss strategies together. This time, all the servers are competing as one, and we can¡¯t afford to lose reputation in front of international players.¡±

    This reason struck a chord with Song Fan. ¡®Future City¡¯ was a game she had single-handedly created, and she ranked first in the entire server. Losing would be a tremendous embarrassment.

    Upon seeing that Song Fan was swayed, Xu Yuan immediately proposed, ¡°We¡¯ll set up a gaming room for you right away with the latest gaming equipment.

    You can play to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Song Fan readily agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡±

    After seeing how she was swayed by the idea of a game room, Gu Chen didn¡¯t know what to say. He had promised her anything, but it seemed that he needed to adapt his approach to communicate with her in the future.

    Xu Yuan felt a sense of accomplishment for his efforts driven by brotherly love, and he glanced at everyone proudly.

    Meanwhile, Fu Nian couldn¡¯t help but sigh incessantly. He couldn¡¯t shake off the rumors and the interactions he had witnessed between Song Fan and Gu Chen over this period. It felt like something was blocking his heart.

    When Old Master Fu returned from his walk and noticed Fu Nian¡¯s troubled expression, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you so much?¡±

    Fu Nian, who usually spent most of his time in the piano room and later joined his family for conversation, didn¡¯t typically appear troubled. This was the first time Old Master Fu had seen his grandson looking so forlorn.

    Fu Nian wasn¡¯t sure where to start but decided to ask, ¡°Grandpa, do you think the rumors about Song Fan and Gu Chen are true?¡±

    Old Master Fu didn¡¯t anticipate this question, but as someone who had experienced a similar situation, he immediately grasped Fu Nian¡¯s concerns. He inwardly lamented that his grandson had been stubborn back then, leading to the annulment of the engagement with Song Fan.

    Had he not caused such a fuss at the time, he could have been playing chess with Song Fan every day, and things wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    He picked up his walking stick and lightly tapped Fu Nian on the head, saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not has no bearing on you. Even if she were to get married tomorrow, what could you do?¡±

    Fu Nian wrinkled his brow upon hearing the word ¡®marriage.¡¯ ¡°No, Song Fan won¡¯t get married now.¡±

    Old Master Fu¡¯s heart ached when he saw his grandson¡¯s state. He advised, ¡°If you care so much, why don¡¯t you talk to her directly?¡±

    Fu Nian lowered his head, admitting, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to face Song Fan..¡±

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Sick Leave

    Chapter 164: Sick Leave

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon observing Fu Nian¡¯s reaction, Old Master Fu was genuinely frustrated. How had his once-proud grandson changed so drastically?

    He took Fu Nian by the hand and sternly instructed, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Leading him to a nearby mirror, he urged him to take a good look at his current appearance. Fu Nian obediently studied his reflection and was genuinely shocked by the dispirited figure he saw, which seemed so far removed from his usual self.

    Old Master Fu let out a disdainful snort and rebuked, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to face Song Fan either. You used to carry yourself with pride, but now you¡¯re sighing every day. I don¡¯t like who you¡¯ve become.¡±

    Fu Nian felt scolded and dejected. He replied, ¡°Even if I regain my former demeanor, I can¡¯t compare to Gu Chen.¡±

    Old Master Fu found himself at a loss for words. In this generation, no one could truly rival Gu Chen. As much as he loved his grandson, he couldn¡¯t claim that they were equally matched.

    Fu Nian was even sadder when he saw his grandfather¡¯s silence. Fu Nian was about to go back to his room in disappointment. However, Old Master Fu stopped him, warning, ¡°If you go back now, you¡¯ll truly have no chance.¡± Fu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up with hope upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s intention to assist him.

    Old Master Fu was also determined to make an effort. After all, it had been a long time since he had encountered a chess expert like Song Fan. If she became his granddaughter-in-law, they could play chess together every day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll host a banquet at our residence and invite renowned chess players from around. During the event, I¡¯ll also invite Song Fan. She has a great passion for chess, so you must perform admirably,¡± Old Master Fu declared.

    Fu Nian still had confidence in his chess skills. If he weren¡¯t so engrossed in playing the piano, he would have participated in national chess competitions long ago. He believed that he could impress Song Fan.

    Energized by this prospect, Fu Nian promptly went to groom himself. When he reemerged from his room, he once again exuded the air of an elegant young man.

    Word of the Fu family¡¯s upcoming banquet spread throughout the following day. Song Yin was delighted when she received confirmation from the household staff. Despite her diminished affection for Fu Nian, only she could be the one by his side on such an occasion.

    She recognized the importance of such an invitation and was determined to seize the opportunity to bask in the envy of others.

    However, she was aware that she needed her brother¡¯s approval to attend the event. So, she informed Song Ting that she was prepared to head to school.

    Song Ting was naturally pleased with her decision, believing that children should dedicate themselves to their studies.

    Nonetheless, as Song Yin stood on the brink of entering her classroom, a sense of trepidation overcame her. She pondered how she would cope with the potential taunts of her classmates, especially if Song Fan was present.

    Typically, Song Fan was one of the first to arrive for the morning class.

    However, driven by thoughts of the upcoming banquet at the Fu residence, Song Yin steeled herself for the situation. She took a deep breath and pushed open the classroom door, immediately drawing the attention of her classmates.

    Quickly finding a seat, Song Yin sat down, and all eyes remained fixed on her. Ting Ting, who was sitting nearby, approached and sneered, ¡°I thought you had dropped out of school. How bold of you to come back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a student here, so of course, I have to attend school,¡± Song Yin retorted defiantly.

    Ting Ting burst into laughter. ¡°You still dare to claim that you¡¯re a student? I have my suspicions about your previous academic achievements. Cheating doesn¡¯t happen just once, you know.¡±

    With that, Ting Ting promptly left, busy with her classwork. No one else in the class dared to bring up the incident or tease Song Yin further, as they were all mindful of the Song family¡¯s influence.

    Thus, aside from Ting Ting¡¯s mocking words, Song Yin did not face any further embarrassment. She understood the reasons behind this and resolved to marry a powerful individual in the future, ensuring that no one would dare to speak ill of her.

    As the evening school session concluded, Song Yin approached a classmate and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t today one of Song Fan¡¯s classes?¡±

    The male student replied, ¡°Miss Song is on sick leave, so she won¡¯t be teaching for a while.¡¯

    Relieved to hear this news, Song Yin let out a sigh. The last person she wanted to encounter was Song Fan, fearing that the village girl would ridicule her.

    As she walked to the gate, she spotted Song Kai and called out, ¡°Fourth

    Brother, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    Song Kai, already seated on his motorcycle and donning his helmet, replied without looking back, ¡°I have some errands to run today, so I won¡¯t be heading home.¡±

    With that, he revved his engine and sped off, leaving Song Yin standing alone. In the past, Song Kai would never talk to her like this. Even if he had other plans, he would still accompany her home first. This change in his behavior must have been influenced by Song Fan. While maintaining a forced smile, Song Yin silently cursed Song Fan..

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Apple Juice

    Chapter 165: Apple Juice

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai had been eager to find Song Fan. He had morning training, which is why he hadn¡¯t attended classes. In the afternoon, he had planned to invite Song Fan to dinner, but to his surprise, he received news of her sick leave.

    Song Kai wasn¡¯t aware of the severity of Song Fan¡¯s illness, so he rushed to her place. After knocking on the door for an extended period with no response, and getting no answer to his calls, he began to worry. He even contemplated calling the police.

    As he was considering his options, a man walked upstairs and their eyes met. Song Kai recognized this person from the last banquet ¨C he had been by Gu Chen¡¯s side.

    Su Yang, likewise, recognized Song Kai and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Young Master Song, I¡¯m here to get something for Miss Song,¡± he explained before unlocking the door with a key.

    Song Kai¡¯s mind was in a whirl, and he asked, ¡°Getting something for Song

    Fan? Where is she now?¡±

    Su Yang was momentarily unsure of how to explain the situation. It wasn¡¯t ideal to say that Song Fan was living with his young master, but it was the truth.

    After some thought, he decided to call back to the villa and get someone to send the phone to Song Fan. ¡°Miss Song, I met Fourth Young Master Song at your door. You should be the one to tell him about the incident.¡±

    When Song Fan answered, she was equally surprised to hear that Song Kai was at her doorstep. However, she saw no issue with the current arrangement and informed him, ¡°Just tell him that I¡¯m staying with Gu Chen for a while.¡±

    Before she could hang up, Song Kai¡¯s frantic voice came through the phone. ¡°What do you mean by staying at Gu Chen¡¯s place for a while? I want to see you now!¡±

    Upon hearing Song Kai¡¯s tone, Song Fan realized she couldn¡¯t refuse without fueling his imagination. She agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Secretary Su to bring him over.¡±

    Su Yang accepted her request and ended the call. Gu Chen, who had been occupied with something else by the bedside, glanced over and asked, ¡°Is it Song Kai?¡±

    He had overheard the appellation ¡®Fourth Young Master Song¡¯, prompting his question.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s insistent on coming to see me,¡± Song Fan replied impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what there is to see.¡±

    Song Fan showed little concern for her injuries. To her, as long as she survived, everything else was manageable. Her wounds would heal with time.

    If it weren¡¯t for these people intervening, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t have requested sick leave. She could have continued attending her classes without any issues.

    As she pondered how she was compelled to stay in bed for recovery, irritation surged within her. After lying there for an indeterminate period, she turned over and sighed.

    Gu Chen naturally heard her sigh. He picked up an apple from the bedside table and started peeling it. Song Fan¡¯s gaze was fixated on the apple peel, eagerly awaiting it to break. However, to her disappointment, the peel remained intact.

    Song Fan, who had anticipated witnessing a small amusement, couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly let down. Taking the apple, she took a hearty bite, inadvertently causing an unexpected incident. The apple¡¯s juice flowed down, wetting Song Fan¡¯s shirt.

    Thankfully, she was only wearing a jacket with a vest beneath it. She began to remove the wet garment to change into something dry.

    However, just as she was halfway through taking off her clothes, a startled cry emanated from the doorway. Song Kai hurried over and promptly covered her clothing. ¡°Why are you undressing in front of others?¡± he exclaimed.

    Song Fan looked at Song Kai in confusion and replied, ¡°I have another layer underneath. This is more than what I wear when I go swimming.¡±

    Only then did Song Kai notice the vest, and he turned crimson with embarrassment. His body language betrayed his extreme shyness, evident to everyone in the room.

    Xu Yuan, who stood at the door, quipped, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a brother to be concerned about his sister.¡±

    It was only at this moment that Gu Chen realized all of them were at the entrance and had witnessed Song Fan in the process of changing clothes.

    Xiao Lei entered with a grin, addressing Gu Chen, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d experience a day like this? In the past, you¡¯d hide a hundred meters away at the mere sight of a woman.¡±

    The others also had playful smiles on their faces, each one sharing in the light-hearted teasing. However, when they met Gu Chen¡¯s icy stare, they quickly fell silent, deciding not to provoke him further.

    Song Kai frowned as he was concerned about Song Fan¡¯s current state. ¡°How did you end up like this on a weekend? You should come back home with me.

    We have someone at home who can take care of you.¡±

    Song Fan declined his offer, stating, ¡°It may look worse than it is, but it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll probably be back to normal in a few days.¡±

    Song Kai persisted, ¡°Then you can return to your rented apartment. I¡¯ll move in and take care of you. It¡¯s better than staying here.¡±

    Unable to hold back, Xu Yuan interjected, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. What is wrong with this place?¡±

    Song Kai shot him a cold glance.. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for my sister to live with a man!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Iâ€™ll Stay Too

    Chapter 166: I¡¯ll Stay Too

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. After all, Song Fan was a young lady, and it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate for her to stay in a man¡¯s house.

    However, in their eyes, Song Fan wasn¡¯t just an ordinary young woman; she was a formidable warrior who had faced battles on many fronts.

    During the time they had spent apart from Song Fan, they had meticulously asked Gu Chen about every aspect of the battle over the phone. They now knew the entire sequence of events and held endless admiration for Song Fan in their hearts.

    Consequently, they somewhat overlooked the fact that Song Fan was only 19 years old and wholeheartedly urged her to stay.

    Upon feeling awkward, Qi Shuo stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that we didn¡¯t consider this properly. However, all of us stay here, and we won¡¯t allow anything to happen to Miss Song.¡±

    Song Kai couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, thinking that with these people around, it might actually be more dangerous.

    He stepped forward and stood protectively in front of Song Fan, and gazed at the men squarely.

    Song Fan reached out and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for my recovery, but you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Even if they were all tied up, they still couldn¡¯t beat me.¡±

    While what she said was true, Song Kai remained concerned. ¡°You¡¯re already injured. What if they decide to take advantage of you?¡±

    Xu Yuan couldn¡¯t tolerate this any longer. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®taking advantage¡¯? Who do you think we are?¡±

    Knowing Xu Yuan¡¯s short temper, Xiao Lei swiftly intervened and asked Qi Shuo, the most eloquent among them, to speak to Song Kai.

    Qi Shuo adopted the air he displayed in court and asserted, ¡°We all come from esteemed families and share some connections with the head of the Song

    Family. We would never engage in such behavior.¡±

    Only after Qi Shuo stated this did Song Kai reluctantly accept his reassurances. After all, these individuals weren¡¯t foolish; mistreating Song Fan would provoke the ire of the Song Family.

    Nonetheless, Song Kai remained in an awkward stance by the bedside, deep in thought.

    Song Fan pulled him down and affectionately ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. We¡¯re great friends, and they¡¯ll take good care of me.¡±

    Song Kai, who had been assertive a moment ago, suddenly felt wrong. His eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Song Fan, acting as if he was about to cry. ¡°They¡¯re your friends, but I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    Upon seeing him in this state, Song Fan burst into laughter. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Kai to be capable of acting so endearingly.

    After observing Song Kai¡¯s reaction, Qi Shuo smiled, recognizing that the situation was diffused. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all on the same side, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±

    Song Kai stood up and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner, but first, I need to return home and pack my things.¡±

    Song Fan inquired curiously, ¡°Why are you packing?¡±

    Song Kai wore a smile as he declared, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m moving in to take care of you.¡±

    The unexpected announcement left everyone wide-eyed. Xu Yuan swiftly nudged Qi Shuo, signaling the need for a plan.

    If Song Kai moved in, it would be challenging to create opportunities for Gu Chen and Song Fan. The biological brother¡¯s presence would hinder any progress in their relationship.

    However, Qi Shuo found himself at a loss for words. It was only natural for the brother to move in and take care of his sister. Any objection might be misconstrued as having ulterior motives.

    Gu Chen nodded in agreement and proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll have Su Yang prepare a room.

    Miss Song will surely feel more comfortable with her family around.¡±

    Song Kai admired Gu Chen¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor and responded with gratitude. Then, he reminded Song Fan, ¡°I¡¯ll only be gone for a while. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Song Fan impatiently urged him to leave. ¡°I know. You should go back quickly.¡± Since he was staying at someone else¡¯s residence. he didn¡¯t want to bring too many personal items. Song Kai hurriedly went back to the Song Family to pack his belongings and clothing. As he was about to leave with a large bag on his back, he unexpectedly ran into Song Yin.

    Song Yin asked in surprise, ¡°Fourth Brother, where are you going?¡±

    Song Kai honestly explained, ¡°I¡¯m going to look after Song Fan.¡±

    Although Song Yin was in a foul mood, she maintained a polite smile. ¡°I heard that Sister is on sick leave, so I wanted to visit her. But I have a lot of homework and have just finished. How about I go with Fourth Brother now?¡±

    However, Song Kai couldn¡¯t agree to this. He thought about Song Fan¡¯s current situation and couldn¡¯t allow her to go with him. If word got out that Song Fan was staying at Gu Chen¡¯s house, it would undoubtedly fuel rumors. There had already been unfounded gossip about them, so they couldn¡¯t afford any more speculations.

    Song Kai replied vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s not a severe illness. You don¡¯t need to go. Just stay home.¡±

    With that, he swiftly departed, leaving Song Yin deep in thought and standing alone..

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: So Many People

    Chapter 167: So Many People

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t comprehend Song Kai¡¯s intentions. If it wasn¡¯t a serious matter, why would he offer to take care of her?

    Conversely, if it was a serious situation, why wouldn¡¯t he allow her to go along?

    Suspicion nagged at her, prompting her to retreat to her room and make a phone call. ¡°Find out where Song Kai is heading next.¡±

    She instructed before shifting her attention to money transfers on her phone. Upon glancing at her dwindling balance, she let out a sigh, feeling the weight of recent financial losses.

    Unaware that he was under scrutiny, Song Kai hurried back to the villa as fast as he could.

    Upon returning, he moved his bedding into Song Fan¡¯s room, declaring, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor here and keep an eye on you. You can call me conveniently.¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but be amused by his persistence. She playfully kicked him and said, ¡°Hurry back to your room and sleep. I¡¯m not used to having people around.¡±

    Song Kai wanted to argue, thinking that staying in Song Fan¡¯s room would prevent others from getting too close to his sister. However, before he could speak, he met his sister¡¯s gaze.

    Song Fan¡¯s eyes could be quite intimidating when she was angry, especially to someone who had killed before.

    Song Kai wisely chose to remain silent and comply with his sister¡¯s wishes, moving his belongings to another room.

    Xu Yuan and the others had initially plotted to create opportunities for Gu Chen and Song Fan to spend time alone, hoping to further their relationship. However, Song Kai¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted their plans.

    He seemed to shadow Song Fan¡¯s every move, leaving them with no room to maneuver.

    Xu Yuan vented his irritation, muttering, ¡°Since he¡¯s acting like this, we won¡¯t go easy on him.¡±

    He then turned his attention to Song Fan, expressing concern for her well-being. As long as Song Kai was present, they would be too. The rest of the group followed Xu Yuan¡¯s lead, demonstrating their concern for Song Fan and crowding the room.

    Song Fan was growing increasingly agitated by their presence, wishing she could kick them out. However, their determination remained unshaken, impervious to her scolding.

    ¡°Song Kai, aren¡¯t you supposed to be attending school?¡± Song Fan inquired.

    Song Kai chuckled and rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a sports student. All I need to do is complete my daily training.¡±

    ¡°But how will you practice if you¡¯re always here?¡± Song Fan queried, perplexed.

    Song Kai raised an eyebrow with a hint of pride. ¡°The PE teacher won¡¯t care. As long as I pass the weekly test, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    His response only fueled Song Fan¡¯s annoyance. ¡°So, you¡¯re skipping classes then.¡±

    ¡°Geniuses are always different,¡± Song Kai replied proudly, showing no shame.

    For the first time in her life, Song Fan felt utterly helpless. She realized that shamelessness could make people nearly invincible.

    Yet, this farcical situation didn¡¯t last long because the doctor recommended that Song Fan should recuperate in a quieter environment with fewer people around.

    In consideration of his sister¡¯s well-being, Song Kai decided to attend his classes so he wouldn¡¯t disrupt her rest.

    Upon seizing this opportunity, Xu Yuan hurriedly ushered Gu Chen into Song Fan¡¯s room and said, ¡°Miss Song is in a delicate state right now. She got injured while trying to save you, so you should keep her company.¡±

    Gu Chen remained mostly silent when he entered the room. He understood that Song Fan preferred solitude and was usually engrossed in work or reading.

    Occasionally, he would inquire about her recovery progress. This silent companionship seemed to suit Song Fan, especially after the recent noisy disturbances.

    Xu Yuan and the others leaned against the window and peeked through the slightly open door outside the room. However, they noticed that the two individuals rarely communicated with each other.

    After leaving the room, they gathered in Xu Yuan¡¯s quarters to discuss their next course of action.

    Xu Yuan wore a somber expression as he stated, ¡°We¡¯ve set the stage, but Gu Chen isn¡¯t reacting. They¡¯re not even talking to each other. How do we foster their relationship?¡±

    Xia Rui nodded and suggested, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re just shy.¡±

    Xiao Lei shook his head. ¡°Both of them are capable of handling firearms. How can they be shy?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they saying anything then?¡± They all contemplated this question deeply.

    Ultimately, it was Qi Shuo who broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imaginations run wild. Gu Chen can¡¯t be persuaded easily. He came to see Song Fan willingly, or he wouldn¡¯t have come even if we had to drag him. He must have his own reasons.¡±

    ¡°Song Fan is my client, and I believe I know her well. She despises unnecessary trouble. If she didn¡¯t appreciate Gu Chen¡¯s company, she would have left long ago. ¡±

    Upon realizing the truth in Qi Shuo¡¯s words, Xu Yuan sighed in resignation. ¡°I see..¡±

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Retreat

    Chapter 168: Retreat

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing Qi Shuo¡¯s words, everyone began to feel relieved. As long as there was still a chance for these two to connect, their matchmaking efforts would not be in vain.

    Xu Yuan even started to fantasize, ¡°When those two finally get together, our contributions will be significant. Gu Chen will surely owe us some favors.¡±

    Though the others didn¡¯t voice it aloud, they secretly harbored similar thoughts.

    Gu Chen¡¯s typically icy demeanor prompted his brothers to yearn for opportunities to tease him. They reasoned that even if he became annoyed, at least it meant he was acting more like a living person.

    If they could match him with Song Fan, they would no longer need to worry. Benefits would undoubtedly follow.

    While those outside indulged in these daydreams, Song Fan and Gu Chen remained oblivious to their schemes. The notion had never crossed their minds.

    Gu Chen observed Song Fan as she diligently handled her work, wondering what else she might be concealing trom him. Meanwhile, Song Fan contemplated how to handle Gu Chen¡¯s apparent tests.

    Both occupied the same room, deep in their own thoughts, enveloped in a silence that allowed even a pin drop to be heard.

    After a lengthy pause, Gu Chen finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯m pleased that Miss Song has chosen to stay. I¡¯m also curious about where you acquired your medical skills.¡±

    Based on available information, Song Fan had always lived in Yongping Village, which had no medical institutions aside from the local health center. To reach a county hospital, one had to drive for roughly an hour. So, Song Fan¡¯s exceptional medical skills were perplexing to Gu Chen.

    Song Fan responded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gu, you need not concern yourself with such matters. All that matters is my ability to cure you. Why must you inquire about my mentor?¡±

    Gu Chen, however, remained insistent, ¡°Remarkable medical skills like yours must have a mentor. I can¡¯t help but be curious.¡±

    Of course, Song Fan couldn¡¯t divulge her true source of medical knowledge. She had acquired her skills in her previous life, making it impossible for anyone to identify her master.

    She chose to maintain her silence, confident that Gu Chen couldn¡¯t compel her to speak. Nevertheless, at that very moment, Gu Chen abruptly abandoned his work and approached the bed with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ve asked a question, and it¡¯s considered quite rude not to answer,¡±

    Gu Chen said as he advanced.

    Song Fan lifted her gaze and met his eyes, retorting, ¡°It¡¯s my prerogative whether to respond or not. Is Mr. Gu planning to resort to violence?¡±

    Gu Chen stood in front of Song Fan, exuding a condescending and oppressive aura. Nevertheless, Song Fan sat on the bed with unwavering composure, showing no fear. Her presence seemed to match Gu Chen¡¯s aura.

    After a prolonged exchange of gazes, Gu Chen suddenly smiled. ¡°Song Fan, you always manage to make me take a step back.¡±

    In the past, Gu Chen would swiftly eliminate any unknown variables that threatened him. He would never let himself be in any danger.

    Especially someone who knew about his condition. If word of his illness leaked, it could deal a fatal blow to the Gu Corporation, so it was crucial to keep it under wraps.

    Yet, he allowed this situation to persist and insisted on keeping Song Fan by his side. He couldn¡¯t explain why he was doing this, but his heart told him it was necessary.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite an achievement to make Mr. Gu take a step back,¡± Song Fan replied with a laugh.

    She didn¡¯t perceive the affection in Gu Chen¡¯s words; her mind was occupied by the satisfaction of having the upper hand.

    Gu Chen, however, could discern her current train of thought. At times, he found Song Fan¡¯s obtuseness frustrating, yet it was also what drew him to her.

    Gu Chen reached out to gently stroke Song Fan¡¯s hair. She was surprised. Despite the shock, she didn¡¯t evade his touch and asked, ¡°Is there something in my hair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expressing my affection for you,¡± Gu Chen stated.

    Song Fan immediately recalled Gu Chen¡¯s proposal and scoffed, ¡°Are you still trying to tease me with marriage?¡±

    ¡°What marriage!¡± Song Kai¡¯s voice pierced the room like a sharp dagger.

    He stood at the door with a plate of watermelon in his hand, Song Kai observed the scene in the room with astonishment, particularly the hand that had been resting on Song Fan¡¯s head.

    Song Kai seemed to care little for the watermelon. He rushed inside, intent on pushing Gu Chen away. However, Gu Chen released his grip before Song Kai could reach them, and Song Kai found himself lunging at empty air.

    He looked at Song Fan with an aggrieved expression and questioned her, ¡°Why did you let him touch your head?¡±

    Song Fan struggled to explain this situation and decided to deflect the issue.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with letting him touch my head? Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    Song Kai pouted and insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you in the future. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of our Song Family..¡±

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: No Invitation

    Chapter 169: No Invitation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t quite grasp the underlying dynamics between those words, but offered a perfunctory nod. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song Kai turned to Gu Chen and criticized, ¡°Some people should have some self-respect. You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still touching a young lady.¡±

    Gu Chen, who was only 24 years old, was bewildered by the situation. He should not have reached an age where such comments would apply, but there was still a five-year age gap between him and Song Fan, who was only 19.

    Upon seeing that a conflict was about to escalate, Song Fan quickly intervened, calling out, ¡°Xu Yuan! Xu Yuan!¡±

    Xu Yuan, who was in another room, rushed over, followed by Qi Shuo and the others, filling the room with a sizable group of men.

    Song Fan pointed at Song Kai and instructed, ¡°Take him outside for a walk. Bring him back when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    While Xu Yuan didn¡¯t fully comprehend the situation, Qi Shuo had sensed the tension between Gu Chen and Song Kai. He promptly stepped forward and pulled Song Kai aside. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of our younger brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, he led Song Kai away and surrounded him by several men. Song Kai was unable to break free and could only shout, ¡°Song Fan, make sure to protect yourself!¡±

    Song Fan found his antics amusing. She turned to Gu Chen and remarked, ¡°This is all your fault.¡±

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Gu Chen responded insincerely.

    Meanwhile, Song Yin, who had been keeping tabs on Song Kai¡¯s activities through a detective, received information about Song Kai staying at the Gu Family¡¯s villa.

    This revelation filled her with anxiety. While Song Kai had claimed he was going to take care of Song Fan, he had ended up at the Gu Family¡¯s villa. Could it be that Song Fan was staying there as well?

    The thought of Song Fan being near Gu Chen was the last thing Song Yin wanted to hear.

    She bit her finger in frustration, uncertain about her next move. She had only recently become interested in Gu Chen, and now he seemed to be slipping through her fingers, taken away by Song Fan. Would she forever be trampled upon by Song Fan?

    In her frustration, she muttered spiteful words under her breath. ¡°Song Fan, why did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you just stay in the countryside and disappear forever?¡±

    Just as she was obsessing over the idea of Song Fan seducing Gu Chen, her phone suddenly rang. It was the detective, who said, ¡°Miss Song, we¡¯ve been monitoring the Fu residence as you requested. It appears that the Fu Family¡¯s banquet preparations are nearly complete, and the invitations have already been sent out.¡±

    ¡°What? Why haven¡¯t I received one?¡± Song Yin asked in surprise.

    The detective fell silent, as he couldn¡¯t possibly know who the Fu residence had sent invitations to. They might have chosen not to invite you.

    However, he refrained from saying this aloud. After all, Song Yin was a significant source of income for their detective agency.

    Song Yin understood that pressing further with the detective would yield no results. She hung up the phone and decided to text Fu Nian.

    Fu Nian was in the piano room practicing. He was in a good mood as he was looking forward to meeting Song Fan at the upcoming banquet. Just then, he noticed a message on his phone.

    ¡°Brother Fu Nian, have you had any free time recently? I¡¯d like to play chess with you.¡±

    To Fu Nian, Song Yin was still someone he had known since childhood, and he harbored some fondness for her. Moreover, he had been socially awkward as a child, and Song Yin had been one of the few people to talk to him. He pushed aside the memories of the previous banquet and replied, ¡°I may be busy recently due to the upcoming banquet at our house.¡±

    ¡°What banquet? Can I come?¡± Song Yin feigned ignorance and continued to inquire.

    Fu Nian declined, ¡°This is a banquet organized by my grandfather, and it¡¯s for chess players. It might not be very enjoyable, so I didn¡¯t invite you.¡±

    Song Yin thought about Old Master Fu¡¯s passion for chess. If she could shine at this banquet, she might earn his favor. She quickly responded, ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason for me to attend. Perhaps I can learn something.¡±

    Since Song Yin had expressed her interest, Fu Nian considered it and agreed.

    He arranged for an invitation to be sent to the Song Family.

    Unaware that Fu Nian viewed her as a sister, Song Yin interpreted his willingness to invite her as a sign of affection. Despite no longer being in her husband¡¯s favor, she relied on him to attend various events and show everyone that she was the most prominent gem in the Song Family.

    While Song Yin was feeling pleased with herself, Song Fan received a call from Old Master Fu, who said, ¡°Xiao Fan, I have a chess banquet coming up, and I would like to extend an invitation to you.. Would you be interested in attending?¡±

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chess Game

    Chapter 170: Chess Game

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was intrigued when she learned that it was a chess banquet, as she had a great passion for chess.

    ¡°If I can have a friendly match with you, then I¡¯ll certainly attend,¡± Song Fan replied eagerly.

    Old Master Fu was delighted to hear that Song Fan had accepted his invitation. He believed that if she was willing to attend, there might be a chance to reconcile her with Fu Nian.

    Old Master Fu smiled warmly and said, ¡°Actually, my grandson is quite skilled at chess as well. It would be more enjoyable for you young people to interact with each other than to play against an old man.¡±

    Song Fan still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation but nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure, we can have a match when the time comes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, several pairs of eyes were fixed on her. Song Fan found it a bit unnerving and asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡±

    Xu Yuan shook his head and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close to Old Master Fu.¡±

    ¡°Why did you break off the engagement back then?¡±Qi Shuo asked.

    Curious about the sudden turn of conversation, Song Fan asked, ¡°What does my agreeing to play chess with Old Master Fu have to do with the break off of engagement?¡±

    Song Kai grabbed her shoulder and said with frustration, ¡°You mustn¡¯t be swayed by Fu Nian.¡±

    Song Fan was even more bewildered. She questioned, ¡°What does this have to do with Fu Nian?¡±

    Gu Chen then clarified the situation, saying, ¡°Old Master Fu has only one grandson, and his name is Fu Nian.¡±

    While Gu Chen maintained a cold demeanor, Xu Yuan and the others understood that he was displeased.

    They recalled Song Fan¡¯s past engagement with Fu Nian, which had been canceled. Although the Fu family didn¡¯t publicize it widely, Fu Nian would speak honestly about the engagement if someone brought it up. As a result, the news had spread.

    Now that Song Fan had accepted Old Master Fu¡¯s invitation in front of them, they were unsure what this engagement meant to her.

    Song Fan finally realized that Old Master Fu had been referring to Fu Nian, and she smiled as she clarified, ¡°I completely forgot about that. I thought we were going to play chess with other people.¡±

    Song Kai cautiously asked, ¡°So, do you still have feelings for Fu Nian?¡±

    Song Fan chuckled and replied, ¡°I never had feelings for Fu Nian. I returned from the countryside specifically to call off the engagement with him back then.¡±

    After hearing Song Fan¡¯s declaration, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Fu Nian, they were relieved.

    Gu Chen chimed in, ¡°If you enjoy playing chess, I can join you. It¡¯s a good way to pass the time.¡±

    Xu Yuan quickly added, ¡°Gu Chen is quite skilled at chess. Since you both are recuperating and have some free time, why not have a match together?¡±

    Song Fan was puzzled and asked, ¡°But I thought Gu Chen is busy with work.

    Why would he have the time for this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he has a lot of free time, so he¡¯s looking for something to do. Since the company¡¯s operations rely on everyone else, there aren¡¯t as many tasks for him,¡± Qi Shuo explained.

    Xiao Lei nodded and added, ¡°From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it seems like Gu Chen is seriously injured and confined to his home, so they assume he can¡¯t be involved in company matters every day. He¡¯s just finding small tasks to occupy his time.¡±

    Gu Chen remained silent and listened to their explanations, not offering any rebuttal.

    A few of them thought of a good reason. Gu Chen himself did not know that he was actually doing this. He was busy investigating the overseas company.

    Feeling bored with her own recuperation, Song Fan turned to Gu Chen and suggested, ¡°How about playing a couple of rounds with me?¡±

    Gu Chen agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have Su Yang bring the chessboard.¡±

    In their first game, both Song Fan and Gu Chen were cautious, testing each other¡¯s chess skills. Xu Yuan and the others gathered around to watch the match, unable to determine the stronger player at this stage.

    Song Kai, who had no knowledge of chess, pretended to be deeply engrossed as he stared at the chessboard, giving off an air of understanding.

    Upon looking at his expression, Xu Yuan leaned over and asked, ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    Song Kai shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Xu Yuan nodded and shared his thoughts, ¡°I agree. It¡¯s difficult to predict the winner between these two. It¡¯s too early to tell.¡±

    The two of them continued their discussion on the same topic. Song Kai¡¯s brain was working crazily to engage with Xu Yuan, and Xu Yuan noticed that Song Kai had a keen eye for the game, often offering unique insights into the chess match.

    Qi Shuo, aware of Song Kai¡¯s lack of expertise, allowed them to continue their conversation, finding it entertaining.

    After some probing moves, Song Fan gained a preliminary understanding of Gu Chen¡¯s style of play and began to shift the game into a more intense phase, signaling the true beginning of their match..

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: The Prescription

    Chapter 171: The Prescription

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen¡¯s hand, which had been moving the chess pieces, briefly paused. He lifted his head to glance at Song Fan, then withdrew his hand, seemingly contemplating his next move.

    This subtle gesture grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. Qi Shuo and the others had played chess with Gu Chen before and were accustomed to his rapid playstyle, leaving little room for thought.

    Yet, he had now halted in the face of Song Fan. It hinted that Song Fan¡¯s chess skills surpassed all of them combined.

    However, Gu Chen remained paused for a few seconds before resuming his brisk pace.

    The game had been ongoing for a considerable time, and they struggled to keep up with the speed of these two players. Even Qi Shuo found it challenging to grasp the current situation. It appeared that they were evenly matched, making it impossible to predict the ultimate victor.

    Song Kai was on the verge of closing his eyes. Initially baffled by the game and now feeling drowsy from the black-and-white pieces, he couldn¡¯t fathom the intricacies of their play.

    Finally, Song Fan put down her chess piece and said, ¡°It seems we can¡¯t determine a winner today. How about we continue another time?¡±

    Gu Chen nodded, replying, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Both of them returned their chess pieces to their respective places, showing no desire to continue.

    Xu Yuan expressed his confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing? It seems like a critical moment.¡±

    .

    Song Fan smiled and explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen and me to play so similarly. It¡¯s as if we can anticipate each other¡¯s moves, leaving us in a stalemate. There¡¯s no way to declare a winner. It¡¯s better to resume another day.¡±

    This explanation left Xu Yuan astonished. Why didn¡¯t I notice the similarity in their playing styles?

    Just as he was about to comment, there was a knock at the door. It was the doctor, arriving for the daily checkup.

    Gu Chen¡¯s injury only required a bandage change, while Song Fan needed the doctor¡¯s evaluation regarding when she could remove her cast.

    Although she was hit on the leg by the falling wall, Song Fan only suffered a minor fracture. This is also the reason why Song Fan didn¡¯t want to apply for leave; she didn¡¯t consider this small injury significant at all.

    However, Song Kai appeared quite anxious. In his view, such an injury should necessitate a month of recovery.

    ¡°The recovery speed of Miss Song is remarkable. In two days, we can remove the cast. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it, I wouldn¡¯t have believed she could recover so swiftly,¡± the doctor exclaimed.

    Song Fan smiled with a hint of pride. She instructed Su Yang to fetch a box of pills from home. Those were the remedies she had crafted herself. With these, her recovery would undoubtedly be accelerated.

    ¡°But we still need to take an X-ray to confirm that the bone has healed,¡± the doctor added.

    With those words, the nurse wheeled the chair forward. The medical facilities in the villa were exceptionally comprehensive, including the capability to conduct X-rays downstairs.

    Song Kai remained somewhat anxious and commented, ¡°Please check thoroughly to confirm if it has truly healed.¡±

    Song Fan maintained an indifferent expression. She diligently monitored her condition daily and was well aware of her physical state.

    During her time at Gu Chen¡¯s house, she had been eating and drinking well, resulting in a vibrant and healthy complexion.

    The doctor who had been sent for was taken aback. ¡°Miss Song¡¯s bones have nearly fully healed. It¡¯s nothing short of a medical miracle.¡±

    Gu Chen turned his gaze toward Song Fan and inquired, ¡°Did you create this medication yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pill I formulated in the past. It¡¯s highly beneficial for the body¡¯s recovery.¡± Song Fan retrieved the box and offered, ¡°Would you like one?¡±

    Gu Chen picked one up and swallowed it without hesitation, leaving Qi Shuo astonished.

    Gu Chen had always been meticulous about what he consumed, even preparing his water. The fact that he took Song Fan¡¯s pill was nothing short of astonishing.

    The doctor inspected the pill in Song Fan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Miss Song, may I take one for research?¡±

    ¡°I can write you the prescription right now. You don¡¯t need to analyze it on your own,¡± Song Fan replied.

    This response took the doctor by surprise. In his experience, doctors typically guarded their prescriptions as trade secrets, for sharing them would negate their uniqueness. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Song Fan¡¯s generosity and willingness to provide the prescription.

    Song Fan followed through on her words. She borrowed Gu Chen¡¯s pen and transcribed the prescription onto a sheet of paper. She handed it over and added, ¡°You can adjust the dosage as needed, but all the necessary herbs are listed.¡±

    Tears welled up in the doctor¡¯s eyes as he looked at Song Fan. ¡°Miss Song, I will use this prescription for more patients. You are truly selfless. On behalf of those patients, thank you..¡±

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Not Much

    Chapter 172: Not Much

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    These words left Song Fan dumbfounded. It was just the prescription for a nourishing pill, and the required herbs weren¡¯t particularly expensive. She didn¡¯t believe that sharing it would earn her significant credit.

    The doctor repeatedly expressed his gratitude before departing. Song Kai turned to her and asked, ¡°When did you learn medical skills?¡±

    ¡°Right after I left home,¡± Song Fan replied casually, withholding the fact that she had learned them in her previous life. Thankfully, she still had her rural upbringing to use as a cover.

    However, Song Kai had different assumptions. He immediately thought about Song Fan¡¯s difficult life in the countryside, assuming that she had acquired medical knowledge to tend to her own needs.

    As for who taught her, Song Kai could only imagine an elderly figure practicing medicine in the countryside.

    Song Fan remained unaware of Song Kai¡¯s peculiar thoughts, which had concocted an elaborate narrative.

    When she noticed his pitiful gaze, she was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are your eyes okay? Why do I feel like you¡¯re about to cry?¡±

    Song Kai hugged Song Fan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve truly suffered before.¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand why he said that, but she still patted his back and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    After Song Kai released her, he continued to gaze at Song Fan, vowing silently to treat her better in the future and compensate for the hardships she had endured.

    The next few days were spent at Gu Chen¡¯s villa. Gu Chen occasionally joined Song Fan in chess matches, while Xu Yuan and the others waited in the game room, completing missions alongside Song Fan.

    Despite Song Kai¡¯s incessant chatter, Song Fan found herself content during this period.

    Her joy peaked when she logged into ¡®Future City,¡¯ prompting Song Kai to excitedly exclaim, ¡°You¡¯re Sunflower!¡±

    The noise was so overwhelming that it made her ears ache. She frowned and retorted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Sunflower. Do you have any questions?¡±

    Song Kai was left speechless after her confirmation. He hadn¡¯t expected the number one player in the entire server to be Song Fan. Does this mean that Song Yin has cheated when competing against her before?

    Upon contemplating the fact that Song Yin had publicly apologized online, Song Kai realized that Grassi was, indeed, Song Yin. This complex situation left his mind spinning.

    He paced around the game room, trying to find the right words to show his support for Song Fan.

    However, Song Fan had little time to consider his intentions. She immediately gathered Xu Yuan and the others to embark on a mission.

    As she skillfully controlled their in-game characters, she led the team to victory.

    ¡°We just conquered the highest-level mission with ease!¡± Xu Yuan exclaimed enthusiastically. ¡°Truly befitting the number one player in the server.¡±

    ¡°Not just the server¡¯s top player. Some players are already calling Sunflower the number one player in the entire game,¡± Xiao Lei chimed in with a grin.

    Song Fan graciously accepted their praise. As the creator of ¡®Future City,¡¯ she had every confidence in her abilities.

    Finally grasping what he wanted to say, Song Kai leaned in and asked, ¡°Song

    Fan, now that you know Grassi is Song Yin, what are you planning to do?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. She has already apologized in the game, so I won¡¯t pursue it,¡± Song Fan replied while gazing at the screen.

    Song Kai persisted, ¡°Yin Yin was genuinely wrong in this matter. When I return, I¡¯ll ensure she apologizes to you in person.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s better for us not to meet,¡± Song Fan replied with a cold smile.

    She had too many things to attend to at the moment, so she had no time to deal with Song Yin. Moreover, she was well aware that Song Yin would probably cry and shift the blame to someone else.

    Qi Shuo interjected, ¡°Miss Song, the court will soon hear your lawsuit. You must attend the hearing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be there,¡± Song Fan assured them.

    Upon hearing about the upcoming court session, Song Kai suddenly remembered the rumor. He questioned, ¡°Was it the servant who spread the rumor?¡±

    After some time they had spent together, Song Kai had developed his judgment. He doubted that the servant was responsible for such an act.

    Moreover, it was posted using Song Yin¡¯s computer, which would undoubtedly expose the culprit in due time. Shouldn¡¯t they have used any random computer outside?

    But he couldn¡¯t fathom who could have done it because there weren¡¯t many people who could access Song Yin¡¯s room.

    Song Fan could discern what was on his mind as she looked at him. She smiled and commented, ¡°You¡¯ve become slightly smarter, but not by much..¡±

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Court

    Chapter 173: Court

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai¡¯s emotions swung from happiness to utter bewilderment upon hearing the first part of the sentence. However, the second part left him completely flummoxed. He couldn¡¯t grasp whether it was meant as a compliment or a criticism.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you praising me or scolding me?¡± Song Kai inquired.

    Song Fan simply shook her head. ¡°Think it over yourself. I won¡¯t give you an answer.¡±

    Song Kai was persistent and followed Song Fan, but she promptly ejected him from the game room.

    Song Fan¡¯s case had attracted significant attention, and she had no intention of keeping it low-profile. In fact, she instructed Qi Shuo to spread the word even further.

    With her status as the eldest daughter of the Song family, newspapers had already begun covering her story.

    When Song Yin saw the news, she was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Song Fan would handle the matter this way.

    Instinctively, she wanted to rush over and confront her but quickly realized she couldn¡¯t do so.

    After all, on the surface, it appeared that a servant had been responsible for using her computer. She had to feign ignorance.

    Song Yin could only remain anxiously at home, hoping the situation would blow over soon.

    When Song Fan¡¯s cast was finally removed, it coincided with the court session. She accompanied Qi Shuo to the courthouse.

    She changed her usual casual attire for a formal outfit. Her hair was neatly tied in a ponytail, giving her a professional appearance.

    Qi Shuo hesitated and suggested, ¡°Miss Song, as the victim, you might consider dressing more delicately. It could help shape public opinion.¡±

    Song Fan put on her sunglasses and responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to be portrayed as a helpless girl in the news. It¡¯s never a girl¡¯s fault to be the subject of rumors. No need to play the victim.¡±

    Qi Shuo found himself at a loss for words, suddenly appreciating Song Fan¡¯s approach.

    As the car arrived at the courthouse entrance, a multitude of reporters had already gathered.

    Upon recognizing Qi Shuo¡¯s vehicle, they surged toward it. Were it not for the pre-hired bodyguards, they might not have managed to exit the car.

    Amidst the camera flashes and clamor, Song Fan calmly stepped out of the car. Reporters expected to encounter a vulnerable young woman but were taken aback by Song Fan¡¯s attire.

    She exuded an air of authority that made people hesitate to approach.

    One reporter from a lesser-known newspaper shouted, ¡°Miss Song, as the plaintiff, did you mistreat the servants?¡±

    In their view, Song Fan as a wealthy heiress, didn¡¯t appear distressed at all. Perhaps the rich were oppressing the poor.

    Song Fan understood the implication and responded icily, ¡°Your question is rather foolish. If I had mistreated her, wouldn¡¯t she be the one suing me?¡±

    Her response was logical, and the other reporters scoffed at the smaller newspaper reporter for wasting such a rare opportunity to ask questions.

    They quickly began calling out Song Fan¡¯s name even more fervently, eager to pose questions and obtain first-hand news from her.

    Desperate to secure an exclusive scoop, the crowd pressed forward even harder, leading to a female reporter getting pushed uncontrollably and falling to the ground.

    With lightning speed, Song Fan caught her by the waist, preventing her from making contact with the pavement.

    It all happened in the blink of an eye, but without Song Fan¡¯s swift reaction, the reporter would have hit the ground.

    The female reporter was touched by Song Fan¡¯s gesture. Her eyes filled with gratitude and a blush on her face. Song Fan helped her to her feet, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    The scene of a beautiful woman saving another beautiful woman was captured subconsciously by a reporter and quickly circulated on the internet, creating quite a sensation.

    After assisting the reporter, Song Fan continued her approach to the courthouse, ignoring further questions.

    The reporters could sense her commanding presence and, in the end, didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They watched as she entered the courthouse.

    The awestruck female reporter, still red-faced, covered her face and declared,

    ¡°I must write a glowing report about her!¡±

    The othe

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Questioning in Court

    Chapter 174: Questioning in Court

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Qi Shuo, who stood behind Song Fan, interjected, ¡°Second Miss Song, the trial is about to commence. Declaring your intention to settle now would be a disrespect to the law.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Big Brother will handle it. As long as the Sister agrees to reconcile, this matter will be resolved,¡± Song Yin exclaimed excitedly.

    Song Fan cast a cold glance at her. ¡°I will never reconcile. Those who wish to harm me will have to face the consequences.¡±

    When she uttered these words, her gaze was fixed on Song Yin, who instinctively took two steps back in fear.

    Qi Shuo stepped forward and directed Song Yin to the side. ¡°Miss Song, let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    Although Song Yin wasn¡¯t required to attend, she wanted to witness the court¡¯s verdict.

    Meng Yu had repeatedly assured the maid that she would only need to stick to her prepared script and not implicate Song Yin. However, guilt weighed heavily on someone who had committed wrongdoing. No matter how she tried to rationalize it, she couldn¡¯t find peace.

    During the court session, the proceedings followed the prescribed protocol. The maid, unable to afford legal representation, was provided with a public defender. This legal representative paled in comparison to a seasoned attorney like Qi Shuo.

    With just a few words, Qi Shuo rendered the public defender speechless,

    leaving no room for further argument. Overwhelmed, the maid eventually

    confessed.

    ¡°I acted on my own. I authored those posts to take revenge on Eldest Miss. To avoid being discovered, I used Second Miss¡¯s computer, I admit to fabricating everything.¡± the maid sobbed.

    Song Fan beckoned Qi Shuo over and whispered, ¡°I want to ask her some questions. I need you to ask on my behalf.¡±

    Qi Shuo noted the questions and inquired, ¡°You claimed you sought revenge on my client, but she left the Song Family at the age of eight. She only recently returned to A City and promptly moved out of the Song residence. What transpired that prompted such a significant action on your part?¡±

    Naturally, the maid couldn¡¯t provide an answer. She and Song Fan had never exchanged a word from the beginning to the end. There was no basis for her claim. She had only said it because Meng Yu had paid her.

    The maid stammered and was unable to respond. The public defender quickly objected, stating, ¡°Objection. The opposing counsel¡¯s question is irrelevant to the case.¡±

    Qi Shuo grinned. ¡°I¡¯m inquiring about her motive. My client also wants to know when she supposedly wronged you. It can¡¯t be unrelated to the case, can it?¡±

    The public defender couldn¡¯t refute this. He couldn¡¯t argue that motive had no bearing on the case.

    Qi Shuo pressed on, ¡°When my client discovered the rumors about her, she promptly reported it to the police. The authorities traced the IP address responsible for the posts, and the individual confessed. But was there something else that occurred during this process?¡±

    Song Yin became increasingly uneasy. Qi Shuo was insinuating that the maid was merely a scapegoat and that someone else was behind the rumor-spreading.

    There were still other people present in the courtroom, and although they couldn¡¯t speak now, they would undoubtedly discuss the matter once outside the courtroom, unveiling the truth.

    Song Yin clutched her skirt tightly. She hoped the maid could provide a plausible response and prevent further evidence from emerging.

    However, the maid, who had just come of age and hadn¡¯t even finished high school, found it challenging to concoct a convincing lie. She glanced around helplessly, unsure of her next words.

    Qi Shuo continued, ¡°One of the posts about my client included a photograph taken when she first joined the school as a staff member. Were you present at the school entrance at that time?¡±

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t been there. The maid hadn¡¯t left the Song residence in recent days and had been working within the premises.

    However, enticed by Meng Yu¡¯s promise of money, she reluctantly closed her eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, I secretly left the house and went to the school. I wanted to see if Eldest Miss had been affected by the post, so I took that photo. However, I didn¡¯t expect Eldest Miss to have an ambiguous relationship with a student as a teacher. How shameless.¡±

    Song Fan had been sitting silently, allowing Qi Shuo to handle the proceedings. Her expression remained devoid of emotion, as though she were as unfeeling as ice and snow. However, upon hearing the maid¡¯s statement, she finally stirred. The corners of her lips curled as she remarked, ¡°I brought this lawsuit against you for spreading false rumors, and now you continue to do so in the courtroom. Is this not a display of unrepentance?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You are a teacher at Eke High School, and the person in the photo is wearing Eke¡¯s school uniform. Engaging in an inappropriate relationship with a student is utterly immoral..¡±

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Clarity

    Chapter 175: Clarity

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The public interest lawyer was on the verge of fainting. As a lawyer, he was obligated to seek leniency for his client. He had spoken with the maid before the trial.

    He had explained to her that spreading rumors was not a heinous crime. If she admitted her mistake and displayed a positive attitude, there was a high likelihood of receiving a light sentence. However, he had never anticipated the maid¡¯s statements in court.

    The public interest lawyer felt powerless in this case. There was a possibility that the opposing party might press additional charges, seeking a harsher sentence for the maid.

    As Song Yin sat below, she was visibly nervous. She wished to rush forward and speak in defense of the maid.

    Song Fan has always been a promiscuous woman, having been involved in rumors with Gu Chen and even attempting to seduce Gu Zhuo. It appeared that all the men in the Gu Family were somehow entangled with her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the courtroom¡¯s no-recording policy, she would have recorded everything the maid said, planning to use it for future sensationalism on the internet.

    ¡°Presiding judge, the defendant is starting to spread rumors in court. Can I prove my innocence?¡± Song Fan inquired, directing her gaze at the presiding judge.

    While it typically wouldn¡¯t be permitted, the presiding judge was aware of Song Fan¡¯s identity and the throng of reporters outside. He nodded and consented, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Fan then rose and handed a USB drive to Qi Shuo, who subsequently passed it to the court staff. Upon playback, a video was projected, depicting the events of that day.

    The footage suggested that Song Fan and Gu Zhuo had only exchanged a few words before she handed him a key. There appeared to be no signs of intimacy, especially when compared to the misleading photos in the posts.

    Now the truth is revealed, that photo must have been taken deliberately from a different angle.

    ¡°This is the surveillance footage I obtained from the school through the police. It should be sufficient to prove that she is spreading false rumors,¡± Song Fan stated calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Furthermore, Song Fan and I are not even in a teacher-student relationship,¡± Gu Zhuo suddenly interjected.

    This unexpected statement startled Song Yin. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Gu Zhuo¡¯s appearance in court.

    The presiding judge rapped his gavel and admonished, ¡°Please maintain order and be seated.¡±

    However, Gu Zhuo remained standing, insisting, ¡°I am the other individual featured prominently in this photograph. I deserve a chance to defend myself.¡±

    The presiding judge appeared baffled by Gu Zhuo¡¯s identity, as many students in Eke High School came from affluent families. He instinctively looked to Qi Shuo for guidance.

    Qi Shuo nodded slightly, signaling that the presiding judge could allow Gu Zhuo to speak. With renewed composure, the presiding judge said, ¡°You may proceed.¡±

    Gu Zhuo walked over to stand beside Song Fan and smiled as he addressed the court, ¡°I am two years older than Song Fan and am currently pursuing my studies at an overseas university. I have returned for just a short period to experience school life. My connection with Song Fan cannot be characterized as a teacher-student relationship.¡±

    ¡°A teacher-student relationship typically implies an age difference and the teacher¡¯s authority over the student, which can lead to potential deception.

    However, such a situation could never exist between Song Fan and me.¡±

    Song Yin, aware of Gu Zhuo¡¯s situation, was alarmed by his presence in court.

    The maid, though, vehemently cried out, ¡°He¡¯s lying! He must be lying!¡± However, Gu Zhuo¡¯s identification card served as undeniable proof. The rumors were now debunked.

    Only then did the maid grasp the gravity of her actions. She had failed to admit her guilt and had continued to slander Song Fan, rendering leniency impossible.

    While she had agreed to shoulder the blame for money, she was unwilling to spend her youthful years behind bars. Moreover, Qi Shuo provided additional evidence of her actions, such as theft from her employer¡¯s residence.

    These additional charges carried a cumulative sentence of ten years, which would see her reach her thirties upon release.

    The maid¡¯s psychological defenses crumbled completely. She desperately called out to the gallery, ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, please save me!¡±

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Song Yin, and she didn¡¯t expect the maid to shout at her.

    However, she hurriedly disavowed any responsibility, stating, ¡°I can¡¯t save you even if you do this.¡±

    After uttering those words, she hastily departed, fearing that the maid might shout again.

    The maid gazed at Song Yin¡¯s retreating figure, realizing that she would receive no help from her. She cried out mournfully, ¡°Song Yin!¡±

    Now, it was evident to anyone with a modicum of intelligence that the maid was likely not the true perpetrator behind the rumors. She had been thrust into the spotlight as a scapegoat.

    Although the spectators in the gallery remained silent, they exchanged knowing glances, and a collective suspicion had formed among them.

    Upon observing their expressions, Song Fan realized that she had accomplished her objective. It wouldn¡¯t be as simple for Song Ting to continue placing such unquestioning trust in Song Yin in the future if more incidents like this occurred..

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Nothing Wrong

    Chapter 176: Nothing Wrong

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer. She swiftly turned and fled, fearful of being caught by the reporters.

    Due to the maid¡¯s courtroom outburst, the verdict couldn¡¯t be reached on that day, and the trial had to be continued on another date. Nevertheless, for the observers, the outcome appeared quite clear-cut.

    A substantial number of reporters chose not to wait outside but opted to attend the court proceedings to witness the developments firsthand. Even if they couldn¡¯t record the events, they would still be privy to what transpired, allowing them to craft captivating news articles.

    Upon hearing the entire story unfold, their expressions remained unchanged, but inwardly, they were left astounded.

    As seasoned journalists, they had encountered numerous scenarios over the years, and it didn¡¯t take much to deduce that the maid was merely a pawn in this intricate game.

    The rumor appeared to be part of an internal power struggle within the Song family, orchestrated by individuals who didn¡¯t wish to see Song Fan thriving.

    The incident involving young Song Fan had transpired many years ago and hadn¡¯t been scrutinized by reporters. Furthermore, the Song family had skillfully concealed the incident to avoid public exposure. Consequently, though other affluent families were aware of the matter, it had never been reported on.

    The reporters were only able to investigate what Song Fan had been up to since her return to A City. Her appointment as a teacher at Eke High School, in their eyes, was already remarkable enough to attract attention.

    It seemed that it was this excellence that made people unable to tolerate it, leading them to create those incidents.

    Song Fan was aware that the verdict wouldn¡¯t be delivered that day, so she remained silent and composed throughout the proceedings. After leaving the courtroom, she maintained her stoic expression.

    Outside, the reporters once again descended upon her, but this time, having learned their lesson, they kept a respectable distance. They refrained from getting too close.

    ¡°Miss Song, do you have any comments on the case?¡± inquired Reporter A.

    Following suit, Reporter B asked, ¡°We¡¯ve heard that there was a development during today¡¯s proceedings. Will you continue with the lawsuit?¡±

    Song Fan heard this question and then spoke, ¡°I will continue with the lawsuit until I obtain the justice that belongs to me.¡±

    This statement from her further excited the reporters. Since Song Fan was willing to answer, they continued to ask.

    All the useful and useless questions were thrown at her, but Song Fan didn¡¯t want to answer them anymore; she wanted to hurry back and rest.

    Amid the interview clamor, Reporter C chimed in, ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s been noted that you don¡¯t seem distressed by these allegations. Your demeanor doesn¡¯t quite align with someone who¡¯s been accused of spreading rumors. Could it be that you were confident you¡¯d win the lawsuit?¡±

    Qi Shuo mentally berated this reporter a hundred times over. What a foolish question to ask!

    Song Fan, halting her steps, turned to face them. ¡°You¡¯re judging me based on your preconceptions. Spreading rumors is certainly a serious matter; it tarnishes my reputation and psyche. However, you can¡¯t force me to hang my head in sorrow over false accusations.¡¯

    When she said these words, her tone resonated with strength and conviction, leaving all the present reporters astounded.

    She then stepped in front of the camera wielded by the female reporter, removed her sunglasses, and gazed directly into the lens. ¡°I want to convey to all the victims of false rumors not to waver when faced with such adversity. You must wield the weapon of the law to defend yourselves. There¡¯s no fundamental difference between spreading rumors and committing violence on the street. The perpetrator should be tried, not the victim. We have committed no wrongdoing, and there¡¯s no reason to shed tears over this. Those who engage in rumor-mongering should be shedding tears behind bars!¡±

    After having made her statement, Song Fan walked away without a backward glance. Surprisingly, the reporters didn¡¯t pursue her this time. They were all deeply moved by Song Fan¡¯s resolute words.

    Previously, they had followed various cases of rumor-spreading and witnessed even popular female celebrities breaking down during their claims. These women couldn¡¯t fathom why they were being targeted bv baseless rumors when they had done nothing wrong.

    However, Song Fan provided an entirely different perspective. Instead of self-reflection or self-pity, she was adamant in assigning the blame to the real culprits. Her commanding words left a lasting impression.

    The female reporter who recorded Song Fan¡¯s speech was brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°I need to write my report right away, ensuring everyone learns about this!¡±

    The cameras of other news agencies were also recording, though they hadn¡¯t captured Song Fan¡¯s face. They hurriedly departed to write their articles. Being the first to report such a story carried significant prestige.

    Song Yin remained oblivious to what Song Fan had said to the reporters. She was sitting in the car on her way home, biting her fingers. She had a feeling that this matter wouldn¡¯t end so easily.

    At the same time, Song Ting, who had finally gotten off work, received the information he had asked Song Huai to investigate..

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: The Truth of the Past

    Chapter 177: The Truth of the Past

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Ting changed out of his white coat and got into the car. He fired up his tablet and skimmed through the information.

    Too many things had occurred during this period. Song Fan¡¯s actions had caught him off guard. She was nothing like the fiery-tempered little sister he remembered from their youth.

    Upon recalling Song Fan¡¯s childhood, he couldn¡¯t help but think that her temperament was somewhat unreasonable. Even those with short fuses have their calm moments. After all, human energy is finite. Constantly being in a state of rage takes a toll on one¡¯s body.

    Yet, Song Fan¡¯s temper had been consistently challenging. A small spark could set her off. Consequently, she was frequently ill back then, prompting their mother to shower her with extra attention.

    This, in turn, fueled Song Kai¡¯s resentment toward Song Fan, believing she had stolen their mother¡¯s affection. The family was in turmoil because of this.

    During that period, he was engrossed in his studies and deeply frustrated by the inability to find peace at home.

    However, he could never have anticipated the tragic turn of events. Song Fan had poisoned Song Kai, and their mother had perished in a car accident.

    When Song Kai regained consciousness, he refused to see Song Fan. Meanwhile, Song Fan threw a tantrum, desperately wanting to see their mother again. She adamantly denied poisonings her brother. no matter the accusations.

    Their father had been engulfed in grief over their mother¡¯s loss, and their family was in disarray. Unsure of what to do, Meng Yu suggested that Song Fan should leave the household for a while and return once things settled down. In the end, he reluctantly agreed to this suggestion.

    When he saw Song Fan off, he scolded her harshly, threatening never to bring her back again, hoping to scare her into mending her bad temper.

    At that time, he had harbored some resentment toward Song Fan, believing that her troublesome behavior had led to their family¡¯s downfall. Their mother would still be alive, Song Kai wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned, and their family would have remained harmonious.

    However, with time, he had a change of heart. He continued sending her money and various supplies to the countryside, hoping to improve her life. After all, Song Fan was still his sister.

    As more and more events unfolded at home, he had to assist with the family business while attending school. It had been a grueling experience, juggling work, studies, and exams as a medical student. The daily grind left him with little time for rest.

    He was so preoccupied that he couldn¡¯t make the time to fetch Song Fan.

    The reports he received from the caretakers indicated that Song Fan remained unrepentant. She was left in the countryside, as she had food and clothing there.

    Yet now, as he perused the information, he sensed something amiss. As a renowned detective, Song Huai could unearth clues that eluded ordinary individuals. Furthermore, Song Fan¡¯s life in the countryside wasn¡¯t much of a secret.

    All Song Huai had to do was send someone to inquire. Most of the straightforward villagers didn¡¯t conceal anything, especially when they learned that the Song Family was seeking information. They openly discussed Song Fan¡¯s arduous years.

    He read about Song Fan falling seriously ill shortly after arriving in the countryside. It had been a challenge to locate her and transport her to the hospital. At one point, she had stopped breathing, prompting the hospital to issue a critical condition notice. Fortunately, Song Fan¡¯s tenacity had seen her through.

    Song Huai had never received this critical news. The village¡¯s guardian had only reported Song Fan¡¯s troublemaking tendencies.

    Song Ting¡¯s expression darkened as he ruminated on the deception he had endured for so long. He couldn¡¯t believe someone had been so audacious. It seemed evident that someone had orchestrated this. Several scenarios raced through his mind.

    After suppressing his anger, Song Ting continued to delve into the information. As he read on, he learned about Song Fan and Wang Rou living together. The villagers had grown fond of this seemingly aloof but warm-hearted young girl.

    Despite Song Fan¡¯s unwillingness to smile, the villagers found her resourceful

    and willing to assist with their problems. She was known as a kind-hearted

    girl.

    The information contained the villagers¡¯ recollections of a Song Fan that Song

    Ting had never known¡ªalmost as if a severe illness had subdued her impulsiveness, rendering her emotions calm and steady.

    These memories were recounted in just a few pages. Song Ting didn¡¯t feel the villagers were long-winded, but he continued reading with great interest.

    Until he reached the page detailing Song Fan¡¯s disappearance. It left him utterly flabbergasted.

    In haste, he picked up the phone and urgently dialed Song Huai. ¡°Song Huai, what happened when Song Fan disappeared?¡±

    Song Huai let out a sigh. ¡°This matter has taken an unexpected turn. No one in our family is aware of it. This news was exceptionally well concealed. I suspect there might be a mole in our family.¡±

    Song Ting lowered his head and said, ¡°It appears that we need to do a cleaning. After all, Song Fan is the eldest daughter of the Song Family, and she shouldn¡¯t have had to endure all this..¡±

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: The Song Siblings

    Chapter 178: The Song Siblings

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    On the other end of the phone, Song Huai fell into silence. In the past, whenever Song Fan was mentioned, he would be so furious that he would want to kick her out of the Song Family, but he didn¡¯t feel that way anymore.

    He was the one who had organized the information, so he naturally read the contents several times and knew what Song Fan had experienced.

    He didn¡¯t think that the truth would be like this. In addition, Song Ting had mentioned what Song Fan had done recently. He felt that there was something fishy about that incident when she was young.

    Song Ting continued, ¡°Song Fan¡¯s personality when she was young is too different from now. I think we should investigate what happened back then and who instructed that person to send me fake news.¡±

    Song Huai nodded and said, ¡°I will help. Is Song Fan still living outside?¡±

    Song Ting felt a little guilty at the mention of this. He had thought that Song Fan was arrogant and unruly when she lived outside, but now he understood that Song Fan was disappointed in the family.

    When she was in the countryside, she had been looking forward to him picking her up, but he never showed up. The more Song Ting thought about it, the more guilty he felt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back. I won¡¯t let her stay outside alone again,¡± Song Ting said firmly.

    Song Huai sighed and said, ¡°Song Fan must be the most clear about what happened back then. See if you can get anything out of her. However, she must be very disappointed in us now and doesn¡¯t want to tell us.¡±

    Song Ting thought the same. Ever since Song Fan returned, she had not defended herself at all. It seemed that she had already accepted the fact that her family did not accept her. He had to change Song Fan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to mend our relationship,¡± Song Ting said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back after a while. You get along well with our little sister first.¡± Song Huai changed the way he addressed Song Fan. ¡°Do we need to tell Song Chuan about this?¡±

    Song Ting was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s better not to tell him yet.

    He¡¯s currently competing overseas. Don¡¯t let his emotions fluctuate too much.¡±

    Song Huai felt that what Song Ting said made sense. ¡°Alright then, we can meet again after he¡¯s done. How¡¯s Xiao Kai recently?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him quite often lately, but he¡¯s getting along with little sister.¡± Song Ting sighed. ¡°As expected, twins have telepathy. He doesn¡¯t know the truth, but he¡¯s still good to his sister. He doesn¡¯t care about what happened back then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so emotional. I¡¯m investigating the matter of that mercenary. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll find out who wanted to kill our sister.¡± Song Huai¡¯s tone turned cold.

    Song Ting remembered what happened in the alley that day. If Song Fan didn¡¯t have extraordinary skills, she would have died in that alley. Those mercenaries were intended to kill her.

    ¡°Hurry up. No matter who it is, I will make them pay,¡± Song Ting said.

    Among the five children of the Song Family, Song Ting and Song Huai were the most similar. They looked cold but would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If someone hurt their family, they had to be prepared for revenge.

    The children of the Song Family were not gentle. They did not have much patience for outsiders. Only family members could make them show their soft side.

    ¡°Why is there nothing after Song Fan was found?¡± Song Ting lowered his head and continued to flip through the information, but he realized that there was nothing else.

    Song Huai said, ¡°Since then, Song Fan often left Yongping Village and would only come back once in a while. No one knew where she went and what she did. They only knew that every time she came back, she looked very tired.¡±

    Song Ting asked, ¡°Did you find any clues?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Song Huai shook his head. ¡°After Song Fan left Yongping Village, she disappeared without a trace. She didn¡¯t take any public transportation, nor did she use her identification card. It seems like she just vanished into thin air.¡±

    This was indeed a very strange thing, but thinking about Song Fan¡¯s unusual skills and the unhesitating manner in which she shot and killed, Song Ting felt that something must have happened behind the scenes for Song Fan to grow to where she was today.

    ¡°Forget it. If Little Sister wants to say it, then she will say it. There¡¯s no need for us to get to the bottom of it.¡± Song Ting gave up on investigating this period.

    Song Huai knew that Song Ting had completely accepted Song Fan. He was willing to accept all of Song Fan¡¯s secrets.

    After the two brothers finished their investigation of Song Fan, they fell into a long silence. They were filled with guilt toward Song Fan.

    After a long time, Song Huai said, ¡°Big brother, when Song Chuan and I go back, our siblings will be reunited. We won¡¯t be separated again..¡±

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Picking Her Up

    Chapter 179: Picking Her Up

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Ting knew what Song Huai meant. After their mother passed away, their father was devastated. Later, he recovered by taking responsibility for the Song Family, but he was no longer as gentle as before.

    Therefore, Song Ting practically took their father¡¯s responsibility to raise his younger brother. In addition, his father had remarried and placed his mind on other things. The five of them were the closest people in the world.

    After hanging up the phone, Song Ting rushed to Song Fan¡¯s rented place to see how she was doing.

    However, after ringing the doorbell several times, no one answered. Song Ting decisively dialed Song Fan¡¯s number.

    Song Fan was currently busy training her game character. She would be facing her first opponent the next day, so she had to go all out.

    Everyone in the game room was in this state. Even Xu Yuan, who spoke the most, did not speak.

    What surprised Song Fan was that Gu Chen had also come to the game room. To be honest, she could not connect Bluesea and Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen did not look like he knew how to play games. He rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt and sat in front of the computer.

    Then, he began to skillfully complete the task. Only when she saw how he manipulated the character did Song Fan truly accept this fact.

    Then, Song Fan¡¯s phone rang. She looked at Song Ting¡¯s name and didn¡¯t know if she should pick it up, but Song Kai quickly picked it up.

    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m outside your house now. Where did you go?¡± Song Ting said gently.

    Song Kai¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He didn¡¯t know that his big brother could be so gentle. Why is he never gentle like this to me?

    Song Fan didn¡¯t notice and replied, ¡°I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s house now. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Which friend?¡± Song Ting asked.

    Song Fan looked at her phone with a strange expression. Song Ting shouldn¡¯t care about her at all. Why did he suddenly go to her house to look for her? Now, he even asked where she was staying. It sounded like he was concerned about her.

    At this moment, Song Kai interrupted, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m with Song Fan now.

    You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Upon hearing Song Kai¡¯s voice, Song Ting felt much more at ease. No matter which friend it was, as long as Song Kai was around, nothing would happen.

    Song Ting said in a low voice, ¡°When you come back, move back home. The decoration of your bedroom is already old. I¡¯ll get someone to design the kind of bedroom you want.¡±

    Song Fan refused. ¡°I¡¯m living quite well outside. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    If it was in the past, Song Ting would reprimand her. He was worried that he would only say softly now, ¡°Just take it that you¡¯re back to accompany me.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was always able to retaliate against evil intentions, but she was always at a loss when it came to kindness.

    Song Ting knew Song Fan¡¯s temper well, so he spoke in such a gentle manner. Song Kai also added, ¡°Just follow us back. Otherwise, no one will take care of you when you get sick.¡±

    ¡°Sick?¡± Song Ting caught the useful information. ¡°Little sister is sick now?¡±

    Song Kai said into the phone, ¡°Yes, Song Fan is covered in injuries now. If I didn¡¯t find her, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Give me your current address immediately,¡± Song Ting said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now!¡±

    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Song Fan didn¡¯t want to be nosy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give it to him. How am I going to explain it to him when he comes?¡±

    Now that she was staying at Gu Chen¡¯s house, Song Ting would scold her if he found out.

    However, Song Kai did not dare to resist his big brother¡¯s orders and still obediently sent the location over.

    Song Ting rushed over as fast as he could. When he saw Su Yang at the door, he felt that something was wrong.

    When he entered the living room, the room full of men almost made him faint from anger. Is Song Fan living with all these people?

    He forced himself to maintain his expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my sister, Song Fan.¡±

    At this moment, Song Kai helped Song Fan down the stairs and said, ¡°Big

    Brother, we¡¯re here.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and rushed over. He sized Song Fan up and asked, ¡°How could she be injured like this? What happened?¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t say that she and Gu Chen had been chased to kill, so she could only say softly, ¡°It was just a small accident. It looked a little scary, but it wasn¡¯t that serious.¡±

    He picked Song Fan up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m living quite well here. I¡¯ll go to work directly on Monday.¡± Song Fan struggled to get down.

    Song Ting turned to look at the people in the living room. His sharp gaze swept past them and stopped on Gu Chen..

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Going Home

    Chapter 180: Going Home

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Ting hadn¡¯t formed much of an opinion about Gu Chen previously. The aristocratic families in the capital and the wealthy families in A City only had business dealings at most; their interactions were limited.

    He had heard of Gu Chen¡¯s reputation as the head of the Gu Family but didn¡¯t pay it much heed. After all, he had only met him a few times.

    However, not long ago, he and Song Fan were embroiled in some rumors. Song Fan had clarified that the rumors weren¡¯t true, but Gu Chen had never stepped up to address the situation. Regardless of how absurd the rumors were, people still inquired about potential celebrations at their homes.

    He was genuinely concerned that these rumors might negatively impact Song Fan. While such things might be a mere romantic affair for men, for women, they could become lifetime scandals.

    Consequently, he found Gu Chen to be an annoyance in every sense, especially considering that Song Fan was currently staying at his place. It was something he couldn¡¯t overlook.

    Upon recognizing a few of the men in the room, he knew they were all young masters from the capital. He held Song Fan tightly and diplomatically said, ¡°Mr. Gu, my little sister is young and inexperienced. If something like this happens again, please give me a call. There¡¯s no need to keep her here for recovery. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be good if these rumors spread. I understand that Mr. Gu is a busy man, and we will bring Song Fan back home.¡±

    Though Song Ting¡¯s words seemed polite, they carried an underlying tone of mockery, implying that Song Fan was still a youth unable to handle such situations, while suggesting that Gu Chen, as an adult, should know better.

    Qi Shuo¡¯s heart raced, fearing that Gu Chen might lose his temper. This was

    Miss Song¡¯s brother, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    However, his concerns were unwarranted. Gu Chen had mellowed recently due to relying on Song Fan¡¯s medical skills to stay healthy. His tone was quite gentle as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. This won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡¯

    Song Ting had no choice but to let the matter drop. He couldn¡¯t afford to get into a conflict with the head of the Gu Family.

    He hugged Song Fan and instructed Song Kai, ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡±

    Song Kai, who was called out, didn¡¯t even care about his luggage. He turned to Su Yang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back another day to pick up my things. Please keep them safe for me.

    With that, he rushed out, worried that his brother might leave him there alone if he didn¡¯t move fast enough.

    After they left, Gu Chen returned upstairs. Xu Yuan, exhausted, slumped onto the sofa and said, ¡°I was scared to death. I thought they were going to fight.¡±

    Qi Shuo comforted him, ¡°We¡¯re all young masters from prominent families. We understand the importance of maintaining our dignity. We wouldn¡¯t engage in physical fights.¡±

    Xiao Lei shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not always true. Didn¡¯t you see the look in Young Master Song¡¯s eyes just now? It was as if he wanted to kill Gu

    Chen.¡±

    ¡°It was understandable. If my sister lived with another man, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate it either.¡± Xia Rui nodded.

    At this point, everyone felt guilty. They had only thought about Song Fan staying without considering the potential consequences. However, Song Fan¡¯s martial prowess was astonishing, and in their eyes, someone capable of dismantling a mercenary group was like a war deity. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that she could get injured.

    Song Ting gently placed Song Fan in the car and instructed the driver to drive smoothly to avoid any bumps. Then the car fell into silence.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t know what to say, Song Kai didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and Song Ting seemed to exude a cold aura.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to be living with a group of men. Even though Song Kai was there, it didn¡¯t sound good if rumors started circulating.

    In the past, he would have scolded Song Fan harshly, ensuring she never repeated such behavior. But now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    He was the one who had left Song Fan alone in the countryside. Now, he had no right to criticize her for not knowing proper etiquette when no one had taught her.

    Song Ting could only brood in the car until Song Fan pointed out the window and said, ¡°Turn around here. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Drive straight back to the residence,¡± Song Ting instructed the driver.

    Song Fan looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°You never mentioned wanting me to go back before. Why are you suddenly bringing this up now?¡±

    Song Ting was caught off guard by her question. He couldn¡¯t exactly tell Song

    Fan that it was because he had discovered the truth about the past. Instead, he sighed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re injured now and need someone to take care of you.

    Going back home is the best choice.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t quite agree with this perspective. She considered her injury to be minor and believed that Song Ting, being a doctor, should understand that. She wondered if something had happened at home that required her immediate return.

    Song Ting still didn¡¯t understand what was going through Song Fan¡¯s mind. Otherwise, he would have been incensed.

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: The Gentle Song Ting

    Chapter 181: The Gentle Song Ting

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    She couldn¡¯t blame Song Fan for being malicious. After all, in her memory, Song Ting had a deep hatred for her. Furthermore, Song Ting didn¡¯t give her a warm reception when she returned to A City.

    In her view, it was best for both of them to maintain some distance to avoid daily quarrels.

    ¡°I¡¯m already getting used to living here, and besides, I need to return to work once my sick leave is over. It¡¯s more convenient for me here,¡± Song Fan reasoned, attempting to persuade Song Ting.

    However, Song Ting remained resolute, gazing ahead as if he hadn¡¯t heard Song Fan¡¯s plea.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t anticipate him being so unyielding; she tugged at his arm and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Of course, Song Ting had heard her, but he chose to close his eyes, unwilling to respond to Song Fan. This behavior genuinely surprised Song Fan; she never expected Song Ting to stoop to such shamelessness.

    The car swiftly arrived at the Song residence. Song Ting quickly carried Song Fan inside and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with staying here for a few days. I¡¯ll rearrange the bedroom layout for you in a couple of days.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t mind this, but as she was about to decline, Song Ting interrupted her, giving her a deliberate nudge.

    Song Kai, thinking that Song Ting might struggle to carry her any longer, suggested, ¡°Big Brother, allow me to take her upstairs.¡±

    Song Ting shook his head and replied, ¡°No need; it¡¯s just a few steps.¡±

    ¡°Have you two ever considered that maybe I can walk up on my own?¡± Song Fan asked, but her words were completely disregarded by the two of them.

    Song Ting continued to carry her while Song Kai stood nearby, prepared to catch her, as though he feared she might fall. His demeanor resembled that of an emperor¡¯s escort.

    Song Yin, noticing the car pulling into the courtyard, rushed out to welcome Song Ting. However, when she descended from the second floor, she was taken aback.

    She had never seen Song Ting so anxious; he had always been aloof and disliked physical contact. Even the household servants tiptoed around him. Song Yin had assumed this was his innate personality, but here he was, hugging Song Fan.

    Jealousy flared up inside her, but she feigned concern and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister? Wasn¡¯t she fine before?¡±

    Song Kai gestured for her to step aside. ¡°She was fine before, but she got injured later,¡± he explained.

    This response only fueled Song Yin¡¯s frustration. Why have Song Kai¡¯s words been increasingly unpleasant lately?

    Song Ting and Song Kai carried Song Fan into the bedroom and then called for the servants. ¡°Fetch the family doctor,¡± they instructed.

    ¡°No need to call the doctor; I¡¯m fine,¡± Song Fan assured them. ¡°I had a checkup at Gu Chen¡¯s place. The doctor said I can remove the cast soon.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Chen¡¯s name, Song Ting¡¯s resolve solidified. ¡°Get the doctor here immediately,¡± he insisted.

    Song Fan finally realized that today, the two Song brothers in the family had both turned selectively deaf, and it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she said, no matter what.

    At this moment, Song Yin walked in and suggested, ¡°Brother, let me take care of Sister. It¡¯s more suitable for a woman.¡¯

    ¡°Song Fan only injured her arms and legs; it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Song Kai replied casually.

    He didn¡¯t say this to rebuff Song Yin but genuinely believed that Song Fan¡¯s injuries were manageable. He saw no need for Song Yin to take care of her.

    However, Song Yin¡¯s fragile nerves were easily triggered. She interpreted Song Kai¡¯s words as a sign of distrust. Do they know about the conversation between the maid and Song Fan in court? Have I been abandoned by them?

    The family doctor arrived promptly and conducted a routine examination of Song Fan. He explained, ¡°The injuries on Eldest Miss¡¯s body are nearly healed, but the extent of bone healing can only be determined through an X-ray.¡±

    Song Ting, being a surgeon, understood and agreed to have a specialist in orthopedics examine her.

    Because Song Kai had experienced injuries in the past, the Song family employed an orthopedic specialist as their family doctor.

    Song Fan hesitated to undergo another X-ray. She quickly protested, ¡°I had an X-ray at Gu Chen¡¯s house. The doctor said I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s hesitation, Song Ting decided not to press further. He tucked her in and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re recovering, you can¡¯t be too careless. I¡¯ll have some bone broth prepared for you tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to rush back to work at school..¡±

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Eldest Miss

    Chapter 182: Eldest Miss

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Ting did these things, his words were gentle, and his actions were even gentler. It was as if Song Fan were delicate porcelain.

    This attitude terrified Song Fan, prompting her to quickly wrap herself in the blanket.

    The servant promptly brought the food. Song Ting instructed her to ensure that the Eldest Miss finished her meal before he left the room.

    Song Yin cast a resentful look at Song Fan before following Song Ting and the others out. Only then did Song Fan dare to breathe a sigh of relief. Song Ting¡¯s demeanor was even scarier than when he scolded her.

    ¡°Big Brother, is Sister going to stay home from now on?¡± Song Yin inquired.

    Song Ting nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, Little Sister will be living at home.¡±

    After this, he called for the servants to gather. Unnoticed by Song Ting, Song Yin¡¯s face contorted in displeasure.

    Despite being the youngest in the family, Song Ting referred to Song Fan as ¡°Little Sister,¡± indicating that he didn¡¯t consider her a true family member.

    Song Yin felt like she was losing her mind. Ever since Song Fan¡¯s return to A City, nothing had gone smoothly for her. She couldn¡¯t help but think, why didn¡¯t Mother eliminate Song Fan back then?

    Song Ting addressed all the household servants, saying, ¡°Starting today, Eldest Miss will be residing here. You must show her the utmost respect. If any issues from the past arise again, I won¡¯t hesitate to ensure your family can¡¯t remain in City A. Do you understand?¡±

    Song Ting¡¯s tone remained calm, not much louder than usual, but the servants all lowered their heads and dared not make a sound.

    They recognized who held absolute authority in the family. Song Ting¡¯s words were never empty threats; he would act if necessary.

    In their hearts, the servants resolved to worship Eldest Miss like a deity from now on and obey her every command.

    ¡°Very well. I hope you remember this,¡± Song Ting continued, ¡°I won¡¯t offer a second chance.¡±

    At that moment, Song Yin approached and suggested, ¡°Big Brother, allow me to look after Sister. She tends to have a short temper, and I¡¯m worried she might easily become upset with others.¡±

    She intended to remind Song Ting of Song Fan¡¯s past irritations, but when Song Ting heard her, he only recalled the hardships Song Fan had faced in the countryside, as detailed in the information.

    ¡°No need. Let Song Kai take care of things at home. I¡¯ll assist after work.¡± Song

    Ting decided. ¡°You¡¯re at a crucial stage in your studies; focus on your studies.¡±

    Song Yin smiled in agreement on the surface, but when she returned to her room, she threw objects on the floor, careful not to break anything. Her frustration only deepened.

    Seated on the ground, she seethed with anger. It seemed that everyone in the Song Family would side with Song Fan, leaving her with nothing.

    Furthermore, Song Fan had just mentioned staying at Gu Chen¡¯s house, fueling her jealousy. Song Yin¡¯s manners and actions exemplify those of a refined young lady from a prominent family. In contrast, Song Fan always seemed restless and even knew how to handle firearms. It was anything but elegant. No matter how one looked at it, Song Yin appeared more appealing.

    Yet, Gu Chen only had eyes for Song Fan, completely ignoring her. Even Gu

    Zhuo pursued Song Fan, addressing her as ¡°sister¡± every day. Are they all blind?

    At that moment, Song Yin noticed the invitation letter on the table and grasped it as if it were a lifeline. It was the invitation Fu Nian had sent.

    Even if she no longer wished to marry Fu Nian, this banquet held great importance for her. She needed to prove her charm to everyone, demonstrating that she was superior to Song Fan.

    At the same time, a servant delivered an invitation to Song Fan. She accepted it and recognized the Fu Family¡¯s emblem. It was the banquet Old Master Fu had mentioned recently. She replied, ¡°Leave it there.¡±

    The servant noted her expression and asked, ¡°Eldest Miss, should we prepare clothing for the banquet?¡±

    Following Song Yin¡¯s usual practice, preparations needed to begin well in advance, and on the day itself, she would typically remain busy for most of the morning before heading out.

    Contrary to Song Yin, Song Fan believed this was merely a casual gathering for conversation and chess. There was no need for formal attire, and she replied, ¡°No need to prepare anything; I¡¯ve already chosen my outfit for the day.¡±

    Although the servant wasn¡¯t privy to the details of Song Fan¡¯s attire, she nodded in understanding and left, as per Song Ting¡¯s instructions.

    To her surprise, she encountered Song Yin as soon as she stepped out and was questioned, ¡°Who sent that invitation?¡±

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: The Battle of the Costume

    Chapter 183: The Battle of the Costume

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The servant was taken aback, but she still answered truthfully, ¡°It was sent by the Fu Family.¡±

    Song Yin hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to receive an invitation to the banquet. The smile vanished from her face. ¡°Did Song Fan express a desire to attend?¡±

    She abandoned any pretense, addressing Song Fan directly by her name. Though the servant sensed something amiss, she replied, ¡°Eldest Miss mentioned that she had already prepared her outfit and intends to attend the banquet.¡¯

    Song Yin hurried over and inquired, ¡°What outfit did she prepare? Did you see

    The servant, startled by Song Yin¡¯s unusual behavior, nearly stumbled but managed to regain her composure. She stammered, ¡°Eldest Miss didn¡¯t involve me in her preparations. She mentioned that she had everything ready for a while.¡±

    Song Yin huffed and muttered, ¡°It seems she¡¯s determined to make a lasting impression at the banquet. I won¡¯t let her have her way.¡±

    With that, Song Yin rushed back to her room, leaving the perplexed servant behind. She had no idea what Second Miss had in mind.

    Song Yin grabbed her phone and contacted Meng Yu. ¡°Mom, I need the contact information for your previous fashion designer.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for a custom-made gown? But that usually takes time,¡± Meng Yu replied gently.

    Song Yin insisted, ¡°As long as it can be done quickly, I don¡¯t care about the cost. I must outshine everyone at the banquet.¡±

    In the end, Meng Yu provided Song Yin with the designer¡¯s contact information. They believed that with enough money, anything was possible.

    When Kevin received the call, he rolled his eyes. ¡°My designs take time; they¡¯re not mass-produced on an assembly line. I¡¯ve never seen you so I¡¯m unable to remotely design a gown; it doesn¡¯t align with your style.¡±

    Song Yin thought he was dissatisfied with the price, she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the usual rate if you can design it within three days. If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can negotiate.¡±

    Kevin, an independent designer with his show in F Country, was in high demand. People lined up to have him design their clothes because his designs had a magical ability to enhance a person¡¯s beauty and charm.

    Meng Yu had worn one of Kevin¡¯s gowns to a company event the previous year, making headlines in A City. The entire article praised her beauty and elegance.

    Song Yin hoped to use Kevin¡¯s design to overshadow Song Fan, confident that her sister wouldn¡¯t measure up.

    However, Kevin¡¯s personality had always been disdainful of such matters. He didn¡¯t need money, so there was no reason for him to tarnish his reputation or lower his standards by casually designing a garment. If it were known that he had designed something beneath his usual standards, it would certainly have given people the impression that he had lost his talent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song, but I can¡¯t agree to your request. If you¡¯d like a dress, please make an appointment in advance, and I¡¯ll design it personally for you,¡± he firmly declined.

    Song Yin seethed with anger. ¡°How dare a mere designer be so arrogant? Sooner or later, I¡¯ll make you beg me to wear your clothes!¡±

    Despite her anger, Song Yin still wanted a flawless gown. She reached out to various designers, requesting design sketches, even if she didn¡¯t intend to select their designs in the end, she would need to pay for it. But Song Yin was unbothered. Her sole goal was to outshine Song Fan at the banquet.

    Song Fan remained oblivious to Song Yin¡¯s efforts to secure a dress. Song Kai had already got her belongings back to the Song Family. She casually selected a sweater and jeans, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°This will do.¡±

    Then, she refocused her attention on ¡®Future City,¡¯ preparing for the upcoming competition.

    The global server competition in ¡®Future City¡¯ was a highly anticipated event in the gaming world. Many remembered Sunflower¡¯s previous performances and eagerly anticipated her next moves.

    Song Fan had severed contact with Hua Yue in preparation for the competition. She didn¡¯t want to receive any information about the game. She wanted to win on her own merits.

    When she logged in, she received a message in the chat room. Xu Yuan had messaged her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while.¡±

    Excitement filled Xu Yuan as he awaited Song Fan¡¯s response. He and the others were situated in the MD building, with access to the fastest internet connection available, ensuring they could watch the match in real time..

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Red White Roses

    Chapter 184: Red White Roses

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan completely ignored his message. She needed to maintain her focus before the competition. Xu Yuan, noticing the lack of response, questioned,

    ¡°Could it be that she didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°I think she just doesn¡¯t want to chat with you,¡± Xiao Lei teased.

    Unwilling to accept this, Xu Yuan insisted, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t seen it yet. She¡¯ll reply later.¡±

    Unfortunately, after waiting for a full five minutes, there was still no response. Instead, news arrived that Song Fan had started her match.

    Xu Yuan sulked in front of his computer, his eyes glued to the screen to ensure he didn¡¯t miss anything.

    For her first match, Song Fan was pitted against a male player of equal skill level from E Country. His ID was Red White Rose.

    It was rather serendipitous that both of them had flower-themed IDs, creating an interesting coincidence.

    Song Fan still respected her opponent and politely greeted him. However, the other player didn¡¯t share the sentiment and sent a voice message on the world channel.

    Curious players quickly clicked to listen and heard his derisive laughter. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve achieved something in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean a thing. Women have no place in competitive gaming. Go home, get married, and have children.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s fingers paused on the keyboard, her expression growing serious.

    The thing she despised most in life was people who underestimated women.

    They didn¡¯t just belittle her; they disrespected all women, including their mothers, sisters, and all the remarkable women worldwide.

    Song Fan flexed her wrists. Initially, she had no intention of going all out in the first round, but now, she was determined to defeat her opponent soundly.

    Red White Rose, noticing Song Fan¡¯s prolonged silence, assumed he had intimidated her and laughed aloud. ¡°It seems this Hua Country woman is truly timid. She doesn¡¯t dare to respond.¡±

    Other players couldn¡¯t fathom why Sunflower remained silent. She possessed the skills to counter this individual¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sunflower saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Red White Rose¡¯s words are utterly distasteful. Isn¡¯t anyone going to scold him?¡±

    ¡°He has blocked all forms of communication except the world channel. But if anyone insults him there, he¡¯ll surely report it.¡±

    ¡°This is infuriating. Who is he to belittle women?¡±

    ¡°Half of the players in this game are female, and half of the world¡¯s population is female. Is he challenging us?¡±

    ¡°Sunflower, speak up. Are you going to let him degrade you like this?¡±

    Female players in the World Channel vented their anger. Xu Yuan observed and questioned, ¡°Based on Song Fan¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate this. Why isn¡¯t she responding?¡±

    Qi Shuo smiled and replied, ¡°Because Song Fan doesn¡¯t want to waste time arguing.¡±

    Despite the commotion in the world chat, Song Fan remained undisturbed. As the countdown reached its end, she promptly entered battle mode, facing Red White Rose¡¯s powerful attacks with composure.

    Everyone in the game knew how swift and efficient Song Fan¡¯s movements were, but in this match, she deliberately slowed her pace. She engaged Red White Rose in a back-and-forth, and anyone with a discerning eye could detect something was amiss.

    However, Red White Rose¡¯s disdain for women clouded his judgment. He believed his opponent¡¯s gaming skills were lacking. He daydreamed about the glory he¡¯d achieve after defeating Sunflower, the top-ranked player in the Hua Country server.

    Yet, before he could savor his moment of triumph, Sunflower swiftly eliminated him. She executed several devastating moves in rapid succession, taking less than two seconds to complete the entire operation.

    Although the match was best of three, and Red White Rose could still respawn, the tables had turned completely. To win, he needed to defeat Sunflower three more times, an uphill battle.

    Red White Rose couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react.

    During his respawn time, the World Channel erupted in cheers. Sunflower¡¯s victory was more eloquent than any words. It was the ultimate rebuttal to Red White Rose¡¯s earlier remarks.

    ¡°I knew Sunflower was the best!¡±

    ¡°Sunflower¡¯s presence reminds us that a player¡¯s strength is determined by skill, not gender.¡±

    ¡°Female players are also serious competitors; gender should not be grounds for mockery.¡±

    ¡°Bluesea: Congratulations on your victory¡±

    Normally, these well-wishes would have been quickly drowned out in the

    World Channel. However, an observant player noticed it and commented, ¡°It¡¯s Bluesea from Sunflower¡¯s team. He never interacts with other players..¡±

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: The Consecutive Wins

    Chapter 185: The Consecutive Wins

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Bluesea, while not as renowned as Sunflower, was still a formidable player. In a relatively short period, he had risen to become the server¡¯s second-best player.

    Additionally, he had teamed up with Sunflower, and their synergy was astounding. It made people realize that the strong gravitate toward the strong.

    Bluesea, however, was notorious for his aloof demeanor. Besides his teammates, he had no friends on his list. Even if players encountered him in the game and greeted him, they rarely received a response. It was as if he deliberately avoided interactions with others.

    Among the top ten players on the server, he was the most reserved. Even Sunflower had other friends. It seemed that Bluesea was solely dedicated to completing missions seriously, ignoring the social aspects of the game.

    No one expected him to offer congratulations to Song Fan in the game and even send a message on the world channel, essentially doing it in front of the entire player base.

    Some players with keen instincts sensed that something was amiss. However, Sunflower¡¯s team members quickly followed suit, congratulating Song Fan on the World Channel with even greater enthusiasm, making Bluesea¡¯s message seem less out of place.

    Song Fan smiled as she looked at the screen, patiently waiting for Red White Rose¡¯s respawn time to end.

    Meanwhile, Red White Rose, who was far away in E Country, seethed with anger, almost on the brink of losing consciousness. He couldn¡¯t accept being defeated by a woman. He roared, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a real game is. You won¡¯t stand a chance in the next two rounds.¡±

    However, reality didn¡¯t align with his ambitions. The more Red White Rose yearned for victory, the more elusive it became. Song Fan had deciphered his tactics and could effortlessly overpower him.

    As his points dwindled, Red White Rose grew increasingly anxious, making mistakes in his moves that further reduced his chances of winning.

    By the time he was killed for the second time, everyone had come to terms with the outcome. They even started placing bets on how quickly he would lose in the next round. Whether he could mount a counterattack and defeat Sunflower was no longer a consideration.

    How could he hope to eliminate Sunflower in the third round when he couldn¡¯t win the first two? He needed to kill Sunflower three times in that round to secure victory¡ªthis is something that could only be achieved in his dreams.

    But Red White Rose refused to accept defeat. He was a legendary figure on E Country¡¯s server, consistently ranking in the top three. He couldn¡¯t fathom continuous losses and believed that with adjustments, he could reclaim victory.

    At this point, Song Fan had completely relaxed. She even engaged in a chat with Xu Yuan.

    Xu Yuan, no longer angry, began discussing the previous battle with Song Fan excitedly, lavishing praise on her impeccable gameplay.

    Upon realizing that typing was too slow, Xu Yuan initiated a video call with Song Fan. Qi Shuo cautioned, ¡°We still have one more game to go; is this appropriate?¡±

    As he spoke, he moved closer to the phone. Song Fan answered the video call, saying, ¡°You better have something urgent.¡±

    Xu Yuan forced a smile. ¡°I have so many questions for you. How did you execute those moves so quickly? It seemed to take less than two seconds.¡±

    Song Fan grinned. ¡°As long as your reactions and hand speed align, you can achieve it.¡±

    With that, she picked up an extra keyboard and demonstrated a virtual operation on it, her movements too rapid to discern clearly.

    Moreover, she effortlessly pressed each key accurately, without needing to glance at the keyboard.

    Achieving this level of proficiency demanded extensive practice to develop muscle memory so accidental key presses were rare.

    Xu Yuan sighed. ¡°When will I reach that level of proficiency?¡±

    ¡°You just need to practice with my software,¡± Song Fan suggested.

    ¡°How long would I need to practice?¡± Xu Yuan inquired.

    Song Fan contemplated. ¡°At least seven hours a day. You should be able to manage it within a month.¡±

    Xu Yuan was at a loss for words. Wouldn¡¯t his wrist suffer if he practiced this intensely?

    However, Song Fan¡¯s earnest expression left no doubt that she was serious.

    In an instant, his admiration for Song Fan soared to new heights. Her talent already exceeded many, but her work ethic was equally impressive. It was no wonder she consistently reigned as the server¡¯s top player..

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Female Player

    Chapter 186: Female Player

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The third round began swiftly. This time, Red White Rose adjusted his mindset and entered the battle with a sense of determination. This made Song Fan smile and remark, ¡°His level of skill is quite high, but his condescending attitude toward female players is why he lost so badly.¡±

    ¡°What if he was prepared from the start?¡± Xu Yuan, still on the video call, asked as he watched Song Fan¡¯s gameplay.

    Song Fan chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s still going to lose. After all, his opponent is me.¡±

    Xu Yuan burst into laughter. Song Fan usually appeared cold and composed, but in the game, she showed a mischievous side.

    Red-White Rose¡¯s control had indeed improved compared to earlier rounds, but the consecutive losses had made him increasingly hesitant. Every time he made a move, there was a half-second hesitation, giving Song Fan an opening.

    However, the World Channel began filling up with comments in foreign languages, all disparaging Sunflower.

    ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t play games.¡±

    ¡°She probably got first place by sleeping with someone.¡±

    ¡°She must have found a guy to play for her. How else could she have such skill?¡±

    ¡°Data shows that women have no talent in games.¡±

    ¡°Even if Red White Rose lost, he lost to a man. He didn¡¯t lose to that Sunflower.¡¯

    These comments asserted that a man must have played the game, and Sunflower couldn¡¯t possibly possess such skill. The derogatory language against women was reprehensible.

    Some observant users noticed that the commenters¡¯ IDs and locations were all from E Country players and friends of Red White Rose. No wonder they were making these allegations.

    Xu Yuan scoffed, ¡°They can¡¯t beat you, so they resort to slander. How shameless.¡±

    With that, he redirected the video call to his computer. Fortunately, Song Fan had aimed the camera at her keyboard, so only her upper body and hands were visible in the video, and her face remained concealed.

    ¡°I want to clear your name,¡± Xu Yuan declared.

    Song Fan readily agreed. She wanted everyone to know that women could excel in gaming.

    Xu Yuan turned the video call into a live broadcast, quickly becoming the most popular live stream in the gaming community.

    Many viewers flocked to watch Song Fan¡¯s gameplay, which closely matched her in-game actions. Comments even appeared on the World Channel through the computer, confirming that Sunflower was indeed a highly skilled female gamer.

    Female gamers were particularly jubilant, as someone had finally proved that women could excel in gaming. This solid evidence dispelled the doubts surrounding their abilities.

    At this point, the foreign-language posts on the World Channel ceased. They hadn¡¯t anticipated such a swift response from Sunflower, rendering their comments baseless.

    A wave of backlash flooded the World Channel, with female players hurling insults back at the detractors. In the world channel of ¡®Future City,¡¯ speaking is unrestricted, except in cases of verbal abuse.

    The administrators, appearing indifferent, allowed the female players to express themselves freely. Song Fan understood why.

    This was because 90% of the ¡®Future City¡¯ game was created by women. When Star Technologies was founded, one-fifth of its core members were women. They couldn¡¯t tolerate the current situation.

    Song Fan¡¯s gaze turned stern, and she no longer had the patience for gaming. She defeated Red White Rose in less than ten seconds, displaying the same fierceness as in her previous match against Grassi.

    Sunflower had indisputably triumphed in all three games. Red White Rose was seething with rage, almost smashing his keyboard.

    As everyone celebrated their victory, a message appeared on the World Channel and was pinned at the top for ten minutes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no competitive activity in the world that women can¡¯t participate in. Games, sports, intelligence¡ªwomen can participate and achieve results because this world is made up of women and men. If a competitive activity excludes women, then it is a failure and shouldn¡¯t exist. Gender equality means obtaining the same rights and shouldering the same responsibilities. Women should never be underestimated.¡±

    The author of this message was Song Fan. The World Channel fell into silence, leaving the players unsure of what to say.

    It wasn¡¯t until two minutes later that someone sent a message, ¡°Women should never be underestimated!¡±

    Once that message appeared, more and more people began to share it on the World Channel. Soon, it occupied the entire chat, becoming a powerful declaration..

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Dear

    Chapter 187: Dear

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Sunflower¡¯s presence provided female gamers with a ray of hope, demonstrating that women could indeed become the top players in competitive games. They had long been subjected to relentless questioning when it came to their gaming skills. ¡°Can women excel in gaming?¡±

    ¡°Do women only play games to find men?¡±

    ¡°Are women¡¯s in-game accomplishments the result of male players¡¯ efforts?¡± ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t play games. Isn¡¯t gaming a man¡¯s domain?¡±

    These disparaging remarks were like daggers piercing the hearts of female gamers. No matter how much they explained their passion for gaming and their self-earned achievements, their voices fell on deaf ears. Stereotypes about female gamers were deeply ingrained, and defending themselves only seemed to invite more ridicule.

    But this time, Sunflower offered a glimmer of hope. A female gamer had proven her worth and was willing to speak up on behalf of other female players.

    In this victory, they not only won the match but also the admiration and support of countless female gamers. They affectionately referred to Sunflower as ¡°dear,¡± expressing their love and gratitude.

    As Sunflower observed the messages affectionately calling her ¡°dear,¡± a genuine smile graced her face.

    Xu Yuan playfully remarked, ¡°Seems like praise from the ladies brings you more joy. I praised you so much earlier, and you didn¡¯t smile like this.¡± Sunflower playfully glanced at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve noticed.¡± Xu Yuan, feeling a bit frustrated, grumbled to himself.

    Just then, he received a message on his phone from Gu Chen, who said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    Sun Fan was taken aback by Gu Chen¡¯s arrival. Moreover, they were at the Song Family¡¯s mansion, not her rental house. The villa area had many affluent residents, and Gu Chen¡¯s presence could attract undue attention. She hurried downstairs to meet him.

    Song Yin hid behind the door, watching her rush out in a hurry, wondering who Song Fan was going to meet.

    Upon reaching the street corner, Sun Fan questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Gu Chen extended a box and congratulated her, saying, ¡°Congratulations on your victory.¡±

    Sun Fan hesitated to accept the gift, remarking, ¡°This is only the first round. There are more to come. What will you give me if I win again?¡±

    Gu Chen maintained his offer, stating, ¡°Every time you win, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±

    Song Fan accepted the box reluctantly and opened it to find an exquisite pistol inside. Though compact, it had remarkable craftsmanship.

    She examined the firearm¡¯s details and commented, ¡°This is indeed a fine gun, not far off from my Desert Eagle.¡±

    Gu Chen smiled as he explained, ¡°I had this pistol custom-made by an arms dealer in E Country. It¡¯s crafted using the finest materials. It¡¯s small enough for you to carry discreetly yet packs quite a punch.¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°Most people give gifts like flowers and jewelry. This is surprising.¡±

    Gu Chen produced another box, saying, ¡°How do you know there aren¡¯t any flowers?¡±

    After saying that, he opened the box and took out a bud-like flower, but it wasn¡¯t a real flower. Its entire body reflected a metallic gleam, but every petal was exquisitely crafted, resembling real petals closely.

    Gu Chen took the flower out and plucked the leaves from it. The flower instantly bloomed, but Song Fan could tell that it was a weapon.

    Song Fan accepted the unique gift and smiled, noting, ¡°The petals may seem delicate, but they¡¯re remarkably durable. They could easily be used as a deadly weapon.¡±

    Gu Chen nodded, saying, ¡°Typically, it¡¯s a decorative hair accessory. But when you remove the leaves, it becomes more lethal than the sharpest of daggers.¡± Song Fan continued to examine the flower and asked, ¡°Is this gift for me too?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Chen affirmed.

    With a grin, Song Fan quipped, ¡°So, that¡¯s two gifts. You¡¯re not planning to give me one for each victory, are you?¡±

    Gu Chen replied, ¡°The gift for the next victory is in the future. What I¡¯m giving you now is what I want to give you. Consider it an appreciation of my gratitude for you saving my life.¡±

    Gu Chen had initially wanted Sun Fan to continue residing in his home, but Song Ting had intervened, prompting him to visit her under the guise of presenting gifts..

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Siblings Talking

    Chapter 188: Siblings Talking

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Regardless of Gu Chen¡¯s intentions, Song Fan was quite content with these two gifts. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accept them, but your earlier promise still stands.¡±

    Song Fan was referring to the promise Gu Chen had made in the suburbs. Gu Chen inquired, ¡°You mentioned that you wanted me to help you find something. What exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a medicinal ingredient called Tango Fruit,¡± Song Fan explained. ¡°This herb grows deep in the snowy mountains and is incredibly difficult to find. Very few people venture to gather it. If you can locate it, it would be a significant help to me.¡±

    Gu Chen wasn¡¯t well-versed in medicinal herbs, but he remembered the name of Tango Fruit and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t linger for too long. Although she had secured an initial victory, there were still many more rounds ahead. During the finals, players would even have to attend matches at Star Technologies¡¯ company premises and live stream the games under the company¡¯s supervision. As a result, many substitute players hesitated to participate in the competition, fearing that they would be exposed in the end.

    This match further enhanced Sunflower¡¯s reputation. Numerous female players from overseas expressed their support for her. Witnessing so many female players express their love for the game and their desire to prove themselves through their skills brought a content smile to Song Fan¡¯s face.

    The subsequent matches held no suspense; all concluded with Song Fan¡¯s decisive victories. Most opponents acknowledged their loss, with individuals like Red White Rose remaining in the minority.

    After the initial round of matches, Song Fan turned off her computer. At that moment, there was a knock on her door.

    Song Fan opened the door and found Song Ting standing there. He said, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you. Do you have some time?¡±

    This was the first time he had asked in such a manner. Song Fan was curious about what had prompted this sudden initiative. She nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Ting didn¡¯t have Song Fan go to the study; instead, he chose her room as the location for their conversation.

    Song Fan found it peculiar. Psychologically, the study was Song Ting¡¯s territory where he held control, but her room was no longer part of Song Ting¡¯s domain. Essentially, Song Fan was to be the center of this conversation.

    After pulling out a chair from the dressing table, Song Ting sat down and began, ¡°I had someone investigate your life in Yongping Village.¡±

    After pondering for some time, Song Ting decided to confess this. After all, he was in the wrong, and it was better to be honest than to hide it.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t display any anger. She had anticipated this day would come. She nodded and calmly replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song Ting didn¡¯t expect her to react so composedly. He continued, ¡°How have you been in Yongping Village?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already check that?¡± Song Fan was puzzled.

    ¡°I want to hear your perspective,¡± Song Ting insisted.

    Although Song Fan wasn¡¯t sure what he was trying to achieve, she decided to be truthful. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine. It was a bit difficult adjusting when I first arrived there, but my life improved after I started living with my godmother.¡±

    Song Fan provided this response to avoid complaining. Only those who genuinely cared for you would consider your experiences suffering. It was futile to explain to those who were uninterested, as they would never truly understand.

    However, Song Ting seemed uncertain about how to respond to her answer. He opened his mouth to speak but then held back.

    Upon seeing his hesitation, Song Fan inquired, ¡°What do you want to say exactly?¡±

    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Song Ting said sincerely as he looked at Song Fan.

    Song Fan was unsure how to react to this apology. Originally, she didn¡¯t care about the Song Family, but when she heard his apology, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying. The sadness she had buried deep within her heart couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    These were Song Fan¡¯s emotions. Before her death, she had continued to hope that her family would come to rescue her. Now, she finally received an apology.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t contain her emotions, and tears welled up in her eyes as she cried before Song Ting.

    Look, these are the tears of your sister before she passed away. After so many years, she can finally shed tears for you.

    Song Ting hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to cry. He was at a loss for what to do and could only lower his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. No matter what you want to do to punish me, I¡¯ll accept it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you do anything.¡± Song Fan sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, and no compensation can undo the past. The pain from back then will never disappear.¡±

    Song Fan would never forgive anyone in the Song Family. They were the ones who had given up on her, leading her down a path toward death. That little girl had been thinking about her father and brother until her death, but no one had come to save her..

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Innocence Is Very Important

    Chapter 189: Innocence Is Very Important

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan wiped the tears from her face and regarded Song Ting with a cold detachment as if he were a stranger.

    Song Ting couldn¡¯t bear the way she looked at him. He would have preferred his sister scolding him, even hitting him, to vent her anger that had accumulated over the years. At least then, he¡¯d have a chance to make amends.

    However, Song Fan appeared completely indifferent. It was as if she could leave at any moment.

    Song Ting was quick to explain, ¡°Even though I sent you to Yongping Village all those years ago, I never stopped sending you money and things. I even had someone regularly report on your living conditions. I honestly didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡±

    Regret weighed heavily on Song Ting. He shouldn¡¯t have sent Song Fan away when she was just a child. He had hired eight or ten people to look after her; nothing would have happened. However, at that time, his heart was already scarred from the family¡¯s brokenness, and he had succumbed to Meng Yu¡¯s suggestion.

    Deep down, Song Ting had resented Song Fan. If it weren¡¯t for her, his family wouldn¡¯t have been in such a dire state.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t anticipate this turn of events. She had believed that Song Ting had wanted nothing to do with her for the rest of his life, desiring her to wither away on her own.

    But now, he claimed to care about her and had regularly sent her things. This brought back all the past grievances, filling her heart with turmoil.

    Back then, Song Fan¡¯s mother had recently passed away. Song Ting, who had been deceived, would naturally harbor resentment toward her. However, he had still chosen to take care of his sister. In truth, he still considered her family.

    It was a misunderstanding on both sides. After years of misunderstanding, they were finally beginning to reconcile. Blood ties held a remarkable power to mend the deepest wounds.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve likely heard this before, I must say it once more,¡± Song Fan stated firmly. ¡°I never poisoned Song Kai.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past, as so many years had passed. She was no longer the child who craved her family¡¯s love.

    However, she couldn¡¯t forget this grievance, and the sense of injustice remained with her.

    Song Ting nodded and affirmed, ¡°I believe you. I will investigate this matter thoroughly and prove your innocence.¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I became irritable suddenly because someone poisoned me,¡± Song Fan continued, shocking Song Ting.

    He rose abruptly from his seat and asked, ¡°Do you experience any side effects now?¡±

    As a doctor, Song Ting understood that Song Fan must have consumed something that had affected her nervous system. The side effects of such poison could be severe. He paced back and forth, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for an examination right away.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already been checked. I¡¯ve expelled the remaining poison, and there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    Song Ting breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her response. He spoke earnestly, ¡°This is a conspiracy against the Song Family. They poisoned you to make you irritable and then poisoned Song Kai to frame you. It will bring the entire Song Family to ruin.¡±

    Song Fan responded calmly, ¡°Indeed, this is a conspiracy. The mastermind doesn¡¯t just want to destroy part of the Song Family but the entire family.¡±

    These words intrigued Song Ting, but he shook his head and asserted, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say more. I¡¯ll only believe it when I find out the truth myself,¡± Song Fan stated.

    Song Ting fell silent for a while before sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll conduct a thorough investigation.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t offer any comment. She still believed in Song Ting¡¯s abilities.

    Upon looking at her, Song Ting hesitated and asked, ¡°Can you call me ¡®Big Brother¡¯?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t respond directly to this question. Instead, she wore a faintly mocking smile and recounted, ¡°After I arrived in Yongping Village, I fell seriously ill due to my inability to adapt to the environment. I nearly died in silence. Although I was later saved, I needed a long time to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°I grew up in the Song Family, and I was pampered. I couldn¡¯t adjust to the rural life at all, and the village children bullied me relentlessly.¡±

    Song Fan was genuinely weak during that period. The body she had inherited from the host was frail and feeble, like a rag. However, she gradually recovered and expelled the poison planted by Song Yin and her mother. Soon after, she established herself as a respected figure in Yongping Village.

    This was already in the information Song Ting had seen, but hearing Song Fan recount these painful memories firsthand still struck a chord. It reminded him that these past events were Song Fan¡¯s real-life experiences, and his own mistakes had contributed to her suffering.

    Song Fan saw his agony and continued, ¡°At that time, I often wondered when you would finally come to pick me up. I always believed you hadn¡¯t forgotten me, that one day you would come and take me home. But you never came. Do you still want me to call you ¡®big brother¡¯ now?¡±

    Song Ting shook his head and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not worthy of being your big brother.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Temporary Settlement

    Chapter 190: Temporary Settlement

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan lowered her head and replied, ¡°Give me some time. I can¡¯t accept all of this happily right now. The Song Family wasn¡¯t in my plans.¡±

    Song Ting understood what she meant. Song Fan had never considered living with them when she returned this time; in fact, she had planned her future independently because of her deep disappointment in the Song Family.

    Song Ting extended his arms and hugged Song Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, no one will be able to hurt you. I will investigate the past matter and prove your innocence.¡±

    This time, Song Fan didn¡¯t push Song Ting away. Although she didn¡¯t initiate a hug, her acceptance of his embrace conveyed her willingness to rebuild their relationship. This brought relief to Song Ting, as it indicated that his little sister¡¯s heart was beginning to soften toward him.

    After Song Ting left, Song Fan placed her hand on her chest and felt her heartbeat. ¡°This is what you want as well, right?¡±

    She was addressing Song Fan, the girl who had died in the countryside, wishing she could have experienced the love of her family.

    From that point forward, Song Ting¡¯s attitude toward Song Fan underwent a 180-degree change. He would bring her to the garden to bask in the sun each day and even read her fairy tales, all with a genuine smile on his face.

    This transformation was bewildering to the servants of the Song Family. They could count on one hand the number of times they had seen Song Ting smile; most of the time, he wore a cold expression. Moreover, his smiles were now directed at the Eldest Miss, which added to their confusion.

    The household staff knew about Song Ting and Song Fan¡¯s previous conflicts and were aware that the Eldest Young Master harbored resentment toward the Eldest Miss. However, this sudden behavior change left them baffled.

    Song Fan felt a bit exasperated by Song Ting¡¯s desire to read her fairy tales. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve outgrown fairy tales by now.¡±

    Song Ting flipped open a book and said, ¡°But you used to love fairy tales when you were younger. You even cried when you heard about ¡®The Daughter of The Sea.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That was when I was a child,¡± Song Fan reclined and added, ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in fairy tales.¡±

    ¡°Well then, what do you like?¡± Song Ting inquired promptly.

    Song Fan knew he was attempting to express goodwill, so she decided not to reject him completely and made him feel more comfortable.

    ¡°If you want to read me a story, find some detective novels. I prefer that genre now.¡±

    Song Ting stood up eagerly, saying, ¡°Wait here. There¡¯s a complete collection of Agatha Christie novels in the study. I¡¯ll fetch it for you right away.¡±

    As he left, Song Fan finally enjoyed a moment of peace and tranquility. She closed her eyes and felt a bit drowsy.

    At that moment, Song Yin approached and remarked, ¡°Sister and Big Brother have been inseparable lately.¡±

    Her words were laced with sarcasm, revealing the jealousy she could no longer conceal.

    Ever since Song Yin joined the Song Family, she had admired Song Ting from the very beginning. Despite his cold demeanor, he doted on Song Fan greatly. He was the ideal older brother that Song Yin had always dreamed of.

    She had initially planned to make him her own brother. She intended to provoke Song Fan into becoming irritable and then exploit her obedience to win Song Ting over.

    Song Yin had indeed received some attention from Song Ting after Song Fan had been sent away. Though he was typically occupied with work, he would still show care for Song Yin.

    Before Song Fan returned, Song Yin had been content. She was the eldest daughter of the Song family, highly sought after by many suitors. She had multiple older brothers who doted on her.

    However, Song Fan¡¯s return disrupted her plans, and she saw her dreams being stolen by this woman.

    Song Fan opened her eyes and responded, ¡°He¡¯s the one who wants to accompany me.¡±

    Song Yin dared to hire someone to harm her, so there was no need for her to act pleasant. She had no intention of reconciling with her.

    Song Yin choked on her words, taken aback by Song Fan¡¯s directness.

    ¡°I think Sister has said enough. When are you going back to school?¡± Song Yin inquired.

    Song Fan continued to bask in the sun, choosing not to answer her question. There was no reason for her to reveal her intentions to Song Yin.

    Song Yin was so infuriated that she wanted to speak again. Just then, Song Ting returned with a book and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    After having already learned about Song Fan¡¯s poisoning, he no longer trusted Song Yin¡¯s intentions. He was concerned she might say something detrimental in front of Song Fan.

    Song Yin walked over and replied, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m having a conversation with Sister. It¡¯ll help her feel better.¡±

    Song Ting walked past Song Yin and sat beside Song Fan. ¡°The school has many examinations during this period. You should return and focus on your studies.¡±

    Song Yin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Big Brother, you know about the exams at school? I knew you still cared about me.¡±

    ¡°I overheard the principal talking with Little Sister yesterday,¡± Song Ting responded as he opened the book.

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Song Tingâ€™s Gentleness

    Chapter 191: Song Ting¡¯s Gentleness

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The word itself held no particular significance, but when it reached Song Yin¡¯s ears, it sounded like it was all her wishful thinking¡ªSong Ting didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    She had no option but to initiate a conversation. ¡°I recall Big Brother never had a penchant for novels. Why are you engrossed in Agatha Christie now?¡±

    Song Ting responded, ¡°Song Fan enjoys it, so I read it to her.¡±

    This revelation hit Song Yin like a thunderbolt. She couldn¡¯t fathom that Song Ting could be so tender, especially when it wasn¡¯t directed toward her.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she turned on her heels and left.

    Song Ting and Song Fan didn¡¯t concern themselves with her whereabouts. One continued to lay with closed eyes, while the other had started to read the story.

    Song Yin rushed back to her room in one breath, seated herself on the floor, and tears flowed uncontrollably. Her eyes, however, were brimming with jealousy and hatred.

    She had been by her Big Brother¡¯s side for so many years and had finally received a bit of affection. Why does everything change the moment Song Fan returns?

    At that moment, Song Fan occupied her mind, leaving no room for anything else.

    It wasn¡¯t until her computer indicated incoming emails that she pulled herself away. She found design drawings from the gown designers. She hastily reviewed them one by one, but none met her expectations. They all had some shortcomings.

    The more Song Yin looked, the more frustrated she became. She needed a gown that could outshine Song Fan, and these designs were outdated and couldn¡¯t reach the standard she desired.

    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t seek out other designers at this moment. She couldn¡¯t bear wearing a gown that had already been designed, so she had to make her choice from what was available and modify it slowly.

    Song Yin chose an opulent gown and contacted the designer. ¡°Add more diamonds and gemstones to this gown. I want it to shine brilliantly under the lights.¡±

    The designer¡¯s eyes widened at this request. Contemporary gowns were very particular about the cut, with at most a shiny design on the fabric. It was rare to affix diamonds and gemstones directly to the garment.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what the gown with added jewelry would look like; it was already an intricate and extravagant design, adding all of the jewelry to it would probably make her look like a mobile jewelry stand.

    However, this designer knew better than to challenge Song Yin; those who did often met unpleasant outcomes, so he could only agree with her idea.

    After settling the gown matter, Song Yin¡¯s mood slightly improved. She hurriedly resumed her search for the jewelry to wear that evening. The attire and jewelry had to complement each other; the more extravagant the jewelry and diamonds, the better.

    Song Yin had fallen into a misconception. She knew she couldn¡¯t compete with Song Fan in terms of appearance, so she focused on her clothing. However, she was determined to outshine Song Fan.

    Her natural look was pure and delicate; dressing in that style would not make her feel inferior, but she had to select a style that would rival Song Fan¡¯s.

    Song Fan had no idea that Song Yin was fussing over her gown. She had already chosen her outfit for the banquet. It was just that Fu Nian called her, expressing some concerns.

    ¡°Song Fan, I heard from my grandfather that you¡¯ll also be attending the banquet. Is that true?¡±

    Song Fan, puzzled, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already committed, so I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    Fu Nian responded with a happy smile, ¡°Then, may I pick you up?¡±

    Song Ting interjected, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll escort my sister. Are there any issues with me attending the banquet?¡±

    Fu Nian hadn¡¯t anticipated Song Ting¡¯s presence and quickly changed the course of the conversation. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re more than welcome, Brother Song.¡±

    Upon ending the call, Song Ting muttered with a cold snort, ¡°I have a feeling this kid has ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t sense anything,¡± Song Fan replied, puzzled. ¡°He simply inquired about my attendance, there is nothing more.¡±

    Song Ting worried that his little sister might be taken advantage of, warning, ¡°Fu Nian has always been haughty. You went to the Fu Family to break off the engagement. Logically, he shouldn¡¯t want to see you, but now, he specifically called to check your attendance at the banquet. He must have some other motive.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected Song Ting to express such concerns. She sighed and commented, ¡°You¡¯d make an excellent detective.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your Second Brother¡¯s line of work. I¡¯m not vying for it,¡± Song Ting responded.

    At that moment, Song Fan recalled her two older brothers who were living abroad. Her Second Brother, Song Huai, had been abroad for an extended period and had gained a reputation as a renowned detective, assisting the police in solving many high-profile cases worldwide.

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Unable to Compromise

    Chapter 192: Unable to Compromise

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had very little recollection of Song Huai. He had been away at boarding school since elementary school and only returned home on weekends. Even then, he rarely spent time with his younger siblings. Most of the time, he rested in his room.

    However, when Song Fan was about to leave, Song Huai stood at the door and glared at her intensely, like an adversary.

    ¡°Is he doing okay now?¡± Song Fan asked casually.

    This marked the first time Song Fan inquired about other family members. Song Ting promptly replied, ¡°He¡¯s been occupied with a major overseas case recently. He¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±

    Song Fan nodded and didn¡¯t delve further into the conversation. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter whether Song Huai still held a grudge against her; she had moved past that.

    Upon observing her, Song Ting quickly added, ¡°He asked about you earlier and said he¡¯d take you out to play when he returns.¡±

    These words seemed rather surreal, and Song Fan suspected that Song Ting was simply making things up, so she contemplated ending the topic.

    At that moment, Song Ting seized her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure everyone knows you were wronged. You can hold a grudge against me, but please forgive the other family members. They couldn¡¯t cope with Mom¡¯s accidental death, so they turned a blind eye to you.¡±

    ¡°Even Song Yi?¡± Song Fan inquired, using her father¡¯s name.

    Song Ting didn¡¯t expect her to address their father by his name. He had intended to point out that it was impolite, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    Song Fan¡¯s gaze was too cold, showing no sign of composure like when she was discussing Song Huai.

    Song Ting understood the reason behind her expression. When Song Fan had learned of her mother¡¯s death, her father had nearly harmed her.

    She had begged for her mother at that moment and she hurried out, and their enraged father had attempted to lock her back in the room. However, he accidentally made Song Fan fall down the stairs. Her head was covered in blood, causing everyone to panic.

    Although her father hadn¡¯t intended any harm, Song Ting knew that he deeply resented Song Fan and believed she was responsible for their mother¡¯s death.

    This was also one of the reasons Song Ting had wanted to send Song Fan away, to prevent her from appearing before their father and risking harm.

    ¡°Little sister, father didn¡¯t intend any harm back then. He simply wanted you to return to your room,¡± Song Ting attempted to explain.

    But Song Fan saw it differently. She was no longer a child who could be easily deceived. ¡°I know he didn¡¯t throw me down the stairs intentionally, but he was the first to abandon the truth. He could have probed further but chose to believe I¡¯d poisoned Song Kai. He immediately closed the case without listening to my side of the story.¡±

    Song Fan could forgive her brothers, but not Song Yi. Even if Song Yin had accused her of poisoning her, why had he accepted it without investigation? A little more patience on his part could have prevented the current situation.

    Song Ting realized he couldn¡¯t force her to forgive their father, so he shifted the conversation to a different topic, deciding not to touch on the matter further. He hoped for a time when the family would be harmonious.

    Song Fan no longer wished to dwell on these issues. She had to cancel her leave and return to work in two days. Resting was the best course of action. She closed her eyes and said nothing more.

    After seeing her like this, Song Ting¡¯s heart softened, and he continued reading the story.

    During the few days that Song Fan was resting, Gu Chen submitted a contract to Star Technologies. He wanted Star Technologies to develop internal software. He usually consulted Xu Yuan for such tasks, but considering Song Fan¡¯s ability to breach MD¡¯s defenses and hack surveillance cameras, he thought Star Technologies¡¯ expertise would be more suitable.

    Su Yang was unaware of the connection between Star Technologies and Song Fan, so he inquired, ¡°Young Master, why are you outsourcing internal software development? Isn¡¯t the company¡¯s confidentiality a top priority?¡±

    Gu Chen replied, ¡°It¡¯s just an internal attendance software. There¡¯s no secrecy involved.¡±

    Su Yang shook his head. ¡°This is more than just attendance. You mentioned that this software needs to connect to the entire company¡¯s file archive. If confidentiality isn¡¯t ensured, the entire company will become vulnerable.¡±

    Gu Chen was confident, saying, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Star Technologies will handle this software, and there won¡¯t be any issues.¡±

    Su Yang couldn¡¯t quite grasp the source of his young master¡¯s trust, so he redirected the conversation. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a chess event at the Fu Family tomorrow evening. I¡¯ve already received an invitation for you. Do you plan to attend?¡±

    Gu Chen thought of Song Fan when he heard about chess. He nodded and said, ¡°Prepare my attire for the event.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Gown and Sweater

    Chapter 193: Gown and Sweater

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This time, Song Yin didn¡¯t wait for Fu Nian to arrive; her mind was elsewhere. When it was time, she hastily changed her outfit and left. She didn¡¯t want to be seen with Song Fan; instead, she aimed to make a grand entrance herself.

    Song Fan, unaware of her intentions, took her time and eventually made her way out of the room. Song Ting was already waiting in the living room and was taken aback when he saw Song Fan dressed in a sweater and jeans.

    ¡°Are you wearing this to the banquet?¡± Song Ting inquired.

    Song Fan glanced at himself. ¡°Why not? I find this outfit quite comfortable.¡±

    Old Master Fu had mentioned that it was a chess event tonight, and she wanted to be at ease while dominating her opponents.

    Song Ting was at a loss for words. This was a formal event with invitations, so it was expected that those attending would dress accordingly.

    But before he could convince Song Fan to change, she raised her hand to halt him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change my attire. I¡¯ll either wear this or not go at all. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s embarrassing to wear this.¡±

    Song Ting had no choice but to let Song Fan get into the car. This was a chess-themed party, so dancing wasn¡¯t part of the program.

    Besides, Song Fan was right; her attire was by no means embarrassing. Regardless of what she wore, she was still the eldest daughter of the Song Family.

    After enduring several days of turmoil, Song Yin shone brilliantly. The four-hour makeup session transformed her into an exquisite doll.

    As she entered the Fu residence, all eyes were on her. Since half of the attendees at this banquet are chess players, many of them aren¡¯t wealthy. Some even came dressed in their chess club attire.

    Song Yin, in her lavish outfit, stood out among the crowd, like a swan among chickens.

    Fortunately, a few ladies from wealthy families were also chess enthusiasts and wore evening gowns, so she didn¡¯t appear entirely out of place.

    But when Song Yin approached, even they were taken aback. They had never seen such a lavish dress before. The hem was adorned with fine diamonds, and the waist was decorated with large and small gems, making her look resplendent.

    These young ladies discreetly stepped back and didn¡¯t dare to stand beside Song Yin. They were concerned that if a gem or two fell on them, it would be troublesome. They weren¡¯t lacking in money, but they didn¡¯t want to spend it on such matters.

    Song Yin thought that it was her beauty that made them envious, so they didn¡¯t dare to stand by her side. She wore a brilliant smile as she faced everyone.

    A man in a chess club T-shirt asked Old Master Fu, ¡°She¡¯s quite dazzling. I wonder whose daughter she is?¡±

    Old Master Fu, very respectful to this man, replied, ¡°This is Miss Song from the Song Family.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you rarely win against Miss Song? Is she the one?¡± the man inquired.

    Old Master Fu quickly clarified, ¡°No, it¡¯s not her. The one I mentioned is Song Fan, the eldest daughter of the Song Family. She was sent to the countryside to recover as a child, so she wouldn¡¯t dress so conspicuously.¡±

    Old Master Fu spoke rapidly, afraid that the man before him would misunderstand Song Fan.

    Fu Nian also noticed Song Yin¡¯s attire but didn¡¯t give it much thought. He was eagerly waiting for someone at the entrance.

    When Song Yin approached him and said, ¡°Brother Fu Nian, thank you for inviting me. I had a new dress specially made. Do you think it looks good?¡±

    Fu Nian, eager to see Song Fan, replied perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±

    Song Yin beamed proudly and added, ¡°My sister prepared a gown immediately upon receiving the invitation. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s even more exquisite than mine.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t fathom that Song Fan¡¯s attire could surpass hers. Song Fan¡¯s clothes must have seemed dull compared to her gown.

    Just then, Song Ting¡¯s car finally arrived at the entrance, and Fu Nian hurriedly went to welcome it.

    Upon seeing Fu Nian¡¯s reaction, Old Master Fu guessed that Song Fan had arrived. He said to the man beside him, ¡°It¡¯s probably my young friend.¡±

    The man walked to the door with excitement, eager to meet Song Fan, who had been highly praised by Old Master Fu.

    As the car door opened, Song Fan stepped onto the red carpet in canvas shoes, dressed in a simple sweater and jeans.

    Song Yin widened her eyes in disbelief; she couldn¡¯t believe that Song Fan had shown up in just a sweater and jeans. Her face bore no makeup, and she looked fresh and clean, as though she had just emerged from the water.

    But even in this simple attire, she still captivated everyone with her beauty, not only due to her appearance but also the self-assured aura she exuded.

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Song Fanâ€™s Momentum

    Chapter 194: Song Fan¡¯s Momentum

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    People in high positions like them no longer judged a person by their appearance; rather, they focused on their temperament.

    Appearance could be altered, but one¡¯s temperament remained unchangeable. Hence, affluent families would nurture various skills in their children, aiming to make them poised and self-assured under such influence.

    All the young ladies present had their distinct temperaments, but only Song Fan exuded an air of superiority.

    Just by standing there, she radiated a commanding presence. Even in simple attire, no one dared to underestimate her. At her level, what she wore was no longer of paramount importance; it served as a mere backdrop to her.

    Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s outfit, Song Yin unconsciously took a step back. The confidence she had built through her jewelry and lavish clothing vanished instantly. She desperately wanted to look in the mirror, doubting whether her clothes had wrinkled or if her jewelry was askew. Although she was originally the most dazzling figure, she now appeared small and petty, cowering in comparison.

    The man standing beside Old Master Fu observed Song Yin and then turned his gaze to Song Fan. He felt that these two sisters were worlds apart and shared little resemblance.

    Old Master Fu quickly said, ¡°Young friend, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°I promised to come, and I always keep my promises,¡± Song Fan replied with a smile.

    Old Master Fu introduced the person beside him. ¡°This is Mr. Xiao, a renowned master in the world of chess who has achieved fame for a long time. He came all the way from the capital to attend the banquet. Originally, with my status, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite him, but he heard that there would be chess experts at the banquet, and that¡¯s why he graciously decided to attend.¡±

    These words elevated Mr. Xiao¡¯s status. Given Old Master Fu¡¯s prominence, it was a rare honor to be introduced by him in such a manner. Song Fan quickly recalled the information about notable figures in Beijing.

    In the end, she had a hunch. The man before her was likely Xiao Zhi of the capital-based Xiao Family.

    There were only four prestigious families in the capital, and the Xiao Family was one of them. Although not as affluent as the Gu Family, the Xiao Family had a long-standing legacy.

    The Xiao Family had primarily ventured into the antique business, and many of its members were involved in the field. Among them, Xiao Zhi was exceptional.

    With his chess talent since childhood, he had gone on to represent the national team, achieving commendable results for the country. Although he no longer participated in international competitions, his place in the chess world remained unshakable. At just twenty-nine years old, he had accomplished what many could only dream of in their lifetime.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t anticipate Old Master Fu¡¯s invitation to involve someone like him. Xiao Zhi was known for his irascible nature, showing no mercy if provoked during a match, having once physically confronted an opponent.

    She nodded in greeting. ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiao.¡±

    Xiao Zhi got straight to the point. ¡°I heard from Old Master Fu that you¡¯re quite skilled at chess. I¡¯d like to challenge you.¡±

    Playing against Xiao Zhi was a dream for many. Envious glances from the other players were cast upon Song Fan.

    However, she declined his invitation, saying, ¡°The banquet has just begun. We can discuss playing chess later.¡±

    She had come to the banquet at Old Master Fu¡¯s request and wanted to maintain a sense of decorum. It would be impolite to engage in a match before the event had officially started.

    Xiao Zhi, though surprised by Song Fan¡¯s refusal, maintained a pleasant demeanor and replied, ¡°Miss Song is right.¡±

    At this moment, Song Ting suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not linger at the entrance. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Old Master Fu concurred and called everyone in. Fu Nian approached, saying, ¡°Song Fan, Grandpa said you¡¯re excellent at chess. Would you consider playing a game with me later?¡±

    Fu Nian appeared somewhat bashful, leaving Song Fan puzzled.

    Song Yin came over and linked arms with Fu Nian. ¡°Brother Fu Nian, it¡¯s been a while since we met. Why are you only talking to Sister?¡±

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Song Fan,¡± Fu Nian explained.

    Despite his attempts to detach from Song Yin¡¯s grip, she held on tightly. Unable to pry her hand away directly, Fu Nian allowed her to hold his hand.

    ¡°The banquet has just begun. We can talk about chess later,¡± Song Fan replied before turning and walking away.

    Fu Nian couldn¡¯t keep his composure any longer. After pushing Song Yin aside, he said, ¡°I have my matters to attend to, so don¡¯t follow me.¡±

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195:Wang Lu

    Chapter 195:Wang Lu

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This marked the first time Song Yin had ever heard Fu Nian utter such harsh words. In the past, even when he was a bit distant, he remained gentle.

    She didn¡¯t consider herself to be the one annoying; instead, she shifted all the blame onto Song Fan.

    She felt that Fu Nian must have fallen for Song Fan¡¯s looks, explaining his impatience with her.

    When it came to this kind of banquet, Song Ting always had to socialize. Being the eldest son of the Song Family, he represented the family.

    Initially, he had wanted to take Song Fan with him, but Song Fan had no interest in such gatherings. She preferred to sit quietly in a corner, avoiding them.

    Song Ting didn¡¯t insist; he found her a spot in the resting area, brought a fruitcake to her, and handed her a blanket, saying, ¡°Just stay here quietly. I¡¯ll come back after I greet everyone.¡±

    7. This action was akin to caring for a child. Song Fan nodded and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    8. It was a rare sight to see Song Yin being so compliant. Song Ting couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    This gesture was just like taking care of a child. Song Fan nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song Ting, not used to seeing her so obedient, couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to pat her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    The location Song Ting chose was close to where the girls were gathering at the banquet, allowing them to witness the scene.

    Someone instigated trouble, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Song Fan was sent away when she was young, and her family disliked her? That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now.¡±

    While saying this, she kept her eyes on Song Yin, and anyone with a bit of common sense could discern her meaning.

    Song Yin took offense but forced a smile, replying, ¡°Sister is part of the Song Family. Naturally, Big Brother dotes on her. He¡¯s been with me all this time.¡±

    What she meant was that Song Ting¡¯s actions were driven by familial ties, and she was still the most favored person in the Song Family.

    The girl in the pink dress laughed and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re just deluding yourself. Young Master Song didn¡¯t even glance at you just now.¡±

    The one who said this was Wang Lu. While her family wasn¡¯t among the wealthiest in A City, they held considerable power overseas. For her safety, they placed her in Hua Country, under the care of her aunt, who was married in A City.

    Due to guilt, her family fulfilled her every request, resulting in her fearless demeanor. In the past, a wealthy family¡¯s daughter offended her and was immediately beaten and sent to the hospital.

    The Wang Family compensated the other family and offered overseas business opportunities. The matter was eventually resolved, but Wang Lu never apologized.

    No one dared to provoke her since then, and even those with short tempers like Tingting avoided her.

    Wang Lu¡¯s primary target of dislike was Song Yin, and, in fact, everyone in the Song Family.

    This was because she had briefly attended Eke International High School. Back then, Song Yin was unaware of her background, and spread false accusations of Wang Lu bullying her, to seek attention from everyone.

    At that time, Wang Lu wanted to retaliate but was stopped by Song Kai. She cared deeply about her reputation and felt deeply humiliated, vowing to have no further contact with the Song Family.

    Now, with an opportunity to upset Song Yin, she had to seize it and rehash the past.

    Song Yin was infuriated by Wang Lu¡¯s smug expression but knew she couldn¡¯t confront her.

    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Sister Wang Lu, my sister mentioned you at home a couple of days ago. She said she wanted to meet a true heroine.¡±

    Wang Lu was puzzled, asking, ¡°She said I¡¯m a heroine?¡±

    Song Yin responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. My sister heard about your time at Eke. She said you were a heroine among women. You were there for only half a month, and there was already so much commotion.¡±

    Wang Lu, though having a difficult personality, wasn¡¯t a fool. She realized that her past experiences at Eke weren¡¯t positive, and she became incensed.

    She was convinced that Song Fan was mocking her, rushing toward her. ¡°What did you say to the others?¡± she demanded.

    Song Fan, unfamiliar with Wang Lu, sat up straight and examined her. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡±

    Wang Lu shouted, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, Song Fan! You¡¯re badmouthing me to others. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent now.¡±

    Song Fan glanced at Song Yin not far away and chuckled. ¡°I guess Song Yin must have told you that, right?¡±

    Wang Lu became even angrier, saying, ¡°So, you admit it!¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t anticipate Wang Lu¡¯s accusation. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t interpret her actions in that way. It seemed that she was even less discerning than Ting Ting. At least Ting Ting performed well in this test.

    Upon reflecting on this, Song Fan took out her phone and sent Ting Ting a text message, encouraging her to achieve better results next time. Wang Lu was taken aback that Song Fan dismissed her so easily.

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Wang Lu Was Sober

    Chapter 196: Wang Lu Was Sober

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Wang Lu had an unwavering personality from birth. Even if she caused monumental disasters, her family could always resolve them, so she didn¡¯t care in the slightest about Song Fan¡¯s background.

    She lifted her dress and charged forward. Song Yin watched this eagerly, hoping Wang Lu would teach Song Fan a lesson. Even if she couldn¡¯t beat Song Fan, she could still make a scene. At that point, everyone would learn what kind of person Song Fan was.

    However, Song Yin¡¯s hopes were immediately shattered. Song Fan effortlessly seized Wang Lu¡¯s wrist and firmly pinned her to the sofa. She even placed an apple in her mouth to prevent her from shouting.

    As a result, few people noticed what was transpiring here. Song Fan whispered in her ear, ¡°Think about it carefully. I never knew you before, so why would I mention you? If you confront me, you¡¯ll become a laughingstock. Who do you think wants to see that joke the most?¡±

    Wang Lu was impulsive by nature. After being forced to calm down, she started to ponder. She despised Song Yin the most, yet she found herself believing Song Yin¡¯s words.

    Moreover, Song Fan was speaking right into her ear, and her warm breath sent shivers down her spine. Wang Lu couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    She discreetly raised her gaze to meet Song Fan¡¯s. The dim lighting didn¡¯t diminish her beauty; instead, it accentuated her allure with her expressionless face.

    Song Fan said, ¡°I¡¯ll release you now. I hope you won¡¯t attack me again.¡±

    Wang Lu nodded, and Song Fan let go of her. Both of them sat on the sofa in silence for a while.

    The girls who had been watching Wang Lu approach thought a big confrontation would ensue, but the current situation exceeded their expectations.

    Song Yin wore a regretful expression. Things shouldn¡¯t be unfolding this way.

    Wang Lu¡¯s demeanor transformed into a gentler one, and even her voice was softer than before. ¡°Song Fan, so you didn¡¯t say anything negative about me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know your name before you pounced on me,¡± Song Fan replied.

    Wang Lu pouted. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you now. My name is Wang Lu. You¡¯d better remember it.¡±

    After saying this, she examined Song Fan with a newfound appreciation. She cherished beauty above all else in her life, whether it was in jewelry, clothing, or people.

    Song Fan inquired, ¡°So, tell me, what did Song Yin say to you earlier?¡±

    Wang Lu recounted Song Yin¡¯s words in detail, causing Song Fan to burst into laughter. ¡°I never expected her to still indulge in such child¡¯s play.¡±

    ¡°Was she like this when she was young?¡± Wang Lu asked curiously.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t wish to reveal anything about Song Yin. After all, seeing is believing, and no matter how many words were spoken, it couldn¡¯t replace witnessing it firsthand.

    However, Wang Lu seemed unperturbed about being left out and leaned in, saying, ¡°Just tell me.¡±

    At that moment, Song Ting returned after greeting others. Upon seeing Wang Lu about to snuggle into Song Fan¡¯s embrace, he hastily inquired, ¡°What are you guys discussing?¡±

    Song Fan responded candidly, ¡°Song Yin told Miss Wang that I was bad mouthing someone behind their back, and Miss Wang is here to exact revenge on me.¡±

    Wang Lu shook her head. ¡°I already know she lied to me. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Song Ting furrowed his brow. ¡°Did Yinyin do such a thing?¡±

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°You can choose not to believe me. Go ask Song Yin about the situation.¡±

    Song Ting considered going, but when he met Song Fan¡¯s gaze, his legs felt frozen. He had vowed to protect Song Fan, yet he was now doubting her words. This wasn¡¯t what a good brother should do.

    He sat beside Song Fan and commented, ¡°Of course, I believe what you¡¯ve said. But I also want to know why Yinyin did this.¡±

    Wang Lu was initially delighted to see Song Ting, acknowledging his handsome appearance. However, upon hearing his words, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s so I can fight with Song Fan. This way, Song Fan will be embarrassed at the banquet, allowing Song Yin to maintain her elegance and flaunt her status as the Song Family¡¯s young miss.¡±

    Song Ting was taken aback by this revelation. He was a medical student who only knew how to treat patients and save lives. At most, he was aware of the deceit and schemes in the business world. He hadn¡¯t expected that a banquet could lead to such a web of intrigue.

    Upon observing his reaction, Wang Lu sneered. ¡°Song Yin has caused trouble at banquets for years. Haven¡¯t you ever suspected that it was her doing?¡±

    Song Fan smiled faintly. ¡°Song Yin has always portrayed herself as a victim, acting pitiful. No one would suspect her of these actions.¡±

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: A True Genius

    Chapter 197: A True Genius

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Wang Lu hadn¡¯t anticipated Song Fan¡¯s intimate knowledge of Song Yin. Finally, someone who saw through her hypocrisy. She smiled and leaned over, saying, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall for Song Yin¡¯s act.¡±

    Unfamiliar with the Song Family¡¯s internal dynamics, Wang Lu assumed that Song Fan and Song Yin were biological sisters. Even if they were momentarily upset, she believed they¡¯d reconcile. This was why she refrained from scolding Song Yin in front of Song Fan earlier. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan¡¯s acute insight.

    If they both despised the same person, it was clear that they could become friends. Wang Lu was already captivated by Song Fan¡¯s beauty, and now she considered her a confidante.

    However, just as she was about to speak, Song Ting abruptly stood up, saying, ¡°I need to speak to Song Yin right now. She¡¯s gone too far.¡±

    After some consideration, he chose to trust Song Fan. She had endured a great deal in the countryside all those years, and he couldn¡¯t let her down once more.

    Song Fan smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when we¡¯re back home. You shouldn¡¯t reprimand her in front of so many people.¡±

    Song Ting believed that she was looking out for the Song Family¡¯s best interests and gazed at Song Fan with gratitude.

    However, that was not Song Fan¡¯s intention. She simply knew that Song Yin was not one to abide by the rules and would likely stir up more trouble later. When the time came, settling all matters together would be the best course of action.

    Song Yin, however, didn¡¯t give up as Song Fan had thought. She aimed to find an opportunity to cause trouble for Song Fan. But before she could act, Old Master Fu approached.

    ¡°Dear friend, you promised to play a game of chess with me, so I¡¯ve come to invite you personally.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited me, I must oblige.¡±

    With that, he stood up and followed Old Master Fu to the chessboard. Everyone was astonished that Song Fan dared to play against Old Master Fu. He was an enduring legend in the Hua Country chess world, having won numerous trophies for the country.

    Many aspired to be his students, but Old Master Fu had stopped taking disciples since Fu Nian¡¯s birth. No one expected him to sit down and play chess with Song Fan.

    Finally, Song Yin had an opportunity to speak. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen you play chess at home. You shouldn¡¯t trouble Old Master Fu to indulge you in this game. Your engagement with Brother Fu Nian has already been annulled. It¡¯s best to keep your distance.¡±

    As she spoke, she appeared to be acting in Song Fan¡¯s best interests. Those unaware of the circumstances would believe her to be a caring sister.

    However, Song Ting had already furrowed his brow. He pulled Song Yin aside and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Wang Lu added, ¡°Old Master Fu can play chess with whomever he chooses. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Song Yin lowered her head and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    Tears welled up as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Song Ting and Song Yin usually met at home and did not know about her behavior outside. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    In Song Ting¡¯s view, girls should be strong. Crying like this wasn¡¯t a positive attribute. Moreover, Song Yin was crying for no apparent reason. Could it have been due to Wang Lu¡¯s words?

    Song Yin, however, didn¡¯t notice Song Ting¡¯s expression. She was accustomed to using her tears as a weapon, crying whenever things didn¡¯t go her way. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Ting to be displeased with her.

    Yet, as they were at someone else¡¯s banquet, Song Ting chose not to confront her. He simply turned away and refused to look at Song Yin.

    Since there were few young people present, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to Song Yin¡¯s tears. They were fully engrossed in the chess match between Song Fan and Old Master Fu.

    They believed that Old Master Fu wouldn¡¯t engage in frivolous games. He had only agreed to spar because they were evenly matched.

    Fu Nian stood by Old Master Fu¡¯s side. Though he had heard from his grandfather that Song Fan was highly skilled, he had never seen it in action and was somewhat anxious.

    Song Fan extended her hand and allowed Old Master Fu to make the first move. This gesture established her superiority, but Old Master Fu accepted it willingly and played the opening move.

    Both swiftly entered a state of concentration. Observers¡¯ admiration for Song Fan grew because she not only kept pace with Old Master Fu¡¯s speed but also took the lead in the game.

    This signified that Song Fan¡¯s chess skills surpassed even those of Old Master Fu. The acknowledgment was astounding. As one of the representatives of Hua Country¡¯s highest-level chess, Song Fan was competing at this level at such a young age, a feat beyond the description of mere genius.

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: A Battle Between Geniuses

    Chapter 198: A Battle Between Geniuses

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    As the chess piece was placed on the board, a collective look of comprehension spread through the onlookers. There was no suspense in the outcome of this game.

    After a few minutes, Old Master Fu put down the chess piece he held and smiled, saying, ¡°It appears I¡¯ve lost to you again.¡±

    Song Yin¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Old Master Fu¡¯s admission of defeat. She couldn¡¯t believe that Song Fan had won. After all, Old Master Fu represented the pinnacle of chess in the country. Even though he hadn¡¯t competed for many years, his skills were honed to perfection.

    Song Yin found it difficult to accept. She stared at the chessboard, searching for any signs of a mistake.

    Old Master Fu didn¡¯t seem perturbed by his loss. He looked at Song Fan and remarked, ¡°Your chess skills continue to improve. I managed to win a couple of games in the past, but it seems I won¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡±

    Fu Nian, standing beside Old Master Fu, gazed at Song Fan with admiration. He had been quite confident in his chess abilities and considered himself unrivaled among his peers. However, witnessing the chess match between Song Fan and his grandfather made him realize what true genius was.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t adhere to a particular style of play. It was as though she moved her pieces with an unpredictable strategy, making it impossible to deduce her intentions. She appeared to be a novice at the game, but she ultimately left her opponents helpless.

    One was watching her place her pieces but only realized her intentions at the very end, by which point it was already a lost cause.

    This level of chess play required exceptional intellect. It was said that in chess, one must think ten moves ahead, but Song Fan appeared to be thinking a hundred moves ahead. If she pursued a chess career and represented her country, Hua Country would dominate all international chess competitions.

    Fu Nian wasn¡¯t the only one who considered this. Other chess players from various clubs also understood. They swarmed around Song Fan, seeking advice and eager to learn a few moves.

    Although Song Fan¡¯s demeanor was somewhat distant, she patiently addressed everyone¡¯s inquiries. She was no stranger to flattery.

    The chess players at this banquet were all moderately renowned, and while they had been arrogant outside, in the presence of Song Fan¡¯s genuine skill, they had no choice but to yield.

    After the crowd dispersed, Xiao Zhi approached and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite talented. No wonder Old Fu speaks so highly of you. I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to play another game with me?¡±

    Song Fan was genuinely interested in facing a true expert. She hadn¡¯t accepted earlier because Xiao Zhi hadn¡¯t treated her as an equal. The chess match had been suggested by Old Master Fu, and even if he had been willing to play, he probably would have looked down on her. So, she had to demonstrate her skills.

    With a smile, Song Fan replied, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    The two of them exchanged courteous gestures and began a new match. This time, the spectators were even more eager, as if they wished they could lie on the board for a closer view.

    Xiao Zhi had considerably reduced his participation in competitions, nearly entering seclusion. People hadn¡¯t seen him compete with anyone for quite some time. Now he was facing a formidable adversary like Song Fan.

    Song Yin turned to the person next to her and inquired, ¡°Is this man very skilled?¡±

    The young lady standing beside her was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re attending this event and you don¡¯t even know Xiao Zhi?¡±

    Upon having spoken, she took a couple of steps back, distancing herself from an uninformed companion.

    Song Yin truly was unfamiliar with Xiao Zhi. She had only started learning chess due to Fu Nian, and while she had acquired some basic knowledge, her proficiency was limited. She wanted to ask Fu Nian questions and have him teach her, which would enable her to interact with him more often.

    Thus, she knew little about chess, and Xiao Zhi was rarely seen in recent competitions. She had never encountered him before.

    Now, hearing others¡¯ comments, she realized that Xiao Zhi must be a significant figure in the chess world. Embarrassed by her earlier question, she lowered her head, hoping no one would recall it.

    Yet, people¡¯s hopes often went unfulfilled. Wang Lu had overheard her question and mocked, ¡°How could you have the audacity to attend this event? This is a chess-themed banquet. Do you truly understand how to play chess?¡±

    Before Song Yin could reply, Wang Lu continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you should at least know something. But if you¡¯re clueless about Xiao Zhi, it¡¯s apparent that you can only try to deceive those who don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Incensed, Song Yin retorted, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t know how to play chess? If you¡¯re up for it, let¡¯s play.¡±

    Song Yin wasn¡¯t confident in her chess skills, and she immediately regretted her challenge. Nevertheless, Wang Lu readily accepted, saying, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Self-Teaching Chess

    Chapter 199: Self-Teaching Chess

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin, aware of her limited chess skills, turned to Song Fan and said, ¡°She¡¯s still playing chess. I have to finish watching.¡±

    Wang Lu sneered. ¡°Just don¡¯t run away quietly later.¡±

    She had resolved to play a game of chess with Song Yin to seek revenge for being manipulated as a pawn. She despised being treated as a fool and found Song Yin¡¯s actions insulting.

    The chess game between Song Fan and Xiao Zhi wasn¡¯t easy to conclude. Both players were evenly matched, and able to anticipate each other¡¯s moves. The game was filled with unpredictability.

    Onlookers were amazed by this intense match. Song Ting, too, couldn¡¯t believe Song Fan¡¯s chess skills were so advanced. He prayed silently for his sister¡¯s victory.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhi inquired, ¡°I wonder where Miss Song learned to play chess. Your teacher must be very skilled.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m self-taught,¡± Song Fan responded nonchalantly.

    This response surprised everyone. Self-learning to reach such a high level seemed nearly impossible. How could they, who had spent years studying chess, compete with this?

    ¡°Miss Song, are you not willing to reveal your mentor?¡± Xiao Zhi was skeptical of her response.

    Playing chess required both talent and guidance from a master. Trying to master the game alone would be a daunting challenge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to reveal it, but I genuinely don¡¯t have a mentor,¡± Song Fan truthfully replied this time.

    Song Fan¡¯s words were all true. She had learned chess in her previous life. An old professor had introduced her to the game, and they played together daily.

    The professor handed her a book as he knew that she didn¡¯t play chess, letting her learn on her own. He promised that if she could play chess with him, he would help her acquire a very rare instrument.

    During that period, Song Fan was utterly dedicated to studying, even to the point where she did nothing but eat, sleep, and read books. All for the sole purpose of mastering chess as quickly as possible to obtain the desired instrument.

    The book was extraordinarily detailed, and coupled with Song Fan¡¯s gifted ability to learn, she swiftly grasped the intricacies of chess. She excitedly challenged the old professor to a game, only to suffer a crushing defeat.

    Nevertheless, the book served as an effective starting point. Song Fan¡¯s chess style strictly adhered to its rules, rather than pursuing unconventional and unorthodox methods.

    Defeat did not discourage her. She played chess with the old professor daily, and two months later, she emerged victorious for the first time, securing the coveted instrument she had longed for.

    Over time, playing chess became a hobby, and she often played with the old professor in the laboratory.

    Even when coming to this world, Song Fan continued her passion for chess. However, no one in Yongping Village knew how to play chess. Therefore, she could only engage in online matches, which is how she met Old Master Fu.

    At that time, Old Master Fu was feeling lost in his chess career, so he hoped to shed the halo on him and engage in matches with other chess players as ordinary people. With Fu Nian¡¯s help, he created an online account.

    However, those who played chess online were just beginners, and he eventually lost his patience. But at this moment, Song Fan appeared, and the two of them immediately rekindled their passion for chess.

    Every day, one-third of their time was dedicated to chess matches, and this was the key to Old Master Fu¡¯s emergence from his confusion.

    Xiao Zhi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more, continuing to make his moves on the board. It didn¡¯t matter who Song Fan¡¯s master was; the game in front of him was the most important.

    Upon sitting together, they could be considered evenly matched, and in the end, the speed at which they placed their pieces slowed down, with the chessboard turning into a deadlock.

    Song Yin, who had been eagerly watching. She had hoped Song Fan would admit defeat, but the match showed no sign of ending.

    She said, her voice filled with regret, ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just admit defeat. Why keep dragging this out?¡±

    In her opinion, Song Fan was bound to lose against Xiao Zhi. She had just looked up Xiao Zhi¡¯s achievements online and was convinced that he was the top chess player in Hua Country.

    Even if Song Fan had talent, she definitely couldn¡¯t surpass him. In Song Yin¡¯s view, these mentally demanding activities were usually better suited for boys, and she believed that girls didn¡¯t have a future in playing chess.

    She completely disregarded the fact that half of the players present were female, or rather, she was willfully blind.

    In her perception, women were inherently delicate and needed male protection to survive.

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Friends

    Chapter 200: Friends

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    No one heard Song Yin¡¯s muttering; everyone was focused on the two people in the center.

    It was a rare sight, a match of such intensity. Even in top international competitions, it was unusual to witness such closely matched opponents. This style of chess was enough to provide valuable lessons for a long time.

    As the game progressed, they even began to review their initial moves, trying to discern how they reached this point. It became evident that they couldn¡¯t have reached this level of play. Talent was an inexplicable thing.

    Upon watching the chess game become increasingly complex, Old Master Fu eventually frowned. Fu Nian saw his grandfather¡¯s expression and quickly asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, did you notice something?¡±

    Old Master Fu shook his head and replied, ¡°I believe it¡¯s very difficult to determine the winner.¡±

    Fu Nian was taken aback, asking, ¡°So Xiao Zhi can¡¯t win either?¡±

    Although he acknowledged Song Fan¡¯s current strength, he knew how skilled Xiao Zhi was when they both started learning chess. Fu Nian had even set Xiao Zhi as his goal and worked diligently. Yet, even now, he couldn¡¯t defeat Song Fan. Fu Nian was at a loss.

    Old Master Fu was irate upon hearing this question. He gazed at Fu Nian and declared, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on breaking off the engagement back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Even if Song Fan isn¡¯t the Song Family¡¯s eldest daughter, you¡¯d be fortunate to have someone of her caliber. In my opinion, you aren¡¯t worthy of Song Fan at all.¡±

    Old Master Fu was genuinely impressed by Song Fan. He believed she was the most accomplished young individual in terms of ability and character.

    She could even hold her own among the older generation.

    Unfortunately, his grandson was blind, insisting on breaking off the engagement before even meeting her. Now, after interacting with Song Fan, he sighed at home every day. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that he regretted it, but what¡¯s the use? Song Fan might not necessarily be interested in Fu Nian.

    Old Master Fu was frustrated with his grandson for failing to appreciate what a great prospective daughter-in-law he had lost.

    If it were in the past, Fu Nian would have argued with Old Master Fu upon hearing this. However, today, he remained silent upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s words.

    His grandfather was right, and he knew it. He genuinely wasn¡¯t worthy of Song Fan.

    Although they hadn¡¯t interacted much recently, he could see Song Fan¡¯s strength.

    She was no longer the willful and mischievous girl from their childhood. She now radiated an aura of calm and confidence. No matter where she sat, she exuded an aura of leadership that was far superior to her peers. With her current demeanor, nobody would question her position as the head of any family.

    This realization left Fu Nian feeling dejected, which only further aggravated Old Master Fu.

    Old Master Fu playfully tugged on Fu Nian¡¯s ear and urged him, ¡°Since you know you¡¯re unworthy, study diligently. You¡¯re still young and have a lot of room to grow. In time, you¡¯ll certainly catch up to Song Fan.¡±

    Fu Nian took this to heart and rekindled his determination to enhance himself. He had been a prodigy for many years and still harbored pride and self-assuredness. He was now determined to excel in every aspect.

    In the end, the chess match remained a tie. Xiao Zhi proposed, ¡°It appears we won¡¯t have a winner today. How about we save this game and continue it later?¡±

    Song Fan agreed, ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    Compared to before, Xiao Zhi¡¯s demeanor had softened considerably. With a smile, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve played chess with so much joy. Facing you has truly been a great learning experience. We should be friends from now on.¡±

    Xiao Zhi was genuinely pleased. While winning or losing was important, a predictable victory held no excitement.

    Song Fan also felt like she had found a kindred spirit. She smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have played chess with you, Mr. Xiao.¡±

    She rarely used such flattering words, but this time, they came from the heart.

    Xiao Zhi responded, ¡°Since we¡¯ve played chess together, there¡¯s no need to address me as ¡®mister.¡¯ We can consider each other friends.¡±

    Song Fan readily accepted the idea. The two shook hands and became friends.

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. If this continued, Song Fan¡¯s reputation would only grow larger. Soon, everyone would forget she was also a daughter of the Song Family.

    ¡°Sister, you were incredible today. Fourth Brother would be very happy if he saw this,¡± Song Yin said as she stepped forward. ¡°But Sister hasn¡¯t apologized to the Fourth Brother yet. Why don¡¯t you take advantage of this opportunity, with everyone present, to record an apology video? It would be a heartfelt gesture, and Fourth Brother would surely accept your apology.¡±

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Whereâ€™s the Evidence?

    Chapter 201: Where¡¯s the Evidence?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin¡¯s words silenced the entire room. Some of the chess players were bewildered and had no idea what had transpired, leaving them puzzled about why an apology was in order.

    A few individuals from affluent backgrounds recalled a scandal involving the Song Family¡¯s eldest daughter allegedly poisoning her brother.

    In that tense moment, Wang Lu stood up and interjected, saying, ¡°Why should we even be discussing an apology? This is the Fu Family¡¯s banquet, and you should maintain decorum.¡±

    Wang Lu¡¯s intervention made perfect sense since the banquet was hosted by the Fu Family, and Song Yin¡¯s comments were entirely out of place.

    Upon stepping forward, Song Ting addressed her, ¡°Song Yin, let¡¯s discuss this at home. No need to embarrass yourself here.¡±

    For Song Yin, hearing him use such words was unprecedented. She widened her eyes in disbelief, unable to fathom that Song Ting would utter those words.

    Song Ting had always spoiled her, even bringing her gifts when he was away due to work. Song Yin had assumed that she had replaced Song Fan in his heart.

    However, reality dealt her a harsh blow. Song Ting had just declared that she was making a fool of herself.

    Song Yin gazed at Song Ting with tears in her eyes but felt no sympathy for him. Song Ting walked over to Song Fan and reassured her, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t let her words affect you. This situation needs further investigation.¡±

    This was not the response Song Fan had expected from Song Ting. It marked a chink in the cold facade she had constructed around her heart, and she started to appreciate having an older brother.

    Unbeknownst to Song Ting, his actions had unintended consequences. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Song Fan suffer any longer. Furthermore, the mysterious incident was somehow linked to Song Yin, who had accused Song Fan of poisoning her brother in the past.

    He needed to halt Song Yin¡¯s ongoing slander of Song Fan. He had to suppress this rumor.

    Song Yin¡¯s tears flowed incessantly, but Song Ting offered no comfort. It was clear that he favored Song Fan.

    ¡°Big brother, am I wrong? Sister poisoned our brother in the past, and that¡¯s why she was sent to the countryside. This is common knowledge. Can¡¯t she apologize now?¡± Song Yin inquired.

    She was hoping to gauge Song Ting¡¯s opinion of Song Fan. The answer held great significance.

    Song Ting regarded her coldly. ¡°Song Yin, there has never been concrete evidence in this matter. We cannot prove that Song Fan harmed Song Kai. We won¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    Upon hearing Song Ting¡¯s statement, the onlookers understood. Whether the allegations were true or not, the Song Family had chosen not to pursue the matter any further. Therefore, outsiders like them were expected to refrain from discussing it in the future.

    Song Yin comprehended the situation well. She had been living in constant anxiety, wondering if her actions would be discovered. Additionally, the atmosphere at home had shifted, with Song Fan, whom she had worked so hard to exile, being welcomed back by the family.

    Her years of plotting had crumbled in a month, and she had been demoted to her original position.

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. She pointed at Song Fan and accused, ¡°You¡¯re the one who did it. You poisoned Song Kai and indirectly caused your mother¡¯s death. You¡¯re a jinx, bringing misfortune to everyone around you. Big Brother¡¯s forgiveness is just temporary. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll pay for your deeds!¡±

    In the face of such accusations, Song Fan remained remarkably composed. She waited for Song Yin to finish before calmly retorting, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence to support your claim that I did it?¡±

    ¡°I saw you poison him with my own eyes!¡± Song Yin shouted.

    Song Fan smiled. ¡°I could say the same about you poisoning him. You were just a child at the time. Your testimony wouldn¡¯t hold up in court.¡±

    This argument held water; Song Yin¡¯s uncorroborated statement wasn¡¯t considered evidence.

    Song Yin stubbornly persisted, ¡°I witnessed it back then, and you were quite the troublemaker as a child. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for you to do something like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to debate this here,¡± Song Fan responded, shifting his attention to Fu Nian. ¡°Weren¡¯t you interested in a game of chess?¡±

    Fu Nian, who had been called upon, promptly stood up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to play a game with you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time. I have to return home after the game,¡± Song Fan said, taking her seat.

    Song Yin, realizing that Song Fan was ignoring her, lifted her dress as if to rush forward, but Song Ting intervened. ¡°Song Yin, I told you we¡¯d talk about this matter at home. Do not make me repeat myself.¡±

    Even in her distraught state, Song Yin recognized that she could not defy Song Ting. She reluctantly lowered her hands and stood to the side, glaring at Song Fan with intense animosity.

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202:She Couldnâ€™t Be Compared

    Chapter 202:She Couldn¡¯t Be Compared

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan paid no attention to her piercing gaze. She had never held Song Yin in high regard. Recent events were designed to slowly torment her. Otherwise, she would have acted sooner.

    Fu Nian¡¯s eyes were fixated on Song Fan. Once he settled into his seat, he obediently started a game of chess, a shy blush gracing his cheeks. Song Yin, who had been observing him closely, didn¡¯t miss this detail.

    She clutched her dress tightly, feeling like a massive joke. Despite her ornate attire, she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Song Fan¡¯s presence.

    Song Ting, still standing nearby, remained expressionless. If he had considered Song Yin¡¯s behavior childish before, he now saw her in a new light.

    After spending some time at the family business, he developed the ability to read people. His lack of interaction with Song Yin, owing to his frequent absence from home, had led him to misjudge her.

    These recent incidents were enough to reveal that Song Yin wasn¡¯t as docile as she appeared.

    Song Ting wanted to reprimand her but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. After all, Song Yin had been his sister in the Song Family for many years. He hoped to guide her on the right path.

    Song Ting had always been tender-hearted toward his family. It was both his strength and his weakness.

    Just as he contemplated his next steps, his phone rang unexpectedly.

    ¡°Dr. Song, there¡¯s an emergency surgery patient at the hospital. I need you there immediately,¡± said the voice on the other end, calling from the hospital.

    Song Ting couldn¡¯t afford to delay and departed after bidding farewell to Old Master Fu. He called Song Kai to take his place, concerned about leaving Song Fan alone at the banquet.

    Song Yin noticed Song Ting¡¯s departure and a thought occurred to her. The majority of the attendees at the banquet were elders, and the rest were high-society figures. If something happened to Song Fan, there would be no one to protect her.

    Even though Song Ting was currently unhappy with her, she was willing to pay any price if it meant making Song Fan¡¯s life difficult.

    Wang Lu discerned the look in Song Yin¡¯s eyes. After having been a tyrant for so long, Wang Lu could tell that something was afoot just from her expression.

    She quickly positioned herself beside Song Fan, determined to shield her at all costs.

    Song Fan remained engrossed in the chessboard, unaffected by Song Yin¡¯s scrutiny. And even if she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been concerned with Song Yin¡¯s thoughts.

    Fu Nian indeed showed great promise in chess. Song Fan didn¡¯t immediately end the game; instead, she continued to engage, wanting to gauge Fu Nian¡¯s current skill level.

    Over time, Fu Nian began to notice that Song Fan was deliberately going easy on him. His gameplay slowed, and he hesitated about how to proceed.

    Song Fan reassured him, saying, ¡°Feel free to continue the game.¡±

    This made Fu Nian ponder, realizing that if Song Fan could hold her own against Xiao Zhi, a victory here wasn¡¯t out of the question. He refocused and continued playing.

    At that moment, Old Master Fu spoke up, ¡°Song Fan, my grandson still has much to learn about chess. If you have time, you¡¯re welcome to teach him.¡±

    This statement served as an invitation and a sign that the Fu Family remained open to Song Fan.

    Those who knew about the engagement couldn¡¯t help but recall it. Although the engagement had been terminated, as long as neither party was married, there was still room for reconciliation between prominent families.

    Old Master Fu had been pleased with Miss Song¡¯s remarkable chess skills. It gave rise to speculation that the engagement might be revived in the future.

    Meanwhile, the members of the chess club were riveted to the chessboard. They wished they were the ones facing Song Fan now, even if they were aware they¡¯d likely lose¡ªit was an educational experience they didn¡¯t want to miss.

    When the game concluded, Fu Nian stood up, conceding defeat. Song Fan graciously acknowledged the gesture and turned away.

    The members of the chess club wanted to catch up with her and discuss the game, but Song Fan¡¯s imposing presence made them hesitate, leaving them rooted in place.

    Wang Lu hurriedly ran to catch up and exclaimed, ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re truly amazing. I¡¯ve never beaten Fu Nian once.¡±

    ¡°Fu Nian¡¯s level is exceptional among his peers; it¡¯s no shame not to have beaten him,¡± Song Fan replied.

    Wang Lu was moved and said, ¡°You¡¯re good at comforting people.¡±

    Her infatuated expression took Song Fan by surprise. She wondered what had attracted Wang Lu to her and quickly went to the dining area to get a plate and select some food as she hadn¡¯t had dinner yet.

    Song Yin approached, offering her congratulations, ¡°Well done, Sister. It appears that Brother Fu Nian has taken an interest in you. He might come to the Song Family tomorrow to discuss reinstating the engagement.¡±

    Her tone dripped with sarcasm, laden with unmistakable jealousy.

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203:For a Man

    Chapter 203:For a Man

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Do you genuinely care about this matter?¡± Song Fan cast her a cold gaze.

    Song Yin detested this reaction the most and exclaimed, ¡°Of course, I care. Why does everything I desire end up in your hands?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I desire.¡± Song Fan used her fork to eat a piece of cake. ¡°And your concerns are unwarranted. I won¡¯t reinstate the marriage contract.¡±

    Wang Lu rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°You may like Fu Nian, but our Song Fan doesn¡¯t. Fu Nian isn¡¯t worthy of her.¡±

    She said this from the bottom of her heart. In her eyes, all the so-called young prodigies were worthless. Fu Nian was just an immature brat to Wang Lu.

    In her view, a man should be like her elder brother, capable of handling everything independently without relying on the family.

    With this thought in mind, Wang Lu leaned in and said, ¡°Song Fan, have you heard of Wang Jie?¡±

    Before Song Fan could respond, Song Yin interjected, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. If Song Fan didn¡¯t like Fu Nian, why would she learn chess?¡±

    Everyone knew that Fu Nian had been passionate about playing chess from a young age. Song Fan had never acquired this skill during her time with the Song Family. However, she had become a chess expert this time

    Song Yin didn¡¯t believe there could be a teacher in that remote village who could educate her. She was certain that Song Fan had gone to great lengths to find a teacher, all to please Fu Nian.

    Song Fan was on the verge of bursting into laughter. ¡°So, you think that a woman learns things solely to please a man?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Song Yin retorted. ¡°Women will eventually get married. No matter what they learn, it¡¯s all in preparation for their future marriage.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected Song Yin to have such a mindset. She had clearly taken her place as the eldest miss of the Song Family, benefiting from the best education and resources. Yet, her sole ambition seemed to be getting married.

    Yongping Village, situated deep in the mountains, was impoverished. Song Fan noticed that many children couldn¡¯t attend school. Although the government had eliminated compulsory education fees, there were still substantial costs associated with books and meals.

    Parents, despite their desires, often had to tearfully withdraw their children from school and send them back to work on the farm.

    Later, when Song Fan could afford it, she made substantial investments in the village, providing children with the opportunity to receive an education.

    In Song Fan¡¯s eyes, education was vital. It wasn¡¯t just about preparing for marriage or survival; it was about personal growth.

    Song Fan realized that it was futile to argue with Song Yin. Her thinking was deeply entrenched, and she seemed content with it.

    She picked up her plate and rose to leave, saying, ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡±

    Song Yin quickly halted her, insisting that Song Fan make a promise. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You must promise me that you won¡¯t be with Fu Nian.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s patience had reached its limit. She put down the plate and locked eyes with Song Yin. ¡°Why should I make that promise?¡±

    Wang Lu snorted. ¡°Indeed, Song Fan can make her own choices.¡±

    However, Song Yin remained resolute, refusing to step aside, and persisted in demanding a response from Song Fan.

    Upon being convinced that she wouldn¡¯t move, Song Fan reached out and pulled her by the waist, tossing her onto the sofa behind her. She opted for the simplest way to resolve the issue.

    ¡°Song Fan, do you think Song Ting will always stand by your side?¡± Song Yin continued, unfazed. ¡°The evidence of your poisoning is undeniable. Investigating it a hundred times won¡¯t change anything. Moreover, the anniversary of your mother¡¯s death is approaching. When Dad returns, you¡¯ll see yourself out of the Song residence.¡±

    Song Yin¡¯s arrogance stemmed from her understanding of Song Yi, who had been married to Meng Yu for years.

    She knew that Song Yi was still devoted to his deceased wife, Yu Wan, and harbored resentment toward Song Fan for Yu Wan¡¯s death. So, for all these years, he had ignored Song Fan. However, with Song Yi¡¯s return, Song Fan would undoubtedly be forced to leave.

    In Song Yin¡¯s eyes, as long as she had Song Yi¡¯s support, the opinions of Song Ting and others didn¡¯t matter.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Song Yin seemed unconcerned about the Song Family¡¯s fate.

    ¡°If you utter one more word, I¡¯ll post all your chat records with that boss online,¡± Song Fan said with a smile. ¡°I mean everything.¡±

    Song Yin froze in place. Her chat history with Eric contained many explicit and suggestive messages. If they were made public, it would be incredibly embarrassing.

    ¡°Why do you have a chat record?¡± Song Yin was incredulous, thinking that the post was only a small part of it.

    Song Fan retrieved her phone and waved it in front of her. ¡°I have my methods. Of course, you can also wager on whether I possess those chat records or not.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Potion

    Chapter 204: Potion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. The post she had shared online was embarrassing enough, revealing her ambiguous relationship with a small boss.

    However, those chat records were merely flirtatious and not overly explicit. At that time, she sighed with relief and deleted all the messages.

    If all the records were exposed, it would be disastrous for her.

    Upon seeing that she remained silent, Song Fan promptly left. She hadn¡¯t been full to begin with and didn¡¯t have time to waste with her.

    Wang Lu could tell that Song Fan was hungry, so she disregarded her elegant attire and held a plate. ¡°Song Fan, this is delicious. You should have more. That small cake doesn¡¯t taste good; it¡¯s just for show.¡±

    She busied herself picking out food for Song Fan while offering her culinary critiques. She seemed much less irritable than before.

    Song Fan had a ¡®Future City¡¯ competition on her mind, so she began eating while sending messages in the chat group to check on everyone¡¯s progress. Xu Yuan was practically glued to the internet, promptly responding with news of his advancement. The others reported that they had advanced as well, except Gu Chen, who hadn¡¯t shared any updates.

    However, Song Fan understood that given Gu Chen¡¯s role as the chairman of the Gu Corporation, he wouldn¡¯t have time to check his phone when he was occupied.

    The group chatted about tomorrow¡¯s match.

    At this moment, Song Yin fixated on her phone nearby. She wished she could snatch it and destroy it immediately, convinced that if the phone were gone, the chat records would vanish too.

    She understood, though, that it was unlikely. If Song Fan had the chat records, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be stored on her phone. Nonetheless, her mind was preoccupied with the looming consequences of the records being leaked, making it hard for her to think rationally.

    Determined to eliminate anything that threatened her, she believed that her phone would be just as potent as Song Fan¡¯s.

    Song Yin halted a servant carrying a tray and handed over a gemstone bracelet. ¡°I need you to do something.¡±

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the bracelet. After having been in the Fu Family for a while, he recognized Song Yin and knew that whatever she had in store was valuable. He understood that this could be his ticket to escaping life as a servant.

    He looked at Song Yin and asked, ¡°Miss Song, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Song Yin produced a small bottle and emptied its contents into each wine cup. ¡°Now, serve the wine to Song Fan.¡±

    The servant hesitated and expressed his concern. ¡°I can¡¯t risk my life. I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    ¡°No one will die,¡± Song Yin said with a hint of disdain in her gaze. ¡°This will merely make her irritable.¡±

    The servant was still reluctant to act. Despite his desire for money, he wasn¡¯t willing to harm anyone.

    Upon seeing him hesitating, Song Yin became anxious. She removed the bracelet from her other wrist and offered it to him. ¡°Will this be enough?¡±

    The servant quickly accepted the bracelets and set down the wine in front of Song Fan.

    Song Fan was feeling parched after indulging in the delectable cuisine. She reached for the wine glass, seemingly ready to take a sip. Song Yin watched her movements with growing excitement.

    Just as she was about to drink, Song Fan hesitated for a moment, as if sensing something was amiss. Song Yin felt as though she might stop breathing, afraid of being exposed.

    Yet, Song Fan raised her wrist and consumed the wine, as if the prior pause had been an error on Song Yin¡¯s part.

    In reality, Song Fan had already detected the medicine in the wine. It was a familiar drug she had been given during her youth, causing her to become irritable.

    She didn¡¯t need to inspect the wine to know that Song Yin had orchestrated its delivery. She was content to let Song Yin believe her plan had succeeded. After all, everyone had their limits. Song Yin had provoked her time and time again, so she had to bear the consequences.

    Song Yin then stood silently amid the crowd, waiting for the medicine to take effect, while Song Fan, for once, had some quiet time.

    Just when Song Yin believed the medication had begun to work, a car came to a

    halt outside the door.

    Old Master Fu suddenly recalled that a distinguished guest had yet to arrive. He hurriedly went to welcome him. ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you here.¡±

    Only a select few could prompt Old Master Fu to address them as ¡°Mr. Gu.¡± Everyone present immediately recognized who it was, and even Song Yin momentarily forgot about her plans for Song Fan as she gazed intently at the door.

    Su Yang opened the car door, and Gu Chen stepped out of the vehicle. He was dressed in a simple suit that accentuated his air of nobility. When he looked up, he locked eyes with Song Fan..

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Their Gossip

    Chapter 205: Their Gossip

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen¡¯s arrival added a thrilling twist to the entire banquet, catching everyone by surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected Old Master Fu to successfully invite him.

    Gu Chen was known for his aversion to social gatherings. He rarely accepted invitations from others, often making brief appearances at business functions before swiftly departing. His reputation for disliking crowded events was well-established.

    Despite this, no one dared to complain or press him about his early exit. His stature was too imposing; as the head of the Gu Family, he could stand shoulder to shoulder with some of the most esteemed old masters. His early departure was not a matter anyone could raise.

    This particular gathering was relatively small, primarily composed of individuals from the world of chess. Gu Chen¡¯s presence was almost certainly a result of Old Master Fu¡¯s invitation.

    Even though the reason behind Gu Chen¡¯s acceptance remained unknown, Old Master Fu was delighted by his attendance. It bolstered the Fu Family¡¯s reputation and standing.

    Xiao Zhi, noticing Gu Chen¡¯s arrival, approached him, teasing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me you were coming? I might have skipped the event if I had known.¡±

    He sported a playful smile and a light-hearted tone, making it evident that the two shared a close relationship.

    Wang Lu, who stood beside Song Fan, quickly explained their connection, ¡°The Gu family and the Xiao Family had a marriage alliance in the previous generation. They are considered relatives.¡±

    Song Fan acknowledged her understanding. Her interest in these intricate ties among affluent families was minimal, and she often forgot the details. She preferred not to understand such matters, and her memories regarding such matters were usually fleeting.

    Gu Chen responded with apparent ease, ¡°Big brother, it sounds like we¡¯re not allowed to meet.¡±

    Xiao Zhi laughed and said, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re so much better at chess that I¡¯m too embarrassed to play with anyone when you¡¯re around.¡±

    ¡°When we were kids, I won against big brother once by chance. How come you still remember it to this day?¡± said Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen and Xiao Zhi continued their lighthearted banter, creating a cheerful atmosphere. Old Master Fu promptly invited them to sit down.

    Gu Chen shifted his attention to Song Fan and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡± Surprised by his presence, Song Fan inquired, ¡°Why are you here? I thought you¡¯ve been swamped these past few days.¡±

    Gu Chen met her gaze with determination. ¡°I initially declined the invitation, but I changed my mind when I learned you would be here.¡±

    His words carried a substantial weight, and Wang Lu, seated nearby, was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t decide whether to eavesdrop further or turn her attention elsewhere.

    It was rumored that Song Fan and Gu Chen were romantically involved, even pregnant, and contemplating marriage. Although she had dismissed these rumors earlier, it seemed they held some truth.

    Wang Lu couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at Song Fan¡¯s midsection, but she remembered that Song Fan had consumed a fair amount of wine. Her appearance showed no signs of pregnancy.

    Wang Lu wasn¡¯t the only one who entertained these thoughts. Many in attendance discreetly observed Song Fan and Gu Chen, seeking insight into their relationship.

    Gu Chen had maintained a lifelong distance from women, and the absence of female associates had stirred speculation about his preferences. The relationship between Song Fan and Gu Chen was an unprecedented revelation in this context.

    For all these years, Gu Chen had kept his distance from romantic affairs. He didn¡¯t get close to women, not even having a female assistant by his side. Some people speculated if he preferred men, but in the end, it turned out he didn¡¯t favor men either.

    In the end, everyone came to agree that Gu Chen¡¯s true love was his work.

    And Song Fan was the first person to be associated with Gu Chen in such a scandal for many years, and it had yet to be clarified by the Gu family.

    As time passed, people had already forgotten about this scandal. They didn¡¯t expect that when Gu Chen finally attended the banquet, he would sit beside Song Fan. No matter how one looked at it, their relationship was out of the ordinary.

    Song Fan was aware of the intense scrutiny and addressed it with a smile.

    ¡°They¡¯re all fixated on my stomach. Do you have anything to say about it?¡±

    Gu Chen offered a cryptic reply, ¡°They remember after all this time. I thought it had slipped their minds.¡±

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°Remember, no matter how many years pass, scandals like this are not going to be forgotten.¡±

    Gu Chen lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Our relationship isn¡¯t normal anyway.¡±

    Song Fan sensed an underlying message in Gu Chen¡¯s words and frowned, questioning, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just friends?¡±

    Gu Chen chose not to address the question directly, instead smiling enigmatically. His intentions went beyond mere friendship.

    Wang Lu held the cake in her hand and hesitated to take a bite, her mind filled with Gu Chen¡¯s recent words and smile. She felt like her heart was about to stop beating.

    Her instincts told her that Gu Chen must have developed feelings for Song Fan, and both of them were still in the ambiguous phase..

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Fragrance Powder

    Chapter 206: Fragrance Powder

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Unlike Wang Lu, who was excited, Song Yin was filled with anger, almost crushing the roses in her hand.

    Song Fan had already consumed the medicine and was on the verge of losing control, and then Gu Chen appeared at the banquet.

    Furthermore, upon his arrival, he focused all his attention on Song Fan. To any observer, their relationship appeared unusually intimate.

    Everything that happened at the banquet had made Song Fan the center of attention. Despite Song Yin¡¯s meticulous dress preparation, her attire couldn¡¯t compare to Song Fan¡¯s casual combination of a sweater and jeans.

    She had become the laughingstock of the event, and Song Ting was growing more dissatisfied with her.

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t restrain her anger any longer. She was determined to make Song Fan lose face in front of everyone.

    She believed that with Gu Chen¡¯s high social status, he should be with her, and they were the most compatible.

    When Song Yin saw Gu Chen¡¯s arrival, everyone stood up to greet him, and even Old Master Fu treated him with the utmost respect. This was the man she was looking for.

    If she married Fu Nian, she would at most be taking care of the guests at such banquets, but it would be different if she married Gu Chen. No matter where she went, people would flatter her.

    Song Yin¡¯s heart had already been captivated by greater wealth. She had completely forgotten her previous sadness about Fu Nian¡¯s attitude toward her. In simple terms, true love meant nothing to her; her eyes were fixed on power.

    Song Yin couldn¡¯t bear looking at the two of them, as she waited to see what would happen next.

    When Song Fan picked up the wine glass and took a sip, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all, believing that her body was resilient from years of detoxification, aided by the antidote pill she held.

    However, today, she could play along with Song Yin. She felt that Song Yin must pay the price for attempting to drug her.

    Song Fan leaned closer to Gu Chen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Something interesting is about to happen. Would you like to see it?¡±

    Although Gu Chen was unsure what Song Fan meant, her expression indicated mischief, and he replied, ¡°In that case, I have to see it.¡±

    These two people were clearly up to no good, deriving pleasure from causing turmoil.

    Song Fan rose and moved to a corner of the banquet hall. Song Yin quickly lifted her dress and hurried after her. worried she¡¯d miss something.

    However, Song Yin soon realized Song Fan was no longer there and was enveloped in a new fragrance she¡¯d never smelled before, a scent superior to the best perfume. She was taken aback.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Song Fan suddenly appeared behind her.

    Song Yin was shocked, but she quickly mustered a forced smile and replied, ¡°I

    was concerned about Sister having too much to drink, so I followed you to

    check.¡±

    She scrutinized Song Fan¡¯s face, wanting to determine if the medicine had taken effect. As she gazed at her, Song Fan looked back calmly, but Song Yin didn¡¯t dare to meet her eyes.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity and smacked herself harshly a few times. Then, she flung herself at Song Fan, crying out, ¡°Sister, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±

    She continued this act until her voice became hoarse, with her cries reaching the center of the banquet from the corner, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Song Fan wanted to push Song Yin away, but she changed her mind halfway through, deciding to play along. She allowed Song Yin to hug her tightly until her tears and snot were all over her.

    However, Song Fan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She thought about lifting her and tossing her out, but because Song Yin wore a strapless gown, it slipped down her body.

    Those who rushed over to see what was happening witnessed this scene. Song Fan promptly embraced Song Yin, preventing her from being exposed in public.

    Despite her anger, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t let a girl experience such humiliation.

    Song Yin, still holding her dress in front of her chest, started sobbing. ¡°Sister, no matter how mad you are, you can¡¯t take my clothes off. What am I supposed to do in the future?¡±

    In her words, she shifted all the blame onto Song Fan. She believed that the medicine should have taken effect by now, and Song Fan, unjustly accused like this, would definitely lose her temper.

    When Song Fan became irritable, she could be terrifying. By that time, even if Song Fan wasn¡¯t responsible for these actions, Song Yin could still make it seem as though she was. When people saw the frenzied Song Fan, they would undoubtedly believe her words.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Song Yin¡¯s ability to fabricate such accusations. She responded, ¡°You¡¯d better put your clothes back on. Your chest pads are showing.¡±

    Only then did Song Yin realize she was the one most embarrassed at the moment. Still clutching her clothes to her chest, she refused to leave until she had shifted all the blame onto Song Fan..

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Slap Mark

    Chapter 207: Slap Mark

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    She sat on the floor, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Sister, is this what you want to see? I know you hate me, but doing this is also embarrassing for the Song Family.¡±

    As Song Yin spoke, she turned to face everyone, subtly revealing the palm print on her cheek.

    Song Yin¡¯s slaps had not been gentle; five clear finger marks remained, and her face had started to swell.

    ¡°You¡¯re sisters after all. How can you be so ruthless?¡± a girl unfamiliar with the whole situation remarked.

    She didn¡¯t like the way Song Fan was in the limelight just now. As a member of the chess club, she thought she was good, but Xiao Zhi and Old Master Fu were only willing to play with Song Fan.

    However, she believed it was only due to Song Fan¡¯s status as the eldest daughter. Otherwise, she¡¯d never have had the opportunity. She didn¡¯t even have a master. Who knew if Xiao Zhi had purposely lost to her?

    She wasn¡¯t the only one with such thoughts. Another person chimed in, ¡°Beating someone up in public and even taking off her clothes. She¡¯s truly uncouth and uneducated.¡±

    At this moment, Song Kai rushed in and inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Upon receiving Song Ting¡¯s call, he hurried over as his two sisters were at the banquet, and someone had to be there to take care of them.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to find a crowd gathered as soon as he entered. Upon pushing through, he discovered it was his two younger sisters at the center of the commotion. One stood with a mocking expression, and the other sat on the floor, crying.

    While he didn¡¯t know what had happened, Song Kai knew he needed to console them. Upon seeing Song Yin¡¯s disheveled clothes, he promptly removed his coat and draped it over her.

    ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Kai asked Song Fan.

    Song Yin ceased crying and was taken aback as Song Kai questioned Song Fan first. Logically, he should have asked her initially.

    She was about to speak but was interrupted by Song Fan, who calmly stated the facts without expressing any personal bias.

    Song Kai frowned, turning his attention to Song Yin. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    In reality, he already believed most of it, but he still wanted to hear Song Yin¡¯s response.

    Song Yin began to sob. ¡°No, Sister is lying. I just came to speak with Sister, and suddenly she attacked me. She told me to know my place and stop being delusional. I know Sister has never liked me, but I genuinely want to get along with her.

    Unable to hold back her emotions any longer, Song Yin threw herself to the ground, crying. Yet, if one observed closely, they¡¯d notice she was shedding tears quite skillfully, with her makeup remaining unscathed.

    Wang Lu rolled her eyes. ¡°Believe whatever you want. I can say you¡¯re lying.¡±

    She simply didn¡¯t like Song Yin, let alone being almost manipulated as a tool, so she firmly stood on Song Fan¡¯s side.

    ¡°I believe Song Fan is not that kind of person.¡± Song Kai tried to help Song Yin up. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±

    Song Kai was genuinely afraid of Song Yin¡¯s tears. The last two times she cried, she had made him give in. He would rather take this matter home to resolve it.

    However, Song Yin didn¡¯t want to go home. She was determined to make a scene in front of everyone. Initially, because Song Ting was present, she didn¡¯t dare to do it, but now, with only Song Kai there, it was the perfect opportunity.

    Song Fan smiled, ¡°Did I hit you?¡±

    Song Yin nodded, covering her face. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you remember what you did?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Song Fan replied and raised her hand to give Song Yin several slaps.

    These slaps were much harsher than Song Yin¡¯s attack. Her cheeks swelled up, and her original appearance was unrecognizable.

    Song Yin was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to strike her in this situation. While it proved that Song Fan had hit her, she didn¡¯t want to end up looking like a pig¡¯s head.

    She screamed and used her coat to cover her face. Onlookers were also surprised that Song Fan would resort to violence.

    ¡°These are the slaps I gave her. Just now, the marks on the left side of your face were from the left hand. Do you think it makes sense?¡± Song Fan said.

    It was only then that everyone realized something was wrong with Song Yin¡¯s face. The palm prints on both sides were clearly from her own hands.

    ¡°So you were the one who hit yourself and falsely accused Song Fan. You¡¯re truly shameless,¡± Wang Lu rushed forward to say.

    Gu Chen had remained silent in the background because he knew that Song Fan wouldn¡¯t let Song Yin off easily. Moreover, Song Fan had a subtle smile on her face, as if she were anticipating something to unfold.

    Song Yin sat on the floor, bewildered by how the situation had turned around. They had been criticizing Song Fan just moments ago, yet they had quickly changed their stance..

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: The Irascible Truth

    Chapter 208: The Irascible Truth

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Everyone was discussing how devious she was to frame her sister and how cruel it was to hurt herself in such a way.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to hear these words. These were the same words people had once used to describe Song Fan. Why has everything suddenly changed?

    The last thread of her patience snapped. She stood up and shouted, ¡°All of you, shut up!¡±

    The crowd fell silent, bewildered by her sudden outburst. She had been crying just moments ago, so her behavior was unexpected.

    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of idiots. You believe anything people tell you. Earlier, you were calling Song Fan bad, and now you¡¯re accusing me.¡± Song Yin laughed as she continued, ¡°I knew you all were easily manipulated. That¡¯s why I claimed Song Fan hit me, and you believed it without question.¡±

    Her words felt like a slap to the faces of those present. They had indeed been quick to judge and make accusations without evidence. They hadn¡¯t considered that they might be wrong.

    As Song Yin spoke, her excitement grew. She pointed at people¡¯s faces and began to berate them.

    Song Kai tried to calm her down and apologize to the crowd, but Song Yin was relentless.

    She turned to glare fiercely at Song Fan and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯S all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state today. You should have stayed in the countryside and never returned!¡±

    Song Kai shouted, ¡°Stop! How can you say that about Song Fan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Have you forgotten what it¡¯S like to be poisoned and lying in the hospital? Song Fan harmed you and your mother, yet you still call her your little sister. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll kill you one day?¡± Song Yin grabbed Song Kai¡¯S collar, her words incoherent.

    Gu Chen realized that Song Yin had lost her rationality, possibly due to drugs. He walked over and advised, ¡°Young Master Song, it¡¯S best to take her home now.¡±

    Song Kai shared the same thought, but he found Song Yin¡¯S strength had increased significantly. She resisted all attempts to hold her down.

    Fu Nian wanted to go up and lend a hand, after all, it was his family¡¯s banquet, and things had gotten this messy.

    But Song Yin directly pushed both of them away and rushed to Song Fan. ¡°I drugged you. Why are you still standing here? You should have gone insane because of me. Why?¡±

    Her words became increasingly incoherent, and she seemed unaware of her statements.

    Song Kai almost had to doubt his ears and asked, ¡°What kind of medicine did you give Song Fan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯S the medicine she used to drink when she was little.¡± Song Yin chuckled.

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think she was so irritable when she was a child?¡±

    Old Master Fu sensed that something was amiss after hearing this since it had already involved the Song Family¡¯s matters. He quickly urged, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. I¡¯ve set up a chess game inside for everyone to observe.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, everyone hurried inside. They knew that the upcoming events were not meant for them to listen to.

    Song Kai was stunned, struggling to understand the situation. He had decided to forgive Song Fan for her past actions, but now he was confronted with an even bigger secret.

    ¡°Did you always know about this?¡± Song Kai asked Song Fan, his voice trembling.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Song Yin to reveal this information. She had merely intended to make Song Yin experience the consequences of her actions.

    Fortunately, she had some perfume powder with her. It was a carefully blended mixture that, when smelled, could affect people¡¯s brains, making them lose their rationality and blurt out things they wouldn¡¯t usually dare to say or do. She had thought that Song Yin would get into trouble because of this, but there was such a pleasant surprise.

    She looked at Song Kai calmly and said, ¡°From the day I was sent to the countryside. Because after leaving the Song Family, I stopped being irritable.¡±

    Song Kai began to recollect their childhood. Before Song Yin came to their home, Song Fan was indeed a well-behaved and adorable child. Song Kai had always cherished her.

    Even when she became troublesome, Song Kai tried to help her change. It was only during his time in the hospital that he developed true resentment toward Song Fan.

    He had never considered why his sister had changed. His family had watched her suffer, and they even sent her to the countryside.

    Song Kai¡¯S face revealed the pain he felt. Song Yin laughed at his expression and said, ¡°Who are you making that face for? You¡¯re the one who sent Song Fan away..¡±

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Song Yi Is Back

    Chapter 209: Song Yi Is Back

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into Song Kai¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t even dare to look into Song Fan¡¯s eyes, afraid of seeing hatred in them.

    However, Song Fan¡¯s eyes were only filled with indifference. All her resentment had already disappeared when she was in the countryside. All had left with the real Song Fan.

    From the day she came back, she had never thought of explaining this matter.

    So what if they knew the truth? Would the matter be over after everyone hugged each other, crying, and apologizing to each other?

    She was indeed sent to the countryside and abandoned by all her family members. The suffering of hers could not be made up for with an apology.

    Moreover, they had already believed Song Yin and her mother back then, so they would not believe her now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I don¡¯t care about this anymore,¡± Song Fan said very freely.

    The more she acted like this, the more guilty Song Kai felt. He pulled Song Yin and said, ¡°I will investigate this matter and prove your innocence.¡±

    At this time, Gu Chen signaled Su Yang to take away Song Fan¡¯s cup from earlier. There must still be some medicine left in it.

    In this chaotic situation, no one noticed his actions. Song Fan did not have the mood to stay any longer and left directly. Song Kai pulled Song Yin, who was still making a scene, back.

    When Gu Chen returned to the house, Xiao Zhi came up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve

    long heard about you and Miss Song. I thought they were just spouting nonsense, but it seems to be true.¡±

    Gu Chen did not panic at all in the face of Xiao Zhi¡¯s teasing. He looked at him calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true.¡±

    This sentence shocked Xiao Zhi. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from Gu Chen in his lifetime. This was equivalent to admitting that he liked Song Fan.

    Xiao Zhi was so excited that he wanted to ask more questions, but Gu Chen interrupted him and said, ¡°I advise you not to ask because I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    His words almost choked Xiao Zhi. The latter sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this since you were young. You haven¡¯t changed at all. Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the lady away?¡±

    Su Yang murmured to himself, ¡°Miss Song is the scariest one.¡±

    The car quickly returned to the Song residence. Song Fan was the first to get out of the car. He didn¡¯t want to be with Song Kai because he was still holding onto Song Yin. He tried his best to control her, but when the drug came, she was completely irrational. No matter how strong Song Kai was, it was useless.

    ¡°Song Kai, what are you doing? Let go of your sister!¡± A dignified voice sounded.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Song Kai was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you back now?¡±

    The man with a straight face in front of them was Song Yi. Although he was close to fifty years old, he looked like he was only forty. Only the white hair at the side of his temples showed his age.

    To be able to give birth to these children, Song Yi was naturally extraordinarily handsome. Even at this age, he was still a handsome man. Time had given him an even more stable aura.

    Song Fan just stood there and looked at him. Song Yi frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even greet your Dad when you saw him. Have you forgotten the rules?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Song Fan sneered.

    Song Yi was so angry that he wanted to curse, but when he saw Song Fan¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t say anything. She looked too similar to Yu Wan.

    If not for the fact that their auras were completely different, he would have thought that he had seen Yu Wan, the love of his life.

    Song Fan saw that he hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time and was about to go upstairs when Song Kai stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet. Dad can help you when he comes back.¡±

    ¡°Help her with what?¡± Song Yi asked.

    Song Kai quickly told her what happened at the banquet. Then, he pushed Song

    Yin, who was struggling, out and said, ¡°Tell Dad.¡±

    Song Yi caught Song Yin and said, ¡°Yinyin, tell Dad, are those words you told true?¡±

    When Song Yin saw Song Yi, she rushed over excitedly and said, ¡°Daddy, you love me the most. You have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Help you with what?¡± Song Yi guided her. ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Song Fan is back. You have to help me send her away.¡± Song Yin pointed at Song Fan and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t send her away. I want you to kill her!¡±

    The hatred in her words shocked Song Yi. He had been in the business world for so many years, so he could naturally tell if she was sincere. He didn¡¯t expect Song Yin to hate Song Fan so much.

    ¡°You can¡¯t believe what Yinyin says now that she¡¯s unconscious. It¡¯s better to ask her after she wakes up,¡± Song Yi suggested.

    Song Kai shook his head and said, ¡°No, now is the best chance. She won¡¯t tell the truth after she wakes up..¡±

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Nonsense

    Chapter 210: Nonsense

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying!¡± Song Yi wore a stern expression. ¡°That¡¯s your sister, not a murderer.¡±

    Song Yi did not know about what had transpired during this period, so in his eyes, Song Yin remained the obedient daughter who never caused trouble.

    People often clung to their beliefs and were resistant to change, despite any amount of persuasion.

    Over the years, Song Yin had masterfully played her act in front of Song Yi, and with Meng Yu¡¯s support, she had successfully cemented an image of obedience and fragility in his mind.

    This image was deeply ingrained and couldn¡¯t be erased overnight.

    Song Kai¡¯s eyes were wide with shock. ¡°She¡¯s already done such a thing, and she even said that she wanted to kill Little Sister. Is it wrong for me to want the truth?¡±

    Song Yi found himself in a moral dilemma. On one hand, he empathized with Song Yin¡¯s current state of delirium, but on the other hand, he also desired the truth.

    The words that Song Yin uttered at the banquet were disturbing, and if Song Fan was indeed drugged in the past, it could overturn everything. He hoped, for the sake of their family¡¯s reputation, that those events were not connected to Song Fan.

    At this moment, Meng Yu walked in, sounding anxious as she inquired, ¡°How did Yinyin become like this? Hurry up and help her into the room.¡±

    Her tone carried the urgency of a mother concerned about her child. However, Song Kai refused to release his grip on Song Yin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Let go,¡± Song Fan said, ¡°Let her go back and rest.¡±

    Song Kai was incredulous that Song Fan could say such a thing, especially when it concerned her innocence. He wondered why he seemed to be the only one eager to uncover the truth.

    Meng Yu continued, ¡°Fanfan is right. Let sister go back and rest first.¡±

    After offering her advice, she helped the servants escort Song Yin upstairs. She understood that her daughter was in a precarious state, and to prevent any mishaps, she couldn¡¯t allow her to remain in the living room.

    Unaware that her mother was close by, Song Yin shouted, ¡°Song Fan should have died in the countryside long ago. She must have been stupid after drinking so much medicine!¡±

    Meng Yu quickly covered Song Yin¡¯s mouth to prevent her from revealing more. She deliberately assigned a servant she trusted to watch over Song Yin before returning downstairs with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Yinyin,¡± Meng Yu said, ¡°Not only is she talking nonsense, but she can¡¯t wake up. Did she eat something she shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    Song Yi could only exchange glances with Song Fan and Song Kai. Both of them shook their heads, indicating their lack of knowledge on the matter.

    Naturally, Song Fan knew the cause of Song Yin¡¯s condition. However, the concoction she had used wouldn¡¯t be detected even if taken to the hospital.

    Song Yi, wearing a perplexed expression, said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a doctor to examine her. We need to make sure she¡¯s not speaking nonsense due to excessive drinking at the banquet.¡±

    Meng Yu added, ¡°Yinyin has never been fond of drinking. At most, she had a little at the banquet.¡±

    She then turned to Song Fan and inquired, ¡°Fanfan, you girls were together. Did you notice what she ate?¡±

    Song Fan responded directly, ¡°She and I are only together when we fight.¡±

    These words were exceptionally impolite. They took Meng Yu by surprise. The once gentle and obedient Song Fan had become sharp-tongued.

    Afterward, Meng Yu pieced together what had occurred from Song Kai¡¯s account. She inwardly scolded Song Yin for her recklessness. She had allowed herself to be ensnared despite her schemes.

    This was done by Song Fan, but without evidence, she could only endure it. She had been too far away from home previously, but now she had returned, she was determined to make Song Fan go back to the countryside.

    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t simply ignore what Song Yin said,¡± Song Kai fretfully asserted.

    ¡°We need to thoroughly investigate this matter.¡±

    Before Song Yi could respond, Meng Yu interjected, ¡°Xiao Kai, this is not a minor issue. Bringing it up now would deeply upset Fanfan. Must we dredge up the mistakes she made as a child?¡±

    She was constantly trying to establish the truth and firmly insisted that Song Fan had indeed poisoned Song Kai. If it were proven that Song Fan was innocent, then the witness, Song Yin, would be in danger.

    She was also betting on how much Song Fan cared about this matter. After all, for a young girl, being repeatedly accused of something she didn¡¯t do would undoubtedly lead to an emotional outburst.

    However, Song Fan smiled and declared, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. If you wish to investigate, then do so thoroughly..¡±

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Champion

    Chapter 211: Champion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Since Song Fan had already spoken, Song Kai stepped forward. ¡°Dad, this matter must be investigated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already handed this matter over to Song Huai,¡± Song Ting quickly interjected as he entered the room.

    He had been standing at the door, listening to the entire conversation, waiting for this moment to speak.

    He had a better understanding of what had transpired, unlike Song Kai, who was just learning about it. He had pieced together what had happened and felt sympathy for Song Fan¡¯s ordeal.

    Therefore, he was determined to make his father understand the situation so that justice could be served.

    Meng Yu maintained her gentle smile, showing no change in her expression even after hearing this news. Her ability to disguise her true feelings was truly remarkable.

    ¡°It¡¯s right to leave it to Xiaohuai. It¡¯s better to settle our family¡¯s matters at home,¡± Meng Yu said, offering her support.

    Song Yi agreed, ¡°Xiaohuai is also an expert in this area. He¡¯s the most suitable for the investigation.¡±

    Song Fan remained silent, not expressing her opinion. She had only intended to teach Song Yin a lesson and didn¡¯t expect the situation to escalate this far.

    Furthermore, the perfumed powder Song Yin had inhaled was not ordinary; it had likely affected her beyond just this incident, which brought her satisfaction.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to see Song Yi. After hearing the discussion, she went straight upstairs, leaving Song Yi, who had wanted to talk to her, feeling somewhat awkward.

    Song Ting walked over to his father and said, ¡°Dad, the way you treated her before sending her away was too harsh. Little Sister is in this state because she couldn¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Song Yi sighed. ¡°I know I let her down. If she was truly wronged, I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to her.¡±

    Meng Yu provided words of comfort, though they appeared to be of little real value. She played the role of a devoted wife and mother.

    However, Song Ting saw things differently. In his eyes, the final beneficiaries of that childhood incident were only Meng Yu and her daughter. Moreover, it was Song Yin who had come forward to testify against Song Fan, claiming that they had no involvement in it, and he was the first to disbelieve them.

    Initially, Song Ting had great respect for Aunt Meng, who had been there for his father. After all, she had been very kind to the three brothers over the years.

    He now understood that Meng Yu¡¯s kindness was never without ulterior motives. She had gained something from the family¡¯s previous incidents, be it medical assistance from Song Ting, investigations by Song Huai, or help from Song Chuan.

    Song Huai was currently watching a competition in M Country, specifically Song Chuan¡¯s archery event.

    As a representative of the nation, Song Chuan faced immense pressure.

    Despite the stress, Song Chuan maintained a smile, but only Song Huai could sense his brother¡¯s nervousness.

    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯ll achieve excellent results. Just apply your training standards,¡± Song Huai said, giving his brother a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Song Chuan took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I have to believe in myself.¡±

    When Song Chuan took the stage and prepared to shoot, Song Huai felt the anxiety well up inside him. Although he had expressed his belief in his second brother, the outcome of a competition was always uncertain. He could only pray fervently that Song Chuan would succeed.

    Song Chuan stepped onto the field, his whole demeanor becoming calm. He had a serious expression as he pulled the bowstring, aimed, and then released it.

    An arrow soared through the air like this, but Song Huai couldn¡¯t see the target on the field. He anxiously waited for the results to be announced.

    The first arrow achieved an excellent result, hitting the bullseye. However, there were still other arrows to be shot, so Song Huai could only continue to be nervous.

    Meanwhile, Song Ting¡¯s alarm clock, set to coincide with a competition in M Country, rang. Since there was a time difference, he had set the alarm to call immediately after the event concluded.

    He was aware of Song Chuan¡¯s likely nervousness, so he chose to contact Song

    Huai.

    As soon as the call connected, Song Huai shouted excitedly, ¡°Champion! Second Brother is the champion!¡±

    The jubilation was infectious, and Song Ting enthusiastically responded, ¡°I knew Song Chuan would win.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, and I will be flying back tomorrow. How¡¯s everything with the family?¡± Song Huai inquired.

    Song Ting proceeded to update his brother on the recent family events. After hearing the account, Song Huai fell silent. It took him a moment to collect his thoughts before stating, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to continue the investigation.

    It was Meng Yu and her daughter who were responsible.¡±

    Song Huai had been a detective for many years, and he had an acute sense of uncovering the truth. The situation was straightforward.

    ¡°I understand, but we need evidence to prove our little sister¡¯s innocence,¡± Song Ting said.

    Song Huai nodded. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll be able to resolve this matter smoothly. Anyone who wants to harm my family will have to pay the price.¡±

    After Song Huai hung up the phone, Song Chuan asked with confusion, ¡°Big brother mentioned little sister. Did he and little sister make up?¡±

    ¡°It was us who realized that little sister was not at fault at all.¡± Song Huai sighed..

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Guilt

    Chapter 212: Guilt

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Chuan didn¡¯t harbor any resentment toward Song Fan. Among his four brothers, he had the best personality and always wore a warm smile.

    When they were younger, Song Fan loved to spend time with her second brother. Song Chuan was patient and enjoyed playing with her. However, due to his rigorous training schedule, he couldn¡¯t be home as often as he¡¯d like.

    He had heard about Song Fan¡¯s change in temperament, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. The little sister he knew was obedient and, in his eyes, the sweetest girl in the world.

    But those things were indeed done by Song Fan. He could only ask his big brother to take care of Song Fan. He believed that with more love and care, she could return to her former self.

    Then came the news of Song Fan poisoning Song Kai, but Song Chuan was in the middle of an important competition and had cut himself off from external information.

    By the time he learned about it, Song Fan had already been sent to the countryside.

    He wanted to persuade his brother to bring her back, but with their mother¡¯s recent passing and Song Kai in the hospital, he couldn¡¯t find the right moment to bring it up.

    However, Song Chuan had always been thinking about Song Fan. He even wanted to go to the countryside to see her, but other than his father and Song Ting, no one knew where Song Fan had been sent to.

    He had countless competitions to attend and simply couldn¡¯t find the time.

    Song Chuan could only prepare all sorts of things meticulously and ask his big brother to send them over regularly to let Song Fan know that someone was still thinking about her.

    Little did he know that the truth would turn out like this, with Song Fan knowing nothing and being abandoned all alone in the countryside.

    ¡°So, we not only wronged our little sister but also failed to take care of her properly. She has been struggling to survive all these years?¡± Song Chuan¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Song Huai also lowered his head, unsure of what to say. After all, in this whole ordeal, it was only Song Fan who had been suffering. They, as her older brothers, had been utterly useless.

    Song Chuan felt no joy from winning the championship; his heart was filled with guilt and longing for Song Fan. He declared, ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait until tomorrow; I want to go see her now.¡±

    ¡°But the earliest flight available is tomorrow,¡± Song Huai replied.

    Song Chuan gazed at him and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Song Family have a private air route?¡±

    The Song Family did indeed have one, though they rarely used it. Song Yi didn¡¯t want the children to get accustomed to special treatment; he only used it when he traveled abroad for business.

    Song Huai initially wanted to advise his second brother against being impulsive, but when he looked into his eyes, he swallowed his words and quickly made arrangements to contact a private airline.

    Song Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if he would burst into tears the next moment, Song Huai had never seen his second brother like this. Even when he lost a game, he never cried.

    Song Fan was unaware of the events unfolding in M Country. She was busy competing in the ¡®Future City¡¯ tournament, with Xu Yuan and the others serving as the cheerleading squad as usual.

    Even Gu Chen came online to watch the match, despite it being during working hours.

    While playing, she heard a heart-wrenching cry coming from the villa. It was Song Yin.

    Song Fan had long grown accustomed to it; her typing speed remained unaffected and she was in a rather good mood.

    Under the influence of the perfumed powder, Song Yin had completely lost her rationality. She would blurt out whatever came to her mind and even resort to physical violence. The two servants were unable to restrain her.

    Meng Yu was afraid that Song Yin might reveal something crucial, so she used an object to block her mouth and tied her to the bed, preventing her from leaving. Despite Song Yin¡¯s continuous struggle, she eventually wore down her wrists and ankles.

    While Meng Yu felt pity for her daughter, she had no other options. She only grew to resent Song Fan more deeply.

    She had never liked Song Fan and saw her as an obstacle for Song Yin to becoming the true lady of the Song Family. Yesterday¡¯s meeting only intensified her deep-seated loathing.

    She never expected Song Fan to resemble Yu Wan so closely. It was a

    hard-fought endeavor to replace Yu Wan¡¯s position, and now, upon seeing that face, it brought back memories of past times.

    She had groveled and pandered to Yu Wan, relying on her to enjoy a better life. They had once been classmates, so why did Yu Wan become a wealthy wife while she was just a powerless widow?

    Meng Yu had spent a significant amount of time infiltrating the Song Family and gradually poisoned Song Fan, creating chaos in the Song Family¡¯s daily life. She intended to seduce Song Yi during that time.

    However, Song Yi¡¯s heart was solely occupied by Yu Wan and he didn¡¯t spare her a second glance. It was from that moment onward that Meng Yu had decided to eliminate Yu Wan. Only with her gone would she have a chance to become the true mistress of the Song Family..

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Greed

    Chapter 213: Greed

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    She succeeded in this endeavor. After Yu Wan passed away, she consoled Song Yi as a true friend. She felt she didn¡¯t require love, as long as Song Yi could marry her.

    However, there was another obstacle¡ªYu Wan¡¯s daughter, Song Fan.

    Despite her existing reputation for poisoning, it was uncertain whether Song Yi would eventually forgive her. After all, she was his biological daughter, and he still held a tender heart.

    Thus, Meng Yu encouraged Song Ting to send Song Fan away, suggesting that they should keep a close watch on her. In reality, after Song Fan left the house, the people assigned to monitor her had been bribed by her. Their primary role was to inform Song Ting regularly about Song Fan causing disturbances in the village.

    Eventually, Song Yi was genuinely moved by her, agreeing to marry her as the mistress of the house. However, they established strict rules. Song Yi would provide Meng Yu with wealth and protection for herself and her daughter, but a real marriage between them was off the table. They would coexist as friends post-marriage.

    Meng Yu readily agreed, but she underestimated her greed. Once she had what she desired and became the wife of a wealthy family, her cravings grew.

    Upon knowing she couldn¡¯t have another child from the Song family, she attempted to form alliances with her stepsons and contemplated eliminating them to secure the family¡¯s fortune.

    Among the four children, only Song Kai was easily manipulated. The others had their ideas. The eldest, Song Ting, held a respected position in the group, forcing her to abandon that particular idea.

    Subsequently, Meng Yu devoted all her mind to her daughter, Song Yin, to attain enduring wealth through her marriage. As long as she could have a son-in-law with a high status and influence, she would continue to be a woman of secure social standing.

    She emphasized the importance of marriage to Song Yin, stressing that love was of minimal significance. Her future husband had to be carefully selected.

    Meng Yu had long set her sights on Song Fan¡¯s fianc¨¦, Fu Nian, who she believed was the future heir of the Fu Family. He was around the same age as Song Yin and exceptionally accomplished, making him the prime candidate for a son-in-law.

    She dedicated herself to instructing Song Yin to learn everything that Fu Nian liked. Even if she lacked innate talent, she had to feign knowledge in everything he held dear and develop a good rapport with him. Through persistent efforts, Song Yin indeed found herself by Fu Nian¡¯s side.

    In reality, her choice of Fu Nian was also motivated by Meng Yu¡¯s selfishness.

    After having already acquired Yu Wan¡¯s possessions, she was determined that Song Yin should wrest everything from Yu Wan¡¯s daughter. It seemed this was about to occur.

    Meng Yu still didn¡¯t know what had transpired during her absence. She was merely delighted that the engagement between Song Fan and Fu Nian had been annulled. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the engagement celebration between Song Yin and Fu Nian took place, and at that time, she would have nothing to worry about.

    However, upon her return, she discovered that the poisoning scandal was about to come to light. Song Yin was delirious and spoke incoherently. Meng Yu summoned multiple doctors, but their efforts were in vain.

    Meng Yu suspected Song Fan of causing Song Yin¡¯s condition, yet she had no concrete evidence. As a precaution, she confined Song Yin to her room, preventing her from revealing any potentially incriminating information.

    As she anxiously cared for her daughter, Song Chuan and Song Huai returned home, visibly fatigued. Upon entering, they inquired of a servant anxiously, ¡°Is Eldest Miss at home?¡±

    After receiving confirmation, they went to see Song Fan, leaving Meng Yu feeling disheartened. Although Song Yin¡¯s condition was significantly worse, their primary concern remained with Song Fan.

    Over the years, Meng Yu had instilled numerous negative perceptions about Song Fan in her children, but it appeared that their familial bond transcended those past conflicts.

    When a knock came at the door, Song Fan assumed it was Song Ting or Song Kai looking for her. However, upon opening the door, she was surprised to find Song Chuan and Song Huai.

    Despite having grown up since Song Fan¡¯s departure, the two had aged very little. They could almost be recognized at first glance.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t discern their intentions, so she allowed them in without speaking.

    When Song Chuan and Song Huai saw her in this state, they were uncertain about what to say. The three of them sat together in silence.

    Finally, Song Chuan broke the silence, asking, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±

    Song Fan responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been alright.¡± She couldn¡¯t admit to having thrived, but she refrained from complaining as well. However, her response weighed heavily on Song Chuan¡¯s heart.

    Upon having gleaned information about Song Fan¡¯s life, Song Chuan was aware that she hadn¡¯t been living well. Still, she refrained from explaining further, as they were not particularly close..

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Siblings Meet

    Chapter 214: Siblings Meet

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Chuan struggled to accept Song Fan¡¯s attitude, but he recognized he had no right to judge. After all, from her perspective, her family had collectively turned their backs on her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Song Fan inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to stay here?¡±

    Her cold tone pierced Song Chuan¡¯s heart. Tears welled in his eyes as he spoke,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you simply call me ¡®Second Brother¡¯?¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t anticipated Song Chuan¡¯s tears and was taken aback.

    In her recollection, Song Chuan had always been a gentle soul, perpetually sporting a smile and treating everyone kindly, but he wasn¡¯t known to be an emotional person.

    Song Fan was unsure how to react to his tears. She retrieved a tissue and offered it to him, saying, ¡°Please, stop crying.¡±

    However, Song Chuan seemed like an open faucet, and his tears continued unabated, regardless of what she said.

    Finally, Song Fan found herself without other options. She asked, ¡°What can I do to make you stop crying?¡±

    ¡°Call me Second Brother.¡± Song Chuan insisted.

    Song Fan sighed and mustered the words, ¡°Second Brother.¡±

    Song Chuan promptly ceased crying and smiled, saying, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m delighted to see you again.¡±

    The rapid transformation in his expression was truly astonishing, prompting Song Fan to wonder if he had been feigning his tears earlier.

    Song Huai was equally taken aback by Song Chuan¡¯s actions. He had been informed by his older brother that Song Fan hadn¡¯t addressed him yet, but

    Song Chuan had managed it effortlessly.

    As Song Huai contemplated whether he should follow suit, Song Fan warned him, ¡°I advise against it. I might just throw you out.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Song Huai promptly assured her.

    Upon having already referred to him as Second Brother, Song Fan wasn¡¯t reluctant to use the term again. She continued, ¡°Second Brother, when I was younger, you were the one who treated me the best in this family. That¡¯s why I was willing to call you that. Now that the two of you have returned, have you finally realized that something is amiss?¡±

    Song Huai felt that she was referring to him, and his face grew red. He replied, ¡°We¡¯re investigating the poisoning incident from our youth, and we¡¯ve gathered some leads.¡±

    Song Fan sighed, saying, ¡°While you¡¯ve found some leads, you still haven¡¯t uncovered the truth. But I believe you both have the answer in your hearts.¡±

    Of course, they did. Anyone with common sense could deduce that the culprits were none other than Meng Yu and her daughter.

    Song Chuan suggested, ¡°There were only two outsiders in the house. They must have done it.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m glad you finally see the truth, but words won¡¯t suffice without evidence.

    Song Chuan asserted confidently, ¡°There will be evidence. I believe we¡¯ll find

    it.¡±

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t concerned about anything else. It was simply that this incident had occurred so long ago, and, as a child under the influence of drugs, she couldn¡¯t recall the details.

    Meng Yu had always been meticulous in her work, erasing all traces long ago. The household staff had changed numerous times over the years. Finding evidence would be as challenging as reaching the heavens.

    The recent breakthrough was Song Yin¡¯s drugging of her. Gu Chen had taken the cup for testing, and he had the most advanced medical team at his disposal, so the results would soon be available.

    Song Chuan asked, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve sent you gifts each time. Have you ever received them?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Fan replied with a shake of her head. ¡°I received nothing after I went to the countryside.¡±

    Although Song Chuan had expected as much, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. ¡°I chose those gifts with care, thinking you¡¯d like them.¡±

    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t receive it, I still have to thank you,¡± Song Fan said sincerely. ¡°Thank you for remembering me.¡±

    These words came from her heart. Song Fan genuinely believed the Song Family didn¡¯t want her when she was in the countryside because they hadn¡¯t reached out or sent anything, let alone visited her. Knowing that someone still thought of her warmed her heart.

    Upon hearing this, Song Huai wished he could disappear. He had neglected Song Fan for years.

    Song Fan had no intention of reproaching him. After all, she was now an adult, and there was no need to dwell on childhood matters.

    ¡°What Gu Chen has can be considered evidence. We need to continue working hard. For example, we must locate the former household staff. They must know something.¡± Song Huai changed the subject.

    Song Chuan furrowed his brows. ¡°Locating them won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s been so long; they might have gone elsewhere. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re still in A

    City.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to search, we¡¯ll find clues,¡± Song Huai confidently replied. ¡°I¡¯m a detective; nothing can escape me.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and remarked, ¡°Those childhood matters did escape from you, didn¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Go Together

    Chapter 215: Go Together

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    During dinner, Song Yi was in a cheerful mood. He remarked, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a reunion like this. Song Chuan and Song Huai are back, and

    Fanfan is staying in A City. I feel like there¡¯s nothing more for me to yearn for.¡± Meng Yu offered a reminder, ¡°Yes if only Yinyin could dine with us.¡±

    Her voice quivered, and a few tears trickled down. After all, Song Yin was still confused at times and prone to making startling comments. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t risk letting her out of her sight.

    Song Yi was quick to console her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctor, and Song Ting will ensure Yinyin receives the best care. She¡¯ll undoubtedly recover.¡±

    Song Ting was serving food into Song Fan¡¯s bowl and, upon hearing this, he responded, ¡°My hospital is already quite busy. I don¡¯t have the time to look after Song Yin.¡±

    Meng Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated his refusal to be so swift; it almost seemed like he didn¡¯t want anything to do with Song Yin.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Ting¡¯s attitude had shifted so drastically. He had been incredibly caring toward Song Yin before.

    Nevertheless, she maintained her smile and said, ¡°Hospital matters are indeed quite pressing. I¡¯ll take care of Yinyin myself.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Song Yi turned to Song Ting. ¡°You can certainly spare some time each day. You can¡¯t be the only doctor in the hospital, right?¡±

    Song Huai scoffed, ¡°We can find a doctor in the house; there¡¯s no need for Big Brother to return.¡¯

    Song Kai, though not entirely comprehending the situation, nodded and chimed in, ¡°Big Brother is busy.¡±

    Only Song Chuan remained silent, preoccupied with looking after Song Fan. Every time she glanced at a dish, he would instantly serve it to her.

    Song Fan wanted to decline, but before she could say anything, Song Chuan looked at her with teary eyes, and she feared that he might burst into tears. So, Song Fan reluctantly accepted the offerings.

    She had already canceled her leave and would return to work the next day. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t have to contend with Song Chuan¡¯s overwhelming affection.

    After the meal, Song Fan hurried back to her room. As she settled in, her phone rang, displaying Gu Chen¡¯s name on the screen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already extracted the substance from the cup and am about to analyze its composition. Do you want to come over and take a look?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    Song Fan nodded and responded, ¡°Send me the address.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have Su Yang pick you up,¡± Gu Chen said.

    Su Yang was swift to arrive. In less than ten minutes, the car pulled up at the Song residence¡¯s entrance. Song Fan was about to leave when she was intercepted by her four brothers.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Song Kai inquired.

    Song Fan explained the situation, and her four brothers expressed their desire to accompany her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to observe the results. There¡¯s no need for so many people,¡± Song Fan reasoned.

    From her perspective, it was unnecessary, but her four brothers deemed it vital. Gu Chen and Song Fan had been entangled in a scandal, and they were even cohabiting. There was a sense that Gu Chen¡¯s intentions were more than met the eye.

    Furthermore, Song Kai had added many details. Gu Chen was now a significant concern for the four Song brothers. If they could, they¡¯d rather Song Fan not go.

    ¡°Little sister, we must be there with you.¡± Song Ting insisted.

    The others voiced the same decision, and, seeing their unwavering determination, Song Fan reluctantly agreed, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected to bring so many people with him; it appeared that the young master wouldn¡¯t get an opportunity to be alone with Miss Song.

    Seated in the front passenger seat, Su Yang apprised Gu Chen of the situation. Ultimately, he received a response. ¡°Inform Xu Yuan and the others to come quickly.¡±

    Su Yang couldn¡¯t comprehend the young master¡¯s reasons, but he obeyed the instructions.

    Upon receiving the message, Xu Yuan queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t he mention that he wanted to meet Song Fan today? Why are we being summoned?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡¯s brothers insisted on joining, so the young master wants you there,¡± Su Yang clarified.

    Qi Shuo grinned. ¡°He is employing us to deter Song Fan¡¯s brothers. What a

    clever move.

    Xiao Lei chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve become his aides in the courtship.¡±

    ¡°Are we going or not?¡± Xu Yuan inquired.

    Xia Rui stated firmly, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going. I have to assist Gu Chen in winning her over.¡±

    The four of them promptly rushed to the villa, anxious not to impede Gu

    Chen¡¯s efforts.

    When the car parked below, Song Fan had just arrived. Xu Yuan approached her and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Song Fan.¡±

    Qi Shuo added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve brought quite the entourage today.¡±

    After saying that, the four of them quickly positioned themselves alongside Song Fan¡¯s four brothers, intending to keep them occupied and create an opportunity for Gu Chen to be alone..

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: A War of Four

    Chapter 216: A War of Four

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Qi Shuo had previously worked as a public interest lawyer, and during that time, he had been involved in a lawsuit for a patient, which had brought him into contact with Song Ting. As the group gathered, the two of them introduced their companions to one another.

    However, Song Huai keenly sensed that something was amiss. These people had rushed to the scene at the last minute. Moreover, upon arrival, their focus was squarely on the brothers, as though they had foreknowledge of their presence.

    Even though they were there to greet his little sister, their full attention was on them. One person in particular had never once shifted his gaze away.

    As a detective, Song Huai trusted his instincts. It was evident that these four people had been summoned by Gu Chen.

    Song Huai couldn¡¯t allow Gu Chen to succeed. Upon stepping forward, he said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s head inside quickly.¡±

    After issuing the invitation, he took Song Fan¡¯s hand and led her inside, with the others following suit.

    The villa was equipped with an elevator, and, as it ascended, Gu Chen stood by the door, smiling as he greeted them. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±

    This statement was unmistakably directed at Song Fan. Song Huai positioned himself in front of Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, I understand that the composition of the medication has been tested. Why don¡¯t you share the results ¡°Tith

    Gu Chen had studied the Song Family members previously and recognized

    Song Huai as Song Fan¡¯s third brother, who had been working overseas as a detective to aid in the investigation. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his return at this time.

    ¡°The results are currently in the laboratory. Follow me,¡± Gu Chen replied.

    Song Ting and Song Chuan comprehended Song Huai¡¯s intentions and silently positioned themselves beside Song Fan. Song Kai didn¡¯t fully understand but was aware that he should follow his brothers. The four Song brothers surrounded Song Fan, leaving no gaps.

    Upon witnessing this behavior that seemed like guarding against a thief, Xu Yuan¡¯s face contorted. He whispered to Qi Shuo, ¡°Are they determined to keep

    Song Fan and Gu Chen from interacting? Is Gu Chen so unpopular?¡±

    Xu Yuan was genuinely perplexed about why the head of the Gu Family, Gu Chen, seemed like a monster in the eyes of the Song brothers. Gu Chen was the head of the Gu Family and held significant power. In terms of wealth, he was one of the wealthiest individuals. Many people were vying for his affections.

    ¡°In brother¡¯s eyes, anyone who wants to date his sister is a monster,¡± Qi Shuo explained.

    This was the first time Xu Yuan had heard of such a sentiment, but he remained committed to his plan. Gu Chen had been single for many years, and he had finally found someone he liked. Regardless, he was determined to assist him in winning her over.

    The laboratory was situated on the villa¡¯s top floor, featuring some of the most advanced equipment in Hua Country. Gu Chen had expended significant resources to acquire this equipment. Originally located at the Gu Family¡¯s former residence, he had it transported here to assist Song Fan.

    Su Yang was initially taken aback by the order. He believed that the location of the testing was inconsequential. Nevertheless, he was powerless to counter his young master¡¯s determination.

    Xia Rui eventually unraveled Gu Chen¡¯s motives. He wanted to meet Song Fan again, so he transported all his equipment here. Additionally, it offered a pretext to invite her. Otherwise, there would be no need for a meeting solely to deliver the test results.

    Once Song Fan entered the laboratory, she became wholly absorbed in the surroundings. She wished she could fix her gaze on all the instruments. In her previous life, she had spent considerable time in a laboratory but had left her research incomplete when she passed away.

    Furthermore, her research subject wasn¡¯t particularly promising, which meant much of her equipment was subpar in comparison to Gu Chen¡¯s. If she had had access to these resources earlier, her research might have been completed long ago.

    Song Fan¡¯s eyes sparkled with newfound enthusiasm. Gu Chen had certainly observed her transformation and had arranged for a superior laboratory, fully expecting her to be pleased.

    Song Fan inquired, ¡°Why did you buy all these instruments?¡±

    ¡°I pursued a chemistry master¡¯s degree overseas, which is why I brought these things back,¡± Gu Chen explained with a smile. ¡°I see that you¡¯re equally fascinated.¡¯

    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d want to stay in the laboratory and never leave,¡± Song Fan replied excitedly.

    The two of them continued their conversation, and no one dared to interrupt. Song Huai, recognizing that his little sister was content, chose to remain silent, though he mentally cursed Gu Chen innumerable times.

    Song Ting also appeared uncomfortable, as he believed it was too early for Song Fan, who was just nineteen, to be involved in a romantic relationship, even if she was a teacher.

    Song Chuan, on the other hand, was watching Song Fan¡¯s expression. He wanted to know Song Fan¡¯s attitude toward Gu Chen. If Song Fan genuinely liked him, he would no longer obstruct their relationship. His little sister had endured so much hardship for years; all her wishes should be fulfilled.

    In contrast to his three elder brothers, Song Kai was exceedingly open-hearted and engaged Xu Yuan in a conversation about in-game matters..

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Winter Blood Grass

    Chapter 217: Winter Blood Grass

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I drugged her and poisoned her,¡± Song Yin shouted in the bedroom.

    Meng Yu held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Seal her mouth,¡± she instructed.

    A servant quickly stuffed a sponge into Song Yin¡¯s mouth. Although uncomfortable, it was the most effective method to silence her. Song Yin could no longer utter a word.

    In the past two days, Meng Yu had tried every trick in the book. She had consulted numerous renowned doctors, but the final diagnosis was that Song Yin wasn¡¯t physically ill. Some doctors even suggested that she visit the psychiatric department, but Meng Yu promptly dismissed them.

    She knew her daughter¡¯s personality well and understood that a sudden mental issue was out of the question. It was highly likely that this was the result of drug manipulation, most likely orchestrated by Song Fan.

    However, the execution of this plot had been so meticulous that there was no room to prove that Song Fan was behind it. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t openly express her suspicions without tarnishing her image as a loving stepmother.

    Song Yin¡¯s condition was deteriorating rapidly. She couldn¡¯t even eat anymore, and they had to resort to forced feeding.

    Despite this, letting her out of confinement was not an option because Song Yin would inevitably utter inadvisable words if given the chance, with potentially dire consequences.

    Meng Yu had tried tranquilizers to calm her, but long-term use was detrimental to her health.

    Although she didn¡¯t have much of a sense of family blood ties, Song Yin was her biological daughter, and Song Yin marrying into a wealthy family was in her best interest. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t afford to give up unless it became an absolute necessity.

    Meng Yu finally managed to stabilize the situation and sought out a trusted servant. She asked, ¡°Tell me in detail what has happened in recent times.¡±

    This servant was one of the most inconspicuous in the household, often overlooked due to her slow work pace. However, she was a spy Meng Yu had secretly placed in the house.

    The servant provided a detailed account of recent events, revealing that Song Yin had concealed many things.

    If all these matters were resolved, it would be fine, but they only exposed Song Yin¡¯s foolishness.

    Meng Yu began to reconsider Song Yin¡¯s value, as her foolishness posed a threat to her plans.

    However, she had invested too much effort in Song Yin, and it took considerable time to establish her relationship with Fu Nian. Starting over would consume even more time.

    ¡°The Miss has been targeting the Eldest Miss recently, and the young masters have already noticed this matter. They are not as affectionate toward the Miss as before. Young Master Fu barely pays any attention to Miss. Even if she initiates conversation, he rarely responds,¡± the servant said.

    Meng Yu didn¡¯t care initially, but the latter part of the statement made her expression turn serious. ¡°Has Fu Nian fallen for someone else?¡±

    The servant shook her head. ¡°Young Master Fu Nian has never been fond of the

    Miss from the beginning.¡±

    This servant had been with Meng Yu for many years and was unafraid to speak directly.

    Only then did Meng Yu realize that Song Yin had been deceiving her. She hadn¡¯t been with Fu Nian at all, and she had squandered so much time.

    With her position in the Song family now under threat, Meng Yu needed to secure strong support. And son-in-law represented that support, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be hindered by Song Yin any longer.

    Upon recognizing this, Meng Yu picked up the phone and dialed a number. She spoke gently, ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s Aunt Meng Yu. Summer vacation is approaching. How about coming to visit Aunt Meng Yu?¡±

    At this moment, Song Yin was still unaware that her mother had given up on her. She was struggling drowsily, trying to sit up, with thoughts of wanting Song Fan to die.

    While in the laboratory, Song Fan realized that the effects of the perfume powder were wearing off and Song Yin would likely wake up soon. She needed her brothers to assist in their plan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it. It¡¯s time for you to tell me the results,¡± Song Fan said to Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen had someone bring the report over and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the potion¡¯s ingredients. The rest is supplementary, but the most critical component is something called Winter Blood Grass.¡±

    Song Fan smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s this thing. No wonder the effects are so potent. I spent years studying it before finally solving it.¡±

    ¡°Is this herb quite extraordinary?¡± Song Kai inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magical herb that grows in the desert,¡± Song Fan explained. ¡°With just a bit of water, it can survive for many years. It appears like withered grass, so initially, no one suspected its medicinal properties. However, it can bewilder people¡¯s minds. It¡¯s challenging to find, and it took a lot of effort to locate it..¡±

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Forcibly Leaving

    Chapter 218: Forcibly Leaving

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Everyone was utterly surprised when they learned about the impact of this substance. They never expected that such a small herb could have such a significant effect.

    Song Kai inquired, ¡°So, you were affected by this substance, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Song Fan replied. ¡°Winter Blood Grass, when combined with other herbs, can affect a person¡¯s nerves. It makes me uncontrollable and irritable, leading to impulsive aggression. I lose all rationality. Over time, it could render me a complete fool, or even lead to fatality due to nerve damage.¡±

    Song Ting seethed with anger, exclaiming, ¡°She¡¯s endangering my sister¡¯s life. How wicked!¡±

    Song Chuan and Song Huai were equally furious, clenching their fists with bloodshot eyes. Song Kai added, ¡°Our entire family was deceived by them!¡±

    Song Fan remained surprisingly composed, as she had known about this situation for years. Nevertheless, their reaction provided her with a sense of comfort.

    Ultimately, their love for her prevailed. Had it not been for a unique combination of circumstances, things would not have spiraled out of control. Gu Chen took her wrist and asked, ¡°How is your health now?¡±

    This was the primary concern of the four brothers, who anxiously awaited her response.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡± Song Fan replied. ¡°I¡¯ve used medicinal herbs for recovery, but my condition was severe when I first arrived in the countryside.¡±

    Song Ting wore an expression of remorse, realizing that if he hadn¡¯t believed Meng Yu¡¯s words, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t have been sent to such a remote place.

    Song Huai approached and pulled Song Fan close, inadvertently releasing Gu Chen¡¯s grip.

    ¡°This won¡¯t happen again. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± Song Huai pledged firmly.

    Song Chuan nodded in agreement. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll only trust you. We won¡¯t believe anyone else.¡±

    Song Fan tried to ease their concerns, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so worried. I also have a way to protect myself. Song Yin must have endured a lot during this time.¡± She chuckled.

    Song Huai suddenly grasped the situation, asking, ¡°Is she like this because of you?¡±

    Song Yin¡¯s ailment had stumped numerous doctors, with no one able to cure her. Song Ting had even consulted colleagues, but they couldn¡¯t find anything physically wrong with her. She simply babbled incoherently.

    Song Ting believed someone was sabotaging Song Yin, but he never suspected it was Song Fan.

    ¡°Where did you learn your medical skills?¡± Song Ting inquired.

    Song Fan replied vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s just that the local doctor is not well-known. You wouldn¡¯t recognize him if I told you.¡±

    Since she chose not to share further, Song Ting refrained from pressing the matter. Song Huai didn¡¯t want his little sister to stay here any longer and said, ¡°Now that we have all the reports, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    At this moment, Gu Chen spoke up, saying, ¡°Miss Song, you promised to treat me. How about we start today?¡±

    ¡°What kind of treatment are you talking about? Explain it clearly,¡± Song Huai quickly inquired.

    He didn¡¯t want his little sister to have any involvement with Gu Chen. In his view, no man was worthy of his little sister.

    Upon ignoring Song Huai¡¯s concerns, Gu Chen focused on Song Fan, asking, ¡°Are you willing?¡±

    Song Fan had already made a promise, and she nodded, saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll start today.¡±

    Song Huai didn¡¯t expect his sister to agree so readily and signaled to Song Chuan to intervene.

    Song Chuan, in response, feigned illness, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, little sister. Can you accompany me home? You can treat Mr. Gu another time.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Song Fan felt it was best to accompany her second brother, but suddenly, Gu Chen collapsed.

    Su Yang rushed to support Gu Chen and said, ¡°Young Master, are you unable to bear it anymore? I¡¯ll fetch the painkillers.¡±

    The situation appeared more serious with Gu Chen, and Song Fan knew the poison in his body was dangerous. She quickly approached and said, ¡°No need for painkillers. Go get the gold needles.¡±

    Song Chuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; he hadn¡¯t expected Gu Chen to be genuinely unwell. He likely used a trick to keep Song Fan here, which he found despicable.

    Xu Yuan quickly approached the four brothers and said, ¡°Given Gu Chen¡¯s condition, he can¡¯t see you off, but we¡¯re here to assist. Please, let us escort

    you.¡±

    Although they had just discussed returning home, leaving their sister alone worried them more.

    Song Chuan suggested, ¡°My wrist is in too much pain. I think I¡¯ll stay here and let my little sister treat me.¡±

    Qi Shuo offered a reassuring smile and helped him up. ¡°You can¡¯t delay when you¡¯re unwell. I know an excellent orthopedic doctor; I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    With that, he firmly escorted Song Chuan out. The four Song brothers failed to achieve their objective and could only watch as Song Fan treated Gu Chen before leaving.

    Back at home, Song Ting spoke with a somber expression, ¡°There must not be a next time..¡±

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Feeling Guilty

    Chapter 219: Feeling Guilty

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The four Song brothers reached a consensus. They all believed that Song Fan was still young and in no rush to fall in love.

    Besides, they didn¡¯t consider Gu Chen a suitable candidate for a brother-in-law. In their eyes, Song Fan didn¡¯t need someone with a prominent background; it would be better if her partner could be kept in check by the Song Family. This way, he would never dare to mistreat Song Fan.

    Gu Chen¡¯s status was exceptionally high, surpassing even Song Yi¡¯s. He was the heir to a prestigious family in the capital, far superior to the entire Song Family.

    If Song Fan truly got involved with him, it would be fine as long as their relationship remained smooth. However, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her if anything went wrong.

    Gu Chen was still unaware that he had been condemned by the Song Family. He gradually regained consciousness under Song Fan¡¯s care and remarked, ¡°You always come to my rescue in the nick of time.¡±

    Song Fan composed herself and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things. I could tell you were pretending.¡±

    When she examined Gu Chen¡¯s pulse, she noticed that the poison in his body remained stable with no unusual activity. He couldn¡¯t faint at this moment.

    Gu Chen held her hand and said, ¡°I did it because I wanted you to stay. You look exceptionally beautiful today.¡±

    Song Fan scrutinized his peculiar expression and withdrew her hand. ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect her to see through it so quickly. This was a technique

    that Xu Yuan had suggested, as sweet words often made girls happy. However,

    judging from Song Fan¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    ¡°You should get up now,¡± Song Fan said as she removed the needles.

    Gu Chen asked, ¡°You knew I was pretending, so why did you treat me?¡±

    Song Fan beamed and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t treatment; it¡¯s to clear your mind.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t quite understand, but he didn¡¯t press further upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s smile. It was only when he couldn¡¯t sleep at night that he realized what she meant.

    What Song Fan didn¡¯t express was her genuine concern for Gu Chen. After all, the amount of poison in his body was significant. If a conflict were to arise, it could have dire consequences. She had to control it promptly.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t notice how much she cared for Gu Chen, something unusual for her prior character. In her previous life, she could have easily left him to his own devices.

    ¡°Song Fan,¡± Gu Chen called her name. ¡°The situation around you seems to have changed.¡¯

    This comment pertained to her relationship with the Song brothers. Gu Chen had previously investigated the Song Family and knew that the four brothers despised Song Fan, especially the second brother, Song Huai, who forbade anyone from mentioning his sister.

    However, today, it appeared that they were genuinely concerned about Song Fan, a stark contrast to his prior findings.

    ¡°They¡¯ve known the truth all along and are feeling guilty toward me now,¡± Song Fan explained.

    In her memories, she loved her brothers, and that feeling still existed in her heart. However, after years of separation, her attachment had diminished.

    Over the past two days, she had accepted their concern without much emotion.

    ¡°What do you care about?¡± Gu Chen asked, genuinely intrigued by Song Fan¡¯s enigmatic personality. She was a captivating enigma that drew him in.

    She was, indeed, Song Fan, the eldest daughter of the Song Family, yet she appeared to care about nothing, particularly regarding her family.

    Gu Chen wished those seemingly indifferent eyes held his own emotions. Song Fan gazed at him and smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, I care about myself.¡±

    With that, she turned and sought out Su Yang, asking, ¡°Where is your family¡¯s herbal medicine room?¡±

    After following Gu Chen¡¯s signal, Su Yang led Song Fan to the medicinal herb room, where she gathered various herbs into a large basket.

    Gu Chen stood at the entrance, observing her as she worked. Song Fan prepared all the herbs and placed them in a pot to brew, and she sat nearby, watching the flames.

    The two sat in comfortable silence, not exchanging a word. Gu Chen experienced a unique sense of tranquility he had never felt before.

    Meanwhile, the four Song brothers also remained silent, as Song Yi and Meng Yu sat on the sofa.

    Meng Yu asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Fan Fan back with you?¡±

    Song Ting replied politely, ¡°Our little sister still has some business to attend to, but she¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±

    The other three wore cold expressions, and it was clear to anyone with keen insight that they were unhappy. They couldn¡¯t afford to be pleasant to Meng Yu at the moment, and the atmosphere grew heavy and awkward.

    Song Yi noticed this abrupt change in the children and felt perplexed about the sudden shift in their behavior. While they weren¡¯t particularly close to Meng Yu before, they had still shown her respect..

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: What a Ruthless Heart

    Chapter 220: What a Ruthless Heart

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After years of experience in the business industry, Song Yi developed his way of reading people. He turned to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Yin Yin might need assistance over there. You should go and check.¡±

    Meng Yu gracefully rose from her seat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Once she left, Song Ting spoke up, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve started investigating the poisoning incident from our sister¡¯s childhood. Although the evidence is not yet complete, we¡¯re certain that she had nothing to do with it.¡±

    Song Yi had great trust in his eldest son and nodded, saying, ¡°I made a mistake in doubting Fan Fan in the first place. I¡¯ll do my best to make amends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about doing your best; it¡¯s a definite commitment,¡± Song Chuan chimed in.

    His straightforward remark caught Song Yi off guard, as he was usually a docile son who rarely made demands. Song Yi never expected him to be so assertive.

    Nonetheless, when he considered the years of suffering Song Fan had endured, he agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go along with your suggestion.¡±

    As the four brothers prepared to leave, it was evident that they didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Song Yi quickly stopped them.

    ¡°While you all care for Fan Fan, it¡¯s essential to show respect to your elders.

    You shouldn¡¯t have treated Aunt Meng that way earlier.¡±

    Song Huai responded with a wry smile, ¡°Considering I didn¡¯t say anything at all, I believe I¡¯ve shown her some respect.¡±

    He had a rather independent personality and, were it not for her elder status, would have no qualms about speaking his mind directly.

    In the end, Song Yi remained silent. While he was grateful for Meng Yu¡¯s companionship over the years, he had more trust in his children.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Meng Yu hadn¡¯t gone to check on Song Yin but was standing on the second floor, eavesdropping on their conversation. She struggled to maintain her smile, realizing that things had taken a remarkable turn in such a short time.

    She had initially assumed that even if Song Fan returned, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. After all, Song Fan had not even completed her education and would surely disappoint Song Yi further.

    At formal gatherings, the contrast between Song Yin and Song Fan would become more apparent. If Song Fan attended such events, the distinction would be even more pronounced, showing that her daughter was superior to Yu Wan¡¯s daughter.

    However, returning after a brief absence, she was startled by the astonishing transformation that had occurred. Song Fan was not the failure she had imagined.

    Not only was she beautiful, but she also possessed intelligence. At her age, she had already become a teacher, far from the uneducated girl she had thought her to be.

    The Song sons had also changed their views of her, even beginning to doubt her.

    Meng Yu had assumed that after so many years, Song Yi would at least trust her to some extent, but he had quickly embraced their words. She was now feeling increasingly isolated.

    Upon realizing she couldn¡¯t passively accept her situation, Meng Yu decided to resolve the matter, preferably by finding a suitable scapegoat.

    A terrifying idea had taken root in her mind. The perfect candidate for this scapegoat was her daughter, Song Yin. Blaming everything on her would absolve her of any guilt and might even elicit sympathy for her misguided trust.

    Song Yin was her only daughter, and she did have feelings for her, but compared to the life of a privileged lady, Meng Yu¡¯s determination was wavering.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to endure any more hardships, and it was Song Yin¡¯s foolish actions that had led to the current situation. Her punishment was well-deserved.

    Meng Yu thought about her niece¡¯s beautiful and captivating face. She believed there was no need to persist in finding a husband for Song Fan. Xiao Xia was obedient and equally good, and in terms of appearance, there was no difference between her and her daughter.

    After all, men judge women by their looks. Perhaps Xiao Xia would find a better husband, allowing Meng Yu to establish herself in the Song Family.

    With these thoughts, Meng Yu slowly walked toward Song Yin¡¯s room. A servant quickly stood up and said, ¡°Miss finally fell asleep after a tiring day.¡±

    Meng Yu gazed at her daughter and remarked, ¡°My dear daughter, you will bear the burden of these accusations for your mother.¡±

    The servant discerned the meaning behind Meng Yu¡¯s words and exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°Are you planning to make Miss Song Yin the scapegoat!¡±

    ¡°Is that not acceptable?¡± Meng Yu countered, ¡°I gave birth to her and raised her.

    Naturally, I expect some returns.¡±

    The servant dared not argue but remained shocked by Meng Yu¡¯s ruthlessness, even willing to discard her own flesh and blood.

    Unnoticed by Meng Yu, Song Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, clearly indicating that she hadn¡¯t been asleep at all.

    However, she continued to keep her eyes closed and her breathing steady, avoiding detection.

    Once Meng Yu had issued her instructions and both she and the servant had left, Song Yin finally opened her eyes. Her gaze was filled with sadness, yet not a single tear fell.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cruel.¡± Song Yin choked..

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Candy

    Chapter 221: Candy

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan remained busy at Gu Chen¡¯s house until nightfall, preparing her unique medicinal brew. It differed significantly from conventional medical practices.

    Normally, doctors would write prescriptions, measure ingredients according to the prescription, pour them into a pot, and then boil them. In contrast, Song Fan casually added the herbs directly while boiling.

    Su Yang, observing her unorthodox methods, couldn¡¯t help but feel that this medicine was unconventional, even potentially harmful if ingested.

    As he contemplated this, Song Fan poured the medicine and placed it before Gu Chen, saying, ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Su Yang widened his eyes, quickly walking over to check on Gu Chen, signaling him not to consume it.

    However, Gu Chen seemingly ignored the signals and drank the concoction in one gulp. Song Fan refilled the bowl without hesitation.

    Su Yang had never witnessed such a peculiar approach to medicine in his life.

    Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes simmering the ingredients into a single bowl; it¡¯s not about drinking multiple bowls like water.

    After accompanying Gu Chen in his treatment for so long, Su Yang had come to understand the doctor¡¯s treatment process. He couldn¡¯t help but find Song Fan¡¯s approach unconventional and disagree with it.

    After Gu Chen had finished the second bowl, Song Fan explained, ¡°The poison in your body is exceptionally unique and cannot be treated using conventional methods. This is the first prescription I¡¯ve tried. After drinking it, do not take any painkillers. Let¡¯s see how your condition develops when your ailment flares up.¡±

    Gu Chen assured her, ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched people to search for the Tango Fruit. I believe there will be results soon.¡±

    Song Fan, once anxious about the situation, had come to accept the necessity of allowing events to unfold naturally, much like her attempt to forcibly regain her memories, which had proven unsuccessful.

    With this realization in mind, she offered the third bowl of medicine. This time, Gu Chen hesitated and scrutinized the pot of medicine.

    Song Fan understood his apprehension and reassured him, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no more medicine inside. This is the last bowl.¡±

    Relieved, Gu Chen finally drank the medicine. Though he wasn¡¯t afraid of the bitter taste, he couldn¡¯t bear to drink it continuously. His stomach couldn¡¯t tolerate such an onslaught.

    Once he finished the last bowl, Song Fan took out a fruit candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, and placed it into Gu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    Her actions were smooth and fluid, making it seem as if the candy had appeared in his mouth in an instant.

    Gu Chen could have resisted at first but chose not to, eating the candy obediently.

    It had been a long time since anyone had given him candy. He had relied on painkillers for an extended period, and his research had made him attentive to the bitterness of the medication.

    Once he placed a painkiller in his mouth, the bitter taste would linger even after swallowing. Each time he took the medicine, it would affect his sense of taste for a whole day, and then he would start the cycle again, almost losing his sense of taste altogether.

    Moreover, matters in the corporation and his second uncle¡¯s incessant interference at home left him with no time to rest.

    Song Fan¡¯s arrival was a welcome change. She appeared like a fearless warrior, armed with a sharp sword, vanquishing all the sources of his distress.

    His second uncle was currently embroiled in a conflict with Director Zhang, and Gu Zhuo was causing trouble daily. His second uncle was too occupied to trouble him.

    With this temporary respite, Gu Chen even found time to log into the game.

    While he was still seeking the miracle-working doctor, Ming Jing, he held a firm belief in Song Fan¡¯s medical expertise, which he considered on par with the miracle-working doctor¡¯s.

    Su Yang, who was tirelessly searching for the miracle-working doctor, remained unaware of the young master¡¯s thoughts. If he knew, he would likely be astounded.

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t yet devised a solution to address the root cause of Gu Chen¡¯s ailment, but the young master was thoroughly convinced. Love, indeed, had a way of making people irrational.

    Song Fan announced, ¡°I should go now. I¡¯ll be back to work tomorrow and will visit you after my shift.¡±

    Gu Chen quickly offered, ¡°Where are you headed? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    Song Fan intended to visit her godmother at the hospital but waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can go on my own.¡±

    Gu Chen caught up with her and said, ¡°This place is a bit remote, and you can¡¯t make it there on your own. I¡¯ll drive you there as a token of gratitude for making the medicine for me.¡±

    After considering his offer, Song Fan agreed and provided the name of the hospital.

    She got into the car, and Gu Chen asked, ¡°Is your godmother from Yongping Village too?¡±

    This person had been a recurring topic in their conversations, making it evident that Song Fan held a deep connection with her.

    Song Fan responded, ¡°Both my godmother and I live in Yongping Village..¡±

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: The Vigilant Wang Rou

    Chapter 222: The Vigilant Wang Rou

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something worth repeating,¡± Song Fan said.

    Gu Chen nodded when he saw her reaction. ¡°I was being rude.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk much about her life in Yongping Village. While others might see it as hardship, to her, it was a very happy time.

    Without the gossip and the spiteful gazes of her relatives, Song Fan could finally grow on her own terms.

    Though the conditions were challenging, she had the opportunity to work hard and overcome them.

    In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t born into a wealthy family. She had grown up as an orphan in an orphanage, relying on scholarships due to her excellent academic performance. Eventually, she gained admission to a prestigious university and entered a research laboratory.

    It was there that she found a career she loved and was unwilling to leave. Her hard work in the lab eventually caught the country¡¯s attention, leading to her appointment at the National Research Institute.

    Although Yongping Village was remote and less developed, it had a simplicity that couldn¡¯t be found in the city. People worked from sunrise to sunset, living slowly while guarding the forest.

    Without the complexities of city life, everyone in Yongping Village held onto their hopes that the children would leave this place one day to have a better life.

    Hopes gave people purpose, and in Yongping Village, everyone had their aspirations, refusing to bow down to life¡¯s hardships.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Song Fan got out of the car but was followed by Gu Chen.

    ¡°Are you visiting someone too?¡± Song Fan asked.

    Gu Chen buttoned his suit and replied, ¡°I want to visit your godmother.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Chen wanted to see her godmother when they had no prior interactions.

    Without giving her time to ponder, Gu Chen went directly into the hospital, took the elevator to the top floor, and even remembered the room number.

    Song Fan watched as he knocked on the door of her godmother¡¯s room. It was only then that she recovered from her shock. Both of them were now standing in front of her godmother, and Gu Chen seemed especially close.

    Wang Rou looked at the tall and handsome young man in front of her and asked, ¡°MO Li, who is this?¡±

    Song Fan quickly introduced, ¡°Godmother, this is my friend, Gu Chen.¡±

    Gu Chen, who typically had an expressionless face, was smiling now, and his expression appeared quite gentle. He took two steps forward and said, ¡°Aunt, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any nice gifts. I¡¯ll send some tonics later, and I hope you¡¯ll accept them.¡±

    Wang Rou could tell that Gu Chen was interested in Song Fan. She turned to look at Song Fan, who was standing behind her, using her eyes to inquire if she should accept the gifts.

    Originally, Song Fan wanted to decline, but she thought that Gu Chen was the one who had stirred up trouble for her. So she nodded and told Wang Rou to accept the gifts.

    Wang Rou¡¯s smile brightened upon seeing this. If it had been someone Song Fan disliked, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted anything from them.

    She took Gu Chen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Xiao Chen, I think you¡¯re older than MO Li, right?¡±

    Upon hearing Song Fan¡¯s nickname from Wang Rou made Gu Chen¡¯s heart race, and he responded, ¡°I¡¯m five years older than MO Li.¡±

    A five-year age gap wasn¡¯t significant. Satisfied with his answer, Wang Rou nodded. She then examined Gu Chen with what she thought was a discreet gaze.

    Upon seeing this, Song Fan quickly interjected, ¡°Godmother, it was hard for me to come over today. How about you talk to me?¡±

    Wang Rou smiled and said, ¡°I see you coming every week, MO Li. Of course, I have to chat with Xiao Chen.¡±

    At this point, she realized that Song Fan had mentioned the Gu Family to her. Upon observing Gu Chen¡¯s noble aura, it was clear he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Could he be from the Gu Family?

    However, out of politeness, Wang Rou didn¡¯t ask further questions. She only sD0ke amicablv to the two children and offered some pastries she had made to entertain them.

    After Gu Chen left, she inquired, ¡°MO Li, is Gu Chen from the Gu Family in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Fan affirmed. ¡°He¡¯s the future heir of the Gu Family.¡±

    This revelation cooled Wang Rou¡¯s once-enthusiastic heart. The influence of the Gu Family was immense, and Song Fan seemed entirely different to someone like Gu Chen.

    The Song Family didn¡¯t like Song Fan to begin with, so they wouldn¡¯t support her. If anything happened, she could be easily bullied. Besides, the Gu family had meddled in that past incident.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure of their role, it was better to keep her distance. Song Fan had finally found a stable life, and she couldn¡¯t let anything disrupt it. Wang Rou pulled Song Fan aside and asked, ¡°MO Li, do you like him?¡±

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Wake Up

    Chapter 223: Wake Up

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Godmother, why would you think that?¡±

    Wang Rou explained, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you bring anyone here before, and Gu

    Chen is the first. That¡¯s why I asked.¡±

    Song Fan chuckled at the misunderstanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring him here at all. He¡¯s the one who brought me. He got out of the car and followed me. I didn¡¯t even have time to stop him.¡±

    Wang Rou sighed in relief after hearing that. She trusted Song Fan and didn¡¯t doubt her words. She offered some advice to her goddaughter. Since Song Fan had said that, she believed her.

    Song Fan could be with anyone she wanted, and Wang Rou wouldn¡¯t interfere too much, but she was truly afraid of the people from the Gu Family.

    ¡°MO Li, just treat him with respect in the future, but don¡¯t get too close. Wealthy families like his always have various entanglements. It¡¯s best not to get involved, ¡± Wang Rou cautioned.

    Song Fan keenly sensed that something was wrong. This was the first time Wang Rou had emphasized not getting close to someone. Even when Song Fan had disappeared to become a mercenary before and returned to Yongping

    Village, Wang Rou hadn¡¯t asked too many questions; she had a lot of trust in Song Fan¡¯s ability to take care of herself. So, why was Gu Chen causing her so much worry?

    However, she didn¡¯t show it, just smiled and nodded in agreement. She decided that atter returning, she would investigate this matter. Could it be that her godmother knew someone from the Gu Family?

    Song Fan stayed with Wang Rou for a while and took a taxi back to the Song residence after sunset. Upon arrival, the four brothers were anxiously waiting in the living room. Song Kai¡¯s anxiety made him pace back and forth.

    Upon seeing him like this, the others became annoyed and just pushed him out. ¡°Go stand by the main entrance. If my little sister comes back, just shout.¡±

    Song Kai grumbled but accepted the role, squatting by the entrance to ward off mosquitoes. After a long wait, he spotted a taxi stopping at the entrance. As soon as Song Fan set foot outside the car, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Little sister is back!¡±

    This exclamation was loud enough to alert anyone within a ten-mile radius, but fortunately, there weren¡¯t many houses in the vicinity. Those inside the house rushed out. Song Ting, clutching a coat, placed it around Song Fan, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s very cold at night. You should put on more clothes.¡±

    Song Fan ducked. ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the house.¡±

    Song Ting insisted on draping the clothes over her, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold on this journey either.¡±

    Four brothers escorted Song Fan into the house, and even Song Yi emerged from his study to see what the commotion was about, as Song Kai¡¯s shout had been too boisterous to ignore.

    Meng Yu stepped out of Song Yin¡¯s room at this moment and expressed her concern, saying, ¡°Fan Fan, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried when you were out so late.¡±

    Her face was filled with anxiety, as though she was genuinely worried. She even attempted to touch Song Fan¡¯s face, acting as if she were her biological mother.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t indulge in her act. She took a step back to avoid her and then turned to sit on the sofa, remarking, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±

    Song Chuan swiftly went to the kitchen and returned with the food, personally serving it to Song Fan. He didn¡¯t allow the servants to get involved, explaining, ¡°These are all your favorite dishes. I prepared them well in advance. I was afraid they would get cold, so I kept them warm.¡±

    Song Fan walked over to the dining table and took a seat. The rest of the family joined her. From their actions, it was evident that they were a close-knit family. However, Meng Yu appeared unsure about her role in this reunion.

    ¡°Since Fanfan hasn¡¯t eaten yet, I won¡¯t disturb you further. My niece will be coming to keep Yinyin company for a couple of days. By then, you girls can spend some time together.¡± Meng Yu informed them.

    The four Song brothers appeared displeased with this news, but they held their tongues. As long as Meng Yu was still their father¡¯s wife, she held the position of the house¡¯s mistress, and it was right for her to bring her niece along.

    Song Fan paid no attention to this and focused on her meal.

    Even if Meng Yu brought a hundred people with her, it wouldn¡¯t concern Song Fan. If the former dared to provoke the latter, the former would have to pay the price.

    Song Fan remained unafraid, and it didn¡¯t bother her at all.

    After sharing her plans, Meng Yu went upstairs. She opened Song Yin¡¯s door and considered moving her to a neighboring room when Xiao Xia arrived. As she contemplated this, she heard a feeble voice say, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Song Yin was calling her. It seemed that she had just woken up. Meng Yu hurried to her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling, dear?¡±

    ¡°My body aches. Who hurt me?¡± Song Yin inquired.

    Meng Yu almost couldn¡¯t contain her laughter. It appeared that Song Yin had returned to normal. Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about her revealing any unwanted information.

    However, she quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t let others know about this. If they learned that Song Yin was back to her senses, her plan to shift blame onto Song Yin would fall apart..

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Mother and Daughter Separated

    Chapter 224: Mother and Daughter Separated

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After all, Song Yin was her biological daughter. Meng Yu did not want to send her to prison. Who knew what would happen there?

    Song Yin had been pampered by her since she was young and had never suffered at all. If she went to prison, she would definitely not be able to survive.

    He might as well just go crazy like this. According to the law, he could not do anything to a mental patient. When the time came, he would be sent to a mental hospital for supervision.

    She tried to find someone to take care of Song Yin. Other than not having freedom, Song Yin was still a young miss.

    This was the best solution she could think of. Moreover, Song Yin was really delirious and could be confirmed to be mentally ill by the doctor¡¯s test.

    Now that she had woken up, it was difficult to fool a professional doctor.

    Song Fan revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Godmother, why would you think that?¡±

    Wang Rou explained, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you bring anyone here before, and Gu

    Chen is the first. That¡¯s why I asked.¡±

    Song Fan chuckled at the misunderstanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring him here at all. He¡¯s the one who brought me. He got out of the car and followed me. I didn¡¯t even have time to stop him.¡±

    Wang Rou sighed in relief after hearing that. She trusted Song Fan and didn¡¯t doubt her words. She offered some advice to her goddaughter. Since Song Fan had said that, she believed her.

    Song Fan could be with anyone she wanted, and Wang Rou wouldn¡¯t interfere too much, but she was truly afraid of the people from the Gu Family.

    ¡°MO Li, just treat him with respect in the future, but don¡¯t get too close. Wealthy families like his always have various entanglements. It¡¯s best not to get involved, ¡± Wang Rou cautioned.

    Song Fan keenly sensed that something was wrong. This was the first time Wang Rou had emphasized not getting close to someone. Even when Song Fan had disappeared to become a mercenary before and returned to Yongping

    Village, Wang Rou hadn¡¯t asked too many questions; she had a lot of trust in Song Fan¡¯s ability to take care of herself. So, why was Gu Chen causing her so much worry?

    However, she didn¡¯t show it, just smiled and nodded in agreement. She decided that after returning, she would investigate this matter. Could it be that her godmother knew someone from the Gu Family?

    Song Fan stayed with Wang Rou for a while and took a taxi back to the Song residence after sunset. Upon arrival, the four brothers were anxiously waiting in the living room. Song Kai¡¯s anxiety made him pace back and forth.

    Upon seeing him like this, the others became annoyed and just pushed him out. ¡°Go stand by the main entrance. If little sister comes back, just shout.¡±

    Song Kai grumbled but accepted the role, squatting by the entrance to ward off mosquitoes. After a long wait, he spotted a taxi stopping at the entrance. As soon as Song Fan set foot outside the car, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Little sister is back!¡±

    This exclamation was loud enough to alert anyone within a ten-mile radius, but fortunately, there weren¡¯t many houses in the vicinity. Those inside the house rushed out. Song Ting, clutching a coat, placed it around Song Fan, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s very cold at night. You should put on more clothes.¡±

    Song Fan ducked. ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the house.¡±

    Song Ting insisted on draping the clothes over her, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold on this journey either.¡±

    Four brothers escorted Song Fan into the house, and even Song Yi emerged from his study to see what the commotion was about, as Song Kai¡¯s shout had been too boisterous to ignore.

    Meng Yu stepped out of Song Yin¡¯s room at this moment and expressed her concern, saying, ¡°Fan Fan, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried when you were out so late.¡±

    Her face was filled with anxiety, as though she was genuinely worried. She even attempted to touch Song Fan¡¯s face, acting as if she were her biological mother.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t indulge in her act. She took a step back to avoid her and then turned to sit on the sofa, remarking, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±

    Song Chuan swiftly went to the kitchen and returned with the food, personally serving it to Song Fan. He didn¡¯t allow the servants to get involved, explaining, ¡°These are all your favorite dishes. I prepared them well in advance. I was afraid they would get cold, so I kept them warm.¡±

    Song Fan walked over to the dining table and took a seat. The rest of the family joined her. From their actions, it was evident that they were a close-knit family. However, Meng Yu appeared unsure about her role in this reunion.

    ¡°Since Fanfan hasn¡¯t eaten yet, I won¡¯t disturb you further. My niece will be coming to keep Yinyin company for a couple of days. By then, you girls can spend some time together.¡± Meng Yu informed them.

    The four Song brothers appeared displeased with this news, but they held their tongues. As long as Meng Yu was still their father¡¯s wife, she held the position of the house¡¯s mistress, and it was right for her to bring her niece along.

    Song Fan paid no attention to this and focused on her meal.

    Even if Meng Yu brought a hundred people with her, it wouldn¡¯t concern Song Fan. If the former dared to provoke the latter, the former would have to pay the price.

    Song Fan remained unafraid, and it didn¡¯t bother her at all.

    After sharing her plans, Meng Yu went upstairs. She opened Song Yin¡¯s door and considered moving her to a neighboring room when Xiao Xia arrived. As she contemplated this, she heard a feeble voice say, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Song Yin was calling her. It seemed that she had just woken up. Meng Yu hurried to her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling, dear?¡±

    ¡°My body aches. Who hurt me?¡± Song Yin inquired.

    Meng Yu almost couldn¡¯t contain her laughter. It appeared that Song Yin had returned to normal. Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about her revealing any unwanted information.

    However, she quickly realized that she couldn¡¯t let others know about this. If they learned that Song Yin was back to her senses, her plan to shift blame onto Song Yin would fall apart..

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Illness Again

    Chapter 225: Illness Again

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan hung up the phone and hurriedly left. After all, Gu Chen had taken the medicine she prepared earlier, so whatever was happening now was her responsibility.

    Upon seeing Song Fan leave on the motorcycle he had given her, Song Kai, who had been planning to attend the motorcycle party, was taken aback. ¡°Why is she going out at this time of night?¡± he wondered.

    Upon realizing the unusual situation, he rushed to inform his brothers. They now treated Song Fan like a national treasure, fearing that something might happen to her.

    However, Song Fan had left in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t know where to look for her. They could only sit by the door and wait for her return.

    Song Fan rushed to the villa as quickly as possible. When she arrived, Su Yang was nearly in tears. ¡°Miss Song, please take a look at our Young Master,¡± he pleaded.

    Song Fan tried to push the door open to enter, but Su Yang held her back. ¡°You have to be careful. Young Master is breaking things inside, and I¡¯m afraid he might accidentally hurt you.¡±

    Sounds of things being smashed could be heard from the room. Song Fan couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Gu Chen¡¯s condition had worsened, and if he continued acting out, he would eventually hurt himself. She had to let him calm down.

    She took out the golden needles and pushed the door open. Gu Chen was in so much pain that he had lost consciousness. He had been smashing things to vent his frustration, but now he was merely smashing items and not displaying aggression.

    When Song Fan approached, she noticed Gu Chen¡¯s unfocused eyes. He stood beside the table, throwing a cup away. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he was drenched in sweat, indicating he was in immense pain.

    Gu Chen was someone who cared about his appearance, and even when he fled, he hadn¡¯t looked as disheveled as he did now. His shirt was unbuttoned, and it was unclear where it had flown.

    Song Fan silently approached him. At this point, he was in too much pain to recognize her. His sharp eyes darted over, but it was merely a vacant stare.

    Severe pain had blurred his vision, and he couldn¡¯t identify her. He instinctively lashed out in self-defense.

    Song Fan was prepared and swiftly threw him over her shoulder. In his current condition, he barely felt any more pain.

    She used this opportunity to find the correct acupuncture points. Gu Chen lay on the floor, completely immobilized, and soon became a pincushion.

    With no sounds coming from inside, Su Yang pushed the door open and entered. When he saw Gu Chen in this state, his heart ached. ¡°Our Young Master has truly suffered.¡± He sighed.

    Song Fan frowned, saying, ¡°I gave him some medicine this afternoon; it can¡¯t be this severe. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It was fine in the afternoon, but something occurred at the company. The Young Master had a meeting, and I didn¡¯t expect Gu Hai to try to force a woman onto him. He even used drugs to subdue him,¡± Su Yang explained. Song Fan was puzzled. ¡°Gu Chen has always been cautious; how did he fall for Su Yang sighed. ¡°Gu Hai poured tea for Young Master in front of all the shareholders, but Young Master didn¡¯t drink it; he merely held it up for show. However, it worked as soon as he smelled it.¡±

    ¡°This is indeed a grand endeavor,¡± Song Fan exclaimed. ¡°Medication only works when it enters the stomach. To have an effect just from smelling it, a significant amount of purification and herbal ingredients are required. Not many people can produce such a substance, and even if they can, it would be worth a thousand gold. Gu Hai is truly persistent, repeatedly drugging him and delivering women. Could it be that he wants to become a pimp?

    Upon hearing this, Su Yang was distraught. Song Fan made it sound so severe; was there no way to treat it?

    After thinking about this, Su Yang began to cry. Song Fan watched in surprise, wondering why he suddenly became so emotional; it was unusual for a man of his size to cry so easily.

    ¡°All right, no more tears. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. Go and get the medicine quickly,¡± Song Fan said.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yang immediately stopped crying and watched as Song Fan wrote the prescription before rushing out.

    After removing the needles, Song Fan helped Gu Chen lie down on the bed. She placed her hand on his wrist to conduct a careful examination. Thankfully, the poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body remained unaffected, and the effects of the drug were only temporary.

    In a way, this was a fortunate situation. However, Gu Chen would have to endure significant suffering during this period. He would need to consume a large amount of medicine each day to repair his body.

    Yet, Gu Hail s actions were suspicious. They seemed to be meaningless, even if Gu Chen had done what he wanted, he would not keep the woman by his side.. Could it be that he desired to use Gu Chen¡¯s child as leverage?

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: You Are an Angel

    Chapter 226: You Are an Angel

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Just as Song Fan was pondering recent events, Gu Chen slowly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Is that you, Song Fan?¡±

    Due to the intense pain he had experienced earlier, his vision had temporarily darkened, leaving him unable to see anything. However, upon detecting the familiar scent of jasmine, he immediately recognized that Song Fan was by his side.

    Song Fan sensed that something was amiss. She reached out to check his eyes, but there was no response at all.

    She took his pulse and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The medicine you took earlier affected your optic nerve temporarily. You¡¯ll recover once I administer the antidote.¡±

    Gu Chen gripped her hand and inquired, ¡°Is my condition worsening?¡±

    With only a short time left before he turned 25, the doctors had predicted that he wouldn¡¯t survive past that age. He hadn¡¯t experienced any severe symptoms, but today, he felt the agony of being worse than death.

    He even thought that when he reached 25, it wouldn¡¯t be the illness that took him away, but the torment would be so unbearable that he would end his own life.

    Song Fan held his hand and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cure you. I never make false promises.¡±

    After saying that, she interlocked her pinky finger with Gu Chen¡¯s in a childish pinky swear, signifying her commitment.

    It had been a long time since Gu Chen had made a promise in such a playful manner. He wanted to laugh but was unable to express it. With his mind numbed and incapable of displaying emotions, he still wished to convey his gratitude to Song Fan.

    Upon realizing this, he reached out and pulled Song Fan closer. She refrained from resisting and fell into his embrace.

    Gu Chen held her gently, saying softly, ¡°You¡¯re like an angel who saved me from everything.¡±

    To outsiders, this remark might appear as a flirtation. But Song Fan detected the sincerity in his tone. She patted his shoulder and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± However, Gu Chen had no intention of letting her go. The two of them lay quietly on the bed, unconcerned about the passage of time.

    When Su Yang entered with a bowl of medicine, he happened to witness this scene. He managed to control himself and cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Miss Song, the medicine is ready.¡±

    Song Fan sat up, accepted the bowl, and retrieved an antidote pill from her necklace, which she placed in the bowl. ¡°Take this.¡±

    Gu Chen extended his hand to signal his inability to see. Song Fan positioned the bowl near his mouth, expecting him to drink it on his own.

    However, Gu Chen didn¡¯t think likewise. He drank it directly, and Song Fan found herself holding the bowl, helping him drink the concoction.

    Su Yang, watching from a short distance, couldn¡¯t contain his emotions. Witnessing his young master acting affectionately with a woman was an unprecedented occurrence.

    He yearned to share this revelation with Xu Yuan and the others but decided to wait until his young master had fully recovered. He knew he needed to be patient.

    Once Gu Chen had finished drinking the medicine, Song Fan had him lie down. She continued to use golden needles to stimulate his acupuncture points, which facilitated better absorption of the medication.

    While applying the acupuncture, she inquired, ¡°What do you think your second uncle is plotting? He keeps trying to send women to you and is even willing to use such costly medicine.¡±

    Gu Chen was equally perplexed. Given their family¡¯s stature, having a lover wasn¡¯t unusual, especially when he wasn¡¯t married. Even if he had a partner, it didn¡¯t warrant such public condemnation.

    So why was Gu Hai expending so much effort just to create trouble?

    Song Fan pondered for a moment and came to a realization. ¡°Could it be that your second uncle believes that we¡¯re getting married soon?¡±

    Gu Chen mulled it over. ¡°That¡¯s quite possible.¡±

    The two of them had almost forgotten about this rumor as time passed. But in Gu Hails eyes, it was a very likely scenario.

    Previously, he had asked Gu Zhuo to court Song Yin to resolve the matter. However, Song Yin rarely left the house, and the progress was slow. This left him feeling anxious.

    Therefore, he chose to utilize this strategy to rupture their relationship. He believed that once a woman was involved, Gu Chen and Song Fan would surely have a disagreement, and he could further intervene to separate them.

    If that occurred, Gu Chen would lose the support of the Song Family and likely be abandoned by numerous shareholders. This would provide an opportunity for Gu Hai to propose a new chairman.

    Unfortunately, the plan didn¡¯t succeed. Gu Chen¡¯s self-discipline was more remarkable than he had anticipated. Even the most expensive knockout drug couldn¡¯t keep him around.

    Gu Hai, seated with a wine glass at home, sighed as he reflected on another missed opportunity. He regretted not having forcibly detained Gu Chen and ensuring the matter was resolved, no matter what..

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Dreaming

    Chapter 227: Dreaming

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Gu Zhuo returned home, he noticed his father¡¯s anxious demeanor and instinctively considered taking a different route to avoid his father¡¯s nagging.

    He didn¡¯t know when his father had become like this. They shared the same sentiments, yet his father insisted on repeating himself several times. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still healthy, Gu Zhuo would have suggested that he get checked for dementia.

    Gu Hai still had excellent eyesight. When he saw Gu Zhuo, who had just returned from outside, he said, ¡°Son, come over and have a drink with Daddy.¡±

    Gu Zhuo reluctantly complied, and a servant quickly brought wine for them to sip. Gu Hai let out a sigh, saving, ¡°I sent you abroad for so many years, and it¡¯s a rare occasion for us father and son to sit together like this.¡±

    Gu Zhuo¡¯s expression softened upon hearing his father¡¯s words, realizing that indeed, they hadn¡¯t engaged in meaningful conversation for quite some time.

    After raising his wine cup, Gu Zhuo proposed a toast, saying, ¡°To the reunion of father and son.

    Gu Hai laughed heartily and clinked glasses with him, saying, ¡°Yes, this toast is to celebrate our reunion.¡±

    ¡°Have you not seen Miss Song recently?¡± Gu Hai asked as soon as he put down his glass.

    Gu Zhuo immediately regretted his decision to sit with his father, responding with a perfunctory tone, ¡°She¡¯s on sick leave. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days.¡±

    Gu Hai became animated, exclaiming, ¡°You should visit her. It¡¯s a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Why is it a great opportunity? I don¡¯t want to disturb her if she¡¯s sick,¡± Gu Zhuo responded, feigning ignorance.

    Gu Hai stood up, explaining, ¡°People are most vulnerable when they¡¯re ill. By providing attentive care during such times, you can grow closer to each other.¡±

    Gu Zhuo nodded, but in truth, he had no thoughts about Song Yin. Even if he were required to marry her in the future, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. She was someone who didn¡¯t keep her word.

    Upon seeing his indifference, Gu Hai reached out and tapped his forehead, admonishing, ¡°This is an important matter, regardless of whether you like

    Second Miss Song. You must marry her to gain the support of the Song Family.¡±

    Gu Zhuo scoffed at this idea; he couldn¡¯t fathom how marrying someone else¡¯s daughter would lead to the Song Family¡¯s financial support.

    So, he started to go crazy on the spot, saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just go and pursue the Eldest Miss Song. After all, she hasn¡¯t married yet, and she shares the same mother with the Song brothers, which makes them much closer by blood than Miss Song Yin.¡±

    Gu Zhuo originally wanted his father to back off, but Gu Hai started to consider whether this method could be implemented. He paced back and forth by the pool and finally decided, ¡°If you think so, then do it. Anyway, the Eldest Miss Song hasn¡¯t mentioned whom she intends to marry. Both you and Gu Chen will have to rely on your abilities. If you can win her over, it¡¯ll be considered our victory.¡±

    Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He couldn¡¯t stand his father¡¯s wild ideas anymore. Who gave him the courage to think like this?

    Gu Zhuo put down his wine glass and said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired today. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    After saying that, he ran away without giving Gu Hai any time to react. When

    Gu Hai came back to his senses, he could only curse, ¡°B*stard.¡±

    Gu Chen and Song Fan wouldn¡¯t know what had happened in Gu Zhuo¡¯s family, but they had already deduced what Gu Hai was thinking and felt that this was the only reasonable explanation.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? I already hinted that Director Zhang was untrustworthy last time.¡±

    Gu Chen responded, ¡°My second uncle only believes what he wants to believe. He¡¯s worried I might genuinely garner support from the Song Family, so he panics at the slightest hint.¡±

    At this moment, Song Fan began to pull out the needles and said, ¡°But he¡¯s too anxious. This medicine is harmful to you. You have to follow the prescription I gave you for the next two days and take three bowls a day.¡±

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I will listen to Miss Song.¡±

    Upon seeing that he still had the energy to joke, Song Fan knew that he was much better. She reminded him, ¡°You must drink it. I think you¡¯ll be able to see things tomorrow morning. You must be careful not to let this happen again.¡±

    In Song Fan¡¯s eyes, Gu Chen¡¯s body was like glass. He couldn¡¯t withstand any twists and turns or it would shatter.

    The poison in his body was barely able to maintain its balance. If something else were to happen, it would be fatal.

    Gu Chen continued to hold onto her. ¡°Then do you want to stay with me?¡±

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t say such words, but now that he had just recovered from the intense pain, he subconsciously wanted to keep her by his side..

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Guarding You

    Chapter 228: Guarding You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan felt that she should stay to observe his physical condition. She called out to Su Yang, ¡°Do you have a single bed here? Bring me one.¡±

    Su Yang quickly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect her to be willing to stay. He regretted what he had said earlier and thought it was too rash.

    But looking at Song Fan¡¯s magnanimous face, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with her staying.

    Gu Chen was stunned for a moment, and he finally spoke up, ¡°Your brothers are probably going to be angry, right?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t care. ¡°They don¡¯t know that I came out. Besides, this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal?¡± Gu Chen tightened his grip on Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big deal?¡±

    Song Fan broke free and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m the doctor, and you¡¯re the patient. If I stay, it¡¯s the same as a doctor guarding a patient in the hospital.¡± Upon hearing this explanation, Gu Chen¡¯s expression improved, but he still looked a little gloomy. He asked, ¡°Have you taken in other patients?¡±

    Song Fan finally noticed Gu Chen¡¯s awkwardness and thought of teasing him. She said, ¡°I did that before.¡¯

    Gu Chen¡¯s expression turned completely unsightly, and he seemed to have sunk into depression. Although he looked expressionless, Song Fan could tell that he was upset.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°When I was treating my sister, I was always by her bedside.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was her sister, Gu Chen smiled, but it was fleeting, and he quickly regained his composure.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect that he could be so easily appeased, as just one sentence was enough to influence his emotions.

    Su Yang didn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, the young master was a person who wouldn¡¯t change his expression even if a mountain collapsed in front of him. He rarely showed any emotional fluctuations. Some people had never even seen the young master smile.

    Although half of it was because of the medication and painkillers that made his emotions indifferent, the other half was also because he did not want to waste time on it. He had been carrying responsibilities since the day he was born.

    Song Fan slept beside Gu Chen, and there was only half a meter between the two of them. Su Yang had specially placed it this way so that they could talk. He quickly left to report this matter to the other young masters.

    Song Fan immediately lay down and asked, ¡°Have you found out who ordered the hit on you?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°The last clue stopped at the overseas forces. I only know that someone offered 200 million to have me killed.¡±

    This number shocked Song Fan. Even the president of a country didn¡¯t have that much money. The person who put the bounty on Gu Chen wanted his life.

    ¡°Even if we fail this time, there will be many more attempts on your life. For the sake of these 200 million, mercenaries and assassins can go to great lengths.¡± Song Fan said worriedly.

    She had done this kind of work before, so she knew what these people were thinking. As fugitives, there was no tomorrow. They only had money in their hearts. With money, they would do anything. Even if they knew that this mission might cost them their lives, they would do it regardless of anything.

    Only blood and money could make them feel alive. They were no longer living people but slaves of money.

    The first thing they did after they got the money was to squander it. No matter what method they used, gambling and playing women was their pastime. Often, they would go bankrupt after that.

    However, as long as they continued to accept missions, they would have new money. Money was just a number to them.

    Therefore, Song Fan left immediately after she earned enough money. She destroyed all traces of herself and pretended that she had never been a mercenary.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be too worried. He said calmly, ¡°Even without this 200 million, there are still many people who want me dead. When I was born, I was destined to face all of this.¡¯

    Song Fan had also heard of the turbulent history of the Gu Family. These three years had been considered relatively peaceful under Gu Chen¡¯s leadership. Apart from Gu Hail s power struggle, there hadn¡¯t been any major events.

    Four or five years ago, the Gu Family was in turmoil. To protect his only son, the head of the Gu Family sent him abroad to study. That was the only way to save him from the disaster that had befallen the Gu Family.

    There was a huge explosion during the Gu Family¡¯s ancestral worship ceremony, and two-thirds of the family members lost their lives. Even the head of the Gu Family was paralyzed from the waist down.

    After that incident, the Gu Family became embroiled in internal strife, the stock market was impacted, and the stock price plummeted. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Chen returned to the country two years later that the situation began to stabilize.

    He took over the chairman position of his father and used strong measures to reorganize the entire group, recovering the previous losses in time..

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Unknown Poison

    Chapter 229: Unknown Poison

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This was also the reason why Gu Hai wanted to use methods to deal with Gu Chen. If he fought Gu Chen, he would not be able to win. The major shareholders also felt that it was better to let Gu Chen be the chairman.

    After all, in those two years, Gu Hai did not stabilize the company. They were all afraid that the Gu Corporation would go bankrupt one day. It was Gu Chen who turned the tide and gave them hope.

    Song Fan sat up and asked, ¡°When did your poison appear?¡±

    Gu Chen thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either. No one said it was poison before. They all said that there was something wrong with my nerves and that there was no way to treat it.¡±

    ¡°When did your headache start?¡± Song Fan changed the question.

    ¡°It was three years ago.¡± Gu Chen said, ¡°I had an accident at that time and was hospitalized for a month. After that, I had this illness.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t ask about the details of the incident. Since Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything, it could be a family secret. It was better not to ask too much.

    However, since that was the case, there was no way to know who poisoned Gu Chen. These things were obviously not calculated from the beginning. It was just a strange combination of factors that formed a balance in his body, so it was difficult to remove them from his body now.

    Song Fan thought about it and decided to calm him down first, at least to change the fact that he would act up from time to time.

    Gu Chen was a person who could endure, but he was forced to smash things to vent his pain.

    Song Fan had already thought of a cure and was prepared to try it step by step. There would definitely be a way.

    Gu Chen suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the legendary Miracle Doctor Mingjing. Everyone thought that she would have a solution, so I came to A City. However, I haven¡¯t found any clues until now. My illness is getting worse, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll die at the age of 25. I won¡¯t die if I meet you.¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s tone was very firm. Even though no one knew the name Song Fan and he could not be compared to the Godly Doctor Mingjing, he had completely entrusted his life to him.

    Song Fan was very touched by his words. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said, ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    This was the highest promise a doctor could make. Song Fan secretly swore that she would definitely cure Gu Chen.

    That night, both of them had a good night¡¯s sleep. Gu Chen also experienced the feeling of sleeping until dawn.

    However, the four Song brothers were not like this. They had been guarding downstairs for the entire night. All of them had panda eyes and were staring straight at the door.

    After Song Fan got out of the car, he quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Little sister, where did you go last night?¡±

    Then, they looked her up and down, afraid that something had happened.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect them to be so nervous. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fatigue. It was obvious that they had been waiting for her for a long time.

    She quickly explained, ¡°Something happened to one of my patients. I¡¯m going to take care of him.¡¯

    Song Fan subconsciously chose to hide Gu Chen¡¯s matter. She did not know why she said that. According to her past personality, she would not lie like this.

    She did not realize that she was protecting Gu Chen, afraid that her brothers would think that he was a bad person.

    Song Ting could tell that his little sister didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Hurry up and go upstairs to rest. We can rest assured when we see you back.¡±

    Song Kai was so tired that he could lie down immediately, but he still watched Song Fan return to his room before going to sleep. The four of them had more or less let Song Fan down, so now they wanted to do their best to make up for it. Even if it was just a small matter of waiting for her to come back, they had to do their best.

    Meng Yu naturally took in all of this. She knew that these four people would not be of use to her. She had to find a strong external aid.

    Fu Nian was already disappointed in Song Yin. She had to pick a new candidate as soon as possible and let Xiao Xia get in touch with her.

    She believed that Xiao Xia would do a good job. She was the child who knew how to make use of her beauty the best she had ever seen.

    Although it was close to summer vacation, Song Fan still chose to go to work, even if the principal said that she could take a break until the next semester.

    She didn¡¯t want to face her four brothers at home. They treated her like delicate porcelain as if she was about to shatter.

    When she stood on the podium, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The audience immediately burst into applause. They had been waiting for Song Fan for a long time. Only after comparing her teaching skills did they realize how good her teaching was. After changing teachers, they felt that learning was difficult..

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Taking Pleasure in Othersâ€™ Misfortune

    Chapter 230: Taking Pleasure in Others¡¯ Misfortune

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had finally found her way back to the right track. She only felt truly alive when standing at the podium.

    Ironically, she hadn¡¯t expected that her initial return to work was solely to please her godmother. But, as time With that thought, she couldn¡¯t wait until the weekend and decided to visit after school hours. She didn¡¯t even have evening classes and requested leave. She could attend classes at any time, but missing this opportunity to tease Song Yin wouldn¡¯t be right. went on, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with these students. She had taught them personally and had to watch them go to university.

    Initially, the students weren¡¯t very accepting, but now they truly missed Song Fan coming to class. Although her personality wasn¡¯t very warm, and she didn¡¯t engage in much banter, her teaching skills were truly admirable.

    Those in this class were either diligent students focused on their studies or wealthy second-generation heirs who valued education. Either way, they aimed to excel in physics.

    Particularly after the substitute teacher changed this time, they realized how impressive Song Fan was. The new teacher was also competent but fell short of her standards.

    ¡°Even though the holidays are right around the corner, don¡¯t slack off. Take each subject seriously. This way, you can enjoy your vacation without worrying about unfinished coursework,¡± Song Fan advised with a smile.

    Song Fan seldom showed much emotion in class, so seeing her smile was as rare as a Martian collision. Her students were surprised by this unexpected display of warmth.

    However, this smile didn¡¯t last long, as Song Fan opened her textbook and began her lecture.

    At the end of the class, Tingting approached her. When Song Fan noticed her, Tingting turned away, as if trying to avoid her.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t call her, and she returned to the office.

    Tingting hesitated for a while but eventually entered the room. ¡°Miss Song, do you know why Song Yin hasn¡¯t been coming to school recently?¡± Tingting asked.

    She was curious. Song Yin had never disappeared for such a long time. In the past, even if she was sick, she would still come to school because she enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by everyone. Whenever she was unwell, whether it was the teachers or the students, they would all take care of her.

    Tingting knew something must have happened to prevent her from coming to school for such an extended period.

    ¡°The bell for class has already rung. Why are you still here?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t answer the question but questioned her.

    The teachers had already gone to their classes. Now, there was only her and Tingting in the office. After all, there were not many teachers like Song Fan who only taught two or three classes a day.

    Tingting was a person who knew how to follow the rules. She could tell that

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to chase her away, so she quickly went over and said, ¡°This class is a physical education class, and my body isn¡¯t suitable for exercise, so I don¡¯t have to go.¡±

    Song Fan reached out and placed her hand on Tingting¡¯s wrist. Tingting was telling the truth. Although she usually seemed feisty, even hitting people, her heart was not in good condition. It wasn¡¯t a life-threatening illness, but it was a condition she¡¯d have to live with.

    Song Fan immediately picked up a pen and prescribed the medicine for her. ¡°If you trust me, take this medicine. You¡¯ll be able to attend physical education classes in the future.¡¯

    Tingting didn¡¯t know what to say, but she wanted to trust Song Fan. After all, Song Fan had just checked her pulse, and no matter how she looked at it, it seemed untrustworthy.

    ¡°I understand.¡± In the end, Tingting accepted it and decided to take it home to show her mother.

    She stared at Song Fan with an eager gaze, awaiting the answer to her first question.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡°Song Yin had something happen, and she can only lie in bed, so she hasn¡¯t been able to come to school.¡±

    Tingting immediately got excited and asked, ¡°What happened? She can¡¯t even get out of bed?¡±

    From the way she was gloating, it was obvious she wasn¡¯t worried about Song Yin at all.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to discuss the Song Family with outsiders. After all, this matter was somewhat complicated. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tingting tugged at her sleeve in disappointment. ¡°Miss Song, please tell me. I want to know.¡±

    At this moment, Song Fan suddenly had an idea. She turned to look at Tingting and smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go visit Song Yin? I believe you¡¯ll be able to find out.¡¯

    This suggestion would cause trouble for Meng Yu and her daughter. The two of them were busy keeping the fact that Song Yin had woken up a secret. Tingting¡¯s visit at this time would surely make them flustered.

    Tingting didn¡¯t know what had transpired exactly, but she pondered it and felt that Song Fan¡¯s advice made sense. She had a good relationship with Song Yin in the past, and now that she said she wanted to visit Song Yin, it wouldn¡¯t seem weird. It was a good time to go and mock Song Yin..

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Visit

    Chapter 231: Visit

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan¡¯s classes today were all in the morning, so she left school in the afternoon. However, instead of going home, she went straight to Gu Chen¡¯s place to check on his recovery.

    Upon observing Su Yang¡¯s unprecedented enthusiasm, Song Fan was surprised. He quickly called out to her, ¡°Bring a comfortable chair for Miss Song. Also, get the snacks and fruits she used to like.¡¯

    After issuing the instructions, Su Yang busied himself serving Song Fan, reminiscent of a servant from a previous life. Not only did he work swiftly, but he also maintained a pleasant smile.

    Perplexed, Song Fan looked at him. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Su Yang, once a highly professional secretary, had suddenly transformed into a servant.

    Su Yang¡¯s actions, however, were driven by gratitude, having witnessed the pain Gu Chen endured during his illness.

    Gu Chen had taken the medicine prescribed by Song Fan the previous day, and by this morning, his condition had notably improved. His face had a healthy glow, and he even managed to eat a few buns¡ªan unusual feat for someone who used to skip breakfast due to morning discomfort.

    In Su Yang¡¯s eyes, Song Fan had become a god, worthy of worship.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡± Song Fan inquired as she enjoyed some fruit.

    Su Yang replied with a smile, ¡°Our Young Master is in a video conference, but it¡¯s almost over. Please wait a while.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he stood on the side without moving. Song Fan was a bit puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to accompany him?¡±

    He then explained, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Song will be bored here alone, so I¡¯ll accompany you in conversation.¡±

    Song Fan found Su Yang¡¯s meticulousness somewhat unnerving, wondering if he had hit his head. However, she refrained from asking, thinking he should consult a doctor given his age.

    Soon after, Gu Chen concluded the meeting and, upon seeing Song Fan, greeted her with a smile. ¡°I knew you would come today, so I specially brought forward the meeting time. I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early.¡±

    Song Fan, without saying anything, went to hold Gu Chen¡¯s wrist, intending to check his pulse. However, Gu Chen held her hand, and their fingers interlocked.

    Su Yang, sensing the moment, swiftly offered a glass of water, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go get a glass of water.¡±

    ¡°Can you let go now? I just want to take your pulse,¡± Song Fan said, eyeing their intertwined hands.

    Gu Chen handed over his other hand, assuring, ¡°It won¡¯t delay you.¡±

    Song Fan was at a loss for words, and could only remind herself that he was a patient, then continued checking his pulse.

    ¡°Your body has recovered today, and the poison in your system has stabilized. In the future, be sure to be cautious and avoid being drugged again, especially stay away from your second uncle,¡± Song Fan advised.

    Both of these incidents were related to Gu Hai. Song Fan felt that Gu Chen shouldn¡¯t have met him. After all, apart from him, no one else was so eager to drug Gu Chen.

    ¡°I will do my best, but my second uncle won¡¯t give up,¡± Gu Chen replied.

    Song Fan also knew that Gu Hai had his eyes fixed solely on Gu Chen. He wanted Gu Zhuo to marry Song Yin right away, but he never considered that she wouldn¡¯t marry Gu Chen. Poor Gu Zhuo was still studying at Eke and couldn¡¯t go back to university abroad.

    Song Fan stayed with Gu Chen until the evening. The two even played a few rounds of chess, and during this time, she logged into the game to do missions together. Overall, it was a pleasant afternoon.

    Upon returning home, Song Fan realized there was going to be a spectacle. Not only was Tingting sitting in the living room, but there was also Gu Zhuo. The only difference was that one was very happy, and the other was unhappy.

    Meng Yu, viewing Tingting as her daughter¡¯s good friend, welcomed her warmly. She mentioned Yinyin¡¯s health and requested Tingting not to visit until she was better.

    Unperturbed, Tingting seemed more determined to go in. Gu Zhuo, prompted by Gu Hai, appeared without much enthusiasm.

    Meng Yu was unsure why Gu Zhuo had come. Song Yin hadn¡¯t shared Gu Hail s intentions with her, fearing they might directly discuss uniting the two. Her mind was still preoccupied with Gu Chen.

    Meng Yu, displaying genuine warmth toward Gu Zhuo as an elder, said, ¡°I¡¯ve met your father a few times at banquets. We can be considered friends. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good relationship with Yinyin.¡±

    Respecting elders, Gu Zhuo smiled and replied, ¡°I have a good relationship with Teacher Song, so I thought of coming over to visit.¡±

    This statement nearly made Meng Yu unable to contain her inner frustration. Gu Zhuo¡¯s words were distancing himself from Song Yin, implying that he had no real connection with her and was only there out of consideration for Song

    Fan..

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Breaking In

    Chapter 232: Breaking In

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu had been playing the role of a devoted wife and mother for many years, so she wasn¡¯t about to give up just because of one comment. She suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled, ¡°Fan Fan is the sister who loves her the most. You have to take care of Yinyin in the future since you¡¯re friends with her.¡±

    Gu Zhuo picked up the fruit juice and took a sip, smiling without offering any response. It was evident he didn¡¯t want to continue with the conversations.

    Upon feeling that she needed to leave for a while, Meng Yu stood up and said,

    ¡°Yinyin should have woken up by now. I¡¯ll go and take a look. You guys sit first.¡±

    Song Fan entered only after she left. Ting Ting quickly went up to greet her, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Auntie Meng is too enthusiastic. She brought so many things, but she just won¡¯t let us see Song Yin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t see her,¡± Gu Zhuo remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say when I see Song Yin. It¡¯ll be even more troublesome if she cries.¡±

    Gu Zhuo dreaded a girl¡¯s tears, and Song Yin seemed to be a person made of tears, ready to cry at any moment. Ting Ting found his perspective reasonable but was eager to know why Song Yin wasn¡¯t attending school. If something unfortunate had happened, it would bring her joy.

    ¡°Do you think Song Yin has a rash on her face? Is that why she¡¯s not going to school?¡± Ting Ting speculated.

    Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very normal thing? You don¡¯t have to take so many days off, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Ting Ting pursed her lips. ¡°Song Yin values her face more than her life. If that were the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone to school. She hopes to always appear perfect in the eyes of outsiders.¡±

    Gu Zhuo looked at Song Fan. ¡°Would you do such a thing?¡±

    Song Fan picked up a piece of fruit and placed it in her mouth. ¡°I can wear a mask.¡¯

    Despite her dislike for Song Yin, Song Fan had no issues with her appearance.

    There was no need for her to pretend to be someone she wasn¡¯t just to seem special.

    Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already here. I¡¯ll have an explanation when I go back.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to see Song Yin in the first place; it was Gu Hai who used all the racing cars in his garage as a threat, leaving him no choice but to come.

    Song Fan knew well that Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t let anyone see Song Yin because she had already woken up. However, for the plan to work, Song Yin needed to appear mentally unwell. Therefore, Song Fan didn¡¯t want the mother and daughter to get what they wanted.

    ¡°Song Yin has been hiding in the house. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. I didn¡¯t even see her,¡± Song Fan claimed. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s sick. It¡¯s summer vacation soon, so it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t go to school.¡±

    Though Song Fan¡¯s tone was calm, Ting Ting heard something different. She resented Song Yin for deceiving her for so long at school, and this was her chance to confront her.

    Ting Ting immediately stood up and declared, ¡°As Song Yin¡¯s dearest classmate, I¡¯m really worried about her. I have to see her today.¡±

    After having said that, she rushed upstairs, already familiar with the Song residence layout. She had been there before and knew where Song Yin¡¯s room was. She had a clear goal and didn¡¯t need anyone to show her the way.

    Song Fan finished the fruit juice in one gulp and said, ¡°Do you want to watch a show?¡±

    Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t understand Song Fan¡¯s intentions but nodded with great interest. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Ting Ting was impulsive, and now that she had made up her mind to see Song Yin, no one could stop her. Even if she were to be impolite, the Song Family couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    She simply opened the door without knocking. The servant guarding the door was shocked and tried to stop her. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t come in.¡±

    Ting Ting was not to be deterred. She pushed the door open forcefully, with Song Fan and Gu Zhuo following closely behind. Song Fan even suggested,

    ¡°Tingting, you should leave quickly.¡±

    She had no intention of stopping Tingting. She even helped push the servant aside. The situation was chaotic, and no one knew who pushed them.

    Upon entering the room, Ting Ting was stunned. She saw Song Yin sitting on the bed, eating, with her wrists and ankles tied with ropes, resembling a prisoner.

    Finally swallowing her food, Song Yin didn¡¯t know how to react. A few of them just stared at each other.

    Meng Yu, hearing the commotion, rushed in. She hugged Song Yin and said,

    ¡°Hurry up and get out. Yinyin doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her like this.¡±

    However, Song Yin wasn¡¯t inclined to cooperate with her mother.. She asked,

    ¡°Tingting, are you here to visit me?¡±

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Help!

    Chapter 233: Help!

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Tingting found herself at a loss for words in response to the question, exchanging a shocked glance with Meng Yu.

    Unsure of the nature of Song Yin¡¯s illness, Tingting couldn¡¯t fathom why someone would be restrained like this, equating it to tying up a dog.

    Upon observing Song Yin¡¯s clear and spirited eyes, it was evident that she appeared very normal, showing no signs of any illness.

    Tingting asserted, ¡°This is illegal imprisonment,¡± her voice trembling with concern.

    Meng Yu realized she couldn¡¯t conceal the truth any longer. Hugging Song Yin tightly, she tearfully explained, ¡°My child, I had no choice but to do this. You¡¯re saying things that could hurt others. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll harm someone if you go out.¡±

    However, nobody present believed her. Tingting, despite her impulsive personality, sensed that something was amiss. If Song Yin were genuinely ill, she should be sent to the hospital immediately, not restrained at home.

    Gu Zhuo had seen through the ruse, understanding that Song Yin and her daughter were plotting something. Song Fan, not wanting their plan to succeed, urged Tingting to accompany him upstairs.

    Playing along, Gu Zhuo exclaimed, ¡°Oh my god, how can they tie people up like this!¡±

    This exaggerated performance caught Song Fan¡¯s attention, though Gu Zhuo¡¯s tone remained as calm as his faux-frightened expression.

    Meng Yu, in a panic, tried to cover up the situation. Unaware of Gu Zhuo¡¯s expression, she thought she could deceive the two of them.

    ¡°I have no other choice. If news gets out that Yinyin was unconscious, her life will be ruined,¡± she pleaded, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see Yinyin today, okay?¡±

    While sincere, Tingting hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to ruin Song Yin¡¯s life but merely intended to mock her.

    However, Gu Zhuo interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t think Song Yin is sick. Is she conscious now?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Song Yin struggled and called out, ¡°Gu Zhuo, Gu Zhuo, save me!¡±

    Song Yin realized that her mother genuinely wanted to portray her as insane, at least in front of outsiders, and shifted the blame for so many years onto her shoulders.

    Now, this was her best chance to escape. With Tingting and Gu Zhuo around, she could prove she wasn¡¯t sick. As long as she left this room, she would be free.

    Song Yin had already seen her mother¡¯s true colors. She knew that she was just a tool in her heart. She would only have a chance to live if she left.

    At just 18 years old, she couldn¡¯t be taken to court. Even if her mother wanted to send her to a mental hospital instead of prison, it was essentially the same.

    Gu Zhuo was waiting for Song Yin to say this. He hurriedly approached, pulling Meng Yu away. After all, she wasn¡¯t his elder.

    Song Fan took out his dagger and handed it over. Very quickly, he cut the rope, releasing Song Yin. Instinctively, she wanted to jump into Gu Chen¡¯s arms, but in the end, she turned around and returned to Song Fan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Your dagger is sharp. Where did you buy it?¡± Gu Zhuo inquired.

    After glancing at the dagger, Song Fan replied, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Delighted, Gu Zhuo pocketed the dagger without sparing a glance for Song Yin.

    Caught between emotions, Song Yin turned to Tingting, who seemed equally unsettled. Waving her hands, Tingting assured, ¡°I won¡¯t coax you.¡±

    Meng Yu, recovering from the side, insisted, ¡°Yinyin, you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness yet. You can¡¯t leave this room.¡±

    Understanding the urgency to distance herself from Meng Yu, Song Yin ignored the plea and rushed out.

    Despite Meng Yu¡¯s attempts to stop her, Song Yin, fueled by determination, managed to push her away and sprint down the stairs.

    Song Yi and his sons walked in at that moment, witnessing the chaotic scene.

    Song Yin sought refuge in her father¡¯s arms, urgently pleading, ¡°Dad, save me.

    Mom wants to lock me up.¡±

    Though unaware of the details, Song Yi instinctively protected Song Yin.

    Meng Yu caught up, panting, attempting to explain, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Yinyin is sick and needs to rest in her room. I¡¯m not letting her out

    for her good.¡±

    Song Yin, however, shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m very normal. I¡¯d already woken up, but Mom refused to let me out. She even tied me up with a rope..¡±

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Mother-Daughter Confrontation

    Chapter 234: Mother-Daughter Confrontation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This revelation deeply shocked Song Yi, his eyes widening as he gazed at Meng Yu. He couldn¡¯t fathom that she would resort to such measures. In his eyes, Meng Yu had always been gentle and elegant.

    The four brothers hastily inquired, ¡°Auntie Meng, what are you doing?¡±

    Despite their reluctance to defend Song Yin, the circumstances compelled them to speak up.

    Meng Yu found herself unable to articulate anything. She could only repeatedly emphasize that Song Yin was not in good spirits and was still talking nonsense.

    At this moment, Tingting and the others descended from upstairs. Song Fan strolled at the back, appearing quite composed.

    Song Yi questioned, ¡°Is Tingting here to visit Yinyin?¡± He then shifted his gaze to Gu Zhuo, unfamiliar with him.

    Gu Zhuo introduced himself, ¡°My name is Gu Zhuo. I¡¯m the son of Gu Hai, the manager of the Gu Corporation. I¡¯m a student from Song Fan¡¯s class, visiting her today.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened just now?¡± Song Huai pressed, eager for someone else to corroborate and expose Meng Yu¡¯s true colors.

    Tingting couldn¡¯t help but share, ¡°It was so scary just now. The moment I entered the room, I saw Song Yin tied to the bed. The rope was thick. People were watching her from the side. This is what it¡¯s like to be in prison.¡±

    Gu Zhuo nodded in agreement, stating, ¡°Tingting is right. This is indeed the case. Moreover, Song Yin¡¯s expressions and words are normal. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. No matter how you look at it, she shouldn¡¯t have been tied up.¡±

    Meng Yu hastily intervened, ¡°That¡¯s because Yinyin was hungry and was eating, so she looked normal. However, she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You all saw what Yinyin was like before. She was babbling nonsense and couldn¡¯t be restrained. I could only tie her up.¡±

    ¡°That was before,¡± Song Ting interjected. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Song Yin for a few days. No one knows how she¡¯s been these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we thought you were Song Yin¡¯s biological mother and would take good care of her. We didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen,¡± Song Chuan added angrily.

    Meng Yu felt furious with these children. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have let them in. Despite asserting that Song Yin was sick, they had broken in regardless.

    Regardless of her anger, she had to clarify the situation. Tearfully, Meng Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Yinyin¡¯s own good. My heart aches to tie her up, but this is the best way. I don¡¯t want to send her to a mental hospital. I want to take care of her.¡±

    Afterward, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, collapsing to the ground in tears. She portrayed the image of a mother deeply devoted to her child.

    However, Song Yin wouldn¡¯t be fooled. She knew her mother wanted her to take the blame, so she began crying like Meng Yu.

    Learning the art of crying from Meng Yu, the mother and daughter appeared identical when in tears. They both seemed very pitiful as if they had a reason.

    The four brothers felt nothing. After discovering that these two individuals had framed Song Fan and caused their little sister so much suffering, they no longer harbored any sympathy for this mother and daughter.

    Song Yi assisted them to the sofa. Upon seeing that they were about to ask questions, Tingting stated, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    Song Yi couldn¡¯t stop her from leaving, but she was also a witness to what happened. He could only reluctantly offer, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±

    Tingting declined the offer, as her chauffeur was still waiting outside. She swiftly ran out.

    Gu Zhuo took a seat and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s the same if I¡¯m here. I saw what happened just now.¡±

    This line of questioning was naturally handed over to Song Huai. As a detective, he possessed a wealth of experience.

    After taking a seat, he asked Song Yin, ¡°Tell me when you woke up and what happened just now.¡±

    ¡°Yinyin has just woken up. Let me explain,¡± Meng Yu rushed to say.

    Song Huai remained unmoved, ¡°I am asking Song Yin now. Auntie, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    Song Yin quickly recounted everything that had happened during this period. However, she omitted the fact that she had heard Meng Yu asking her to take the blame, making it seem like she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Song Huai turned to look at Meng Yu. ¡°Then why did you lock Song Yin up? You know that she¡¯s awake and doesn¡¯t need to be tied up.¡±

    Meng Yu sighed and explained, ¡°Some time ago, Yinyin also had a moment of lucidity, but very quickly, she started to talk nonsense again. I didn¡¯t dare to let

    go of her..¡±

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Trust

    Chapter 235: Trust

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin was well aware that she had not experienced such a situation before. She did not expect her mother to lie to her face. She exclaimed furiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t wake up at all. I know when I woke up.¡±

    Meng Yu did not engage in an argument. She lowered her head and said, ¡°You can say that if you want. As a mother, I don¡¯t want to argue with my child like this.¡±

    With just one sentence, the situation was reversed. Now, it was Song Yin who seemed unreasonable, and Meng Yu¡¯s concession made her a subject of mockery.

    Song Yin wasn¡¯t known for her clever tactics, and all her skills had been taught by Meng Yu, making it easy for her to fall victim to such situations.

    Song Huai remained unmoved, even taking a sip of water as he patiently waited for both of them to finish crying.

    No matter how much Meng Yu and Song Yin cried, there would come a point when they would stop. In the end, both of them were exhausted from their emotional outbursts.

    At this moment, Song Fan interjected, ¡°I also saw that Song Yin was in a sober state. Furthermore, Meng Yu wanted to make Song Yin stay the moment she entered the room. One of them chased after her while the other fled. They should know what the other party wanted to do.¡±

    Meng Yu immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I did that because I was worried about Yinyin.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Song Yin wanted us to save her back then,¡± Gu Zhuo added.

    Meng Yu did not expect Gu Zhuo to speak at this time. This matter had nothing to do with him, but she could not say anything either. This was a young master of the Gu family that could not be offended.

    Song Huai sneered, ¡°I still don¡¯t know why Song Yin is delirious. Now that such a thing has happened, what are you and your daughter trying to do?¡±

    Meng Yu knew that her plan had been messed up. If she did not correct it now, her plans would become empty talk. Moreover, Song Yin wanted to leave her now, so she might as well push the blame on her.

    ¡°Hubby, I had no choice. Yinyin said a lot of things when she was delirious. Those things sounded scary,¡± Meng Yu sobbed. ¡°I know it¡¯s best to hand her over to confess, but as her mother, I really couldn¡¯t bear it, so I thought of letting her continue pretending. As long as she¡¯s diagnosed as mentally ill, she won¡¯t be locked up in prison.¡±

    Song Yin widened her eyes and did not know what to say. Her mother was still thinking of making her take the blame. Did she not care about the mother-daughter relationship at all?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who wants to use me as a scapegoat. Don¡¯t twist the truth here!¡± Song Yin said as she was about to pounce over.

    Meng Yu did not resist and collapsed to the ground. No matter how one looked at it, her weak expression was innocent. Song Yi naturally sided with Meng Yu.

    After accompanying her for so many years, he thought that he already knew Meng Yu very well. He knew that she was a gentle person who loved her daughter very much. Moreover, she had said more than once that she wanted her daughter to live well in the future.

    Such a person couldn¡¯t harm her own daughter. The scales in Song Yi¡¯s heart had already tilted towards Meng Yu.

    Meng Yu was too good at disguising herself. After so many years, she had established a good image in front of Song Yi and spent so much effort to gain his trust. Naturally, she was not doing it for nothing.

    She knew that Song Yi would believe her. Moreover, Song Yin had planned to attack her just now, which confirmed her words.

    Meng Yu¡¯s mother-daughter relationship with Song Yin, which was originally thin, had already been worn away. Since this child was no longer with her, she could change to another child.

    Summer vacation was coming soon, and Xiao Xia would become her new chess piece because the cooperation of interests would be very solid.

    Song Yin also understood that she was anxious just now. She cried and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but Mom went too far. She wanted to push all those things onto me. Don¡¯t you think about how old I was when I drugged Song Fan? Could it be that I did it alone?¡±

    Song Ting was anxious. ¡°Tell me everything in detail. Don¡¯t leave out anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell us everything. I want to see how my child can turn black into white and push all the blame on her mother,¡± Meng Yu said as she wiped away her tears.

    This was out of Song Yin¡¯s expectations. In her opinion, her mother should have tried her best to stop her. Why did she have to make her say it?

    Song Fan knew that Song Yin had already lost this round. Meng Yu was already prepared. No matter what she said, there would be evidence to prove that she was lying.

    If the situation continued to develop, Song Yin would be the one who did all these things in the end. It would have nothing to do with Meng Yu..

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Attempt

    Chapter 236: Attempt

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    In an attempt to silence song Yin, meng Yu cried until sne was out ot breatn, clearly overwhelmed with sorrow.

    On the contrary, Song Yin couldn¡¯t shed any more tears. The intensity of her previous crying left her looking somewhat dazed.

    Gu Zhuo sighed silently to himself. A mother and daughter resorting to tears as their primary means of problem-solving didn¡¯t escape his notice.

    However, their tears held no sway over Song Huai. He even took out his phone, attending to other matters, giving them the time to cry.

    Meanwhile, Song Chuan took Song Fan aside, bombarding him with various questions, eager to know his little sister¡¯s current interests. Song Kai interjected occasionally.

    This attitude perplexed Meng Yu, unsure whether to continue crying. Song Yi also perceived it as disrespectful to their elders, so he said, ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡±

    Song Fan, seemingly indifferent, continued chatting with Song Chuan as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. She harbored no feelings for Song Yi.

    Song Huai paused in his activities and asked, ¡°You two mentioned poisoning when you were young. Tell me about the whole thing.¡±

    This was the information he was most eager to learn about. Only by hearing it from their mouths could he establish Song Fan¡¯s innocence.

    Upon sensing the gravity of the situation, Song Yin quickly spoke up, ¡°If my mother wanted to marry into the family, she had to remove all obstacles. Auntie Yu Wan cared most about her youngest daughter, Song Fan, so my mother gave me a bottle of medicine and asked me to drug Song Fan¡¯s food. This way, she would become irritable and appear unlikeable to everyone. Then, we could execute the plan.¡±

    She continued, ¡°The plan involved poisoning Fourth Brother and then having me point the finger at Song Fan. This way, we could send Song Fan away and also provoke Auntie Yu Wan. I just didn¡¯t expect her to get into a car accident on the way to the hospital.¡±

    These revelations were deeply unsettling to those present. Gu Zhuo felt as if he had a fire under his buttocks. As an outsider, he shouldn¡¯t be listening anymore, but it was too late to stand up and leave. He was in a dilemma.

    Song Kai, unaware of the backstory, looked at Song Fan with heartache. He recalled that the servant had mentioned Song Fan¡¯s refusal to admit guilt, claiming she had never poisoned him.

    At the time, he thought Song Fan was lying to avoid taking responsibility. Now, it seemed that if he had trusted his sister a bit more, even if he had raised objections and urged his brothers to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.

    Others in the room shared similar thoughts, directing their gazes at Song Fan. However, she displayed minimal reaction. This matter was already ancient history to her. Even if she was vindicated now, those years were irretrievably lost.

    Song Yi was utterly stunned. Holding his chest, he struggled to catch his breath. Song Ting rushed over to check on him, eventually stabilizing his condition.

    Yu Wan¡¯s death had always been a painful memory for Song Yi. He believed it was an accident that led to their separation, but now Song Yin claimed it was all premeditated. He couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°A Yu, is what Yinyin said true?¡± Song Yi questioned.

    Meng Yu understood that she could never admit to this. Other than Yu Wan, she was the only one Song Yi couldn¡¯t touch.

    She sobbed and shook her head, ¡°Wanwan and I are best friends. How could I do such a thing? That medicine is indeed mine, but it¡¯s a family heirloom. I knew I couldn¡¯t use it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so I hid it in a box and never opened it. I don¡¯t know when Yinyin took it.¡±

    She added, ¡°At that time, she had just lost her father not long ago. I didn¡¯t notice her mental state. Who knew she would come to hate Song Fan, living a happy life, and secretly drug her? When I found out, it was already too late. I finally retrieved the medicine and wanted to tell Wanwan, but later on, Song Kai was poisoned. At that time, the situation was too chaotic, and I didn¡¯t know who did it. I also believed that Yinyin had pointed out Song Fan, but I didn¡¯t expect such an outcome.¡±

    Their explanations seemed conflicting, possibly an attempt to shift blame. However, the crucial message emerged: Song Fan¡¯s childhood irritability was a result of being drugged.

    Upon hearing this, Song Yi dared not look at his daughter¡¯s face. Profound guilt almost overwhelmed him.

    Song Huai persisted, ¡°Then tell me, who was the person who poisoned Song Kai?¡±

    ¡°My Mom gave me the poison.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know..¡±

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Lies and Lies

    Chapter 237: Lies and Lies

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The answers provided by the two differed, yet in Song Huai¡¯s mind, this matter had already reached its conclusion. It was evident that Meng Yu orchestrated a series of events. Not only did she harm her younger sister, but she also caused the death of her mother.

    If it weren¡¯t for legal consequences, Song Huai genuinely wished to end Meng yu¡¯S lite at tnat very moment.

    Their family had been deceived by her. When her mother was alive, she showered affection on her younger sister. After her departure, no one in the family took proper care of Song Fan.

    ¡°Song Yin claimed that Auntie Meng gave her the poison. Do you have any evidence?¡± Song Ting inquired.

    Song Yin promptly nodded. ¡°The servant named Li Ping is my Mom¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s responsible for obtaining poison. My Mom purchased it at a high price and then instructed me to put it in Song Kai¡¯s soup.¡±

    Song Chuan didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. He swiftly stood up and went upstairs to summon Li Ping. Upon seeing Meng Yu and her daughter in a worse state than before, Li Ping was frightened to the point that she couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Her behavior was visibly suspicious. Song Huai questioned her about Song Yin¡¯s recent statements.

    Li Ping, terrified, nearly knelt on the ground, vigorously shaking her head and stammering, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She dared not reveal anything. Having followed Meng Yu¡¯s orders for many years, the fate of her family rested in her hands. Any disclosure could lead to dire consequences for her loved ones.

    Meng Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about Li Ping exposing her. Amidst her tears, she pondered how to nurture Xiao Xia. As for Song Yin, who had betrayed her, she was already considered dead to her.

    Anticipating Li Ping¡¯s response, Song Ting remarked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divulge the truth, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have someone investigate all your relatives, and they¡¯ll pay a price. I believe you can handle it.¡±

    Li Ping didn¡¯t expect Song Ting to say that. He was threatening her openly, but she knew Song Ting was entirely capable of such actions.

    Upon having been part of the Song family for years, she witnessed Song Ting¡¯s management style and heard tales of his ruthless business practices. Among the four Song brothers, Song Ting was undoubtedly ruthless, and she dared not offend him.

    Li Ping never imagined that she would find herself in such a predicament. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t have a favorable outcome, whether she spoke the truth or not.

    As she hesitated, Song Ting smiled, ¡°Of course, if you tell me the truth, I won¡¯t make things difficult for your family. I¡¯ll ensure their well-being. Otherwise, considering the character of the person you¡¯re loyal to, even if you stay silent, your family may not fare well.¡±

    Li Ping was suddenly in a panic. Having followed Meng Yu for so many years, she naturally knew that Meng Yu was capable of such things. Moreover, since Meng Yu could even abandon her biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy to Li Ping¡¯s family.

    Li Ping immediately spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I don¡¯t know what poison it is. I only know that Miss Song Yin took something and put it in the Fourth Young Master¡¯s soup.¡±

    Though she sensed that Meng Yu was aware of this, she lacked evidence to

    prove it. So, she compromised and shared the information, satisfying both

    sides.

    Meng Yu felt a sense of relief when Li Ping made her appearance. Back then, she hadn¡¯t entirely trusted Li Ping, so she hadn¡¯t informed her of many details. Even if she had summoned her, it would have been futile.

    She resolved to shift the blame onto Song Yin. Even the evidence from the past wouldn¡¯t implicate her. It could only demonstrate that Song Yin had put the poison in the food.

    Song Yin was unaware that her mother had orchestrated everything. Over a decade ago, Meng Yu had prepared her to shoulder all of this. She provided

    Song Yin with poison, falsely claiming that Li Ping had purchased it. In reality, Meng Yu had acquired the poison.

    Meng Yu was determined not to leave any evidence that could be used against her. If she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she would push the blame onto Song Yin.

    It wasn¡¯t that she lacked maternal love, but her original plan was to marry Song Yin into a wealthy family. Once achieved, any evidence would be inconsequential.

    She was merely guarding against the possibility of evidence emerging to attack her. After all, in the Song family, she was like duckweed¡ªdespite having been married into the family for many years, she remained an outsider.

    Song Yin was taken aback by Li Ping¡¯s revelation. Distraught, she exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You were the one who bought the poison from outside. You orchestrated everything. Now, you¡¯re attempting to pin it on me!¡±

    Meng Yu rushed over and embraced Song Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I¡¯ll go to the police station tomorrow and plead guilty. You just need to live well..¡±

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Will Be Lost

    Chapter 238: Will Be Lost

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon witnessing this scene, Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way to compare.¡±

    Song Fan understood his implication, suggesting that Song Yin couldn¡¯t compete with Meng Yu in cunning. Uttering this was akin to negating all of Song Yin¡¯s explanations.

    Regardless of what she said, it seemed futile, and everyone perceived her as lying, attempting to shift the blame onto her mother ¡ª what an unfilial daughter.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason I was banished to the countryside back then,¡± Song Fan sneered. ¡°I was still a child. I couldn¡¯t outsmart someone like her.¡±

    Gu Zhuo quickly concurred, ¡°If my father had married such a woman when I was young, I¡¯m afraid he would have been lying in his grave long ago, never given the chance to grow up.¡±

    Song Yi reprimanded Song Yin, ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. Your mother loves you so much. Why don¡¯t you think of repaying her?¡±

    Knowing that Meng Yu was feigning emotions, Song Yin pushed her away, asserting, ¡°You¡¯re all blind. In the past, you believed her and sent Song Fan away. Now, you have to believe her and send me away. One day, all of you will die at her hands, just like Yu Wan.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Not only Song Yi and the four Song brothers, but others also couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.

    Yu Wan was the painful memory of the entire Song family, and they wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mentioning her in such a way.

    Song Yin, aware that she couldn¡¯t escape punishment, laughed loudly and declared, ¡°Why pretend to be sentimental now? Back then, Yu Wan loved Song Fan the most. After his death, you sent Song Fan to the countryside and neglected him for so many years. You¡¯ve let Yu Wan down.¡±

    This statement struck at their hearts, a reminder of the guilt they felt toward everyone.

    At this moment, Song Fan stood up and said, ¡°No matter how wrong they are, they¡¯ve never harmed anyone. You¡¯re a year younger than me, yet you¡¯re able to drug someone. You relied on me to gain favor in the wealthy circle, then kicked me to the countryside. Have you ever thought that you would be discovered one

    ¡°I¡¯m clearly better than everyone else, but you¡¯re the daughter of a wealthy family, and I don¡¯t even have a father. This is unfair,¡± Song Yin shouted.

    Song Fan was genuinely irked by this argument. She couldn¡¯t choose the family she was born into, but she could choose to be a good person rather than a bad one.

    ¡°You¡¯re already living better than most people. After losing your father, my mother has always helped you and your mother. Moreover, I treat you as my best friend. You¡¯re just greedy for other people¡¯s things.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s words dismantled Song Yin¡¯s facade. She had always stood against Song Fan, feeling superior due to her background. Her actions were intended to prove that she was better than Song Fan.

    However, Song Ting snorted and said, ¡°If everyone thinks that way, they can use harmful means to take over the magpie¡¯s nest. Someone will also harm you and replace your position.¡±

    While life might be unfair, confronting such situations should prompt one to strive for improvement instead of resorting to dirty means to drag others down.

    Overwhelmed, Song Yin burst into tears. Meng Yu, seemingly eager to hug her and portray herself as a loving mother, was met with Song Yin¡¯s sharp rejection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over. When you planned to sacrifice me, you were no longer my mother. I heard you say that you wanted to push all the blame on me, but I still had the illusion of cooperating with your imprisonment. I didn¡¯t expect you to do that. As long as I live in this world, I will always hate you. The things you pursue will also be lost!¡±

    This final sentence served as Song Yin¡¯s curse on Meng Yu. She believed Song Fan would make her pay the price. After all, Song Fan was no longer the easily deceived girl she once was.

    Meng Yu turned around, collapsing onto the sofa. Though appearing wounded by the child¡¯s words, it was a guise to hide her ferocious expression. She didn¡¯t anticipate that her carelessness would lead to this outcome. Had Song Yin not heard her words, perhaps the situation would not have escalated in this manner.

    Not only did Song Yin¡¯s plan crumble, but the trust she had built over the years within the Song family had also dissipated.

    The Song family members were now suspicious of her, particularly in matters related to Yu Wan.

    Meng Yu knew she had to prove her innocence regarding Yu Wan¡¯s death; otherwise, she risked being ousted from the Song family..

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Song Yin Pleads Guilty

    Chapter 239: Song Yin Pleads Guilty

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu suddenly felt some regret; she shouldn¡¯t have let Yu Wan die like that. Song Yi would remember her for the rest of his life.

    Yu Wan passed away at the peak of her beauty, leaving an everlasting impression on Song Yi¡¯s heart. Even if someone later came along who was equally beautiful, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    However, this was also her trump card. As long as Song Yi still remembered Yu Wan, she could make him feel soft-hearted toward her.

    Meng Yu decisively began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Yu Wan. Raising such a child indirectly harmed her. I won¡¯t even have the face to meet her when I die. It¡¯s better to apologize to her now.¡±

    At this point, she turned to the wall as if she was about to hit it, seemingly ready to end her own life.

    Upon sensing the gravity of the situation, Song Kai, who was closest, instinctively tried to stop her. After all, a death in the family would undoubtedly make headlines.

    Others also understood this. Whatever Meng Yu¡¯s sins were, they should be publicly judged, not end in her death at home.

    They frantically pulled her back, and Meng Yu collapsed on the ground, seemingly devoid of strength, continuously muttering Yu Wan¡¯s name, portraying a deep sisterly affection.

    Upon thinking about the close relationship between Yu Wan and Meng Yu in the past, Song Yi couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything more. He could only pat her shoulder to offer comfort.

    Song Yin was bewildered. Even though she currently resented Meng Yu, she didn¡¯t want her to die. If she hadn¡¯t been far away, she would have rushed to help.

    However, observing Meng Yu¡¯s actions now, Song Yin realized that her suicide attempt was just a ploy to gain sympathy from Song Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one behind all this, yet you heartlessly pinned it on me. Do you have no regard for the mother-daughter bond between us?¡± Song Yin asked tearfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m only considering our relationship. That¡¯s why I made mistakes, trying to shield you, even thinking of making you pretend to be insane to avoid prison,¡± Meng Yu, with tears streaming down her face, defended herself. ¡°If I truly had no feelings for you, I would have reported you to the police long ago. Why would I risk trying such methods?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but I know you¡¯re trying to make me take the blame now!¡± Song Yin asserted.

    She realized it was hard to argue with her mother, so she firmly denied her involvement in those deeds.

    Meng Yu looked at her and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be arrested. I can take the blame for you. But what you¡¯re saying is hurting me deeply.¡±

    ¡°I remember when you were fifteen, you had a similar incident. You were afraid I would find a solution for you. I advised you then, but I never thought you¡¯d still think the same now,¡± Meng Yu emphasized at the age of fifteen, shutting Song Yin up, leaving her no intention to defend herself.

    Upon sensing that something significant had happened at the age of fifteen, Song Fan keenly observed the situation. It seemed more severe than poisoning Song Kai or drugging Song Yi. If revealed, it would lead to a harsher punishment for Song Yin.

    She turned to look at Song Huai and found him equally interested. The two exchanged a knowing smile, sharing the same curiosity.

    Upon thinking about the incident at fifteen, Song Yin understood she had to admit to it now. However, she didn¡¯t expect to be abandoned by her mother.

    With tearful eyes, she looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Mom, this is the last time

    I¡¯ll call you that. After today, I¡¯m no longer your daughter.¡±

    She then looked at Song Yi, raising her head proudly. ¡°Yes, I did those things. I wanted Song Fan to be sent away so that I could be the only sister to my brothers.¡±

    After hearing her confession, Song Yi couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Yu Wan treated you with kindness when she was alive. I considered you my daughter. Yet, for such a selfish thought, you caused all this. Do you even deserve her kindness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she treated me well that I wanted to rightfully gain all this. I want to enjoy this kind of life forever. But I¡¯m not a biological child of the Song family. I had to do this,¡± Song Yin boldly explained.

    Song Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated that his goodwill would lead to such a disaster. He deeply regretted it.

    The four brothers, unlike their father, weren¡¯t overly emotional because they understood that Song Yin wasn¡¯t acting alone. Behind her, there must be Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Yet, for now, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Meng Yu..

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Put in the Dungeon

    Chapter 240: Put in the Dungeon

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The expressions of the four brothers were grim. They had initially planned to oust both the mother and daughter from the Song family, but now only Song Yin remained.

    Regardless of Song Yin¡¯s scheming nature, at 18, the incident during her younger years was undoubtedly orchestrated by Meng Yu.

    They were well aware that there was no evidence, and given Song Yin¡¯s voluntary confession, connecting her to Meng Yu seemed implausible.

    Song Yi, not having been home during this period, maintained his previous understanding of the mother and daughter.

    He affirmed, looking coldly at Song Yin, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve genuinely treated you as my daughter, but after what you¡¯ve done, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±

    Song Ting suggested, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think we need to send her to the police station. Just lock her up in our dungeon.¡±

    Meng Yu, surprised by the mention of a dungeon, asked Song Yi, ¡°Hubby, do we have a dungeon at home?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral legacy, traditionally used to discipline family members who¡¯ve erred,¡± Song Yi explained. ¡°However, it hasn¡¯t been utilized for many years.¡±

    Meng Yu objected, ¡°Since it hasn¡¯t been used for so long, it can¡¯t be an option for YinYin.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want Song Yin under the Song family¡¯s control, preferring her in police custody, away from potential interference.

    Meng Yu, contemplating Song Yin¡¯s demise, believed it was the safest option, but as Song Yin¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to execute it.

    Furthermore, Song Yin had utility beyond this situation, and Meng Yu might leverage her in the future.

    Song Ting smiled, ¡°Auntie Meng if we send Song Yin to the police station, we really won¡¯t be able to see her anymore. Besides, this matter concerns the Song family¡¯s reputation. If Song Yin goes to court, it will be publicized. It¡¯s better to settle it at home.¡±

    While reasonable, Meng Yu wasn¡¯t convinced. If Song Fan could enlist a lawyer for legal action, the Song family¡¯s aversion to publicity didn¡¯t fully explain their stance.

    Meng Yu pleaded with Song Yi, ¡°Hubby, the dungeon hasn¡¯t been used for so many years. It must be in disrepair. If YinYin goes there, will she even survive?¡±

    Song Yin, trembling on the ground, dreaded the impending punishment. Though uncertain about the dungeon¡¯s nature, she found it terrifying.

    Knowing more about the dungeon, Song Yi shook his head and asserted, ¡°The dungeon is meant for disciplining the Song Family, not as frightening as you imagine. Still, Song Yin deserves punishment.¡±

    Song Yi harbored no sympathy for the one responsible for Yu Wan¡¯s death and wished for Song Yin to face the dungeon¡¯s consequences.

    The police station must abide by the law and cannot resort to torture. At most, they would just lock Song Yin up in prison. When he sued Song Yin in court, it would take a long time before she would be sentenced according to her crime.

    This kind of punishment couldn¡¯t appease the hatred in his heart. The dungeon passed down from his ancestors was different. The Song family had always had people from the torture hall there, and there were many ways to make Song Yin suffer.

    He could give up Song Yin¡¯s life, but he could not let her live a good life.

    Meng Yu still wanted to persuade, but Song Yi simply didn¡¯t want to listen. Although Song Yin admitted that she did it, Meng Yu had also helped to hide it for many years. Even if she did it out of the kindness of a mother, it could not change the fact that she was assisting in wrongdoing. Song Yi held a grudge against her.

    ¡°A Yu, refrain from going out for the time being. Others will take over the group¡¯s affairs,¡± Song Yi instructed, retreating upstairs.

    Meng Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn; Song Yi had revoked her rights in the group, an accomplishment she¡¯d diligently worked for.

    Forced to accept, she turned to Song Yin and regretfully said, ¡°YinYin, I can¡¯t protect you anymore. I don¡¯t know when we can meet again.¡±

    Song Fan, unsympathetic towards Meng Yu, suggested, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave her, accompany her, and you¡¯ll be able to see her all the time.¡±

    She had no respect for Meng Yu, and she didn¡¯t consider her as her elder. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was perceived as impolite, so she chose not to trouble herself and spoke whatever she wanted.

    Meng Yu smiled, ¡°Fan Fan, I understand your anger. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Then go apologize to my mother. That¡¯s a genuine display of your sincerity,¡± Song Fan demanded, challenging Meng Yu¡¯s resolve..

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Let Her Suffer

    Chapter 241: Let Her Suffer

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Of course, Meng Yu couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. She hadn¡¯t yet experienced the best life had to offer, and her position in the Song family wasn¡¯t entirely secure. Dying at this point was out of the question.

    Despite these thoughts, she couldn¡¯t voice them and could only manage a bitter smile. ¡°Fanfan, do you hate me this much?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. If it weren¡¯t for you and your daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the countryside and lost my mother. My greatest desire now is to witness your demise.¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was chilling.

    It would be easy for Song Fan to accomplish this; a sleek pistol hung at her waist. She could pull the trigger in an instant. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t go through with it. If Meng Yu died, everything would be gone. Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t have the chance to suffer. She didn¡¯t want to give Meng Yu a swift end.

    Meng Yu was shocked and took a step back. ¡°How dare you say such things? I¡¯ll go back and pack Yinyin¡¯s belongings first.¡±

    With those words, she hastily ascended the stairs as if escaping. Despite Song Fan being just a 19 -year-old girl, the murderous intent Meng Yu saw in Song Fan¡¯s eyes moments ago genuinely frightened her.

    Song Ting summoned the torturers and promptly silenced Song Yin before dragging her away. He ordered, ¡°She made a serious mistake. Don¡¯t hold back; apply the severest punishment.¡±

    The Disciplinary Hall members understood that as long as the person remained alive, the punishment severity didn¡¯t matter.

    Song Yin was hauled away like a sack, casting resentful glances toward Song Fan.

    Only then did Gu Zhuo cautiously rise, attempting to avoid drawing attention. However, his 1.8 -meter-tall figure was too conspicuous, and his attempt failed.

    Gu Zhuo stated, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. Young Master Gu, I hope you won¡¯t divulge what happened today,¡± Song Ting said.

    Gu Zhuo quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand the rules. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything today.¡±

    In truth, Song Ting would let him go regardless of his response. After all, he couldn¡¯t defy the Gu family. It was already satisfactory to obtain a promise.

    After Gu Zhuo departed, Song Ting looked apologetically at Song Fan. ¡°Little sister, we didn¡¯t make Meng Yu pay the price today, but rest assured, this matter isn¡¯t over. We won¡¯t let her off.¡±

    Song Fan remained unfazed. She hadn¡¯t anticipated witnessing their true nature today and was eager to see Meng Yu¡¯s next move. After all, she had already selected someone to replace Song Yin.

    Upon observing her silence, Song Huai anxiously reassured, ¡°We swear we won¡¯t let her off. Little sister, just be patient a bit longer.¡±

    Song Chuan seized Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Little sister, if you¡¯re upset, let it out. You can scold us a bit.¡±

    However, Song Kai was still bewildered, immersed in the shock of his family¡¯s transformation.

    Song Fan smiled at them. ¡°I knew Meng Yu would try to evade her crimes. I wouldn¡¯t have harmed her in the end. You don¡¯t have to feel so guilty.¡±

    Her words only intensified their guilt. They would have preferred their little sister berating them as worthless.

    Song Fan took the gun from her waist and placed it on the table. ¡°If I wanted someone dead, I could have done it earlier. I simply didn¡¯t want Meng Yu to die like this. She should pay a higher price. She¡¯s the murderer who killed my mother, and I don¡¯t believe the car accident was just an accident.¡±

    The circumstances surrounding the accident were too coincidental. After falsely accusing Song Fan of poisoning, the news reached Yu Wan. At that moment, she had just landed on a plane, heading overseas to attend an art exhibition. She took a taxi at the airport¡¯s entrance, which collided with a large truck, and died on the spot.

    Upon considering Meng Yu¡¯s methods, the likelihood of her scheming was high. Only after Yu Wan¡¯s death did Meng Yu have an opportunity to enter the Song family. Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to deal with Song Fan.

    As long as Yu Wan was here, no matter how troublesome Song Fan became, she wouldn¡¯t be sent away. Yu Wan wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Song Huai passionately declared, ¡°I must make her live a life worse than death to avenge our mother.¡±

    The others shared the same resentful expressions. Song Chuan looked at the gun on the table and inquired, ¡°Little sister, where did you get this?¡±

    While it wasn¡¯t surprising for him to have a gun during overseas competitions,

    Hua Country¡¯s laws explicitly prohibited carrying firearms.

    The fact that Song Fan could effortlessly retrieve it from her waist was genuinely shocking.

    Furthermore, he noticed that his elder brother displayed no surprise as if he had grown accustomed to Song Fan having a gun. This only heightened his curiosity..

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Water Prison

    Chapter 242: Water Prison

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Ting had grown accustomed to it. He had witnessed Song Fan in action, both shooting and engaging in a fierce confrontation with special forces during a banquet that almost blew up a building.

    Aware that Song Fan preferred not to delve into these matters, he simply said, ¡°Little sister has her reasons. Let¡¯s not pry too much.¡±

    The others had to suppress their inquiries as their big brother spoke. Song Fan rose and declared, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room.¡±

    Upon seeing Song Fan depart, the others followed suit, retiring to their rooms for rest. Only Song Ting ventured out into the night.

    A black SUV awaited at the entrance. Without a word, Song Ting entered, and the driver set the vehicle in motion.

    The car traversed for a considerable duration before halting. Song Ting disembarked and followed the driver to a factory. They entered through a small door on the first floor and descended a staircase.

    A spacious underground facility greeted them, featuring modern equipment. The iron cage, a telltale sign of a prison, stood out amidst the contemporary surroundings.

    Numerous masked individuals toiled inside. At the sight of Song Ting, they swiftly halted their activities and bowed in deference.

    Song Ting proceeded to the innermost part of the cage, where Song Yin lay.

    Unlike other cages, Song Yin¡¯s was suspended in the air, with the bottom serving merely to prevent her from falling. It seemed on the verge of collapse.

    This was a ruse, but it succeeded in intimidating Song Yin. Already fearing heights, she dared not move in the cage, afraid it would give way at any moment.

    When she saw Song Ting approaching, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She mumbled, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Upon observing Song Yin¡¯s plight, Song Ting turned to the masked man beside him. ¡°Starting today, you may torment her. Ensure she has no respite daily.¡±

    In the past, Song Ting had cherished Song Yin, considering her a child from his father¡¯s new marriage. He wanted to avoid giving his father the impression that he couldn¡¯t accept Aunt Meng. Also, Song Yin was well-behaved and cute, and never caused trouble.

    However, this was all a facade. Even as a child, she harbored a capacity for malevolence. Not only did she harm his little sister, but she also poisoned Song Kai.

    Their mother¡¯s demise was undoubtedly linked to their greed, shattering the once-happy family.

    Song Yin burst into laughter upon hearing Song Ting¡¯s words. ¡°Do you find satisfaction in treating me like this? No matter how much you do, it won¡¯t absolve your guilt. You all banished Song Fan to the countryside for so many years. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Naturally, Song Ting knew he couldn¡¯t make amends. No matter his actions, it would be futile. His sister¡¯s days in the countryside were already a reality.

    He coldly gazed at Song Yin and replied, ¡°Whatever you say is useless. You have to endure these punishments.¡±

    The masked man maneuvered a forklift over, opened the ring on the cage, and then transported it elsewhere.

    Song Yin asked in panic, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re taking you to the water prison.¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s the most severe punishment in the Song family. Submerging someone in water prevents them from sitting; they can only stand without respite. Over time, they exhaust all their strength, and their skin deteriorates from prolonged soaking. But don¡¯t worry; they won¡¯t let you die. They¡¯ll pull you out periodically.¡±

    Song Yin had never fathomed such a punishment existed. The mere description was enough to terrify her.

    She threw herself at the edge of the cage, shouting, ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. I truly know I was wrong. Don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already fearful at this level. Alone in the countryside, little sister will be even more terrified.¡± When Song Ting hardened his heart, no one could sway his decision.

    After saying that, he turned and left. He disliked this place. During his initial visit, he couldn¡¯t sleep well for two days.

    Yet, now, an indescribable sadness lingered in his heart. His hatred could only find an outlet in this manner.

    After dealing with Song Yin, he instructed, ¡°Notify me immediately if she provides any testimony.¡±

    The masked men nodded, respectfully escorting him back.

    Song Fan refrained from inquiring about Song Yin¡¯s punishment. Only two days remained until summer break, and the competition for ¡°Future City¡± had reached its climax.

    Sunflower, a prominent player on the leaderboard, garnered widespread support.

    Players from foreign servers, particularly one with the ID Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex, showcased formidable skills. He was undefeated like Song Fan.

    Upon anticipating a match with him, Song Fan was eager for the encounter. The foreign player had even posted accolades for Sunflower on the website, expressing a desire to spar soon..

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Picking Up Daughter

    Chapter 243: Picking Up Daughter

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    While Song Fan herself wasn¡¯t particularly nervous about the upcoming match, Hua Yue diligently monitored the rankings daily, conducting extensive research on Song Fan¡¯s potential competitors.

    She meticulously scrutinized their past achievements and reviewed videos of their battles, aiming to gain insights and secure victories in every match.

    After compiling a detailed table, she sent it to Song Fan, stating, ¡°This is my summary. It includes all their usual moves.¡±

    Profusely thanking Hua Yue, Song Fan acknowledged the effort she put into helping her.

    Regardless of whether she could utilize the information, she felt compelled to express her gratitude to Hua Yue for her thoughtful gesture.

    Satisfied with it, Hua Yue happily caught up on much-needed sleep.

    After accepting the compiled information, Song Fan pressed for time, and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to thoroughly review it.

    Instead, she quickly headed to school to fulfill her teaching duties, assigning homework to her students. With summer vacation approaching, she had to ensure they had tasks to occupy their time.

    As the class neared its end, peculiar expressions filled the eyes of the students. Upon seeing Song Fan, their gazes instinctively shifted toward Song Yin¡¯s vacant seat.

    Despite the impending holidays, Song Yin had yet to return to school, and the Song Family attributed her absence to illness.

    However, skepticism lingered among the students; If she is truly unwell, why hasn¡¯t she sought medical attention?

    The absence of any hospital visits fueled their doubt.

    Ting Ting, privy to the family secrets, refrained from divulging anything. Although she harbored a desire to mock Song Yin, she understood the sensitivity of the matter and refrained from discussing it publicly.

    When the class concluded, some students sought answers from Song Fan, but she briskly exited, denying them the opportunity to speak.

    Student A expressed, ¡°Miss Song walked too fast. I didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I believe Miss Song doesn¡¯t want to discuss it. Something might have happened to Song Yin,¡± remarked Student B.

    Student C directed a question to Ting Ting, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention visiting Song

    Yin yesterday? How is she now?¡±

    Irritated, Ting Ting replied, ¡°If you want to know, go see for yourself. What¡¯s the use of asking me?¡±

    With that, she reclined on her desk, clearly avoiding any further inquiries.

    The student¡¯s curiosity about Song Yin subsided as the form teacher promptly announced the schedule for the final exams. Their focus shifted to preparing for the impending assessments.

    Unbeknownst to Song Fan, who considered it a regular workday, she encountered Gu Chen upon exiting the school.

    Gu Chen, not in his usual luxury car but in a sports car, attracted attention with his noble aura, even with half his face concealed behind sunglasses.

    The pedestrians on the street were all stunned, and even some girls standing not far away were discussing. Upon seeing this scene, Song Fan stood still in her place.

    Indeed, at this moment, those girls walked over, shyly asking, ¡°Hello, can you leave me your contact number?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here to pick up my daughter,¡± Gu Chen rejected with a smile.

    The girls were astonished. They were unable to believe Gu Chen already had a daughter.

    Moreover, Eke was a high school. No matter how they looked at him, Gu Chen didn¡¯t seem like someone with such a big child.

    The girl thought he was lying and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, just say it. There¡¯s no need to lie like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Gu Chen calmly asserted, pointing toward Song Fan. ¡°My daughter is right there.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect this matter to be related to her. But it wouldn¡¯t be good to turn around and run at this moment. She could only brace herself and walk over.

    Gu Chen pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick her up.¡±

    Several girls blushed and apologized, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re sorry. You look too young.¡±

    After saying that, they quickly left. At this moment, Song Fan took his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I got a father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary measure.¡± Gu Chen laughed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stood there and watched me make a fool of myself, I wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    Song Fan knew that she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t continue to argue. She asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly come to school today?¡±

    Gu Chen opened the car door and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up for a meal.¡± Song Fan looked at him in confusion. ¡°Just for this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my savior. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to treat you to a meal?¡± Gu Chen said.

    Song Fan felt that it made sense. She got into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: About Memories

    Chapter 244: About Memories

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Since he was treating Song Fan to a meal, Gu Chen naturally chose Phoenix

    Restaurant. This would show how much importance he placed on this meal.

    Duan Feng didn¡¯t come today because he wasn¡¯t in charge of cooking. It just so happened that Song Fan didn¡¯t want to trouble him.

    Every time she came, Duan Feng would be busy preparing the dishes. Even the rice had to be cooked by himself. It was tiring to look at it. It was good to have a simple meal.

    Although Duan Feng wasn¡¯t around, the waiter at Phoenix Restaurant recognized Song Fan and knew that she was a VIP guest of their head chef. He quickly recommended her favorite dishes.

    Song Fan could also tell. She smiled and pushed the menu to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Let him order.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at it. Just serve according to her preferences,¡± Gu Chen said.

    After they ordered, Song Fan asked, ¡°Since you want to thank me today, how¡¯s the matter with the Tango Fruit?¡±

    Gu Chen asked someone to look for Tango Fruit and found out what it was. He was curious why Song Fan was looking for Tango. It seemed like she didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°That¡¯s used to stimulate the nerves to recover your memory. Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten something?¡± Gu Chen asked as he pushed the cup of water over.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to tell him about this, so she said vaguely, ¡°I just need this thing.¡±

    Gu Chen could tell that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he smiled and said, ¡°Although Tango Fruit can restore memories, it¡¯s too stimulating to the nerves.

    We can use another method.¡±

    As a doctor, Song Fan knew this. But she had no better way. She had been recuperating for so long, but there was no improvement.

    She really couldn¡¯t remember what happened during that time, so she could only choose to take the risk.

    ¡°I have my ways. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Fan said.

    If it was someone else who said this, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t continue to persuade him. After all, it was the other party¡¯s own choice, and it had nothing to do with him.

    However, he only wanted Song Fan to give up on this idea. He knew how painful it was to stimulate the nerves. He had tried it more than once in so many years of treatment.

    But in the end, it was useless. Instead, it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed for several days.

    He knew that Song Fan was a strong person, but he still didn¡¯t want her to suffer like this.

    ¡°Believe me, I have forgotten memories too. I¡¯m trying to remember them. But in the end, they all failed. The pain needed to be suffered was not something that ordinary people could imagine,¡± Gu Chen tried his best to persuade her.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Song Fan had heard this. Her godmother had said it many times. Even Xiao Xiao said that things that were forgotten weren¡¯t important. However, the more she said this, the more Song Fan wanted to remember.

    ¡°I¡¯m missing a piece of my memory. I have to remember it. No matter how serious the consequences of this memory are, it still belongs to me. If I forget it like this, then I¡¯m no different from a walking corpse,¡± Song Fan said firmly.

    Gu Chen knew that Song Fan had already made up her mind. Even if he said nothing, it would be useless. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to say anything more.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get the Tango Fruit. This is my promise to you,¡± Gu Chen said firmly.

    Only then did a smile appear on Song Fan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the day you fulfill your promise.¡±

    As for what Gu Chen had said, Song Fan didn¡¯t ask.

    After all, they didn¡¯t have to tell each other everything. They were just friends.

    At this time, the waiter served the dishes. Gu Chen was busy taking care of Song Fan, but his enthusiasm was better than that of Song Chuan. From time to time, he would put her favorite dishes on the plate and wait until she finished her water before refilling her glass.

    After the meal, Song Fan felt very comfortable. He wondered why Gu Chen, with his status, would take care of someone.

    ¡°Are you still coming to my place today?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    After Song Fan took his pulse, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I see that you¡¯ve been very stable recently. Continue to drink the medicine I gave you. You have to recuperate before you officially extract the poison.¡±

    Gu Chen suppressed the disappointment in his heart and was about to drive her back to the Song Family. Before he could open the car door, he heard Gu Hail s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Miss Song here.¡±

    Gu Hai was standing not far away from Gu Zhuo. He quickly walked over and started talking to Song Fan.

    Gu Zhuo wanted to pull his father away quickly, but he could not stop Gu Hai from doing what he wanted.

    Song Fan felt a little sleepy after eating. She did not want to talk about those weird topics with Gu Hai. Moreover, he was a little too enthusiastic today, as if he had something to ask of her. This feeling gave her goosebumps.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Song Fan said politely..

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Don â€˜t Want to Get Mixed In

    Chapter 245: Don ¡®t Want to Get Mixed In

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Hai acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He pulled Song Fan and continued to chat, wanting to build a good relationship so that Gu Zhuo could pursue Song Yin.

    With Director Zhang gone, Gu Hai was seeking foreign aid. Since his businesses were in A City, the Song Family seemed the best choice.

    From what Gu Zhuo mentioned, he wasn¡¯t interested in pursuing Song Yin. If it were Song Fan, he might consider it.

    Rumors of Song Fan and Gu Chen being together circulated, but Miss Song hadn¡¯t confirmed it. Besides, even if they were together, Gu Zhuo still had a chance.

    Acquiring Song Fan would mean a victory for them over Gu Chen. It seemed like a favorable outcome.

    Song Fan had no idea that Gu Hai had his sights set on her. She just wanted to go home and rest, not continue talking to him here.

    Upon seeing Gu Hail s unresponsive expression, Song Fan¡¯s patience ran out. She turned around and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care for such encounters, especially when Gu Hai was the one preventing her from leaving.

    Gu Chen swiftly settled in the driver¡¯s seat. They departed quickly, leaving Gu Hai behind, surrounded only by exhaust fumes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did they leave before I finished speaking?¡± Gu Hai asked Gu Zhuo.

    Gu Zhuo sighed. ¡°Dad, she was leaving after dinner. You were pushing her to stay and talking non-stop. I¡¯d have been even ruder in her place.¡±

    He then walked into the restaurant alone. He had anticipated a father-son meal, not this.

    After taking a seat, Gu Hai resumed before finishing the order. He leaned closer to Gu Zhuo and said, ¡°Look at Song Fan. She¡¯s beautiful. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my teacher,¡± Gu Zhuo said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She¡¯s even younger than you,¡± Gu Hai didn¡¯t see an issue. Even if they were a few years apart, it didn¡¯t matter, given Song Fan¡¯s status as the Eldest Miss of the Song Family.

    Gu Zhuo rolled his eyes. ¡°Dad, a relationship between a teacher and a student can¡¯t be anything else. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°Since when do you care about such things?¡± Gu Hai exclaimed.

    In his impression, Gu Zhuo had always been willful and reckless. From childhood to adulthood, he had caused countless troubles, showing a blatant disregard for any rules. That was why he was sent abroad for studies, as if out of sight, out of mind.

    Never did Gu Hai imagine Gu Zhuo would express such sentiments. Gu Zhuo certainly didn¡¯t care about these things, but he needed to find reasons to dissuade his father¡¯s thoughts. Though he liked Song Fan, it wasn¡¯t the romantic kind of liking.

    He only wished to be friends with her as he knew he wasn¡¯t worthy.

    Plus, it was evident that Gu Chen held feelings for Song Fan.

    ¡°Say something. You¡¯re not officially Eke¡¯s student. If you¡¯re concerned, I¡¯ll expel you,¡± Gu Hai urged.

    Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t bear it. He set down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Dad, what do you take me for? You brought me back from abroad, made me attend high school, and now talk of dropping out. Remember, I never graduated from university?¡±

    Gu Hai felt guilty for neglecting these details. His mind was consumed with the power struggle against Gu Chen, leaving little space for his son.

    Moreover, when Gu Zhuo was abroad, Gu Hai rarely had to worry about him. Sending money regularly was the only requirement, and the father-son duo rarely spoke on the phone. Therefore, Gu Hai was unaware of Gu Zhuo¡¯s current situation.

    Now, he felt a pang of guilt upon hearing Gu Zhuo¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m usually too busy, and I didn¡¯t think about it at that time.¡±

    Gu Zhuo had long given up hope. He knew that Gu Hai simply didn¡¯t know. He sighed, ¡°You should just stay quietly at home. The current days are good. Why bother creating a disturbance with Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°I will never give up. Gu Chen is not worthy of being the chairman. Only I can lead the Gu family to glory.¡± Gu Hai banged on the table.

    Gu Zhuo lowered his head and continued eating without saying anything.

    Whatever he said wouldn¡¯t matter anyway. He had no intention of pursuing Song Fan. When the time came, he would quickly return overseas, living freely with his pocket money and not getting involved in domestic affairs..

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Meng Xia

    Chapter 246: Meng Xia

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan arrived home, a line of people stood at the door, glaring at Gu

    Chen as if they were about to rush up and confront him at any moment.

    ¡°Little sister, why are you home so late?¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone was calm.

    ¡°I went to dinner with Gu Chen,¡± Song Fan replied.

    The response provoked the four brothers, and their expressions worsened. Song Kai rolled his eyes.

    Upon adapting to the situation, Gu Chen smiled, realizing this would likely be a common occurrence in the future.

    Song Chuan stepped forward, saying, ¡°Thank you for sending my sister back, but I prefer to pick her up myself.¡±

    ¡°I can only be at ease if I send her back. Song Fan is my savior, and I have to ensure her safety.¡± Gu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in,¡± Song Fan said, wanting to retire to her room.

    Although the four brothers disliked Gu Chen, their upbringing taught them to be polite, so they bid him a polite farewell.

    Once Gu Chen left, a car pulled up at the entrance, and a girl in a white dress stepped out with a suitcase. Upon seeing the group at the entrance, she asked, ¡°Is this the Song Family?¡±

    The young girl appeared about the same age as Song Fan. Unlike Song Fan¡¯s simple and clean appearance and Song Yin¡¯s exquisite looks, this girl exuded a youthful and fresh vibe. Her smile seemed capable of melting hearts, with big, moist eyes and black hair styled in two braids.

    Before the brothers could respond, Meng Yu came out and hugged the girl.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, I missed you so much. Didn¡¯t you say you would come in a few days?¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, Aunt. The final exams were moved up, so I came right after finishing the exam.¡± Xiao Xia smiled.

    Upon seeing it was Meng Yu¡¯s relative, Song Fan showed a look of understanding. This was likely the person replacing Song Yin. What she didn¡¯t know was whether the girl did it willingly or not.

    Meng Yu hugged Xiao Xia and approached. ¡°This is my niece, Meng Xia. You can call her Xiao Xia.¡±

    Song Ting looked at Meng Xia and asked Meng Yu, ¡°Aunt Meng, do you want her to stay here?¡±

    ¡°I initially wanted her to accompany Yinyin, but now¡­¡± Tears welled up in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s already here, she will stay for two more days.¡±

    ¡°Our house isn¡¯t a hotel. If relatives are here, do we have to move out?¡± Song Huai said rudely.

    Song Fan knew the words weren¡¯t pleasant, but it was admirable to speak so frankly in front of her. Meng Xia blushed immediately, uncertain whether to go inside.

    Song Ting wasn¡¯t as repulsed as Song Huai. Regardless, Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t stop her antics at home, and it was better to let her do as she pleased. Sooner or later, he would find her flaw.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and send little sister back to her room. Nothing else is important,¡± Song Ting said.

    At this moment, Meng Xia asked, ¡°Where is Sister Yinyin?¡±

    Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what to say, and Meng Xia realized she had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have. She quickly shut her mouth, looking regretful.

    ¡°Aunt, where is my room?¡±

    Meng Yu swiftly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±

    The two of them hurried upstairs to the guest room. Song Fan smiled. ¡°This is the other Song Yin.¡±

    Song Kai widened his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Song Yin.¡±

    ¡°Little sister means that Meng Yu wants to use Meng Xia to replace Song Yin, ¡± Song Huai said.

    After analyzing the situation for a while, Song Huai finally understood Meng Yu¡¯s intentions. She wanted to use Song Yin to consolidate her position through marriage, but now that Song Yin was incapacitated, she needed someone new to fulfill this role.

    ¡°This little girl looks very naive. Could it be that we¡¯re overthinking?¡± Song Kai asked.

    The other four looked at him helplessly, wondering why he couldn¡¯t see through such an obvious situation.

    Song Fan sighed. ¡°It seems like the heavens are fair. Not everyone in the family is smart.¡±

    Song Kai only realized when going to bed that night that Song Fan had referred to him as not smart. He immediately sat up. ¡°Am I not smart?¡±

    After a sleepless night, Song Kai rushed to Song Ting the next day and asked,

    ¡°Big brother, do you think I¡¯m smart?¡±

    Song Ting forced himself to hold back a smile. The fact that he could ask such a question proved that he wasn¡¯t very smart.

    Upon seeing that Song Ting didn¡¯t say anything, Song Kai turned to Song Chuan and asked the same question.

    ¡°The question you¡¯re asking now explains everything.¡± Song Chuan laughed..

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Similar

    Chapter 247: Similar

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia¡¯s presence brought about some changes in the Song Family. Her personality was completely different from Song Yin¡¯s. She didn¡¯t get close to the four brothers and seemed particularly interested in Song Fan.

    She frequently sought opportunities to be close to Song Fan, reminiscent of the times when Song Fan was originally dragged by Song Kai to the home theater to watch movies, bringing the family closer together.

    Upon approaching with snacks in hand, Meng Xia said, ¡°Sister Song, I just made these snacks. They¡¯re perfect for the movie.¡± After placing them beside Song Fan, she smiled sweetly.

    Despite Meng Xia¡¯s attempts at friendliness, Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand why she was trying to be amicable. Logically, as Meng Yu¡¯s people, she should be hostile

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks. Take them back for yourself,¡± Song Fan refused.

    Upon ignoring the refusal, Meng Xia picked up the dessert and said, ¡°Sister

    Song, try it and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Despite Song Fan attempting to stop her, she slapped the dessert away. The four brothers watched, wondering how Meng Xia would react.

    If it were Song Yin, she would cry immediately, and shift all the blame to others. She would seemingly apologize but shift the blame onto others.

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t cry or blame anyone; instead, she calmly picked up the desserts, smiled, and said, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t like this dessert, I¡¯ll change it to something else next time. I noticed you finished your juice, I¡¯ll pour you a glass. ¡±

    From beginning to end, Meng Xia¡¯s face was adorned with a smile, and her movements were calm and unhurried, without a hint of awkwardness. Her psychological composure was admirable.

    After Meng Xia left, Song Ting remarked, ¡°She¡¯s much better than Song Yin.¡±

    Song Huai nodded. ¡°She handles problems maturely and knows how to leave a good impression.¡±

    Her recent actions were quite tactful; if it weren¡¯t for the four brothers¡¯ natural wariness toward her, one might genuinely think she was a graceful and generous young lady.

    While the others praised Meng Xia¡¯s behavior, Song Fan focused on the movie, saying, ¡°Meng Xia can¡¯t be compared to Song Yin. We¡¯ll wait and see what she does.¡±

    Song Fan was not a person who looked down on others; she generally treated people around her with kindness. However, if someone had done something unfavorable to her, she would scrutinize them from a higher vantage point.

    For example, this was the case with Song Yin. Since the first day she returned, Song Fan had been treating her poorly because she had committed a mistake toward her and had to pay the price.

    Now, although Meng Xia was Meng Yu¡¯s relative, this girl had not done anything yet. Song Fan couldn¡¯t treat her with a hostile gaze just because her aunt was Meng Yu.

    After some contemplation, Song Kai said, ¡°Actually, she looks quite similar to

    Song Yin. Their eyes look very alike.¡±

    Song Chuan knocked him on the head. ¡°Did you hear what we said? We didn¡¯t even discuss physical appearances.¡±

    They had just compared Meng Xia¡¯s behavior. Besides, Song Yin and Meng Xia were relatives, so it was normal for them to look alike. There was no need to delve into details.

    The others began to educate Song Kai, generally advising him to be more careful and not be so gullible in the future.

    Song Fan did not participate in this topic. She stared at the screen, absorbed in the cartoon being shown.

    She didn¡¯t expect them to bring her over to watch cartoons. She was no longer a child and had long lost her enthusiasm for cartoons. However, they insisted on dragging her here, so she could only watch.

    After the movie ended, the discussions continued. A long-term education was not enough for Song Kai. But they also knew that now was not the time to talk about this.

    Song Ting smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, do you think this movie is good?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty. The princess is very beautiful,¡± Song Fan said.

    This evaluation sounded unconvincing, but Song Chuan squeezed over and said, ¡°Little sister said it well; that¡¯s it.¡±

    He looked like he had lost his mind. Even if Song Fan said that Ultraman was in it, he would probably nod in agreement.

    Song Fan looked at the notification on her phone. The afternoon match was about to start. She stood up and said, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be staying here with you.¡±

    At this time, Song Kai suddenly woke up and said, ¡°Little sister, are you going to participate in the ¡®Future City¡¯ competition? I want to go too!¡±

    This was the first time Song Fan wanted to sew someone¡¯s mouth shut, but it was already too late.

    In the end, Song Fan sat in front of the computer. Beside her were her four older brothers. They were all focused on the computer..

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Blood Bond

    Chapter 248: Blood Bond

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had always played games individually, even when playing with Gu Chen. They each had their computer. She had never been observed by so many people before.

    Moreover, these people had numerous questions. Except for Song Kai, who had experience in gaming, the others were unfamiliar with ¡°Future City.¡±

    Song Huai had played online games before but had been too busy with work in recent years to continue.

    Song Ting and Song Chuan were clueless. One was a busy doctor who needed to rush to the operating table with just a hospital call, while the other, an athlete, spent his days in training and was often out of touch with the outside world.

    The two of them, having little knowledge of online games, had many questions to ask. Upon considering that this was something their little sister enjoyed, there was no harm in learning more.

    ¡°Future City¡± was Song Fan¡¯s creation, and she tried her best to answer their questions. If it could captivate people who had never played games, then ¡°Future Citv¡± would be trulv remarkable.

    ¡°It looks like I have to study it properly when I get back,¡± Song Ting said.

    Song Chuan agreed, finding the game genuinely interesting. He looked at Song Fan and said, ¡°Little sister, didn¡¯t you say that we were going to have a competition? Let me have an eye-opener.¡±

    Coincidentally, it was time for the match. Song Fan entered the page and clicked on the login button, waiting for her opponent to appear.

    Song Kai jumped up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s that Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex. He has never lost in a competition. You must be careful.¡±

    Despite this warning, Song Fan wasn¡¯t nervous. The others¡¯ expressions turned serious, fearing that their little sister might be bullied in the game.

    Song Fan calmly agreed to the fight.

    Soon, the two of them appeared on the same page, and the opponent greeted them very politely.

    Both were experienced players, ranked first in their respective servers, and their attack speed was beyond ordinary.

    The screen¡¯s movements were dazzling, with some spectators experiencing lag due to poor internet speed.

    The four brothers sitting next to Song Fan had a more intuitive feeling. Her hands danced on the keyboard so swiftly that the naked eye could see afterimages. It was evident that her gaming skills were top-notch.

    Song Ting felt that his little sister¡¯s hands were fast and steady¡ªqualities that would make her a promising doctor.

    The Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s speed was similar to Song Fan¡¯s. It had been a while since she had encountered such an opponent. The sense of evenly matched competition exhilarated her.

    Playing games without an opponent means losing much of the enjoyment. Although the battles with Gu Chen were good, she always felt they lacked some passion. The current gaming scenario was what she truly desired.

    Song Fan typed on the keyboard with a smile on her face. Her right hand controlled the mouse to move the character on the computer, dodging attacks to minimize her damage.

    The four brothers stared at the computer screen, fearing that their little sister might lose.

    Song Fan did not panic at all. She focused on the final attack, and the Prehistoric Tyrannosaurus Rex¡¯s undefeated record ended. Upon gazing at the victory on the screen, she smiled.

    Song Kai shouted excitedly, ¡°With this victory, we will enter the finals. It will be broadcast live worldwide. Little sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°Little sister will excel in anything she does,¡± Song Ting sincerely remarked.

    Song Chuan even picked up Song Fan and spun her around. ¡°We must celebrate today!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get to the kitchen to prepare a table of good dishes,¡± Song Huai added.

    The jubilation in the room seeped through the crack in the door. Meng Yu¡¯s

    face turned cold. ¡°Xiao Xia, these people were still disgusted with Song Fan half a month ago. Now, their attitude has changed. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Because they are siblings, and blood ties are the best glue. They won¡¯t genuinely hate Song Fan,¡± Meng Xia replied.

    Meng Yu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a smart child. Do you know what to do next?¡±

    Meng Xia nodded. ¡°I should get along well with Song Fan and avoid conflicts with her. My goal is to marry into a wealthy family. If I stay by Song Fan¡¯s side, I will meet such people. Nothing else matters..¡±

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: The Clever Meng Xia

    Chapter 249: The Clever Meng Xia

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu had always known that Meng Xia was a smart child, but she truly realized the extent of her intelligence after spending time with her.

    In contrast to Song Yin, Meng Xia resembled Meng Yu¡¯s daughter more closely.

    She was determined. She knew what she wanted, and played her cards right. She understood the need to lay low until she achieved her goals.

    Song Yin, on the other hand, had grown up spoiled, relying on force rather than strategy.

    Impatient and unwilling to use cunning tactics, she opted for the simplest and often the most foolish approaches.

    Although Meng Yu had helped her maintain a facade of elegance in public, her true nature became evident after some time away, exacerbated by her animosity toward Song Fan, leading her to make irrational decisions.

    This realization prompted Meng Yu to consider giving up on Song Yin. With her impulsive nature, even if she protected Song Yin at a cost, her chances of marrying into wealth seemed doubtful.

    Meng Yu had planned her life¡¯s first half meticulously to enjoy prosperity in the latter half. If she had to continue advising Song Yin in her old age, she might as well end it now.

    In contrast, Meng Xia and Song Yin were different. Meng Yu saw her younger self in Meng Xia and believed that she could successfully marry into a wealthy family.

    Song Fan was not particularly interested in Meng Yu¡¯s next move. With her brothers keeping a close watch, she was confident they would catch Meng Yu sooner or later.

    While Song Ting continued investigating the mercenaries¡¯ attempt on Song Fan¡¯s life, he lacked concrete evidence to link it directly to Song Yin.

    Song Huai also faced challenges tracking mercenaries due to their elusive nature and lack of identifiable information.

    Even their nationality was unknown, making it challenging to initiate an investigation.

    These mercenaries, of uncertain origin and lacking proper identities, had virtually evaporated from existence now that they were deceased, with their original organization erasing all traces, rendering them nearly untraceable.

    Song Huai had minimal interaction with mercenaries, mainly dealing with police departments from various countries, making the investigation extremely difficult.

    Busy with their respective tasks, when Song Fan saw favorable weather, she decided to visit Gu Chen for a prescription change.

    Upon anticipating her visit, Gu Chen was already at home waiting for her.

    Upon entering, Song Fan caught a pleasant fragrance and inquired, ¡°Are you burning incense in the house?¡±

    ¡°This is the new Calming Incense sent up for you to test its effectiveness,¡± Gu Chen said.

    Song Fan carefully examined it and nodded. ¡°The quality ingredients for calming nerves are good. Though their utility for you is limited due to prolonged exposure to poison.¡±

    Su Yang¡¯s face turned awkward. This incense was the one he had sent, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to be ineffective.

    Song Fan saw his expression and knew what was going on. She said, ¡°Actually, Calming Incense is a very good thing. But Gu Chen has been poisoned for too long, even painkillers have minimal effect on him. So, the effect of Calming

    Incense is even more negligible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my oversight,¡± Su Yang admitted.

    Song Fan smiled. ¡°But the incense blend is really good. Can I take some back?¡± ¡°If you like them, you can take them all.¡± Gu Chen signaled Su Yang to retrieve them.

    ¡°I also like making incense. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy lately, so I appreciate good incense,¡± Song Fan said.

    Gu Chen was surprised that Song Fan knew how to make fragrances, as he only knew a little bit about it. Learning how to make fragrances requires time and talent.

    ¡°You know a lot of things beyond my imagination.¡± Gu Chen observed Song Fan.

    She smiled, picking up the glass of water. ¡°I have diverse skills. If you envy them, I can teach you.¡±

    Anyway, Song Fan didn¡¯t answer. She wouldn¡¯t say where she learned all this.

    After all, it was in her previous life. Song Fan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Gu Chen obediently stretched out his hand to let Song Fan take his pulse. His eyes were fixed on Song Fan¡¯s face as if he did not care about the result at all.

    Song Fan retracted his hand and said, ¡°Your body is still a little weak back then.

    The poison from before tortures you too much. You have to recuperate before starting to detoxify. I¡¯ll change a prescription for you later.¡±

    Gu Chen asked, ¡°What are the chances of success?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I am not very confident either. I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before,¡± Song Fan said, ¡°So, in the end, only God knows whether it

    will succeed or not.¡±

    Su Yang stood at the door dumbfounded, opening his mouth without knowing what to say..

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Follow Me

    Chapter 250: Follow Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    He saw that Song Fan had been able to stabilize the young master¡¯s illness and also let the young master sleep well. He thought she could detoxify the poison and let the young master live healthily.

    But now that she said she was not confident, Su Yang couldn¡¯t accept it.

    He walked over and knelt. ¡°Miss Song, is there no other way? Our Young Master has too much responsibility on his shoulders. Nothing can happen to him.¡±

    Song Fan was frightened by his actions and quickly reached out to help him. She couldn¡¯t say that she could save him. After all, doctors weren¡¯t gods. However, Su Yang was crying so hard that he couldn¡¯t get up. She could only persuade him. ¡°Get up quickly. I will do my best to treat him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, you must save our young master.¡± Su Yang¡¯s crying tone changed.

    Gu Chen immediately lifted him and said, ¡°This is already a good result. So many doctors said that they couldn¡¯t save me. I¡¯ll die if I live to be 25 years old. It¡¯s already very good that there¡¯s hope now.¡±

    Song Fan looked at Su Yang and said, ¡°Your young master¡¯s poison has been in his body for too long, and all kinds of toxins balance each other. If you want to completely expel it, the price will be very high. I have to make his health the most important premise.¡±

    ¡°So, this is the best outcome?¡± Su Yang asked.

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will do my best. I will do everything I can to let Gu Chen live.¡±

    With her words, Su Yang finally calmed down and stood up while sobbing. Although Su Yang was not a member of the Gu Family, he grew up in an orphanage and received financial support from the Gu family to complete his studies. After graduation, he followed Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen was the person who had accompanied him until now. He had seen how he had turned the tide and saved the Gu Family. Gu Chen was the person he admired the most in his heart.

    He also hoped that Gu Chen would be able to cure his strange illness. Such a good person should not die early.

    Song Fan did not expect Su Yang to have such deep feelings for Gu Chen that he would kneel and beg her.

    After coaxing Su Yang away, Song Fan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let you live.¡±

    At the same time, in the Song Family¡¯s residence, Meng Yu was training Meng Xia in all aspects.

    From the way she walked to the way she spoke, she had to learn everything from scratch.

    After all, Meng Xia had not received any education in this field. She had to work ten times harder to be compared to those daughters of wealthy families.

    Meng Yu looked at Meng Xia and said, ¡°With your face and personality, you¡¯ll be able to charm those men. You just need a little bit of charisma.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want Meng Xia to become too rigid. A girl with a natural aura was the most attractive.

    ¡°Aunt, has Sister been abandoned?¡± Meng Xia suddenly asked.

    Meng Yu was not surprised by this question. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, you won¡¯t end up like that.¡±

    She had expected Meng Xia to ask her this question. After all, she was a smart child who could sense that something bad had happened at home.

    However, she was still a child. She could not hide her thoughts, so she asked this question that she should not have asked.

    Meng Xia turned to look at Meng Yu. ¡°Aunt, I will be your most obedient child. I hope you can fulfill your promise to me and let me become the young mistress or a wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you achieve your wish.¡± Meng Yu said with a smile like a demon whispering.

    The two of them stood on the same side. No one remembered Song Yin, who was still locked up. She was already a useless chess piece and had lost all value.

    Song Yin stood in the water prison, shivering. She did not know when she would be fished out. She was too cold and tired.

    This endless torture had made her stop thinking, and her mind was only filled with the instinct to survive.

    The masked man stood guard outside to check the time, in case she died in the water prison.

    At this moment, a fragrance wafted past, and a few masked men fell to the ground. Song Yin didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she hid in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    A woman in black walked over and smiled.

    ¡°Are you willing to come with me?¡± She knew that this person would not save her for no reason. She would have to pay the price later, but she was willing to pay anything as long as she could leave this place.

    Song Yin moved to the edge of the water prison and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±

    When the masked men woke up, they were surprised to find that Song Yin had disappeared. There was no sign of her in the water prison.

    ¡°Quickly report this to Young Master,¡± the masked man said anxiously.

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Pretending Too Well

    Chapter 251: Pretending Too Well

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yin had vanished!

    This revelation was astonishing. When Song Ting received the news, he questioned whether he had heard correctly. It was the first time he doubted his hearing abilities.

    Even though the Song family¡¯s dungeon hadn¡¯t been utilized for many years, there were always people maintaining it.

    The personnel in the Disciplinary Hall were regularly replaced to ensure strong individuals were guarding inside.

    These guards underwent strict training to maintain the physical strength expected of special forces soldiers.

    Upon considering Song Yin had been pampered since childhood and lacked physical strength, it seemed implausible for her to disappear from the water prison.

    Song Ting didn¡¯t believe she could manage it on her own. The members of the torture hall reported sudden fainting and disappearance upon waking up, indicating someone had rescued Song Yin.

    Song Ting¡¯s primary suspect was Meng Yu, Song Yin¡¯s mother, who had a motive to save her.

    He chose not to disclose this matter to Song Yi and convened a meeting with the other three brothers to discuss it. Song Fan was not present at this meeting.

    Upon hearing the news, Song Kai reacted strongly, exclaiming, ¡°What? She ran away?¡±

    Song Huai quickly restrained him, urging him to lower his voice to prevent others in the house from hearing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used the best soundproofing material in my study. No one will hear us. The most crucial thing now is to find Song Yin,¡± Song Ting said.

    Song Ting believed Song Yin needed to be captured. His sister had endured much suffering in the countryside and spent years recovering¡ªall due to the poisoning orchestrated by Meng Yu.

    Convinced that Meng Yu was responsible for his mother¡¯s death, Song Ting wished he could send her to the dungeon.

    Song Yin had not paid enough for her actions, and Song Ting was determined to bring her back.

    However, Song Chuan raised a valid point, asking, ¡°Do you think Meng Yu has a powerful individual working under her to breach the defenses of the Disciplinary Hall?¡±

    ¡°They could also be mercenaries,¡± Song Huai suggested. ¡°The ones who tried to kill little sister last time were mercenaries. They might even be from the same regiment. ¡±

    Upon agreeing with this possibility, Song Ting considered their proficiency in deception. Song Kai expressed surprise, stating, ¡°Meng Yu is so good at pretending. We haven¡¯t realized that she¡¯s such a person for so many years.¡±

    The answer was clear¡ªMeng Yu was skilled at deception, and even the brothers had been deceived. Upon reflecting on Meng Yu¡¯s entrance into the Song Family, they remembered her modest requests and considerate actions, creating a favorable impression.

    Moreover, nothing in the house related to Yu Wan had been disturbed. Meng Yu had preserved Yu Wan¡¯s room and chose to reside elsewhere.

    Such actions naturally earned her the goodwill of the entire family. She consistently reminded Song Ting not to forget to send things to Song Fan, portraying extreme virtuousness.

    For so many years, no one had discovered her true identity. If it weren¡¯t for Song Fan¡¯s return, they would still be kept in the dark. Upon thinking about this, Song Ting felt ashamed.

    ¡°In short, we now know what kind of person Meng Yu is, so we can be prepared,¡± summarized Song Huai. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to us, but we must protect our little sister.¡±

    Song Chuan agreed, stating, ¡°Little sister¡¯s safety is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think our little sister needs our protection.¡± Song Kai scratched his head. ¡°With her skills, even the special forces wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Moreover, she carries a gun at all times. I¡¯ll believe it if you say she¡¯s the boss of a gang.¡±

    There was almost no age difference between Song Kai and Song Fan. The two of them were born one after the other. Later, Song Fan was sent to the countryside, so he did not have many memories of his little sister.

    When he met Song Fan again, she had already become so powerful. He couldn¡¯t remember how she used to follow behind him when she was young. He only knew that Song Fan was a powerful person who could do anything.

    Song Huai knocked his head. ¡°No matter how powerful she is, she¡¯s still our little sister. We must protect her well.¡±

    ¡°But I also want to know what little sister has experienced,¡± Song Chuan said. ¡°She¡¯s so powerful now because she¡¯s experienced it. She must have suffered a lot back then.¡±

    Song Huai sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated what little sister has been doing all these years, but there has always been a blank period in between. No matter how I investigate, there¡¯s no trace of her. She must have learned these skills during this blank period.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather she wasn¡¯t as powerful as she is now,¡± Song Ting said dejectedly..

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Compensate More

    Chapter 252: Compensate More

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After he said this, the others lowered their heads. Song Fan had paid the price for her current strength.

    Such outstanding skills must have been learned for a long time, or even experienced countless times of being beaten down, to reach her current level.

    Moreover, Song Fan knew how to shoot. Her accuracy was almost hundred percent accurate. She must have practiced for a long time, and it must have been actual combat practice.

    Song Ting could tell that Song Fan had killed people before. She never hesitated when she fired and didn¡¯t care about the consequences.

    Not only did she kill people at the Gu Family¡¯s banquet, but she must have killed many people before that.

    Logically speaking, he should hate people who disregarded life, but he couldn¡¯t hate Song Fan at all. Her little sister must have gone through something terrible to become so cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to imagine what she has experienced. Before she was drugged and became irritable, little sister had always been a very cute girl. Everyone who had seen her would like her.¡± Song Ting¡¯s tone was filled with nostalgia. ¡°I loved carrying her out to show off. If she hadn¡¯t left home, she would have looked like that too.¡±

    Song Chuan and Song Huai also felt sad when they heard this. They had also been looking forward to having a little sister. When their mother was pregnant, they said that they wanted a little sister.

    After Song Fan was born, they were extremely happy. They fought to hug her every day. Even if they couldn¡¯t hug her, they would stay by the little bed and look at her. They felt that she was the most beautiful little girl in the world.

    Later, when Song Fan spoke and walked for the first time, they were all by his side. At that time, they all imagined how their sister would look when she grew up.

    No one had expected such a thing to happen. They seemed to have abandoned Song Fan overnight and left her alone.

    ¡°This is our fault. When we say that Song Yin is guilty, we are also talking about ourselves.¡± Song Ting¡¯s face was full of guilt.

    Song Chuan looked out of the window. ¡°We have to make it up to our little sister. We have to make her the happiest girl in the world.¡±

    That was the promise the Song brothers made when they were young, to make Song Fan the happiest little girl, but now none of them had fulfilled it.

    ¡°As long as she asks, I¡¯ll give her anything.¡± Song Kai made up his mind and said, ¡°The two of us were together in Mom¡¯s womb. I shouldn¡¯t have believed other people¡¯s words back then. I let her down the most.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t know that her brothers were reflecting on themselves. After visiting her godmother, she went to visit Xiao Xiao.

    The business of the small noodle shop was very good. Although Grandpa Xiao and Xiao Xiao did not live a rich life, they were able to stand on their own feet in this city.

    Moreover, Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was much better. Sometimes, she could even help out in the noodle shop. Grandpa Xiao was very satisfied with this kind of life and only hoped that it would last for a long time.

    Xiao Xiao pulled Song Fan to sit down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling much better recently. You don¡¯t have to keep coming over to check my pulse. It¡¯s very tiring to run back and forth like this.

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Anyway, it¡¯s summer vacation and I don¡¯t need to go to work. I¡¯m especially free at home, so I came to talk to you.¡±

    Xiao Xiao wanted Song Fan to come over. She didn¡¯t know anyone of the same age as her, and only Song Fan could chat with her. She was very happy to hear her say this.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you want to go to school?¡± Song Fan asked.

    Xiao Xiao had been staying at home due to health issues, and her previous studies had all been abandoned. Moreover, Grandpa Xiao was worried about her going to school, so she did not mention this matter.

    Xiao Xiao hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t let Grandpa worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you want to go to school?¡± Song Fan held her hand and gave her an encouraging look.

    Song Fan felt that Xiao Xiao still had to go to school. Studying was a very important thing. People had to study for their entire lives to continuously improve. Xiao Xiao was worried about her grandpa, but her life couldn¡¯t stop there. She had to continue moving forward.

    Xiao Xiao lowered her head for a long time. Then, she looked up and said,

    ¡°Sister, I want to go to school.¡±

    Song Fan smiled. ¡°Leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As long as Xiao Xiao said that she wanted to go to school, she would have a way. She was working at Eke anyway, so it was not a big deal to recruit Xiao Xiao. After all, high school was compulsory education in Hua Country, so she was not abusing her power for personal gain.

    The principal would definitely do this kind of favor. He was worried that he would not have the chance to show his goodwill to Song Fan. After all, the agreement was only signed for a year. He did not want Song Fan to leave immediately..

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Going to School

    Chapter 253: Going to School

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The two of them agreed on this matter. After Grandpa Xiao was done with his work, Song Fan would tell him about it.

    Xiao Xiao thought that her grandpa would object, but she did not expect him to be so happy. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiao Xiao can go to school.¡±

    Grandpa Xiao was very worried about Xiao Xiao¡¯s health, but she was now much better under the care of Song Fan. She had no problem doing light work.

    Moreover, in his understanding, Xiao Xiao had to go to school. It was best to get into university.

    This way, she could find a decent job and have a relatively stable life.

    Grandpa Xiao was worried about Xiao Xiao¡¯s future. He didn¡¯t know how long he could live. He couldn¡¯t just let Xiao Xiao inherit his noodle shop in the future.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was not good, so she could not be tired. This was the first time he felt that he was poor and could not leave anything for Xiao Xiao.

    Song Fan¡¯s words gave him hope. As long as Xiao Xiao could go to school and get a good diploma, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about work in the future.

    Grandpa Xiao held Song Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you so much. Not only have you taken care of us for so many years, but you also have to run around for Xiao Xiao¡¯s matter now. I don¡¯t know how to thank you. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll help.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Xiao, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Back then, Xiao Xiao and I managed to escape with great difficulty. She¡¯s my family now. Of course, I have to take good care of her.¡±

    Grandpa Xiao was even more touched after hearing this, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression was a little worried.

    When she went out to send Song Fan off, she asked, ¡°Sister, are you still investigating what happened before?¡±

    ¡°I must know what happened at that time.¡± Song Fan said firmly, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have any clues now, it won¡¯t be forever. Besides, I¡¯ve already asked someone to look for Tango Fruit. It will remind me of something.¡±

    Xiao Xiao bit her lower lip and hesitated. Song Fan noticed her expression and asked, ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been so long. We¡¯re living a good life now. You don¡¯t have to investigate,¡± Xiao Xiao said softly.

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I need to know what happened back then and why

    I¡¯ve become like this. Even if I die, I want to know what happened before I die.¡±

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to be so determined. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell Song Fan about this. She was afraid that it would cause a bad result.

    After all, the incident that happened at that time had already caused the government to send people over. In the end, it was still settled. Song Fan alone would not be able to resist.

    Song Fan thought that Xiao Xiao was afraid. She stroked Xiao Xiao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I will investigate this matter carefully.¡±

    After Song Fan left, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. She turned to look at her busy grandpa. For her grandpa, she couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    Moreover, the things she knew might not help Song Fan. If she told her, it might make her confused.

    After Song Fan went back, she called the principal directly to confirm Xiao Xiao¡¯s student status. During this period, she could give her extra lessons so that she wouldn¡¯t be unable to keep up with her progress in school.

    She could arrange for Xiao Xiao to go to an ordinary school, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s health was not good, so it was better to take care of her in front of her.

    Song Fan left Xiao Xiao¡¯s place and didn¡¯t go home immediately. She had to have her own life. She turned around and went to the riverside to get some fresh air.

    She sat on the steps by the river. Her long hair was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Song Fan didn¡¯t have any makeup on, but she was beautiful.

    Not far away, a blond man raised the camera in his hand and recorded this beautiful moment. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    He felt that this was the Muse that he had been searching for so hard. Just looking at her gave him countless inspirations.

    However, when he raised his head to leave his contact information, his muse had already disappeared.

    He looked around and couldn¡¯t find Song Fan. He could only beat his chest and stamp his feet regretfully that he was a step too slow.

    The reason why Song Fan left so quickly was because she saw Xia Rui and Xiao Lei on the boat. The two of them waved at her very enthusiastically.

    It looked like they wanted her to go on board, but Song Fan was not in the mood to go on board. She still had a video conference with Hua Yue at night. If she was entangled by the two of them, she would not be able to leave.

    Among these people, Xia Rui and Xiao Lei were the most playful. Even Xu Yuan wasn¡¯t that noisy..

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Boarding

    Chapter 254: Boarding

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, she had underestimated the enthusiasm of Xiao Lei and Xia Rui. The two of them halted the boat and chased after her.

    ¡°Miss Song, we have an on-ship banquet on the sea today. It¡¯s planned to be especially fun. Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I still have something to do tonight, so I won¡¯t be going with you guys.¡±

    As she turned to leave, Xiao Lei quickly stopped her. ¡°Come on. I remember Gu

    Chen saying that he had something for you, but because it was too precious, he kept it with him. He was afraid that someone would break it halfway when he delivered it. You can also take it back. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    This reason was very attractive. Song Fan thought that perhaps Gu Chen had found the Tango Fruit. This was something she had always wanted. She couldn¡¯t wait to get it now to be at ease.

    Upon thinking of this, Song Fan made up her mind. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    She sent a message to Hua Yue to postpone the meeting temporarily. She was looking forward to the moment when she got her hands on the Tango Fruit.

    Song Fan happily boarded the boat and went all the way to the dock to board the cruise ship. Xiao Lei and the others showed their invitation cards, and Song Fan followed them as their female companions.

    The waiters all looked at her in surprise. After all, among these female companions, only Song Fan was dressed the most simply. Not only did she not put on makeup, she did not even wear a gown.

    This was the first time they had seen a female companion in a sweater and jeans. Moreover, she was walking in front with two men following behind her.

    It seemed that she was the one who had the final say.

    After boarding the cruise ship, Song Fan started looking for Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Where is Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Chen still has some business to attend to. You¡¯ll see him when the banquet starts,¡± Xia Rui comforted her.

    Song Fan thought of the Tango Fruit that was just a few feet away and felt a little anxious, but she still sat down obediently and waited for the banquet to begin.

    Xiao Lei put an exquisite bracelet on her wrist and said, ¡°With this, they will know that you are a VIP on the cruise and can do whatever they want.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Song Fan had attended such a banquet. However, she had accepted assassination missions in the past, so she didn¡¯t have such a relaxed attitude.

    She sat on the chair and enjoyed the sunlight. She sighed at how good the life of the rich was. She had forgotten that she was also a wealthy person.

    Xia Rui and Xiao Lei were the representatives of the family. Many people came over to greet them, so they couldn¡¯t care less about Song Fan.

    She could tell that the two of them were very busy, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. There¡¯s nothing dangerous on this ship. You two know my martial strength. Go do what you need to do.¡±

    The two of them felt that Song Fan¡¯s words were very reasonable. In terms of martial strength, she was indeed invincible, so they obediently turned around and went to do their things.

    At first, Song Fan waited patiently for a while. But as time passed, she began to get frustrated. She stood up and prepared to look for Gu Chen.

    Even if he was busy, Su Yang could still call out the name. The Tango Fruit must be with them.

    The thing she had been looking forward to had finally appeared. She was so excited that she wanted to swallow it right now so that she could be at ease. The ship was filled with people dressed in bright and beautiful clothes. Song Fan shuttled between them and ran to the center.

    After finally entering, before she could find Gu Chen, Gu Chen¡¯s name was heard from someone else¡¯s mouth.

    Song Fan immediately hid herself and listened to what they wanted to do.

    Half of those people were from Hua Country, and the other half were foreigners. It was unknown what they were doing here.

    ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s life accounts for half of the bounty. If you can kill him, you won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of your life,¡± the leader said.

    A, who was hired, said, ¡°Since his life is worth a fortune, the mission level must be high, right?¡±

    ¡°Gu Chen is famous for being difficult to kill in assassination organizations.

    Last time, a mercenary group accepted a mission, but the entire group was wiped out,¡± B added.

    ¡°The reward is linked to the difficulty. If it was easy to complete, there wouldn¡¯t be so much money,¡± the leader said disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to retreat?¡±

    Upon thinking of the generous bounty, these people were tempted. Taking on an assassination mission was originally a risky pursuit of wealth. As long as there was enough money, they would dare to kill the president of a country.

    ¡°We¡¯ll accept this mission. We¡¯ll bring back Gu Chen¡¯s dead body,¡± A said firmly.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people who wanted to kill Gu Chen. As long as she went out, she would meet a group of them. She had to hurry and tell Gu Chen.

    Song Fan retreated like a ghost and didn¡¯t alarm anyone. Then, she continued to run inside..

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Tango Fruit in Hand

    Chapter 255: Tango Fruit in Hand

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. There are so many people on the cruise ship. They might not be hiding somewhere. Even if you can find them one by one, what can you do? Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have evidence. The Gu Family doesn¡¯t need a reason to act.¡± Su Yang¡¯s tone was very firm.

    Song Fan did not expect Su Yang to have such a side. He was kneeling on the ground crying and begging her before, but now he could say such tough words.

    ¡°Su Yang, of course, you can do this, but it will probably be a long time before you find it,¡± Song Fan said.

    Only then did Su Yang realize that they were not at a banquet but on a cruise ship that could accommodate more than 6,000 people. It was unrealistic to find someone.

    Song Fan sighed. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be too concerned. Just stay by your

    Young Master¡¯s side and protect him.¡±

    Su Yang nodded heavily. ¡°I will protect Young Master.¡±

    Song Fan felt that he was a little strange. Why did he look at her when he said these words? Gu Chen¡¯s comforting words were useless to her.

    Gu Chen held her hand and said, ¡°So you came to find me just to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lei and Xia Rui met me outside and said that they would bring me to the banquet. I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a thing,¡± Song Fan explained the whole story.

    ¡°So you aren¡¯t coming for me?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    Song Fan suddenly thought of the Tango Fruit. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Gu Chen. ¡°They said that you have something very precious for me. Did you find the Tango Fruit?¡±

    Gu Chen nodded under her expectant gaze. ¡°Yes, Tango Fruit is in my room now.¡±

    Song Fan hugged Gu Chen emotionally. ¡°Thank you so much. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for this thing.¡±

    Su Yang quickly turned around and pretended not to see her. Then, he walked a little further away to give Young Master and Miss Song some space to get along.

    The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards were also very tactful and turned around like Su Yang.

    Song Fan hugged for a long time before she calmed down. Then, she realized that she was still hugging Gu Chen. She quickly let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now.¡±

    Song Fan hugged Gu Chen emotionally. ¡°Thank you so much. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for this thing.¡±

    Su Yang quickly turned around and pretended not to see her. Then, he walked a little further away to give Young Master and Miss Song some space to get along.

    The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards were also very tactful and turned around like Su Yang.

    Song Fan hugged for a long time before she calmed down. Then, she realized that she was still hugging Gu Chen. She quickly let go and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Gu Chen said.

    Not only was it okay, but Gu Chen felt that he could hug her for a while longer.

    He rarely saw Song Fan so excited. Even if it was a hail of bullets, she still had a calm expression.

    It seemed that there was nothing in the world that could make her care, but Tango Fruit made her so happy.

    Gu Chen regretted not getting his men to hurry up the search. Otherwise, he would have been able to see Song Fan¡¯s bright smile a long time ago.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s in your room, let¡¯s go get it now,¡± Song Fan said. ¡°I can immediately process it when I get back. Then, I¡¯ll eat it together with the other herbs.¡±

    Gu Chen asked, ¡°But you can¡¯t get off the cruise now. You should leave it with me for now.¡±

    Of course, Song Fan knew this, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She smiled and said, ¡°Then at least let me take a look.¡±

    Gu Chen looked at her expectant expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±

    Song Fan heard him say this and quickly walked out. Gu Chen grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Act properly. You¡¯re my female companion now, so you should be by my side.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s mood was so good that she was happy about everything. She naturally held his arm, and the two of them walked to the cabin.

    After they arrived, Gu Chen opened the cabin door.

    Su Yang took out a wooden box from the locked small refrigerator. Song Fan quickly took it and opened it.

    Inside was a complete tree branch with a string of red fruits hanging on it.

    They looked crystal clear and very tempting. They did not look like real fruits but more like gems.

    Song Fan finally got the Tango Fruit. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She carefully put the box back and locked it, afraid that it would affect the medicinal properties.

    She turned around and wanted to thank Gu Chen. But before she could speak, she heard gunshots. Su Yang pushed Gu Chen to the ground, and several bodyguards standing at the door fell.

    However, the remaining people quickly reacted and counterattacked. They left a few people to guard the cabin and closed the door.

    They were all trained by the Gu Family. Their highest mission was to protect

    Gu Chen. For this, they were willing to sacrifice their lives.

    Song Fan quickly went over to check on Gu Chen. He pushed Su Yang away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Take a look at Su Yang.¡±

    Just now, someone had aimed at Gu Chen, but he had rushed forward to block the bullet.

    Song Fan quickly took Su Yang¡¯s pulse. The weak pulse was shocking. She took out the pill she carried with her and fed it to Su Yang to protect his heart¡­

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Breakthrough

    Chapter 256: Breakthrough

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen asked, ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s stable for the time being after taking my medicine, but I can¡¯t predict how he¡¯ll fare if this situation persists,¡± Song Fan replied.

    After all, dealing with a gunshot wound was beyond Song Fan¡¯s immediate capabilities. They needed to head to the hospital to remove the bullet, and without proper tools and preparation, attempting it onboard was out of the question.

    The cabin was in disarray, lacking even a simple knife, let alone proper disinfection equipment. Any oversight could lead to a bacterial infection, a serious concern that had claimed the lives of many mercenaries.

    Gu Chen struggled with the decision. ¡°If we leave, can we take him with us?¡±

    Upon shaking her head, Song Fan explained, ¡°I suggest we leave him here. Moving him could worsen his condition due to excessive bleeding.¡±

    To Gu Chen, Su Yang was family, and risking his life wasn¡¯t an option. Ensuring his safety took precedence.

    However, the gunfire outside intensified, and escaping the encirclement became imperative. Song Fan made a quick decision, ¡°Let Su Yang stay here alone. If you leave, they¡¯ll likely pursue you, paying no attention to the cabin.

    Once you¡¯ve drawn them away, Su Yang will be safe.¡±

    This seemed the most practical solution at the moment. Furthermore, Song Fan lacked the necessary weapons ¨C only having a small handgun ¨C making her vulnerable in a confrontation with the numerous assailants.

    Moreover, there was no plan for a cruise in her schedule today, so she left even the explosives at home. Confronting so many people would undoubtedly put her at a disadvantage; no matter how skilled she was, she couldn¡¯t match up against gunfire directly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you conjure up some weapons like you usually do?¡± Song Fan inquired.

    Unfortunately, Gu Chen, not being the owner of the cruise ship, hadn¡¯t made any prior preparations. He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not prepared this time either. Once the door opens, just run and don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll lead them away, and then you can come back for Su Yang. I can¡¯t afford to risk anything happening to you.¡±

    From the start, Gu Chen never intended for Song Fan to accompany him on this dangerous mission.

    He considered it too perilous for her. Determined to keep her safe, he needed her to stay behind. It was the safest way to ensure Su Yang¡¯s well-being while diverting the attackers¡¯ attention.

    However, Song Fan dismissed this suggestion, regarding it as impractical. The attackers were clearly after her life, and letting her guard down wasn¡¯t an option.

    If Song Fan didn¡¯t follow Gu Chen, there was a real possibility that he might

    not return alive. She vividly remembered their first encounter when Gu Chen was hunted down. It was a close call then, and she couldn¡¯t allow him to face this threat alone.

    In a swift move, Song Fan dragged one of the fallen bodyguards inside, smearing his blood on Su Yang¡¯s body. She arranged the scene to look like a fierce gunfight had taken place, with both men tragically succumbing.

    She then administered another red pill to Su Yang, explaining its life-preserving properties. ¡°This pill can stimulate a person¡¯s hidden energy, keeping him alive,¡± she clarified.

    After swallowing the pill, Su Yang¡¯s pallor improved noticeably. With the bodyguards outside reaching their limits, Song Fan, holding Gu Chen¡¯s hand, shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡±

    The cabin door swung open instantly, and she rushed out with Gu Chen, firing back at the mercenaries. They aimed to reach the crowded deck where Xiao Lei and Xia Rui awaited, each with their bodyguards.

    With determination, Song Fan tied the hem of her dress into a knot and sprinted toward the deck, where the crowd provided cover.

    The mercenaries closed in, firing relentlessly in an attempt to prevent Gu Chen from reaching safety.

    In a matter of minutes, more bodyguards fell under the hail of bullets. Upon drawing on her mercenary skills, Song Fan managed to keep Gu Chen out of immediate danger.

    Yet, when it came to firearms, everyone was on equal footing. A bullet grazed Song Fan¡¯s neck, leaving a deep, bloody mark.

    Unfazed, she wiped away the blood, declaring, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll carry explosives every day and blow these b*stards to pieces!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Escape

    Chapter 257: Escape

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan rarely engaged in unprepared battles. Even when ambushed during a mission, she always had an arsenal of weapons at her disposal. However, in this situation, counterattacking wasn¡¯t a viable option.

    She focused on evading the bullets behind her, feeling a sense of d¨¦j? vu, reminiscent of her time in the rainforest when she could eliminate threats swiftly and stealthily.

    Her heightened senses allowed her to dodge bullets with precision.

    It was a skill that surpassed Gu Chen¡¯s, who struggled to keep up. Gu Chen marveled at Song Fan¡¯s immediate reactions, pondering the kind of life she must have led to be in such a state.

    Song Fan, absorbed in the urgency of the situation, didn¡¯t notice Gu Chen¡¯s concerned gaze. As they sprinted out of the passenger cabin, a crowd awaited them.

    ¡°Boss, should we keep chasing?¡± asked Mercenary B.

    Mercenary A, donning a mask, responded, ¡°Absolutely. Gu Chen¡¯s bounty just doubled again. Let¡¯s not miss this opportunity.¡±

    Excitement coursed through the group, the promise of an augmented bounty enough to secure their financial future. Unyielding, they were determined to eliminate Gu Chen.

    While mentally prepared, Song Fan cursed at the relentless pursuit. ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of causing a scene.¡±

    Typically, governments hesitated to escalate matters with such individuals as it often proved futile. Yet, this time, the relentless chase risked collateral damage among the unsuspecting crowd.

    Song Fan envisioned potential international repercussions if the situation spiraled out of control.

    She skillfully navigated through the buildings, avoiding the crowd to prevent harm to bystanders. The mercenaries, cautious not to harm high-profile targets, refrained from firing excessively.

    The chaotic scene facilitated Song Fan¡¯s escape.

    Upon adapting to the situation, she discarded the gauze skirt from her gown. Gu Chen, too, shed his blood-stained suit jacket. The pair seamlessly blended into the crowd, their changed attire making identification more challenging.

    Upon running ahead, Gu Chen guided Song Fan. ¡°I know where to find them. Follow me.¡±

    Meanwhile, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui enjoyed drinks at the bar. The sudden gunfire prompted them to seek refuge in the mall. They discovered a secluded spot for passengers of their status.

    Gu Chen, aware of this hiding place, ushered Song Fan inside. Unlocking the door with a key card, they encountered a surprised Xiao Lei and Xia Rui.

    Both of them were covered in blood and in disarray from head to toe. Gu Chen, usually elegant and composed, had disheveled hair and small wounds on his face. It seemed evident that they had just escaped danger.

    Their fingers tightly intertwined, even as they collapsed on the ground, as if afraid of losing each other. Xiao Lei suddenly thought, What a pair of desperate lovebirds.

    Upon reacting quickly, Xia Rui helped them up and led them to the waterway. ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t Su Yang with you?¡±

    ¡°Quickly send someone to my cabin; Su Yang is lying inside,¡± Gu Chen said. ¡°But be careful not to alert those people.¡±

    Xia Rui nodded and immediately dispatched someone. The bodyguards surrounded the four individuals, ready to shoot at any moment.

    After downing an entire bottle of water, Song Fan spoke, ¡°These people are after Gu Chen, and the bounty is exceptionally high. They won¡¯t let go easily.

    We must make the cruise ship dock; otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to sustain this.¡±

    Xiao Lei reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately contact someone for negotiations. I believe the cruise ship won¡¯t continue sailing after such an incident..¡±

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Massage

    Chapter 258: Massage

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After hearing Xiao Lei¡¯s reassurance, Song Fan finally relaxed. Her nerves had been stretched to the limit, relying on her sixth sense to dodge bullets.

    However, this approach was highly exhausting, and she now felt an intense headache. She sat on the sofa trying to control herself.

    If only she had a golden needle on hand, she could administer a few self-relieving stitches.

    Gu Chen noticed her pain. Despite Song Fan not displaying much discomfort, he had been tormented by headaches for so long, so he knew the extent of her pain.

    He walked over to support Song Fan¡¯s shoulder and guided her to sit down. Song Fan, currently preoccupied, wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Chen was up to but obediently lay down.

    Gu Chen placed his hands on her, massaging her acupoints one by one.

    Song Fan felt significant relief from her headache and chuckled, ¡°I never expected you to have this skill.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve become a doctor through long-term suffering. After enduring headaches for so long, there had to be a way to alleviate them,¡± Gu Chen replied.

    ¡°Your pain isn¡¯t something massage can alleviate. It must be challenging enduring it for such a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown accustomed to it. I just hope it won¡¯t hurt anymore in the future.¡±

    Gu Chen continued massaging Song Fan, and the two engaged in a warm and serene conversation.

    Xiao Lei and Xia Rui couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Gu Chen, giving someone a massage, and in such a gentle manner, was beyond their expectations.

    If someone had mentioned this before today, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Gu Chen was like icy cold mountain ice. He had never shown such tenderness before.

    But now, this scene was unfolding right before their eyes, and with just a glance, both of them understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. Gu Chen was genuinely moved.

    Upon reflection, it was understandable. Song Fan was unlike any other woman they had encountered.

    People of their class had seen countless beauties, and various personalities were nothing out of the ordinary for them. They had encountered those who didn¡¯t hide their intentions.

    However, someone as formidable as Song Fan was the first. She excelled not only in physical prowess but also in skills like marksmanship, chess, and even medical arts. Earlier, Su Yang mentioned she could even blend fragrances.

    It seemed there was nothing in the world that she couldn¡¯t do, and her personality was incredibly carefree as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    For her, worldly matters were inconsequential, embodying a carefree demeanor, like the wind. Even if Gu Chen didn¡¯t like her, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui would still become her friends. They were captivated by her charm.

    At this moment, Su Yang was brought back. The people who went to get him were cautious as they carried him back and laid him on the sofa.

    Song Fan quickly sat up to check his condition. Thanks to the medication, he was overall in good condition, with no life-threatening issues.

    However, the bullets were still in his body and needed to be removed promptly. Song Fan asked, ¡°Can the ship¡¯s doctor remove the bullets here?¡±

    Xiao Lei quickly called the doctor, who appeared surprisingly composed. After disinfecting, the doctor began the procedure. Song Fan was somewhat impressed.

    The doctor on the cruise swiftly completed the surgery, saying, ¡°This patient¡¯s physical condition is excellent. If I hadn¡¯t seen the gunshot wound on his back, I would have thought he was just asleep.¡±

    After he left, Gu Chen looked at Song Fan. ¡°Your pill is quite effective; Su Yang should be fine now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I worked hard to make that. It contains numerous rare herbs. When he wakes up, he owes me money,¡± Song Fan joked.

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Name your price; I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    ¡°I was just kidding. Besides, these things are not as precious as Tango Fruit.¡±

    Then she widened her eyes, realizing she had forgotten to bring Tango Fruit when she fled. The fruit was still in the small refrigerator in the cabin.

    Gu Chen comforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get it. It should be fine. Those people don¡¯t know the value of that thing.¡±

    Song Fan could only console herself in this way. She then sat on the sofa anxiously waiting.

    The person sent to retrieve it returned quickly, but the box was only half intact. The box had been riddled with bullets, and the Tango Fruit inside had turned into mush, with only a few intact ones.

    Song Fan gritted her teeth at the sight of the ruined Tango Fruit. A murderous aura emanated from her. ¡°Today, I must make these people pay!¡±

    Upon seeing Song Fan like this, Xia Rui felt a bit scared, sensing that she might resort to extreme measures. The fruit meant a lot to her..

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Gunfight

    Chapter 259: Gunfight

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was indeed on the verge of exploding. She had searched for the Tango Fruit for so long, and now, with the influence of the Gu family, she had finally found it.

    She had just obtained the Tango Fruit, but now everything was ruined.

    With only two fruits in her hand, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Her long-awaited expectations were shattered.

    ¡°Can you find more again?¡± Song Fan looked at Gu Chen and asked.

    Gu Chen knew she wanted the truth, not a comforting reassurance.

    Gu Chen could only shake his head and say, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. I sent more than twenty teams of talents to find a plant on the top of the snowy mountain. Finding another one is like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    This statement was undoubtedly the fuse for an explosion. Song Fan picked up the gun in her hand and tied up her hair.

    Upon watching this, Xia Rui, who was hugging Xiao Lei¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Song Fan looks really scary now. Is that fruit meant to save lives?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fruit is for, but I know those mercenaries are finished, said Xiao Lei, patting Xia Rui¡¯s shoulder to console him.

    Song Fan picked up Xiao Lei¡¯s satellite phone and dialed a series of numbers, then said, ¡°Come to my current location immediately. Be prepared for the work and don¡¯t harm ordinary people.¡±

    No one knew who she was contacting, but they all understood that it must be someone who could help her.

    After hanging up the phone, Song Fan turned to look at Xiao Lei. ¡°I need all the weapons you have on hand.¡±

    Xiao Lei was frightened by her gaze and quickly let the bodyguards bring all the weapons that could be used.

    Song Fan picked and chose, then prepared to open the door.

    Gu Chen quickly stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t face them alone. You will definitely get hurt.¡±

    Now, Song Fan couldn¡¯t listen to advice. She looked coldly at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Gu Chen picked up a weapon. ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    This proposal scared both Xiao Lei and Xia Rui. One held onto Gu Chen¡¯s left arm, and the other held onto his right, persuading, ¡°You are the chairman of the Gu Group and also the head of the Gu family. You absolutely cannot take such risks.¡±

    The Gu family was never peaceful to begin with. If something really happened, Gu Hai would be the first to come out and create chaos. But given his abilities, he couldn¡¯t completely control the entire group. In that case, the upheaval in the Gu family would only provide an opportunity for outsiders to take advantage.

    Song Fan was well aware of this. Upon seeing that Gu Chen was being stopped, she opened the door directly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow. I won¡¯t lose to these b*stards. I want them to pay the price!¡±

    After saying that, she left without looking back. Xiao Lei and Xia Rui thought that Gu Chen would calm down now, so they let go of the hands they were holding.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Chen rushed out directly, and his speed was so fast that neither of them reacted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Gu Chen always prioritized his safety.¡± Xia Rui couldn¡¯t understand.

    Xiao Lei sighed and said, ¡°Now, Song Fan is more important to him.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Xia Rui asked.

    They had been knowing each other since childhood because their families¡¯ businesses were closely related. They were not only best friends but also the most solid allies in terms of interests. They couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. Even if something happened, they could die together. If they let themselves hide inside without caring about Gu Chen, that would be truly impossible. Outside, dust and smoke were already rising. Song Fan¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the mercenaries, and they gathered around her. They recognized her as someone close to Gu Chen and surrounded her.

    Song Fan shot into the sky and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±

    The nearby passengers quickly scattered to save their lives, and the deck soon became empty.

    The mercenaries had no intention of targeting ordinary passengers. They were waiting for them to leave before taking action.

    Mercenary B pointed at Song Fan and said, ¡°Hand over Gu Chen now.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and aimed her gun directly at his head. Everyone didn¡¯t expect her to shoot so decisively. Mercenary B just wanted to inquire about Gu Chen¡¯s whereabouts and had no intention of shooting. Now, he was dead.

    Upon seeing that Song Fan wasn¡¯t someone who could be negotiated with, the mercenaries started their attack. Song Fan rolled to the side, taking cover behind the nearby bar, and started shooting.

    The mercenaries couldn¡¯t catch up with Song Fan¡¯s shooting speed. Her accuracy had reached a level where every shot hit the target. Even if it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow, it could hit the target. After a round of gunfire, she was clearly not at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Evacuation

    Chapter 260: Evacuation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Mercenary A was on the verge of losing his temper, shouting, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone mentioned the presence of such bodyguards around Gu Chen? If I had known, I would have doubled the bounty!¡±

    Their concern wasn¡¯t that the other side was difficult to deal with but rather regret over the reduced reward.

    Despite Song Fan¡¯s formidable skills, she was just one person. Over time, there would inevitably be moments of fatigue. When that happened, with so many of them attacking simultaneously, they were sure to capture Gu Chen alive.

    Their target was never Song Fan but Gu Chen; he was the one they aimed to claim the bounty on.

    So, they only dealt with Song Fan¡¯s attacks casually. As for their teammates dying, it wasn¡¯t a big deal; fewer people meant more money to share.

    Just as Song Fan was wreaking havoc, Gu Chen joined the battle from upstairs. The mercenaries, like hungry wolves, aimed their guns at him.

    Song Fan quickly pulled him inside and questioned him, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know they want to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Chen said firmly, looking at Song Fan. ¡°But I can¡¯t stay away while you¡¯re here.¡±

    Song Fan, with no other choice, could only vent her frustration by hitting him before they faced the mercenaries together.

    The mercenaries, only fixated on the bounty, intensified their attacks.

    Even with Song Fan¡¯s skills, it was a bit challenging. The commotion was enough for all passengers to know that something was wrong. Song Fan took out the explosives she had obtained earlier and threw them out.

    The mercenaries hadn¡¯t expected her to use explosives. Being on a cruise ship in motion, a slight mistake could lead to everyone¡¯s death.

    Even they, as mercenaries, weren¡¯t that ruthless. The leader, now wary, said, ¡°Forget about Gu Chen for now. Killing that woman is the top priority.¡± His loud declaration made Gu Chen instinctively shield Song Fan.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. According to the timing, my people should be arriving soon,¡± Song Fan said, loading her gun.

    Indeed, right after she spoke, the sound of a helicopter could be heard. People dressed in full gear descended with a rope ladder and landed on the deck. ¡°Asina! Asina!¡± they shouted as they approached, holding guns.

    Song Fan responded, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Those people, armed with guns, rushed forward. The mercenaries could only retreat as they were unable to withstand the onslaught. However, Song Fan knew that these people wouldn¡¯t give up; they were merely the vanguard, and more reinforcements would follow.

    Xiao Lei and Xia Rui arrived at this moment, astonished as they watched these people respectfully interact with Song Fan. They handed her equipment and offered the latest guns.

    Song Fan allowed them to busily work around her. Upon looking at the Desert Eagle in her hand. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not my preferred one.¡±

    A handsome guy with blue eyes spoke, ¡°Dear Asina, we couldn¡¯t get guns from your place.¡±

    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m just venting,¡± Song Fan said with a smile. ¡°Has everyone on the ship evacuated?¡±

    Sasha nodded. ¡°They are gradually evacuating. For those unwilling to leave, we found a way to convince them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention that some were coerced at gunpoint. After all, these people believed the situation would be resolved quickly and didn¡¯t think the entire ship would be in danger.

    Anyway, they weren¡¯t exactly good people; achieving their goal was all that mattered, and there was no need to worry about the process.

    Xiao Lei and Xia Rui widened their eyes in amazement. They hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to be so resourceful, considering this was a large cruise ship with over six thousand people.

    They quickly ran to the side of the ship to look outside and were surprised to see a similarly sized cruise ship anchored nearby, perfectly capable of transferring these people.

    Both of them were at a loss for words. They didn¡¯t believe this was orchestrated by the Song family. Even if the Song family had the money, it wasn¡¯t feasible to immediately procure another cruise ship. Moreover, judging by the attitudes of these people, it was evident that Song Fan was their leader.

    Song Fan intended for these people to withdraw completely, indicating a willingness to resort to extreme measures. Judging by her actions with the explosives earlier, it seemed that the safety of this cruise ship was in jeopardy.

    Xiao Lei and Xia Rui were once again astonished, realizing that Song Fan, regardless of being the Song family heiress or not, was someone they could regard as an equal.

    When Song Fan turned to see them, she remembered to send some people away, pointing at them. ¡°Take these people with you.¡±

    Xiao Lei and Xia Rui shook their heads. ¡°We can¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t just leave you two stranded on this ship.¡±

    ¡°You two take Gu Chen and Su Yang and leave together. I¡¯ll focus on dealing with those mercenaries,¡± Song Fan said as she put on safety goggles..

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Little Liar

    Chapter 261: Little Liar

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, Gu Chen disagreed. His skills were not weak, and he could assist Song Fan. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. You know I have a hundred ways to stay.¡±

    ¡°You are the head of the Gu family.¡±

    ¡°I am Gu Chen.¡±

    Unable to argue with him, Song Fan could only nod and agree. She then had someone equip him with weapons. Xiao Lei and Xia Rui also wanted to stay, but Song Fan couldn¡¯t agree to that anymore.

    With Su Yang, they had to leave for the other cruise ship. Reluctantly, Xiao Lei said, ¡°Make sure you both come back safely.¡±

    Song Fan smiled. ¡°I will protect Gu Chen. You can rest assured with the number of people under my command.¡±

    After saying this, Song Fan went to inquire about the number of mercenaries on the ship. She felt that there wouldn¡¯t be a shortage of participants in such a significant assassination mission.

    Sasha immediately found the person in charge of this matter. He answered, ¡°We took people away according to the original list. The remaining ones are mercenaries, at least a few hundred.¡±

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t very surprised. She made a joke, ¡°Gu Chen, they deployed so many people. You are more precious than a country¡¯s president.¡±

    Gu Chen laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. It turns out someone went to such great lengths to have me killed.¡±

    He looked at Song Fan, who was gearing up, appearing ready for battle. Gu

    Chen remembered the dying cry of the mercenary who had called out for Asina.

    Despite Song Fan denying that identity later, it was proven that she was indeed Asina.

    ¡°Little liar,¡± Gu Chen muttered.

    Busy directing the situation, Song Fan didn¡¯t hear him. Sasha overheard and leaned in, saying, ¡°Are you our boss¡¯s lover?¡±

    This adjective was amusing, and Gu Chen had never imagined that he would be described this way one day.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s surprised expression, Sasha chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look like that. Being the lover of our boss is an honor. Back then, many people wanted to be the boss¡¯s lover, but unfortunately, none succeeded.¡± ¡°So many people liked Song Fan?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    Sasha was proud. ¡°Of course. Our boss is the king of mercenaries. She is capable of completing any mission. At that time, many admired her, saying they could do anything as long as they were by her side.¡±

    Gu Chen had no idea about this aspect of Song Fan¡¯s past. Despite her remarkable abilities at the age of 19, Gu Chen understood that she must have gone through more hardships.

    After organizing everything, Song Fan turned to Gu Chen, holding a Desert Eagle just like him.

    ¡°Song Fan, I¡¯ll be with you all the way today,¡± Gu Chen said.

    Perplexed, Song Fan asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill people, and you might get hurt following me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t watch you leave again,¡± Gu Chen firmly stated. ¡°I won¡¯t be separated from you.¡±

    He rarely had dreams since meeting Song Fan, but shortly after their recent escape together, that dream filled with the fragrance of jasmine returned.

    Initially vague and elusive like before, it gradually turned into a dark scenario where someone held his hand and ran forward, much like being with Song Fan.

    However, eventually, that person would let go, leaving him shouting and pleading futilely.

    She abandoned him in the endless darkness, leaving decisively.

    Since then, he couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone leave, especially when Song Fan tossed him to Xiao Lei and went out alone just now. That figure pulled him back into that dream.

    So, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t accept any separation, even if it meant facing death.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s determination, Song Fan no longer insisted. After all, it was his life.

    After deploying everything, Song Fan took her gun and headed toward the core of the cruise ship. Now, with all kinds of weapons at her disposal and fueled by the anger of the destroyed Tango fruit, she exuded a murderous aura. Sasha was somewhat afraid and asked, ¡°Boss, has something happened?¡±

    ¡°My things were destroyed by these people. I want them to end up like my things, turned into a pile of mud,¡± Song Fan said viciously.

    Normally in A City, she seemed lazy, showing little interest in anything, at most looking spirited when in a fight.

    This was the first time Gu Chen had seen her like this, exuding an air of authority ready to deliver a fatal blow.

    The mercenaries also sensed that something was wrong. Everyone huddled in the cabin, trying to figure out what had happened.

    Some people mixed in with the crowd of tourists, attempting to go out with them, but Song Fan¡¯s people immediately drove them back..

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Mercenary Myth

    Chapter 262: Mercenary Myth

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The person who was driven back quickly reported, ¡°There¡¯s an additional team on the ship. They look like mercenaries, but their discipline is strict, resembling a military force affiliated with a nation. They¡¯ve transferred everyone on the cruise ship according to a list, but they won¡¯t allow me to follow. Things are getting a bit tricky.¡±

    The mercenaries hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. However, now they couldn¡¯t just jump into the sea to escape; that would be no different from seeking death.

    As these mercenaries were from different places, each with their leader, they immediately started quarreling.

    All of them were here for the bounty, and now that Gu Chen was likely gone, they were naturally anxious.

    The mercenary who had just fought with Song Fan became the target of everyone¡¯s anger, and others started questioning them.

    The captain of Team A said, ¡°You were so close to Gu Chen just now. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    ¡°You talk as if it¡¯s easy. Gu Chen has a woman by his side, with combat power that can match a Transformer. It¡¯s a miracle we made it back alive,¡± shouted the captain of Team B.

    Captain of Team C, displeased, retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because you guys lack skills. If we had gone, Gu Chen would have killed us already.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Even if you went, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to come back,¡± argued the captain of Team B.

    The situation was about to erupt into violence. The Captain of Team A wanted to mediate, but the Captain of Team C had a quick temper. He threw a punch directly at Captain of Team B, and a fight broke out on the small deck.

    The small cabin turned into chaos, with no one knowing who was fighting whom. Nobody dared to step in to break it up, fearing they might get hurt accidentally.

    The previously silent Captain of Team D finally spoke up, ¡°Quiet down, everyone. There are so many people outside now. Are we arguing to die sooner?¡±

    This sentence finally brought them back to their senses. Everyone stopped fighting.

    Now was not the time to argue. They not only had to kill Gu Chen but also deal with those people. Unity was necessary to achieve this.

    Captain of Team D said, ¡°Those people are well-trained, and it¡¯s obvious they want to trap us on the ship and surround us. Directly facing them won¡¯t work.

    It¡¯s better to disperse and take them down one by one.¡±

    Everyone agreed with this plan. It also made it easier for them to calculate their achievements. If any team managed to kill Gu Chen, the credit would go to that team.

    After the discussion, they left the area in batches. However, after everyone had left, the Captain of Team B returned. His earlier ambition had completely disappeared. He said, ¡°We should find an opportunity to leave.¡±

    His subordinates were puzzled. ¡°Why? The bounty is enough for all of us to live a lifetime.¡¯

    The Captain of Team B sighed. ¡°I heard someone on the helicopter call that woman Asina. Do you think we still have a chance of winning?¡±

    Upon hearing this name, everyone fell silent. They indeed had no chance of victory.

    Asina was a myth among mercenaries; there was nothing she couldn¡¯t accomplish. Confronting her meant certain defeat.

    However, some people didn¡¯t believe they would lose. One argued, ¡°We are here for wealth and risk. No mission is easy. We¡¯re not asked to kill Asina. Just killing Gu Chen will get us the money.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and that person might not even be Asina. What if we¡¯re being deceived?¡± another suggested.

    These two statements stirred up the emotions of everyone again. They were extremely eager for this fortune. Giving up for a possibility was something they couldn¡¯t bear. Moreover, the members of other teams were still on the ship. If they got the bounty, it would be even more regrettable than not getting it themselves.

    The subordinates expressed their unwillingness to leave, and the captain had no choice but to comply.

    At the moment, drifting on the sea, the captain didn¡¯t have absolute authority. If he contradicted everyone and sang a different tune, he might be the first one thrown into the sea. It was better to agree and wait for an opportunity to act.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan encountered a team of people. They concentrated all their firepower on Gu Chen, and Song Fan¡¯s team evaded wherever possible.

    Song Fan had no intention of engaging in a prolonged battle. She nonchalantly tossed explosives without concern for cost. With ample firepower, tactical intricacies were unnecessary; a straightforward barrage was the most effective..

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Different Scheming

    Chapter 263: Different Scheming

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan went to the cruise ship and hasn¡¯t returned home yet. The four brothers waited anxiously in the living room. Song Chuan, holding the phone, said, ¡°I called little sister, but it says she¡¯s not in the service area. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±

    ¡°Where could she go? I¡¯ve sent people out to find her, but there¡¯s still no news,¡± worried Song Ting.

    Song Fan always went wherever she pleased, and they had no idea about her usual whereabouts. They could only wait anxiously in the living room, watching the sky darken.

    At this moment, Meng Xia came down with tea, placing a cup in front of each of them. She said, ¡°This is a calming tea. Seeing my brothers looking so uneasy, I thought having a drink might help. Sister will probably be back soon, so brothers don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    After saying these words, she left. It seemed like she just brought the tea over. If it was Song Yin, she would want to continue the conversation.

    However, none of them touched the tea in front of them. Meng Xia was Meng Yu¡¯s niece, and they had to be cautious around her.

    Meng Xia naturally noticed that they didn¡¯t drink, but she didn¡¯t care.

    She was naturally designated as a person by Meng Yu¡¯s side. Regardless of how hard she tried to please, she wouldn¡¯t gain their trust. She only needed them to think she was harmless.

    If anything happened in the future, she could easily push the blame onto Meng

    She wasn¡¯t a naive child anymore. Although Meng Yu promised to marry her into a wealthy family, promises were no different from empty words until they were fulfilled.

    Moreover, Meng Yu could easily abandon even her biological daughter. Meng Xia, as a niece, wouldn¡¯t be held in any higher regard. If something happened, she would probably be the first one discarded.

    So, she needed to have her plans. Even if she separated from Meng Yu¡¯s support, she could still achieve her goals.

    As for the marriage candidates Meng Yu provided, she hadn¡¯t shown interest in any of them. Living off a rich second-generation person who only knew how to squander money wasn¡¯t reliable. If they also had hobbies like gambling, it would undoubtedly lead to financial ruin.

    Meng Xia had decided not to marry for the rest of her life unless it was to a perfect husband.

    Meng Yu was unaware of Meng Xia¡¯s thoughts. She was entirely focused on searching for a suitable person from a prominent family to expedite the marriage process.

    Compared to Meng Xia¡¯s innocence, Meng Yu was more practical. She knew her niece¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t be highly regarded by wealthy families. She had to rely on the determination of the chosen man to succeed in marrying Meng Xia.

    Therefore, other conditions had to take a back seat. The most crucial factor was that the selected person must be someone whose judgment could be clouded by love.

    This was the first disagreement between the two. When Meng Xia saw the candidates Meng Yu brought, she couldn¡¯t accept them.

    However, she had practiced the art of disguise. Compared to Song Yin, who displayed everything on her face, Meng Xia kept her dissatisfaction hidden. Not even Meng Yu could see that Meng Xia was unhappy.

    With joy, Meng Xia picked up the photos of these candidates. In her eyes, there was discernible delight and anticipation. She asked, ¡°Aunt, can I choose from these? Who should I choose?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Meng Yu saw Meng Xia looking so pleased and said, ¡°These are all wealthy second-generation individuals from A City. They not only come from affluent families but are also good-looking. Moreover, they all have obvious weaknesses in their personalities. As long as you grasp them, you can successfully marry into their families.¡±

    ¡°Then which one should I choose?¡± Meng Xia asked.

    Meng Yu handed over detailed information about these individuals, saying,

    ¡°Here is their comprehensive information. Take your time to decide.¡±

    Meng Xia happily accepted it and carefully examined their profiles. When she saw the information about Shen Chang, her eyes lit up. His family was a supplier collaborating with the Gu family. His parents had a long-standing friendship with the Gu family.

    Meng Xia was interested in the Gu family. She had always considered herself extraordinary, receiving expensive gifts from her parents.

    Her beauty had often drawn admiration, and she possessed intelligence.

    Meng Xia believed that with these qualities, she could change her background and become an upper-class person.

    She looked up to her aunt as an example, having gone from an ordinary woman to the lady of the Song family.

    She wanted to become such a person and live such a life..

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: She Likes Handsome Men

    Chapter 264: She Likes Handsome Men

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    On the cruise ship, the sound of explosions echoed for who knows how many times. Song Fan seemed determined to sink the ship with her relentless bombardment. Sasha simply pulled Gu Chen down to sit and watched how she commanded the crew to throw explosives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the boss is a professional in this field. As long as the battle hasn¡¯t ended, the ship won¡¯t be in danger,¡± Sasha reassured Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen wasn¡¯t concerned at all. As long as he was with Song Fan, he felt completely at ease. He chuckled. ¡°I know she¡¯s capable.¡±

    Sasha, who was just like an iceberg a moment ago, now suddenly showed a smile. Surprised, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re smiling! I was wondering how the boss has such a unique taste, liking someone so cold.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person did your boss used to like?¡± Gu Chen asked tentatively.

    Sasha cheerfully replied, ¡°Of course, she liked good-looking people. The boss judges based on appearance.¡±

    After saying this, he proudly raised his head. After all, he was a genuinely handsome guy.

    Gu Chen instinctively touched his face. People had praised his looks when he was a child, but once he took control of the corporation, no one dared to comment on his appearance anymore.

    He believed he was still quite handsome, at least within Song Fan¡¯s aesthetic standards.

    Gu Chen was always confident in his ability to accomplish anything. Even when he took over the corporation during a crisis, he never doubted his capabilities. However, this time, he felt a hint of worry.

    If Qi Shuo were here, he would probably tell him that it was because he was too eager to obtain something, leading to anxiety.

    While Song Fan was busy with the bombardment, she turned to see Sasha leisurely standing there, not contributing. She threw a fruit at him, ¡°I¡¯m busy here, and you¡¯re not coming to help.¡±

    Sasha directly hid behind Gu Chen and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just keeping him company.¡±

    Song Fan threw another fruit at him, and even though he was standing behind Gu Chen, it accurately hit his head.

    However, at that moment, a more massive explosion erupted on the ship. The entire hull began to sway. After stopping, Song Fan laughed, ¡°They¡¯ve finally come out. It¡¯s just that their bomb-throwing skills are not that impressive.¡±

    Song Fan targeted the ship¡¯s structure with her bombardment, ensuring that the ship wouldn¡¯t experience major accidents even if it was blown up like this. However, those people were just throwing bombs without considering the consequences if the ship was damaged.

    With this explosion, Song Fan rushed out. Sasha pulled Gu Chen along, and they quickly found one of the mercenary teams.

    Both sides immediately engaged in intense gunfire. Song Fan, already a sharpshooter, took down enemies one by one with precision.

    Sasha, clearly accustomed to working with her, joined in for close combat. In this fierce confrontation, the opposing side suffered heavy casualties, and Song Fan hadn¡¯t even used her more potent weapons yet.

    Gu Chen finally understood the meaning of the title ¡°King of Mercenaries.¡± Only overwhelming strength like this could claim such a title.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t stand idly by; he took out the explosives he had and placed them together. When the situation seemed under control, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, get back!¡±

    Then, he threw all the explosives over, marking the end of this battle.

    When the captain of the A team crawled out of the wreckage, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. So many people brought out with them had died.

    These three individuals seemed like gods of death. He didn¡¯t want to know who was behind all this or which team these people belonged to. They came here to kill everyone.

    He lay on the ground in a sorry state, not daring to move, afraid of being discovered and shot again. After all, he still wanted to live and go back.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t bother checking; she quickly moved to the next location. The reconnaissance team informed her of the presence of other mercenary teams, and she had to hurry over.

    In fact, with the personnel around Song Fan, they could have sat on the deck and waited for victory. However, the destruction of Tango Fruit had angered her.

    Since she couldn¡¯t live peacefully, she wanted everyone to suffer. She intended to play a cat-and-mouse game, making these people pay for their involvement with Tango Fruit.

    Song Fan¡¯s face was icy, exuding a daunting killing intent as she looked at people as if ready to make them bleed on the spot.

    Upon swiftly moving to the next location, Sasha sighed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see the boss like this. Every time she¡¯s like this, many people die, but they brought it on themselves.¡±

    Gu Chen looked up at Song Fan¡¯s back and didn¡¯t think she was just angry. She was venting her grievances..

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Feeling aggrieved

    Chapter 265: Feeling aggrieved

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan quickly reached the next location, and the three of them continued to coordinate their attacks.

    However, the opponents were not that easy to deal with. They not only had ample ammunition but also occupied a highly advantageous position, resulting in a fierce exchange of fire.

    Song Fan¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant. If it weren¡¯t for Sasha and Gu Chen holding her back, she would have charged in.

    Gu Chen pulled her to a safer place. ¡°What were you trying to do just now? If you charge in, those people won¡¯t spare you. It¡¯s suicidal.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Song Fan said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they die in front of me.¡±

    Upon seeing her tense, Gu Chen put down his gun and reached out to embrace her. This action took Song Fan by surprise, and she stiffened, unsure how to respond. However, Gu Chen¡¯s embrace was genuinely warm, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push him away.

    Slowly, Song Fan leaned into his arms, losing the fierce aura she had moments ago.

    Gu Chen raised his hand to comfortingly stroke her back, silently reassuring her of his presence.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling wronged, but you can¡¯t neglect your well-being,¡± Gu Chen whispered, lowering his voice.

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m feeling wronged?¡± Song Fan¡¯s voice came from within his embrace.

    Gu Chen chuckled softly. ¡°When something you¡¯ve been hoping for finally comes, and a bunch of b*stards ruins it, of course, you¡¯d feel wronged.¡±

    Although Song Fan was formidable, she was only 19 years old this year. In the eyes of those who didn¡¯t know her, she was just a young girl.

    Those around her were accustomed to her strength and subconsciously overlooked her emotions, unable to see that she was upset because she had lost something she desired.

    In both lifetimes, Song Fan had lived for quite a long time, but in the previous life, she was always focused on studying. In the end, she entered the lab, never having a life or entertainment of her own. She died at a young age.

    As someone who lived for so long, no one ever loved her. Her godmother took care of her with all her strength, looking for jobs everywhere to make money, and didn¡¯t have much time to be with her.

    Song Fan used a cold shell to disguise herself as if she didn¡¯t need love and could live well on her own.

    But she was still a living, emotional person. Being abandoned would naturally make her sad. After going through so much, she wished someone could comfort her, but these feelings had to be buried deep within her. Now, Gu Chen asked about her grievances, and she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to let others see her tears. She buried herself in Gu Chen¡¯s embrace, unwilling to let go. She wiped her tears on his clothes.

    Gu Chen remained still, holding Song Fan and continually stroking her back, comforting her in this silent manner.

    After a long while, Song Fan calmed down and stood up. After crying, she was still the invincible Song Fan, just stronger in her heart.

    She picked up her gun and said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to come out, then let them all die inside.¡±

    However, those inside had no idea what happened outside. Upon seeing Song Fan not launching an attack, they assumed she was preparing for something.

    Amid such speculation, hearts were restless. The captain knew they couldn¡¯t continue like this. It was better to charge out and face Song Fan head-on; maybe they could achieve victory amid the chaos. It was certainly better than waiting here to die.

    Just as Song Fan was still pulling Sasha to get explosives, those people suddenly rushed out from inside. They were firing randomly, not bothering to aim, creating a chaotic slaughter.

    Song Fan quickly pulled Sasha toward cover, and Gu Chen behind them wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°These b*stards!¡± Song Fan cursed.

    Sasha was even more infuriated, continuously swearing in a foreign language. Although Song Fan could understand what he was saying, it still felt noisy to her ears.

    Amid the chaos, she heard someone shout, ¡°Gu Chen is here!¡±

    Song Fan then remembered that there was still a live target on her side. Even if these people were risking their lives, they were after a bounty, and they wouldn¡¯t let the chance to kill Gu Chen slip away.

    Without considering the overall situation, she ran toward Gu Chen¡¯s direction.

    But when she arrived, she realized there was no need to worry. Gu Chen could handle these people himself. He had been chased by others for many years, and if he only relied on bodyguards, he would have died countless times.

    Upon feeling sorry for Song Fan¡¯s grievances, Gu Chen felt even more disgusted with these people. He acted decisively and efficiently, killing them all. This made the mercenaries doubt their abilities, as no matter who they sent, Gu Chen could handle them all..

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: You Are Tu Mi

    Chapter 266: You Are Tu Mi

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon taking advantage of this time, Song Fan had Sasha prepare explosives, preferably to blow all these people to death. After all, Gu Chen could hold on for a while longer.

    Gu Chen initially thought Song Fan would come to help him soon, but after waiting for a long time and seeing no one, the expression on his face gradually hardened, and his actions became more ruthless.

    He no longer cared about the possibility of getting hurt; his sole focus was on killing these people.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How come we can¡¯t even beat Gu Chen?¡± The captain was truly losing it.

    As seasoned mercenaries with numerous completed missions, they felt like they were being toyed with today.

    They couldn¡¯t defeat the woman, which was one thing, but why couldn¡¯t they beat Gu Chen, a wealthy second-generation? The mission didn¡¯t mention anything about his combat skills.

    Upon seeing the increasing casualties, the captain made up his mind. ¡°Use explosives, just blow him up directly!¡±

    ¡°No, if we kill him with explosives, how can we prove that it was Gu Chen who died?¡± one of his subordinates objected. ¡°We need evidence to claim the bounty.¡±

    The captain, with a fierce look, said, ¡°As long as Gu Chen dies, the mission is accomplished. We can always pick up some severed limbs later; that will be proof enough. If we continue like this, we might never be able to kill him.¡±

    Others also agreed with the captain. They didn¡¯t want to continue fighting Gu Chen. If they died, they would lose everything.

    About half of the people agreed, and the captain quickly gathered the explosives they had brought, eagerly planning to tie them together and throw them over.

    But before he could act, a figure rushed over, directly grabbing Gu Chen and running out.

    The person was so fast that they couldn¡¯t see who it was clearly. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed the disappearance of the large Gu Chen, they would have suspected their eyes were playing tricks on them.

    Once the captain realized what happened, he quickly led his men in pursuit. They saw the figure running into a distant cabin, and they all rushed in.

    As soon as they entered, they saw explosives strewn all over the place. Song Fan, who had run far away, pressed the control button.

    A deafening explosion echoed from behind, and all those people died inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed you,¡± Gu Chen said.

    Song Fan was a bit puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Upon recalling the speed at which Song Fan had confused them earlier and the silent moves she used to slip out from the entrance, Gu Chen smiled. ¡°You are

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to remember such a distant thing. At that time, she had concealed herself completely, and she hadn¡¯t thought anyone could recognize her.

    Upon seeing Song Fan frustrated, Gu Chen smiled. ¡°I figured it out from your moves. You were well-disguised back then, covering yourself from head to toe. However, you couldn¡¯t change the habitual way you attack.¡±

    ¡°I am Tu Mi. Is there anything you want to say?¡± Song Fan felt embarrassed, but her face showed signs of anger.

    Gu Chen chuckled. ¡°I have nothing to say. I just feel that we have a special fate, having known each other so early.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t understand why Gu Chen found it amusing; apparently, the word ¡°fate¡± meant a lot to him.

    ¡°You better think about what to do now. So many people want to kill you today, and the scenes are getting more dramatic. I¡¯m starting to wonder if you offended some organization,¡± Song Fan sighed.

    ¡°Take this time to think about what to do. So many people are out to kill you today, and I don¡¯t think your second uncle can orchestrate something like this,¡± Song Fan said.

    Gu Chen naturally knew that this wasn¡¯t the work of Gu Hai. Even if he could hire mercenaries to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gather so many, especially considering that this trip was a spontaneous decision.

    The fact that the other side could arrange so many people early on indicated that this matter was orchestrated by a hidden hand. It was a very well-planned scheme.

    Based on Gu Chen¡¯s understanding of Gu Hai, he didn¡¯t have such capabilities.

    ¡°How many people want you dead? The scenes of attempts are escalating, and I¡¯m starting to suspect that you offended some organization,¡± Song Fan sighed.

    Although she said it casually, Gu Chen took it seriously. He had long suspected that something was amiss with his lost memories. During that time, he wasn¡¯t with his family as they claimed; he was held somewhere.

    However, his doubts were dismissed by doctors, who attributed it to illusions caused by a brain disease.

    The current situation reminded him of his feelings back then, and perhaps his suspicions were correct. He might have experienced something and simply forgotten it.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen lost in thought, Song Fan called out, ¡°What are you thinking? There are still many people outside wanting to kill you. Let¡¯s deal with them first, and then you can ponder as much as you want.¡±

    After saying that, she loaded bullets into her gun and turned to Sasha, asking where the remaining people were. They could clean them up, and then they could go back..

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Debate

    Chapter 267: Debate

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was no longer worried about the act of killing. She had completely forgotten the panic she felt when she first became a mercenary.

    She wasn¡¯t inherently indifferent to life. Initially, she joined the mercenary group to cover her godmother¡¯s medical expenses and performed perfectly on her first mission.

    However, when the blood spurted out, Song Fan was stunned, and it took her a long time to recover after returning.

    It was a soon-to-be-retired mercenary who consoled her. Since she chose this profession, she had to accept its inevitable aspects. There was no room for hesitation.

    For mercenaries, any sentimental comfort was useless. They earned their living by taking lives, so remaining indifferent was the best approach.

    However, the day after comforting Song Fan, that mercenary died on a mission. Such incidents weren¡¯t unusual for a mercenary group, and there was no mourning for him.

    Only Song Fan, following the tradition of Hua Country, established a grave and offered sacrifices for him before leaving the mercenary group, wearing a mask and moving alone until she eventually founded her group.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t understand these past experiences, but he could see that Song Fan had been through a lot.

    A 19-year-old girl who could pick up a gun without hesitation, chat with people after killing, and even plan a dinner date with Sasha as if they weren¡¯t currently on a cruise ship engaged in a killing spree¡ªit was all beyond Gu Chen¡¯s comprehension.

    Following them, Gu Chen found himself unable to join their conversation. They were too familiar with each other. A single glance conveyed what the other wanted to say, and they could keep up with each other¡¯s unconventional thoughts.

    For the first time, Gu Chen felt he couldn¡¯t see through Song Fan.

    He always believed that he could take care of Song Fan. But after so many things happened, he realized that he had been saved by Song Fan all along. It wasn¡¯t just his body, but also his soul that she rescued.

    In so many instances of life and death, it was Song Fan who saved him.

    From initially being intrigued, he had come to believe in her completely.

    Even he couldn¡¯t explain why he had turned into this, but now, he didn¡¯t want to know why anymore.

    He was willing to follow behind Song Fan. As long as she needed him, he would immediately appear to help. He believed he held a certain position in Song Fan¡¯s heart.

    While Gu Chen was lost in his thoughts, Song Fan had already wiped out a group of mercenaries. Her subordinates began reporting on other mercenary groups on the ship.

    ¡°Are you planning to kill them one by one?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    With possibly hundreds of people and not knowing how many groups were on the ship, it would take a considerable amount of time just to locate them. Sasha had brought many people, and they could easily split up to handle them.

    Of course, Song Fan was aware of this. She shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tire myself out like that. Besides, we need to return to A City for dinner tonight. It¡¯s just that these people ruined my Tango Fruit; I must settle the score.¡±

    Upon hearing Tango Fruit, Sasha jumped up. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve told you not to look for Tango Fruit anymore. No one can predict its side effects. The last person who used Tango Fruit has already gone crazy. Do you also want to end up like that?¡±

    Before Song Fan could respond, Gu Chen asked, ¡°Can¡¯t she eliminate the side effects, even for herself?¡±

    ¡°Even if she were a deity, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. That thing grows on the top of a snowy mountain guarded by wolves. It¡¯s not something that can be casually used,¡± Sasha complained.

    Gu Chen was relieved that the Tango Fruit had been destroyed earlier. He initially thought Song Fan¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary and that she could use the fruit with confidence. but now he realized she had taken a risk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t count on me to help you find Tango Fruit again,¡± Gu Chen made his stance clear. ¡°I can fulfill any other request you have, except for that one.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen to suddenly say such words. Despite successfully finding Tango Fruit for her before, he now declared that he would never assist with that again.

    ¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯ve saved you with great difficulty, and I¡¯m treating your illness. You¡¯re ungrateful!¡± Song Fan exclaimed.

    She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but the Tango Fruit was the one thing she wanted the most, surpassing her desire for revenge against Song Yin and her daughter.

    Gu Chen was the first person to successfully find the Tango Fruit, and if he didn¡¯t help, Song Fan didn¡¯t know when she would find another one..

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: This Is A Country

    Chapter 268: This Is A Country

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Even if Song Fan criticized Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t mind and insisted on his approach.

    Song Fan grabbed Sasha¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk about this when we go back?¡±

    Sasha asked, ¡°Boss, why do you have to recall those things? You¡¯re living well now. If you go mad, what about us?¡±

    Sasha was really worried about Song Fan. He had been waiting for her to come back and lead them, not wandering outside.

    He didn¡¯t know what Song Fan was going to do. She left them and said she would come back.

    After so long, this was the first time she contacted him. Sasha was particularly happy to see her again. But she still wanted to find Tango Fruit. That thing was not good at all.

    Song Fan sighed. ¡°Sasha, there must be something important happening in the memories I lost. If I let it go like this, I¡¯ll have regrets until the day I die. Living alone may not be truly living. Only a life without regrets is real life.¡±

    Sasha certainly understood this truth. If he were Song Fan, he would try everything to find his memories. But she really couldn¡¯t. So, she turned her attention to Tango Fruit.

    Sasha could understand Song Fan, but Tango Fruit was unacceptable to him. That thing was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t let her take such risks.

    Sasha¡¯s face was tense. He remained silent. Song Fan knew that he said this because he was worried about her. She went over and comforted him with a smile, ¡°I have a sense of propriety when it comes to medication. I definitely won¡¯t encounter the situation you¡¯re worried about. This has been my wish all along, and you have to fulfill it for me.¡±

    After hearing this, Sasha became even more annoyed. He could only grab Song Fan¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Then you must not take it casually. You must use the medicine only when I know about it. Otherwise, I will take it with you.¡±

    Song Fan nodded repeatedly. As long as Sasha could calm down, she could agree to anything.

    ¡°Boss, people are rushing out all of a sudden and hurting our people,¡± one of the men said.

    Song Fan picked up her gun and said, ¡°Then let them all die!¡±

    She walked quickly toward the front to deal with those people, and Sasha¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look very good.

    Gu Chen walked over and said, ¡°How dangerous is Tango Fruit? I spent a lot of effort finding one. If Song Fan goes to find it herself, it probably won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    ¡°Tango Fruit¡¯s medicinal power is extremely fierce. It is something an ordinary person can¡¯t control. Moreover, it stimulates the nerves of the human body. The human nerves are complex, and it¡¯s easy for something to go wrong.¡± Sasha, who had finally found someone to talk about this, spoke like a machine gun.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I ordered my men not to look for it. I didn¡¯t expect her to ask for your help. Fortunately, it was destroyed. Otherwise, I would have to find a way to stop her.¡±

    With Song Fan¡¯s power, it was effortless to find Tango Fruit, but these people wouldn¡¯t help her. They could sacrifice everything for Song Fan, even their lives, but they couldn¡¯t help her with this favor.

    Gu Chen finally relaxed a little. He asked, ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be an ordinary mercenary group. I also checked the name Asina. I haven¡¯t heard that she has such a big influence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your people¡¯s fault for not checking it. Asina is just one of her many identities.¡±

    Sasha pulled Gu Chen to sit down and explained in detail. ¡°I met her during a mercenary mission. At that time, I was only 16 years old. After being sold by my family and sent to the mercenary group, they wanted to train recruits, and people of my identity were the most suitable. After training, I was thrown into the mission. Song Fan was surprised by my age at the time and always kept me by her side for protection. She even suffered serious injuries to save me. She always said that protecting children was the reason for doing this. But at that time, she was only one year older than me. We both survived the gunfire. After the mission, she told me that the original mercenary group had reported me dead. Anyway, no one would verify this. Since then, I have been following her.¡± ¡°Did you form such a mercenary group later on?¡± Gu Chen asked.

    Sasha nodded proudly. ¡°This is not a mercenary group. This is a country..¡±

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: The Origin of the Country

    Chapter 269: The Origin of the Country

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen was startled by Sasha¡¯s choice of words. The term ¡°country¡± was not something anyone could casually use.

    Sasha noticed that Gu Chen was special to Song Fan. There wasn¡¯t a specified hierarchy for how Gu Chen should be treated, something Song Fan would have clarified from the start given her personality.

    Since she didn¡¯t specify, it meant anything could be discussed with Gu Chen.

    Sasha jokingly referred to them as lovers, but he understood that Gu Chen and Song Fan did not have that kind of relationship.

    Their current strength was formidable, and there was no need to fear anyone knowing about it; it could be openly discussed.

    Gu Chen remained silent for a while. He looked at Sasha with a puzzled expression, waiting for an explanation.

    ¡°She participated in mercenary missions under the name Asina because we were in desperate need of money at the time. Later, she quit being a mercenary, but many of us who were protected by her were willing to follow her. She bought an overseas island, placed us there, and over time, it has developed into a large-scale operation,¡± Sasha explained.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a country,¡± Gu Chen still couldn¡¯t comprehend.

    Sasha laughed. ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be called a country. After all, we can¡¯t even be self-sufficient. We just treat it as a temporary base. After so many years of development, the original people had their businesses, and they invested money and manpower to transform that island. Now it serves as a military weapons base.¡±

    This time, Gu Chen was truly astonished. As the head of the Gu family, which was already influential, he could command considerable authority. However, Song Fan unexpectedly wielded such significant power.

    Gu Chen tentatively asked, ¡°Would other countries recognize you in this way?

    ¡°In the chaotic areas, countries are just names. The local armed forces call themselves governments, and they are not as powerful as our forces. Moreover, those who left with Asina back then are now scattered around the world, engaged in various professions, and are all top figures in their respective fields. The combined strength of these people is enough to influence the world. Other countries can only tacitly accept the existence of our ¡®country,¡¯ and even engage with us like diplomatic relations,¡± Sasha proudly explained.

    ¡°Now that place has cities, residents, its own laws, and a government. People there can live happily amidst the chaos.¡±

    Achieving this in just a few years, Sasha was understandably proud. They had accomplished something earth-shattering, making countries around the world acknowledge Song Fan¡¯s status.

    Gu Chen sighed. ¡°No wonder Song Fan is so mysterious. It seems there¡¯s nothing in this world she can¡¯t do. She has achieved things that others might not accomplish in several lifetimes.¡±

    As Gu Chen spoke, there was a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t believe that women should be confined to traditional roles; those were outdated notions.

    Since he could lead the Gu family, he naturally appreciated strong women.

    His friends were also like that. Xu Yuan, seemingly carefree but unparalleled in the security industry, and Qi Shuo, a renowned lawyer, were both examples.

    Even the seemingly playful duo, Xiao Lei and Xia Rui, excelled in the investment industry, having created their wealth independently from their families.

    Upon seeing the expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face, Sasha felt that this man was indeed suitable for their boss. At least he had a handsome face and appreciated Song Fan¡¯s strength.

    The two of them then began praising Song Fan endlessly, discussing topics that seemed to grow more exciting as they talked.

    When Song Fan returned after dealing with those people, the two men hadn¡¯t finished discussing the previous topic.

    ¡°When did you two become so close?¡± Song Fan wiped off the dust from her face and asked.

    Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t wiping her face carefully, Gu Chen wet the handkerchief and walked over, wiping her face while saying, ¡°Sasha was introducing me to the island and everything about it. I had no idea you were this amazing.¡±

    Song Fan sat obediently as Gu Chen wiped her face, smiling, ¡°Why are we talking about this? I was just thinking of going back to check on it after finishing things here in A City. I heard they¡¯ve upgraded the weapons again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Carina who sponsored the technology. It was a technology she just invented in A Country¡¯s lab, which the A Country government doesn¡¯t even know about yet,¡± Sasha said.

    Song Fan was very pleased. ¡°Now our technology is one step ahead of A Country¡¯s. Back then, they insisted on sending people over, wanting to drive us away. Now, I wonder if they dare to do that..¡±

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Mysterious

    Chapter 270: Mysterious

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen had not anticipated any conflicts between them and Country A.

    It was ImpossiD1e to develop a Dusmess m a war-torn zone unless one was seeking to profit from national crises. That was something that Gu Chen would never do.

    The Gu family paid no attention to the affairs there. Gu Chen was busy to the point of exhaustion every day. He would not bother investigating. Therefore, he was completely ignorant of the situation.

    Song Fan and Sasha began to explain to him the hardships they had faced over the years.

    Initially, their journey was not smooth, and they had to exert considerable effort to find a suitable place to live.

    Song Fan had initially not harbored the idea of creating Country A. She simply wanted to find a place for the people she had saved to live.

    After all, a small island was not a sustainable long-term option, as all supplies relied on external sources.

    To achieve lasting peace, they needed to be self-sufficient and not worry about survival in case external supplies were cut off.

    This led Song Fan to focus on conflict-ridden areas. Countries in chaos didn¡¯t concern her; she had enough power to protect the people there and could teach them self-defense. As long as there was a place to survive, it was enough.

    Because Song Fan was busy with her responsibilities to her godmother and other domestic matters, she entrusted the initial group that followed her to Sasha as their leader.

    Unexpectedly, these people turned out to be highly capable. They not only occupied land and resources but also gradually developed cities, providing shelter for ordinary people suffering amid conflict, as long as they were willing to work.

    As the first group of people returned to their home countries and excelled in their fields, support for their cause increased.

    Other countries couldn¡¯t ignore this development, especially Country A, that wanted to eliminate them, believing the land would eventually be theirs and should not have outsiders intervening.

    Since negotiations failed, the only option left was to engage in combat. Song Fan even joined them midway, fighting side by side for two months until the situation stabilized, after which she returned to Hu Country A.

    With the support of the first group returning to their country and excelling in their fields, Country A quickly recognized the existence of this nation and dared not send troops to attack again.

    It could be said that they were just a step away from being officially recognized as Country A, but Song Fan did not demand this.

    She never wanted to establish dominance; she only wanted to use her abilities to provide a home for those people, sparing them the pain of displacement.

    So, this country became a mysterious entity in international organizations, often referred to as a mysterious nation.

    They didn¡¯t know the political system of this country, who the head of state was, and there was no diplomatic presence. It was as if a wall separated them from the mystery.

    Once the situation stabilized, Song Fan handed over the reins of the country to Sasha, allowing him to manage the country and build the military, while she only needed to assist.

    However, this did not prevent the people in the country from knowing about Asina. Before making any decisions, Sasha would inform them that it was Asina¡¯s decision and would bring them a better life.

    So, everyone living in mystery considered Asina their true leader.

    Sasha bowed his head to Song Fan and said, ¡°It¡¯s your kindness that has led to today¡¯s mystery. I will always follow you.¡±

    Song Fan did not expect Sasha to be so persistent and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like restrictions. As long as Mystery can be governed well, anyone can lead. If you don¡¯t want it, you can find a new successor.¡±

    ¡°The boss of Mystery will always be Asina. Even if one day we officially establish Country A, you will be the head of state, and that will never change,¡± Sasha said firmly.

    Song Fan really did not want to discuss this topic and closed her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t heard.

    However, Gu Chen was not just listening to a story. He had not fully digested the news that Song Fan held the position of head of state for Country A. This was not an organization or a group of soldiers; Song Fan, despite her refusal, was no different from the actual head of state.

    If Hua Country A found out about her identity, they would undoubtedly treat her with the highest level of diplomatic courtesy. Song Fan¡¯s status was far more important than he had estimated.

    At this moment, Song Fan looked at Sasha and asked, ¡°Did you find out who wanted to harm Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Currently, we only know it might be a secret organization. Our intelligence department mainly focused on the movements of various countries, and we were not well-versed in private conflicts between forces,¡± Sasha replied..

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Bossâ€™ Man

    Chapter 271: Boss¡¯ Man

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan fell silent. If it was just an internal struggle within the Gu family, Gu Hai¡¯s actions were too extreme. How could he dare to be so brazen within the borders of Hua Country, especially with foreign mercenaries infiltrating? It was nearly impossible for such a large group of people, armed with weapons and ammunition, not to be discovered.

    There were only two possibilities for those targeting Gu Chen. One, Gu Hai collaborated with a more powerful family with a domestic political background; two, someone with greater strength wanted Gu Chen¡¯s life.

    Sasha thought she was worried about her lover and joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect your man. Who can harm him in your hands?¡±

    He glanced ambiguously at Gu Chen. Indeed, such a man was worthy of Song Fan. At least, for now, he was performing well, staying calm in a crisis and consistently protecting Song Fan, although this woman never needed protection from anyone.

    Song Fan helplessly pursed her lips. ¡°Instead of smooth talk, think about how to find the employer behind these people.¡± She patted Sasha¡¯s head forcefully.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve let out my anger. The rest is up to you guys.¡±

    She glanced at Gu Chen, indicating that he should follow. As they left, Gu Chen looked back at the almost-ruined cruise ship. Even as the head of the Gu family, he was astonished by Song Fan¡¯s strength and destructive power.

    Not only were there corpses scattered everywhere, but the cruise ship had also suffered unprecedented destruction. It seemed unlikely that A City would have such large-scale cruises in the future.

    Sasha wailed behind Song Fan, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re like this every time! Can¡¯t you sympathize a bit with the feelings of us underlings?¡±

    No matter how he howled, the woman didn¡¯t turn around. She just waved her hand casually, taking Gu Chen away from the scene.

    On the shore, the Gu family driver was dutiful, waiting for Gu Chen despite witnessing the heart-stopping scene. As soon as the two closed the car door, the driver immediately started the car. It seemed even the driver was quite afraid.

    At this moment, Song Fan was in no mood to comfort anyone. She was still thinking about the matter of Tango Fruit. However, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find, especially since Gu Chen now strongly rejected her use of Tango Fruit. It might not be easy for her to recover her memories.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Gu Chen gently held her hand. Song Fan didn¡¯t resist, thinking of how the two had escaped hand in hand just now, and she felt her face blushing slightly.

    ¡°No, the anger is gone. If there are survivors, we will extract information about the mastermind. Sasha has plenty of means.¡± Upon turning her head, Song Fan saw the yacht starting a series of explosions, reddening almost half of the sky.

    Gu Chen naturally also saw this scene, furrowing his brows. It seemed impossible to conceal such a big incident in A City.

    As if sensing his worry, Song Fan spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It seems that most of these mercenaries have criminal records and are unwelcome in any country. The government won¡¯t pursue it. In the end, it will be reported as a major safety incident with almost no casualties.¡±

    Upon thinking about how she had prepared another yacht and most of the tourists had been evacuated, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at her differently. Song Fan not only had the ability and background but also seemed to have planned how to handle such a significant incident from the beginning.

    He slightly squeezed her hand with more force, a smile playing on his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman he had chosen. The idea of keeping her by his side became stronger.

    Upon feeling the increased strength in her hand, Song Fan awkwardly withdrew her hand and changed the subject, ¡°I wonder how Su Yang is doing?¡±

    Although she had given her a life-saving pill, Su Yang was not lightly injured. If not treated promptly, even if she survived, there might be some residual effects.

    Upon thinking of Su Yang¡¯s injury, Gu Chen also became worried. He instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    It was already late at night, but the entrance of the famous hospital¡¯s operating room was crowded with people.

    Upon seeing Song Fan and Gu Chen approaching, Xiao Lei and the others hurried over.

    ¡°How is Su Yang?¡± Gu Chen asked in a deep voice.

    Before a few people could answer, the head nurse received a call, and her tone changed when she answered the phone.. ¡°What? Okay, I will immediately contact several leading surgeons from other hospitals! ¡°

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: A Stranger

    Chapter 272: A Stranger

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen walked directly to the head nurse, wearing a displeased expression, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong in the operating room?¡±

    At this time, there was only one surgery scheduled, and seeing the nurse¡¯s expression, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen looking like he was about to devour someone, the nurse took a few deep breaths to calm herself before explaining, ¡°Mr. Gu, the position of the bullet in Mr. Su is too tricky. If we directly remove the bullet in surgery now, it could cause an arterial rupture, and by then¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood. If the artery ruptured, combined with the significant blood loss he had already experienced, it might be impossible to save him.

    ¡°So we need a cardiac surgery expert now, and arterial repair is also necessary. I must contact surgeons from nearby hospitals urgently.¡± The head nurse said hurriedly, aware of the critical situation.

    ¡°No need to make a call. Prepare surgical attire for me,¡± Song Fan said, already tying her hair with a rubber band. She knew that although the medicine she provided was effective, Su Yang had been injured for too long. The surgery was crucial at this point.

    The nurse didn¡¯t fully comprehend her meaning, holding the phone, unsure of what to do.

    Suddenly narrowing her eyes, before the nurse could speak, Gu Chen had already given the order, ¡°Immediately do as she says. I take responsibility for whatever happens.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the nurse started to act. Although a few nurses nearby were somewhat worried, they also knew that Gu Chen¡¯s people were not to be trifled with. Someone immediately led Song Fan to the changing room. As time passed, it was already 2 a.m., and over two hours later, there was still no movement from the operating room.

    ¡°Can Song Fan do it? Is she a doctor?¡± Xia Rui finally asked.

    Upon seeing that Gu Chen had let Song Fan into the operating room without hesitation, he initially wanted to interrupt but strangely believed in Song Fan. However, with so much time passed and no sign of activity, the people outside began to feel anxious.

    Gu Chen glanced lightly at him, showing no extra emotions but affirmatively said, ¡°I trust her. It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    As if to confirm his words, the operating room door opened. Song Fan walked out somewhat exhausted. The others crowded around, but no one spoke first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; everything is fine.¡± Song Fan smiled gently. ¡°Su Yang is lucky; the bullet didn¡¯t damage the major artery, and the blood vessel suturing went smoothly. Now other doctors are doing the final suturing. He¡¯ll go to the ICU for observation later. As long as there are no infection complications, he should be okay. After three days, a second examination is needed. Due to some internal trauma to his digestive system and his significant blood loss¡­¡±

    Upon seeing everyone looking at her with a mix of excitement and confusion, she knew she had been a bit too professional. She simplified, ¡°Su Yang is fine. He just needs some time to rest. He probably won¡¯t be able to work for a few months.¡±

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her words. Although Su Yang was Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, he was also their friend, and everyone genuinely felt relieved for him.

    Song Fan gave a few more instructions, and Gu Chen had someone escort everyone back. The hospital corridor then became quiet.

    An excited young doctor looked at Song Fan, handed her a prepared coffee, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, which hospital are you from? You¡¯re in your early twenties, right? I was in the operating room just now. Our director said your surgery was amazing, completely textbook-level. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t allow us to record the video. It¡¯s a pity. I wonder which medical school you graduated from? If you are willing, can I consider you my teacher? If you¡¯re willing to come to our hospital, that would be fantastic. You can freely choose from the cardiology, cardiac surgery, and other departments!¡±

    His enthusiasm made Song Fan a bit overwhelmed. Gu Chen had just sent people away and returned to see this scene, feeling somewhat displeased.

    The young doctor continued to chatter, and although Song Fan didn¡¯t respond, she took a sip of the coffee. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t eaten much today

    However, the coffee was suddenly snatched away by someone. Gu Chen took it somewhat unhappily, looking down at her. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you not to eat or drink things from strangers?¡±

    Upon narrowing his eyes, he said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee from strangers either..¡±

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: A Powerful Person

    Chapter 273: A Powerful Person

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon feeling a bit awkward, the young doctor mentioned having to write a report and quickly slipped away. Song Fan sighed in resignation, noticing that the young master Gu¡¯s possessiveness was quite strong.

    However, she was too exhausted today and didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him. Standing up without hesitation, she took the coffee, drank it in one gulp, and casually handed the bottle back to him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±

    Gu Chen was a bit speechless. Just as he was about to say something, Song Fan remarked, ¡°After standing in the operating room for over two hours, saving your man, can¡¯t I even have a cup of coffee? Why so overbearing?¡±

    Upon hearing her stomach growl, Gu Chen chuckled, feeling hungry himself.

    ¡°My phone is out of battery.¡± Song Fan, finally having a moment to check her phone, discovered it was out of power at some point.

    She borrowed a charger from the nurse station, opened her phone, and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. Dozens of missed calls and hundreds of messages. If she hadn¡¯t installed various security protection apps on her phone, she would have suspected it was hacked.

    Before she could check the contents of her phone, Song Kai¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Hello? Who are you people? What do you want to do to my sister?¡±

    His voice almost roared, with a hint of sobbing. Song Fan was puzzled, asking,

    ¡°Who are you talking about, Song Kai? Are you out of your mind calling in the middle of the night and acting crazy?

    ¡°Little sister!¡± Song Kai couldn¡¯t hold back and began crying on the phone.

    Song Ting quickly grabbed the phone, urgently asking, ¡°Little sister, where are you? You haven¡¯t answered calls all day, and we couldn¡¯t find you anywvhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± Almost instinctively, Song Fan blurted it out. But she immediately realized she shouldn¡¯t have said that; she didn¡¯t want the Song family to know about today¡¯s events.

    ¡°What? Hospital? Are you injured?¡± Song Chuan shouted.

    ¡°Which hospital? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were hospitalized?¡± Song Huai also asked anxiously.

    The other end of the phone was chaotic, and she even heard Meng Yu saying something.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Song Fan shouted, then looked around. Fortunately, the corridor outside the operating room was almost empty, with only a few nurses around.

    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I have a friend who is sick and just had surgery. I came to visit. I¡¯ll be back home immediately, not even a minute¡¯s delay! ¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Song Fan felt like the world had quieted down.

    Suddenly, she smelled the aroma of food. Upon turning around, she saw Gu Chen holding a freshly heated sandwich. ¡°Here, there¡¯s not much else to choose in the hospital; deal with this for now.¡±

    Song Fan was indeed hungry. She took the sandwich, took a big bite, and felt a bit more comfortable in her stomach. Swallowing a mouthful of the sandwich, she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, people are like iron, rice is like steel. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t skip a meal! Is your driver still outside? Kindly drop me off; otherwise, my home will be in chaos.¡±

    At this time, the four Song brothers in the living room were somewhat restless, and even Song Yi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great.

    Suddenly losing contact with Song Fan today made everyone feel like they were facing a major crisis, especially knowing that she had been kidnapped before. A bad premonition lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts. Fortunately, Song Fan turned on her phone in time; otherwise, Song Kai would have started putting missing person notices in major shopping malls.

    Meng Xia was very considerate. She prepared hot milk and some pastries. She personally arranged everything and then said softly, ¡°Good things happen to good people. Nothing will happen to Sister Song. She is kind-hearted, and she must be anxious about her friend¡¯s surgery.¡±

    She deliberately took out a casserole. ¡°This is the soup I simmered for her. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back, but I¡¯ve been simmering it all this time. When she returns, she can have hot soup immediately.¡±

    Song Kai, being straightforward, felt a bit embarrassed seeing how well Meng Xia treated Song Fan. He said with some embarrassment, ¡°You are a guest, and it¡¯s troublesome for you.¡±

    The faces of the other brothers also showed smiles, and even Song Ting, who usually didn¡¯t show much emotion, nodded slightly to her. Meng Yu admired in her heart. Xiao Xia was indeed a formidable character. This time, betting on

    her was right.

    The villa gate opened, and the sound of a car engine rang out. Meng Xia was the first to run over and open the door, saying joyfully, ¡°It must be Sister Song..

    I¡¯ll go open the door!¡±

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Identity

    Chapter 274: Identity

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After opening the door, a tall and handsome man came into view. Although his hair was a bit disheveled, and he wore a tired expression, his handsome facial features and noble demeanor made Meng Xia shiver involuntarily.

    Her heart pounded irregularly, but the moment she saw Song Fan, she quickly averted her gaze and affectionately helped her open the door, saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back, and we were all very worried about you. I¡¯ve also made soup for you. It¡¯s late, and you must be hungry, right?¡±

    Meng Yu noticed that it was Gu Chen who brought Song Fan back, and she began to calculate in her mind. She initially wanted to approach and stage a scene of maternal love, but Song Fan¡¯s brothers didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t contact you, I would have gone out to post missing person ads!¡± Song Kai strode over, using his body to separate Gu Chen.

    Song Chuan also looked at Gu Chen unfriendly, then spoke gently to Song Fan,

    ¡°Little sister, as a girl, it¡¯s not safe to be alone with outsiders so late.¡±

    In his eyes, Gu Chen was an outsider. Moreover, he was someone with bad intentions toward his little sister!

    Song Huai and Song Ting didn¡¯t say anything, but both nodded in sync. They positioned themselves on either side of Gu Chen, leaving no gap for him to interact with Song Fan.

    Upon seeing this situation, Song Fan knew their intentions. She smiled at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gu, for bringing me back. It¡¯s getting late; you should go back now.¡±

    She playfully winked at him, making Gu Chen¡¯s heart feel a bit itchy. However, seeing the vigilant big brothers beside him, he realized that his days might not be easy in the future.

    After earnestly questioning Song Fan for a while, she had already prepared her explanation. She mentioned that Gu Chen¡¯s assistant had helped her, and now, visiting due to Su Yang¡¯s illness was a polite gesture. Not wanting any mishaps in the surgery, it had taken until now to finish. Her words left no loopholes, and the brothers couldn¡¯t find fault with her.

    Finally, Song Fan pleaded, ¡°Everyone! I¡¯m exhausted. It¡¯s so late now. I¡¯m sleepy, and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed when I wake up¡­¡±

    Upon waving her fists, she made a fierce expression, but it had no intimidating effect on her big brothers. Instead, they found her even more adorable.

    Being surrounded, Song Fan returned to her room. Meanwhile, Meng Xia looked at her back with envy.

    Meng Yu approached her and sarcastically said, ¡°Indeed, blood ties are powerful. How dare a country bumpkin show off?¡±

    From Song Fan entering to going upstairs, she didn¡¯t say a word to Meng Yu, clearly not treating her as a senior in the Song family.

    Surprisingly, even Song Yi silently accepted Song Fan¡¯s behavior. After confirming that his daughter was fine, he returned to his room without saying a word.

    However, there was no jealousy on Meng Xia¡¯s face. Instead, she asked eagerly, ¡°Aunt, who was the man who brought Sister back just now? Hasn¡¯t she already terminated the engagement with the Fu family?¡±

    Upon seeing her expression, Meng Yu raised her eyebrows, then held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°You just arrived, and you¡¯re not familiar with the family here. But the one who just brought her back isn¡¯t from the prominent Fu family in A City; he¡¯s from the Gu family in the capital.¡±

    ¡°The Gu family?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is it the Gu family in the capital that has business in various industries? One of the four major families in the capital?¡±

    The four major families in the capital were widely known, even among ordinary people. Meng Xia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly. She already knew that the Song family in A City was the most prestigious, but she didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to also have a connection with the Gu family.

    Meng Yu knew what she was thinking. Although Meng Xia came from an ordinary background, she had always dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family. Now, seeing such a handsome and wealthy man like Gu Chen, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted?

    Meng Yu slowly led her upstairs, saying, ¡°Xiao Xia, I know you best. If you can gain favor from the Gu family, then the Song family will be ours. With the Gu family as our backing, everything will be much easier.¡±

    Upon listening to her words, although Meng Xia was excited, there was still a hint of difficulty on her face. ¡°Aunt, you know my background. I¡¯m not even comparable to Yin Yin. At least she has the status of a second miss in the Song family. I¡¯m just your niece.¡±

    She was well aware that noble families valued matching social status. With her identity, not to mention the Gu family, even the Fu family wouldn¡¯t consider her.

    Meng Yu naturally understood what Meng Xia was thinking.. Upon thinking of the already implicated Song Yin, she sneered, ¡°Rest assured, with me around, your status won¡¯t be low!¡±

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Saving Song Kai

    Chapter 275: Saving Song Kai

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia spoke with a submissive expression, ¡°Aunt, I knew you were the best. I will listen to everything you say and make sure you stand firmly in the Song family.¡±

    Meng Yu comfortingly held her hand, ¡°You are my only niece, and I will treat you well, as long as you obey me.¡±

    Although Meng Xia nodded with a smile, there was no trace of amusement in her eyes. Indeed, Meng Yu¡¯s kindness came with conditions. A woman who could send her daughter to take the blame and secure the position of Mrs. Song could not genuinely care for her niece.

    Back in her room, Meng Xia started to investigate information about Gu Chen. The more she searched online, the more impressed she became. In his early twenties, he inherited most of the Gu family¡¯s industries in the capital. In just a few years, he expanded the family¡¯s business, even gaining influence internationally.

    What¡¯s more, there was a lack of gossip or scandals around Gu Chen. His only companion was Song Fan.

    Most online news was speculative, with comments from netizens praising the couple for being a perfect match with outstanding talents and beauty.

    When Meng Xia read the phrase ¡°a perfect match,¡± she took a deep breath, and a cold smile appeared on her face. If there was anything she lacked compared to Song Fan, it was probably her background. Despite having wealthy suitors in S City before, Meng Xia never liked to flaunt. She understood her position and purpose very well.

    To become the mistress of a prominent family, she couldn¡¯t have any stains on her reputation and shouldn¡¯t casually associate with men. Men could be used, but she couldn¡¯t let others know about any ambiguity with a particular person.

    Upon thinking of Song Yin, Meng Xia sneered. They were originally in the same boat, but because Meng Yu schemed, not only did she harm her ex-husband, but she also secured the position of Mrs. Song. Song Yin¡¯s status also rose with the tide, but all of this was in the past.

    Upon considering Meng Yu¡¯s promise, Meng Xia breathed a sigh of relief; now, with no one else available, she was the only choice.

    The next day, Song Fan slept until noon and was awakened by the noise in the living room.

    Upon feeling a bit annoyed, she changed into new clothes and opened the bedroom door.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, your injuries are so severe; you should go to the hospital,¡± Meng Yu anxiously said in the living room, looking at Meng Xia.

    Song Fan also smelled a bit of blood; the Song family doctor had arrived and was bandaging Meng Xia.

    standing nearby, song Kai 100KeC1 guilty. ¡°Xiao Nia, 1 tilli1K you snould go to tne hospital. Your injuries are quite serious.¡±

    He had slept late the previous night, and today he had plans to practice driving with friends. He hastily got up and rode a bike out. Maybe because he didn¡¯t sleep well or he wasn¡¯t feeling well, he felt dizzy right after starting, and his motorcycle nearly collided with a small truck coming from the opposite direction.

    Fortunately, his starting speed was not fast, and Meng Xia happened to pass by. She pulled him hard, saving him from a potential accident. However, being a girl, when the motorcycle fell, it also hit her arm.

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Kai is right. You should go to the hospital. What if there¡¯s a bone injury?¡± Meng Yu said softly, but her eyes occasionally glanced at Song Kai.

    ¡°A girl like you, with such a serious injury, what are we going to do in the future? Moreover, healing bones and tendons takes a few months. If something happens to you, how can I explain it to your parents?¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, and she occasionally looked at Song Kai¡¯s expression.

    Today, Song Yi happened to be at home and heard the commotion. He walked out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Meng Yu cried with her head down, and Meng Xia smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a minor injury. In a few days, I¡¯ll be fine. When I go back, I won¡¯t say much to my parents; you can rest assured.¡±

    Upon hearing her say this, Song Kai immediately said, ¡°Go home? How can you go home with such an injury? Aunt just said bone and tendon injuries take a hundred days.¡±

    He was a little anxious, thinking that Meng Xia was injured because of him.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Meng Xia to stay at home. He always felt that Meng Yu¡¯s niece would harm Song Fan. At that moment, the situation seemed to have changed.

    He wanted to suggest Meng Xia go to the hospital and he would take care of her, but considering she was a young girl, it might not be appropriate. Thus, he remained silent.

    Upon seeing his hesitation, Meng Yu spoke with a hint of grievance, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t let her come to the Song family, nothing would have happened. She wouldn¡¯t have been injured trying to save Xiao Kai. It¡¯s all because. As her aunt, I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility.¡±

    Upon hearing the matter was related to her son, Song Yi furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°She tried to save Xiao Kai? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Concussion

    Chapter 276: Concussion

    Translator: Draqon Boat Translation      Editor: Draqon Boat Translation

    Upon seeing Meng Yu was still crying, Meng Xia kept reassuring them that it was nothing serious, and Song Yi could only look at Song Kai.

    Upon knowing that his father never allowed him to ride a motorcycle, Song Kai spoke hesitantly. Eventually, he explained the whole situation.

    ¡°Meng Xia did get injured while saving me, Dad. Let the driver take her to the hospital, just to be sure,¡± Song Kai said with concern, not wanting anything to happen to Meng Xia because of him.

    The doctor also said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too severe. From what I can see, there are no fractures, but there are many abrasions on her arms and legs. Proper care is needed, especially to avoid scarring. Also, when she fell, she might have hit her head. It¡¯s better to go to the hospital and have a check-up.¡±

    Upon thinking about how Meng Xia pulled him and potentially got hurt, Song Kai felt guilty. Looking at the abrasions on her body, although not deep, the large area made him even more anxious. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital now. The doctor also mentioned a possible head injury, so a CT scan would be good.¡±

    Song Fan, with a persistent frown, remained upstairs throughout.

    After having listened for so long, she had grasped the essence of the situation but could detect a strong scent of conspiracy.

    ¡°Fourth brother is right; it¡¯s better to go to the hospital,¡± Song Fan finally descended the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for him alone. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    Meng Yu stood up warily and then put on a smiling face. ¡°I just hope you sisters can get along well at home. I still have some documents to hand over at the company.¡±

    She looked at Song Yi with a pitiful expression. ¡°You know that many things in the company are under my control. Since I¡¯m suddenly not going to the company, it¡¯s better to ensure a smooth transition.¡±

    Upon glancing at Meng Yu, Song Yi felt somewhat uneasy for no apparent reason. The previous incidents lacked evidence, and he had removed Meng Yu from managing the company affairs. She hadn¡¯t said much about it, and now she was still considering the operation of the Song Group. That comforted him.

    After looking at Meng Yu, he said to Song Fan, ¡°You and Song Kai take Xiao Xia to the hospital for a thorough check-up.¡±

    Song Fan nodded, helping Meng Xia, who seemed a bit weak and discreetly took her pulse. Indeed, she was just shocked, and her internal organs should be fine.

    Meng Xia was obedient, saying very little during the journey. At the hospital, she cooperated with the examinations, and there was indeed a slight concussion.

    ¡°It seems there was an impact, and there¡¯s a minor fracture in her arm. Fortunately, it¡¯s not too serious. Take good care of her, and she should recover in two to three months,¡± the doctor said seriously.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s advisable to rest and be cautious with a slight concussion.

    Remember to follow up for timely checks, and it¡¯s better if someone at home keeps an eye on her. In case of any issues, go to the hospital promptly.¡±

    Song Kai nodded repeatedly, feeling a significant responsibility for the incident. He thought he should take care of Meng Xia.

    Although he had been meticulous during the journey, Meng Xia kept a distance from him.

    Initially, Meng Xia had considered directly marrying into the Song family. The wealth of the Song family was already beyond her reach. If she could become Mrs. Song, she might be able to compete with Meng Yu in the future. Unfortunately, Meng Yu would never give her that opportunity.

    Moreover, she met Gu Chen later, and her thoughts changed. If she became Mrs. Gu, would she still care about a small Song family?

    After returning to the room, Meng Xia lay on the bed expressionless. After tossing for half a day, she was tired, even though she didn¡¯t have any actual illnesses.

    When she heard a knock on the door, she didn¡¯t want to get up. However, upon hearing Meng Yu¡¯s voice, she insisted on opening the door.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, are you okay?¡± Meng Yu walked in with a bowl of porridge. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day, and you got injured. I had the servant make porridge specifically for you. Just eat a little.¡±

    Meng Xia smiled and nodded. But she didn¡¯t touch the porridge. Instead, she reported the situation at the hospital.

    Upon hearing that Song Kai and even Song Fan treated her well, Meng Yu¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°You are a clever girl. You know when to advance and when to retreat. Building good relationships with them will be helpful for our plans.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thanks to your arrangement.¡± Meng Xia played with the porridge, moving it a little and not eating much. Everything was arranged by Meng Yu, including Song Kai suddenly feeling uncomfortable while riding a bike. However, the dosage was minimal, only causing him to feel a bit drowsy. Now, there was likely no way to trace it back..

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Coma

    Chapter 277: Coma

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The small truck, despite entering and leaving the community every day, would never arrive so late in the morning. Everything had been arranged by Meng Yu in advance.

    The only purpose was to set up a scenario where Meng Xia would play the role of the heroine. However, the final result did not meet Meng Yu¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°They are treating you well, but gratitude alone is not enough.¡± Meng Yu pulled Meng Xia¡¯s hand, seemingly gently caressing it while wearing a cold smile.

    Upon seeing Meng Yu¡¯s expression, Meng Xia felt her body shiver, but she immediately pinched her thigh hard with another hand, trying to calm herself down. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Aunt, what else do I need to do?¡±

    She was well aware that it wasn¡¯t easy for Meng Yu to provide her with a noble status. Even though Song Yin had considered herself the Song family¡¯s young lady for so many years, after Song Fan¡¯s return, she was completely surpassed. How could Meng Xia, a daughter of the Meng family, attain a noble status without sacrifices?

    ¡°I know you are a clever child,¡± Meng Yu continued with a smile. ¡°To become someone exceptional, you must endure hardship. If you want to become outstanding, there are things you must do, and some suffering you must bear.¡±

    Early the next morning, Meng Yu woke up, having almost not slept at all. Her mind was occupied with the ideas she had suggested to Meng Xia.

    For the sake of future prosperity and to become someone distinguished, Meng Yu steeled her heart. She deliberately wore an all-white dress to appear more pitiful.

    After taking a deep breath, she opened the door, wearing a smile.

    It was breakfast time, and the Song family was already seated in the dining room since they didn¡¯t want to disturb Meng Xia, who had been injured the previous day.

    Upon seeing her emerge from her room, Song Kai was the first to stand up. ¡°Xiao Xia, why don¡¯t you rest a bit more? The doctor said you need to rest and not move around too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now; I¡¯m just a little dizzy. I¡¯m afraid lying down all the time might not be good for my health,¡± Meng Xia said, still wearing an innocent smile.

    However, when she reached the stairs, she paused. Upon looking up, she saw Meng Yu subtly nodding. Without hesitation, she smiled at Song Kai, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much yesterday, and I¡¯m a bit hungry now. Ah!¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s acting skills were excellent. Combined with her genuine nervousness, even though she lived on the second floor, making herself fall deliberately was not an easy task. Whether it was due to guilt or genuine fear, she lost her balance and tumbled down.

    No one expected this turn of events, and the scene became chaotic.

    Song Fan, reacting the fastest, crossed over the chair and hurried to the stairs. However, by the time she supported Meng Xia, who was rolling down, it was too late. Meng Xia had already fainted, and her forehead had struck a copper ornament on the stairs, causing blood to trickle down her face and stain her white dress.

    Though Song Fan held her, Meng Xia¡¯s pulse was weak, and she remained unconscious.

    Song Kai attempted to pick her up, but Song Fan stopped him. ¡°We don¡¯t know if she injured any bones just now, and she already had a minor concussion before. It¡¯s better not to move her. Call an ambulance immediately.¡±

    Song Ting also rushed over to help with basic first aid, and the living room turned chaotic.

    Meng Yu was sobbing on the side. ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, she mentioned feeling dizzy, and I thought a minor concussion was nothing serious. If I had known, I should have had her stay at the hospital for observation.¡±

    Song Yi hugged her shoulders, comforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Xia got injured while saving someone. With God, nothing will happen to her. Besides, she saved my son. The Song family will ensure her safety.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Yu cried even more, her pitiful appearance veiling the underlying scheming. This was the effect she wanted. As long as the Song family remembered Meng Xia¡¯s favor, her plan could continue.

    Song Kai followed the ambulance, feeling deeply remorseful since the previous day. If it weren¡¯t for her trying to save him, why would Meng Xia be in such a state? Moreover, Meng Xia, always trying not to trouble his family, initially didn¡¯t even want to go to the hospital..

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Hit On Me

    Chapter 278: Hit On Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon watching the ambulance leave, Song Fan kept a frown on her face. She suddenly found it hard to understand. She was certain that Meng Xia had indeed lost consciousness, but was Meng Yu willing to let her only pawn get injured like this? Or were they planning to use the injury for something?

    Initially, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, but thinking that Su Yang was still in the hospital and should be out of the ICU today, she decided to visit him.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Song Kai had already taken Meng Xia for various examinations. The doctor suspected that the dizziness might be due to a concussion, given Meng Xia¡¯s weakened condition, causing her to accidentally fall down the stairs.

    This fall was indeed severe. Not only did she injure her forehead, but her legs were also hurt. Fortunately, there were no fractures, but she needed a period of rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t rest well, yet I insisted on riding the bike!¡± Song Kai sat in the hospital corridor, regretting. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t be unconscious like this. The doctor said there might be consequences, and what should we do?¡±

    Although Song Kai was usually domineering, he was inherently a kind person. Especially considering Meng Xia risked everything to save him, he felt guilty.

    Song Fan sighed on the side. Regardless of Meng Yu¡¯s plan, it seemed that Song Kai would undoubtedly repay this life-saving favor.

    She patted Song Kai¡¯s shoulder, realizing that she couldn¡¯t be of much help staying here. Everything had to wait until Meng Xia woke up. So she turned and went upstairs to check on Su Yang.

    Su Yang¡¯s hospital room was somewhat crowded at this time, with flower baskets and fruit baskets filling the room. After all, he was shot while saving Gu Chen, and Gu Chen had sent many tonics. Moreover, Su Yang had always had a good relationship with the people in the company.

    Su Yang lay weakly on the bed. Although he hadn¡¯t recovered quickly from being shot, his complexion had improved a lot. Upon hearing a knock on the door, Su Yang weakly said to his girlfriend Li Lan, ¡°Put the flower baskets and fruit baskets at the door. Don¡¯t bring them in.¡±

    Li Lan opened the door and saw a delicate face. The girl had a simple ponytail and wore a white tracksuit. She stuttered, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect there would be other people in Su Yang¡¯s hospital room, as she had only dealt with him alone before. She quickly said, ¡°I came to see how Su Yang is. Is he awake?¡±

    Li Lan nodded somewhat awkwardly, then opened the door to let her in.

    Upon seeing that it was Song Fan, Su Ming struggled to get up. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here!¡±

    There was excitement and gratitude in his eyes. He already knew that it was Song Fan who performed the surgery on him and provided him with life-saving medicine. Otherwise, he might have met his end a long time ago.

    In the past, he only thought that Song Fan was a capable traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Unexpectedly, at such a young age, her surgical skills were also so high. He was even more excited, thinking that Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning would be cured.

    However, seeing him so excited, Li Lan felt a little unhappy. She quickly walked over to support him, let him lie down again, and then reproached him, ¡°The doctor told you to lie down. Your current injuries¡­ Don¡¯t get up. Just lie down.¡±

    She glanced at Song Fan discreetly and then asked, ¡°Who is this young lady? Don¡¯t tell me your company has such a young colleague?¡±

    Upon feeling the hostility from Li Lan, Su Yang quickly explained, ¡°Li Lan, don¡¯t get me wrong. This is Miss Song, who performed the surgery for me.

    She¡¯s a friend of Mr. Gu!¡±

    The word ¡°friend¡± was emphasized because he used too much force, feeling pain from the wound and coughing violently.

    Li Lan, now realizing that Miss Song was the rumored girlfriend of Young Master Gu, felt apologetic.

    She quickly said, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood just now. I am his girlfriend, Li Lan. Thank you very much for helping Su Yang with the surgery. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I would have a chance to see him again.¡±

    Li Lan¡¯s voice choked up, and tears were about to fall. Song Fan originally wanted to say a few words of comfort, but for some reason, looking at the raised eyebrows and eyes, she felt a bit familiar. Then she asked, ¡°Miss Li, have we met somewhere?¡±

    The door to the hospital room was pushed open, and a somewhat playful voice came in. ¡°Miss Song, isn¡¯t this pick-up line too clich¨¦? Are you trying to get to know Su Yang¡¯s girlfriend to get close?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± Li Lan quickly stood up. Upon seeing the person who came in, she appeared somewhat uncomfortable. ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t make jokes. Please have a seat quickly..¡±

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Give Me the Phone

    Chapter 279: Give Me the Phone

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Su Yang wanted to get up, but Gu Chen waved his hand, ¡°Miss Song spent so much time saving you. In gratitude for saving your life, shouldn¡¯t you lie down properly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. My life was saved by Miss Song. My life is precious now.¡± Su Yang tugged at the corners of his mouth, revealing a self-perceived charming smile.

    Upon seeing him like this, Li Lan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You look uglier to laugh than to cry. You better not laugh. You looked the most adorable when you were asleep.¡±

    Su Yang, being described as ¡°adorable¡± for the first time, blushed slightly, adding color to his originally pale face.

    Upon watching the two banter, Song Fan felt that Su Yang seemed to have lost his old, overbearing attitude. She briefly asked about his condition, confirmed that he didn¡¯t have any major problems, and then left the ward.

    Gu Chen followed her outside. ¡°Are you angry because of what I said?¡±

    ¡°Am I so petty in your heart?¡± Song Fan gave him a disdainful look. ¡°I feel like

    I¡¯ve seen Li Lan before. Why haven¡¯t I heard about Su Yang dating before?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t someone old age date? Not everyone is as fortunate as you.¡± Gu Chen teased her intentionally.

    Song Fan could sense the meaning behind his words. Isn¡¯t he trying to say that he is a handsome guy, and I am lucky to have him? As if I am not a beautiful woman?

    Upon seeing Song Fan ignoring him, Gu Chen said, ¡°It was an introduction by Su Yang¡¯s family. They¡¯ve been dating for just over two months, and their relationship is good. Su Yang likes her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Song Fan realized that considering Su Ming¡¯s age, it was indeed time for him to think about marriage. Blind dates seemed to be an inevitable process.

    She sighed. ¡°It makes sense. With all the men around you, without family introductions, Su Yang might not find a suitable partner. He might end up lonely.¡±

    Gu Chen approached a bit, whispering in her ear, ¡°So, I consider myself lucky to have you. I won¡¯t have to be lonely anymore.¡±

    His words made Song Fan feel a bit uncomfortable. She pretended to cough and took a step back. Somehow, their relationship seemed a bit different from before.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Kai saw the two so intimate. No one knew when he had come upstairs. His anger flared up, and he felt like his little sister was about to be deceived by this wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    He directly pulled Song Fan behind him and then looked at Gu Chen with vigilance. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t get so close to my sister. Do you know how to keep distance between men and women?¡±

    Gu Chen looked at Song Fan innocently and then spread his hands, ¡°We just went to see Su Yang together. There¡¯s no need for you to be so hostile.¡±

    ¡°So, you were together with him that day?¡± Song Kai¡¯s not-so-bright mind suddenly brightened today. Song Fan said it was a friend¡¯s surgery, but Gu Chen was there too.

    Upon seeing that both of them remained silent, Song Kai believed even more in his judgment. He fiercely took out his phone. ¡°Give me your number.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t react for a moment. He didn¡¯t know why Song Kai wanted his number.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Song Kai impatiently placed his phone in Gu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°And add your WeChat as well. You are always hanging around my little sister. In case I can¡¯t find her one day, I can find you. If you dare not answer my call, hmph!¡±

    Upon imitating Song Fan¡¯s usual demeanor, Song Kai waved his fists menacingly, but in Gu Chen¡¯s eyes, it lacked any intimidation.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Gu Chen entered his phone number and saved

    Song Kai¡¯s number. He knew that Song Kai was the least scheming among the Songs. If he could first win him over, maybe the pursuit of his sister in the future would be smoother.

    But Song Kai didn¡¯t want to give this man who was giving ideas for hitting on his sister any chance. He directly pulled Song Fan away and left. He also reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. You should learn to protect yourself. Don¡¯t be fooled by a man¡¯s appearance. Some people, seemingly righteous, who know what they¡¯re thinking?¡±

    Upon looking at the backs of the two leaving, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. He didn¡¯t expect to be labeled as a hypocrite.

    Song Fan looked at him in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If only all men were like you. Everything is written on your face. To put it nicely, you¡¯re innocent and upright. To put it bluntly¡­¡±

    ¡°Just put it nicely. I don¡¯t want to hear anything unpleasant.¡± Song Kai quickly stopped her and changed the topic..¡± When do you think Meng Xia will wake up?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Let Him In

    Chapter 280: Let Him In

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You should ask the doctor instead of me.¡± Song Fan glanced at him.

    Song Kai scratched his head. Despite feeling that the topic was a bit awkwvard, he continued, ¡°Well, the doctor said she hurt her head. There are a few millimeters of blood clots. The specifics will depend on her condition after she wakes up. I¡¯m just worried. After all, she did this to save me.¡±

    Upon thinking about the sudden lifesaving favor that day, Song Fan felt something was off. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a race car driver, how did you become so careless?¡±

    Song Kai didn¡¯t think much about it and recounted the events of that day. Song Fan didn¡¯t hear any problems but still had doubts. Especially when he mentioned the sudden dizziness. However, since the whole family stayed up late waiting for her the night before, Song Fan didn¡¯t think much of it.

    The two entered Meng Xia¡¯s ward one after the other. The nurse was checking her temperature, and Meng Xia had also awakened, though her voice was still weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine, why did you all come over?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Meng has work to attend to, so she asked us to keep you company.¡± Song Kai stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? Do you want to eat anything? I¡¯ll buy it for you later, just let me know if you feel uncomfortable.¡±

    The little nurse sternly said, ¡°Family members shouldn¡¯t randomly give the patient food. She¡¯s feeling dizzy now, and she might vomit if she eats. Don¡¯t buy a bunch of snacks just because you feel sorry for your girlfriend.¡±

    The little nurse didn¡¯t know their relationship, but watching Song Kai¡¯s care for the girl, she assumed he was Meng Xia¡¯s boyfriend.

    Meng Xia¡¯s originally pale face blushed a bit. Song Kai quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s¡­ my sister!¡±

    Originally, Song Kai didn¡¯t want to say it like that. Although they were distant relatives, Meng Xia didn¡¯t have much to do with the Song family. But he didn¡¯t want the nurse to misunderstand, so he had to explain it that way.

    But when Meng Xia heard his words, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. However, seeing Song Fan looking at her meaningfully, she immediately lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my distant cousin, not my boyfriend.¡±

    The little nurse didn¡¯t bother much; after all, those who came to this private hospital were either rich or noble. She witnessed a lot of messy relationships before. She gave a few more instructions before leaving the room.

    ¡°Sorry, I was afraid she would misunderstand. Don¡¯t overthink it; I don¡¯t want to connect myself with the Song family,¡± Meng Xia sincerely apologized, with a somewhat awkward expression on her face.

    Song Kai, being nonchalant, didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. ¡°You are indeed younger than me, saying you¡¯re my sister isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    But Song Fan, who was on the side, had some thoughts. Meng Yu gave up on

    Song Yin, and now Song Yin is missing. It seems that she wants to support Meng Xia. Saving someone¡¯s life is the first step, and now Song Kai obviously feels guilty toward her. Song Yi¡¯s attitude has also changed. What¡¯s the second Step?

    Song Fan suddenly felt a bit intrigued.

    But as she watched Song Kai, who seemed simple-minded and kept caring for Meng Xia, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. Did Mom give me all the intelligence when they were born, leaving Song Kai with just muscles and a simple mind?

    Before she could figure it out, her phone rang. It was a message from Gu Chen, saying he was at the door of the ward and wanted to talk to her. She thought that Gu Chen was indeed resourceful; the news from the hospital was so well-informed.

    Upon thinking about Song Kai¡¯s actions just now, Song Fan decided to sneak out quietly. She had just opened the door and saw Gu Chen with a smile on his face.

    Behind him, a female voice said, ¡°Is it Young Master Gu? Let him in, Sister Song.¡±

    Meng Xia had been paying attention to Song Fan¡¯s movements. The moment the door opened, she saw Gu Chen. She clenched her fist excitedly under the blanket, trying to calm the waves in her heart.

    ¡°Why is he following again? He¡¯s like a plaster!¡± Song Kai grumbled softly, ¡°Why is he always pestering my little sister? He is annoying!¡±

    It seemed that Song Kai also knew Gu Chen. Upon thinking of their actions that day, Meng Xia smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Young Master Gu to be at the door of my ward.. Let him in, and we can hear what he wants to say to Sister Song, right?¡±

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Plan

    Chapter 281: Plan

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    She was well aware of how much the Song Family¡¯s four brothers valued Song Fan. On that day, she deliberately didn¡¯t want the two of them to be alone, so her words hit the mark. Song Kai also found it reasonable and remarked, ¡°If you have something to say, come in and talk. Why are you sneaking around?

    Hurry up and come in. The wind is strong. Don¡¯t bring the cold wind in!¡± Helplessly, Song Fan pursed her lips and signaled with her eyes for Gu Chen to enter.

    Gu Chen nonchalantly said, ¡°Nothing much. The Gu family is hosting a celebration party in A City on Sunday, and we¡¯ve invited the Song Family.¡± He produced an invitation letter from his bag.

    Song Fan opened the letter, discovering that the Gu Corporation¡¯s A City branch had completed the Central Building project, prompting the celebration.

    While the branch could handle such matters on its own, Song Fan sensed that Gu Chen was getting involved, possibly investigating the cruise ship incident from within the company.

    Casually placing the invitation on the table, she assured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely attend.¡±

    They exchanged glances, understanding each other¡¯s unspoken thoughts.

    Song Fan had a clear realization. If they didn¡¯t uncover the mastermind, Gu Chen would remain in danger. Moreover, the poison in his body still needed a cure.

    She had intended to ask Gu Chen about his recent activities, but Meng Xia spoke first, expressing her gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Young Master Gu. You even had to personally deliver the invitation.¡±

    Gu Chen, unaware of the person in the bed, especially with his subordinates reporting the person¡¯s surname as Meng, hadn¡¯t wanted to engage in conversation. However, Meng Xia surprised him by speaking up.

    Song Fan observed Meng Xia¡¯s interest in Gu Chen and understood why. With his looks and being the heir of the Gu Family, how could any woman not be tempted?

    Gu Chen acknowledged Meng Xia politely but didn¡¯t inquire about her identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Meng Xia reluctantly apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself after meeting you twice. I am Meng Xia, the sister of Song Kai and Song Fan.¡±

    Her words were quite cleverly phrased. Those who were familiar with the Song family¡¯s situation knew that the new Mrs. Song¡¯s surname was Meng. By introducing herself in this way, she had indeed elevated her status.

    Song Fan, intrigued by the situation, teased Gu Chen with a glance and mouthed ¡°Homme Fatale.¡±

    Gu Chen smiled politely and distantly greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Then, addressing Song Fan, he added, ¡°Remember the celebration party this weekend. I¡¯ve prepared a dress for you.¡±

    Song Kai interjected, expressing his displeasure, ¡°Do you think our family can¡¯t afford the dress? I¡¯ll buy my little sister¡¯s dress. I have plenty of money. You don¡¯t have to buy it. We still have patients here, so we won¡¯t be sending you off! ¡±

    Gu Chen, acknowledging the situation, left.

    Meng Xia, wanting to say more, opted to keep smiling to avoid complicating things for Song Fan.

    As Meng Xia¡¯s condition stabilized, Song Kai and Song Yu left the ward under her persuasion.

    Soon after, an angry Meng Yu arrived, complaining about Song Yi¡¯s neglect of their marital relationship and assigning her work to someone else.

    Not long after, Meng Yu arrived at the ward, expressing her anger, ¡°Song Yi completely disregards the bonds of marriage. He handed over all the work in my hands to someone else!¡±

    She had hoped that Song Yi¡¯s attitude toward her had changed that day, and she might even be able to return to work at the company. However, Song Yi didn¡¯t say anything in the end, just instructing her to hand over the work she held.

    It was worth noting that she had several projects in her hands, and they consistently yielded dividends. This sudden change jeopardized her financial path. Fortunately, she had prepared in advance and managed her finances well, avoiding exposure.

    Upon seeing her furious expression, Meng Xia softly comforted her, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Uncle has been with you for so many years. He¡¯s just lost his mind for a moment. He¡¯ll still have to rely on you in the future. Besides, you still have me.¡±

    Only then did Meng Yu lift her head to look at her small face, beautiful with a hint of vulnerability¡ª a type that all men liked. ¡°Xiao Xia, are you alright? Didn¡¯t I tell you to just roll down from the first floor? It¡¯s so dangerous for you to do this. I¡¯m worried sick.¡±

    Meng Xia lowered her head, concealing the disdain in her eyes. Since when did aunt worry about others? She only had her interests in her eyes.

    However, when she looked up again, her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine.. If not for this, how could I have made them believe me? How can we continue with your plan?¡±

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Goddaughter

    Chapter 282: Goddaughter

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu nodded in satisfaction and then took out a card, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s fifty thousand dollars from your uncle. Stay in the hospital a bit longer. I¡¯ve already talked to the doctors, and when the time comes, they will emphasize the severity of your condition. Find a suitable moment, and I¡¯ll talk to your uncle about wanting to formally adopt you as our goddaughter.¡±

    Song Yi, of course, wasn¡¯t stingy. After all, it was to thank Meng Xia for saving Song Kai from injury. He had prepared a gratitude fee of five hundred thousand dollars. However, Meng Yu believed that all of this was due to her efforts, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t give all the money to Meng Xia.

    Upon holding the card, Meng Xia chuckled inwardly. Just a while ago, Song Kai claimed he had plenty of money and wanted to buy high-end dresses for Song Fan. Now, with my serious injury, the Song family only gave me fifty thousand dollars. Are they treating me like a beggar?

    Nevertheless, she maintained a smile on her face, accepted the card, and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt. If you weren¡¯t important in Uncle¡¯s heart, he wouldn¡¯t have given me the money.¡±

    Her words were well-crafted, and Meng Yu was pleased. Casually, she glanced at the invitation letter on the table, and upon reading its contents, she was even more surprised.

    ¡°This was brought to my ward by Gu Chen today.¡± she intended to say it was for Song Fan, but the words stopped at her lips.

    Gu Chen knows which ward she is in. What if he has genuinely come to see her? After all, she is quite well-known for her beauty in S City, and many young masters liked her.

    Meng Yu couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Chen wasn¡¯t interested in her. It was just a matter of her less privileged background; otherwise, she might be even more popular than Song Fan.

    Upon hearing her words, Meng Yu didn¡¯t doubt. She knew her niece¡¯s capabilities, especially in winning people¡¯s hearts, surpassing many girls her age.

    Meng Yu, holding the invitation, said with joy, ¡°To be so concerned after just one meeting, I underestimated you. You should leave the hospital in a few days. The Gu family¡¯s banquet is a gathering of elites. This is an opportunity.¡±

    Even though it was just a celebration for the Gu family¡¯s branch company, it was still a rare opportunity. Moreover, with Gu Chen now in A City, many people would want to get on his good side. Some might even shamelessly seek an invitation.

    However, Meng Yu completely overlooked that the invitation specified the Song family members, excluding Meng Xia. She thought that since Gu Chen had brought it to the ward, it must be for Meng Xia.

    At that moment, all her thoughts were focused on her plan. If Meng Xia could marry Gu Chen, she might eventually gain control of the Gu family.

    Upon looking at the invitation in her hand, Meng Yu became more and more excited. Her rising lips couldn¡¯t be controlled, ¡°Xiao Xia, this is a rare opportunity. I will make sure to prepare you well. Rest for a few days; Aunt will get you the most beautiful dress. You must shine brightly that day! ¡±

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t clarify for whom the invitation was intended. Even if people said she was taking advantage of the Song family¡¯s influence to attend the banquet, it didn¡¯t matter. This was her first step into high society.

    In the past, every time she came to the Song family, she only stayed for about ten minutes. Meng Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to these poor relatives and even considered her and her parents a burden.

    Unexpectedly, she now had the chance to enter the Song family and even had the opportunity to enter high society. Meng Xia lowered her eyes, knowing her opportunity had come.

    After hearing that Song Fan would attend the banquet again, Kevin was ecstatic. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve prepared the latest version of the dress for you. Oh my God, I can¡¯t even imagine how beautiful you¡¯ll look in it!¡±

    When Song Fan received the call, she was almost deafened. She wearily said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brand¡¯s fashion show about to start? Do you have time to design a dress for me? I don¡¯t necessarily have to wear a dress.¡±

    ¡°You must wear it! Why wouldn¡¯t you wear clothes?¡± Kevin urgently shouted on the other end. As an internationally renowned designer, he had spent so much time designing the dress. If Song Fan dared not to wear it, he would fly back to the country right now.

    Upon rolling her eyes inwardly, Song Fan said, ¡°I won¡¯t wear anything. Am I supposed to run around naked? I¡¯m just concerned about your busy schedule. If you have something suitable, send it over. Focus on preparing for your big show. Isn¡¯t your new collection going to be released this year?¡±

    ¡°Humph, consider yourself having a conscience,¡± Kevin smugly said, ¡°The fashion show is crucial. This time, the theme is ¡®Women¡¯s Autonomy.¡¯ I¡¯ve designed the dress based on your temperament and style. I¡¯ve already designed your dress; I¡¯ll have someone bring it back from M Country in the next few days..¡±

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Gifting Gowns

    Chapter 283: Gifting Gowns

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Kevin¡¯s efficiency was indeed high. He had someone bring his latest design from M Country to Huaxia, and the next day, the dress was delivered to the

    Song residence. However, the one who received the dress was Meng Yu, and

    she looked at it in astonishment, ¡°Is it done so quickly?¡±

    To make Meng Xia stand out at the banquet, Meng Yu spent a considerable amount of money to engage a well-known domestic design team. Due to the tight schedule, they could only modify a finished dress, which was still not easily obtainable.

    She opened the box containing the dress and saw a gown in moonlight white. She couldn¡¯t figure out what fabric was used, as the dress¡¯s surface displayed different colors with changes in the light, resembling a mermaid¡¯s tail.

    ¡°This, this is too beautiful.¡± She felt a bit jealous and wanted to take the dress out. Growing up in an old and dilapidated neighborhood, she had never had a decent dress. Even though she became Mrs. Song and could wear dresses, with age, her sense of beauty had diminished.

    Upon thinking that this dress was for Meng Xia, she felt somewhat unwilling. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could Meng Xia at this age enter high society?

    Unexpectedly, before she could touch the dress, the person directly closed the lid of the dress and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, I was entrusted by someone. The dress is intended for Miss Song Fan.¡±

    Kevin had explicitly instructed to deliver it to Song Fan personally, and his subordinates dared not let anyone casually touch his design. Meng Yu¡¯s actions just now had already crossed the line.

    Kevin was a globally renowned designer, and even various elite families requested him to design clothes. However, he operated entirely based on his mood and didn¡¯t casually design clothes for anyone.

    Meng Yu glared at the other person, saying, ¡°I am Mrs. Song! Can¡¯t I have a look at Fanfan¡¯s clothes?¡±

    Not knowing the details of the Song family, the person thought she was Song Fan¡¯s mother and hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Song. I didn¡¯t know your identity. Kevin emphasized multiple times to deliver the dress to Miss Song. He didn¡¯t tell Miss Song to bring the dress over; he wanted to surprise her. I apologize again. As her mother, you can certainly see it.¡±

    The person pushed the dress forward, presenting it in front of Meng Yu once again.

    ¡°Kevin? The international designer?¡± Meng Yu restrained her surprise, trying to keep her tone calm. How did she not know that Song Fan even knew such a famous designer?

    ¡°Yes, Kevin should be very good friends with Miss Song. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to bring the dress from overseas for her.¡± The person nodded earnestly.

    Meng Yu coldly snorted inwardly and then casually accepted the dress. Thinking that Song Fan hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, she began to plan.

    She said nonchalantly, ¡°Fan Fan has been too tired lately, and she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Since I¡¯m going out soon, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to entertain you.¡± The implication was to escort the guest out. Originally, the person wanted to see what kind of woman made Kevin take notice, but today wasn¡¯t convenient, so he politely left the Song family.

    Meng Yu returned to her room happily, cradling the dress. She marveled at

    how beautiful it was. As Mrs. Song, she had never seen such an exquisite dress before. It turned out to be the work of an international designer.

    ¡°Song Fan claimed to be from the countryside, but she had already prepared a dress early on. She wanted to impress people at the Gu family¡¯s banquet at the thought of it. I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Meng Yu, while carefully taking out the dress, spoke with a vicious tone.

    The dress had a simple design¡ªa fishtail mermaid-style evening gown with a wave-like pattern adorning the chest.

    Although it seemed simple, Meng Yu knew that fabrics capable of displaying various colors with changing light were rare. It might be some high-tech innovation.

    She gently caressed the dress, genuinely liking it. Unfortunately, she also knew that, with her height and figure, she couldn¡¯t wear this dress. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s a

    steal for Xiao Xia. She better not disappoint me.¡±

    Time passed quickly, and the weekend arrived. Because Kevin was preparing for the international show abroad, Song Fan thought the dress hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She planned to randomly pick one, as she and Gu Chen had different motives for attending the banquet, and she wasn¡¯t aiming for a beauty contest.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Chen still sent a dress. Looking at the emerald green satin dress, Song Kai curled her lips, ¡°So old-fashioned? Little sister, it seems that

    Gu Chen is getting older. He picked such an old-fashioned dress for you! Look, I¡¯ve already prepared.¡±

    Song Fan looked at the red, logo-covered fluffy skirt in his hand, almost fainting. His aesthetic sense was truly incomparable..

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: The Song Family

    Chapter 284: The Song Family

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Song Kai also noticed her disdain and looked at the red dress in his hand, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. The salesperson told me this was the most expensive of the new designs. How can it not be beautiful?¡±

    Song Fan looked at him speechlessly, ¡°I never knew who bought those ugly clothes from luxury brands before, but now I do.¡±

    ¡°To whom are they sold?¡± Song Kai asked naively.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes. Good luck to you.¡± Song Fan took the dress sent by Gu Chen and went directly back to her room, leaving Song Kai helplessly staring at the dress in his hand. He had bought this brand¡¯s full-logo tie and shirt to match with Song Fan!

    This time, many people were invited by the Gu family, and several directors from the capital branch were present. It seemed that Gu Chen wanted to find out the mastermind behind the scenes, and of course, Gu Hai and Gu Zhuo also came to the scene.

    Upon thinking that it had been a long time since he had seen Song Fan, Gu Zhuo was a bit itchy in his heart, constantly looking around. On such occasions, she would show up.

    It seemed that Gu Hai also sensed his thoughts. Since he heard that Miss Song Yin of the Song family had a serious illness, his thoughts shifted to Song Fan.

    The Song family itself was a good backing, and with Song Fan being Gu Chen¡¯s woman, if his son could win Song Fan over, it would also vent some of his frustrations.

    He patted Gu Zhuo on the shoulder and solemnly said, ¡°When Miss Song comes, take the initiative.¡±

    Gu Zhuo was made awkward by his father¡¯s performance. He just smiled awkwardly and couldn¡¯t say anything. However, he was also looking forward to it in his heart.

    Suddenly, a girl in a white dress appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, attracting many gazes. Although her figure was not tall, it was very well-proportioned. The white dress she wore was unique, changing colors with the light, but many people didn¡¯t recognize her face.

    ¡°Who is this little beauty? Is she the daughter of the family that Gut s family requested? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    ¡°Look at her clothes; isn¡¯t it the same as the one Kevin designer showcased yesterday? I think the fabric is the same.¡±

    ¡°Could it be? Is she wearing it today after the fashion show yesterday? Who is

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. I¡¯ve never seen her before. Could she be a friend of the Gu family?¡±

    People exchanged glances, and their eyes lingered on Meng Xia. Although Meng Yu had intensified her training, she was still quite nervous.

    Previously, she was also the center of attention, but the gaze of these wealthy people was completely different, especially when she heard others praising her. Meng Xia felt a bit proud.

    However, amid the astonishment of the crowd, there were also some critical voices.

    ¡°Designed by Kevin? I think it¡¯s a knockoff. Look, is her dress well-fitted?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, her chest isn¡¯t supported, and is that a re-sewn part on her back? Her waist isn¡¯t that slim. The design is just off.¡±

    ¡°I watched the live broadcast of yesterday¡¯s fashion show; Kevin said the fabric of the clothes is their company¡¯s new product, exclusive to them. How did she get this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Kevin designing clothes for any young lady. I¡¯m his loyal fan, and this dress she¡¯s wearing looks like a knockoff.¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it, and a girl in a white evening dress walked directly to Meng Xia. At this moment, Meng Yu was being pulled by a recognized lady to chat, leaving Meng Xia alone.

    The approaching girl seemed polite, but her words were not, ¡°Who are you? Is this dress a knockoff? How did you get fabric designed by Kevin?¡±

    ¡°Kevin?¡± Meng Xia was a bit confused. She only had a little information about the upper-class society, and it was Meng Yu who told her. She hadn¡¯t dabbled in the international fashion field.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Kevin?¡± The girl turned back contemptuously to her companion and said, ¡°I told you this dress is a knockoff, right? Don¡¯t know where this rural girl came from, daring to wear a knockoff dress here.¡±

    Meng Xia was infuriated and didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know Kevin, but it seemed he was a formidable designer.

    Upon thinking that Meng Yu couldn¡¯t possibly let her wear a fake, she immediately gained confidence, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know Kevin, but it¡¯s normal for the Song family to get clothes designed by him, right?¡±

    After hearing her mention the Song family, several girls nearby looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. It was said that Song Yin had a serious illness, and she seemed to have disappeared from the world. Now, another person from the Song family appeared.

    However, the girl who spoke earlier was not concerned.. She looked Meng Xia up and down and asked, ¡°Who are you? Isn¡¯t Song Fan the only Miss in the Song family?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Illegitimate Daughter

    Chapter 285: Illegitimate Daughter

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia bit her lip, and her face turned somewhat pale. Social status had always been something she cared about. If not for that, she would have been more famous than Song Fan a long time ago. How could she have remained unknown in her hometown?

    ¡°Sure enough, just a fake! Don¡¯t you even have an invitation from the Gu family? Their security measures are too lax; anyone can get in?¡± the girl continued to provoke.

    If it were Song Yin, she would probably have cried by now, but Meng Xia did not feign helplessness.

    She saw Gu Chen approaching. Although she didn¡¯t recognize the people around him, they seemed to be his friends. She cleared her throat, then spoke loudly, ¡°Miss, I do have an invitation.¡±

    Upon seeing Gu Chen getting closer, she spoke softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Gu himself. He delivered the invitation to my hospital room.¡±

    Her eyes showed defiance, staring directly at Gu Chen, but they were filled with tears that she refused to let fall.

    ¡°What are you doing, Xu Xin?¡± Xu Yuan was displeased when he saw his sister troubling others again. ¡°I invited you to the banquet to enjoy food and make some friends. Don¡¯t make trouble for no reason.

    Xu Xin pouted, genuinely feeling upset. She had inquired beforehand, and none of the invited young ladies were supposed to wear a white dress. She had happily chosen a white dress to stand out.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about Song Fan wearing a white dress. Song Fan was already beautiful, and it was normal for her not to compare. However, now, another woman appeared, wearing a dress designed by Kevin. How could she be happy?

    Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to see his sister embarrass herself at the Gu family banquet. He hurried over to pull her away, but Xu Xin stubbornly grabbed Meng Xia¡¯s arm. ¡°You said you have an invitation. Show it then!¡±

    Upon hearing the commotion, people around turned to look. Many outsiders had joined the Gu family banquet, and several even brought along minor celebrities. The attendees were influential, and the banquet was more than just a simple celebration.

    Especially when Meng Xia mentioned that Gu Chen personally delivered the invitation, and now, seeing Gu Chen with a stern face, everyone felt that she was lying.

    ¡°Lying right in front of Mr. Gu; how embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°Except for Song Fan, I¡¯ve never seen Gu Chen treat any woman nicely. Does she think she can compare to Song Fan just because she shares the last name?¡±

    ¡°She says she¡¯s from the Song family? Does she think just having the surname Song makes her a young lady of the Song family?¡±

    People around burst into laughter. Everyone knew Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t support her, and the way Gu Chen looked at Meng Xia was full of disdain.

    Meng Yu noticed that something was wrong and hurried over. She loudly declared, ¡°This young lady is interesting. Is there anything strange about our Song family receiving an invitation from the Gu family? Do you want to verify our identity? Fine, I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Meng Yu took out the invitation directly from her handbag, not just showing it to Xu Xin but also holding it up for others to see. Then, with a triumphant expression, she said, ¡°A few days ago, Gu Chen himself, personally delivered this to Meng Xia¡¯s hospital room. Right, Xiao Xia?¡±

    She had seen that Gu Chen was already standing in front of Meng Xia. Meng Yu felt that Gu Chen must have some intentions toward Meng Xia. Her face was even more triumphant.

    With things having come to this point, Meng Xia could only nod silently and look to Gu Chen for help. However, he coldly stared at her without a trace of warmth. Gu Chen disliked her at first sight; a scheming woman like her wasn¡¯t good for Song Fan in the eyes of the Song family.

    Xu Xin felt her dignity being challenged, and her face turned red. She knew Xu Yuan and Gu Chen were good friends, and she shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble at this moment.

    Xu Yuan pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°This is Mrs. Song, Song Fan¡¯s stepmother.¡±

    Only then did Xu Xin suddenly understand. However, she looked at Meng Xia in confusion.

    Upon thinking she had gained the upper hand, Meng Yu proudly said, ¡°Such a short-sighted little girl. We were personally invited by Mr. Gu. Be careful with your words in the future. Don¡¯t act like a mad dog biting everyone.¡±

    Originally, Xu Yuan didn¡¯t want to argue, but hearing Meng Yu¡¯s words, he also turned cold. ¡°Mrs. Song¡¯s words are not entirely correct. My sister just returned from abroad, so it¡¯s normal not to know this person. Besides, I don¡¯t know her either. Does anyone here know her?¡±

    People shook their heads, and some even intentionally said, ¡°Don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen her before!¡±

    Xu Yuan looked coldly at the two people across from him.. ¡°Could she be the illegitimate daughter of the Song family? Is she planning to acknowledge her roots today?¡±

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Apologize

    Chapter 286: Apologize

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Xu Yuan had always been sharp-tongued, and now that he saw someone bullying his sister, he unleashed his full force. ¡°I heard Mr. Song was extremely fond of his late wife. After her death, he was devastated. Could it be that these are all lies? There were rumors of someone outside, and then a daughter appeared¡­ Bringing her to the Gu family¡¯s celebration to acknowledge her roots doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, right?¡±

    He scrutinized Meng Xia critically, circling her as if appraising an object. ¡°It seems that the former Mrs. Song¡¯s genes are superior. Look at their siblings, all five of them are handsome and beautiful. What a pity.¡±

    His usual demeanor was that of a carefree second-generation rich kid, and his words, when uttered, carried a mocking tone. Several girls nearby couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths, suppressing laughter.

    Meng Xia had already drawn envy by wearing the latest design from Kevin. Upon claiming that Gu Chen personally sent the invitation, she seemingly aimed to mislead others, yet Gu Chen remained silent. Now, Xu Yuan¡¯s remarks provided relief to everyone.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Meng Yu, angered by his words, disregarded his identity and shouted, ¡°She is my niece!¡±

    ¡°Niece?¡± Xu Xin finally found a chance to speak from the sidelines. ¡°Does a niece also count as part of the Song family? Then, since my family collaborates with the Song family, does that make you part of the Xu family?¡±

    Unhappy, Xu Yuan shot her a cold glance and sternly said, ¡°Do you treat the Xu family like a junkyard, willing to accept any trash?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡± Pretending to lower her head in apology, Xu Xin couldn¡¯t contain the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    By now, Meng Yu¡¯s face had turned red with anger, and Meng Xia, standing on the side, felt somewhat uneasy. Most of the Song family members were occupied today, and they were the first to arrive. Now, they seemed isolated.

    Meng Xia knew that today marked her entry into the upper-class society. If she succeeded, she would become a legitimate heiress, but if she failed, the departing Song Fan would be her fate.

    Upon taking a deep breath, she calmly spoke, ¡°I am indeed Mrs. Song¡¯s niece.

    My name is Meng Xia. My relationship with my cousins, Song Kai and Song

    Fan, has always been good, like a close-knit family.¡±

    With a touch of embarrassment on her face, she lowered her head. ¡°I was afraid of being looked down upon, so I claimed to be from the Song family. I apologize for the trouble this has caused Miss Xu and everyone else.¡±

    Naturally beautiful, with a soft and gentle voice, Meng Xia¡¯s openness left even Xu Xin at a loss for words, only able to glance at her in bewilderment.

    Upon facing the beautiful woman admitting her mistake, Xu Yuan had nothing to say. He tugged at Xu Xin¡¯s arm, signaling her to stop causing a scene.

    Suddenly, a gasp from behind attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Dressed in an emerald green satin evening gown, Song Fan appeared at the entrance of the banquet.

    Today, she had loosely tied up her hair, with minimal jewelry, wearing only a jade bracelet, yet she radiated nobility and elegance.

    Even more surprising was Song Kai beside her, wearing a white suit with a red shirt and tie. His outfit was expensive. Unfortunately, it was difficult to look at. Especially when paired with Song Fan¡¯s green evening gown, it was truly unbearable.

    Song Kai received much attention for the first time, and with a hint of pride, he said, ¡°Little sister, did you see that? My choice of clothes is handsome. If you were wearing that red dress, the two of us would look like¡­¡±

    ¡°Two big, red lucky dolls!¡± Song Fan gritted her teeth and interrupted him, then smiled as she walked toward Gu Chen.

    For the first time, Gu Chen¡¯s face showed an expression. Smiling, he took her hand. ¡°Why are you so late?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Song Kai wanted to change clothes and have a styling session?¡± Song Fan said helplessly. She was also amazed at Song Kai, a man spending more time on styling than her.

    Just as Song Kai was about to retort, someone loudly called his name, ¡°Song Kai!¡±

    Meng Yu rushed over angrily. ¡°Your sister is being bullied.. Stop chatting with others!¡±

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Miss Song

    Chapter 287: Miss Song

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Song Kai looked at Meng Yu in confusion. He thought this woman might be crazy. With Gu Chen here, who would dare to bully Song Fan? Wouldn¡¯t that be seeking trouble?

    Meng Yu choked up a bit, ¡°Xiao Xia is being bullied. Come and help your sister.¡±

    Somewhat dazed, Song Kai was pulled over by her, and Meng Xia obediently called, ¡°Fourth Brother.¡±

    Upon hearing this address, Song Kai frowned, but in front of so many people, he didn¡¯t say much, just asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Everyone around thought Meng Xia would take this opportunity to shed tears and have Song Kai stand up for her, just like Song Fan used to do. However, Meng Xia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a misunderstanding, and now it¡¯s cleared up.¡±

    Meng Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Xiao Xia, you are so easy-going. These people were criticizing you just now, and you don¡¯t even hold it against them?¡±

    She turned to Song Kai and said, ¡°Xiao Xia said that day it was Young Master

    Gu who delivered the invitation to her ward. Right?¡±

    Gu Chen had been silent the whole time, and Meng Yu sensed that something might be wrong. After all, she had been Mrs. Song for many years and could figure some things out. However, thinking that Meng Xia might indeed have misunderstood, she decided to let everyone continue with the misconception.

    Song Kai didn¡¯t catch anything unusual in her question and nodded, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Meng Yu felt triumphant, and her expression softened, ¡°Nothing. Some people thought Xiao Xia didn¡¯t have an invitation. Hmph, the truth is out now. Let¡¯s see who will dare to talk nonsense.¡±

    Upon listening to their conversation, Song Fan almost burst into laughter. This stepmother of hers was indeed shameless. Meng Xia had only met Gu Chen two or three times, and she already had a plan to link them together.

    However, Gu Chen¡¯s face had turned cold. He briefly held Song Fan¡¯s hand and then said, ¡°Yes, it was the day when you visited her at the hospital. I delivered the invitation to you that day.¡±

    He didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice, and everyone nearby could hear clearly. Just as they were starting to change their perception of Meng Xia, it shifted back to disdain.

    Xu Xin, with a meaningful look at Meng Yu and Meng Xia, thought that her first banquet after returning to China was indeed an eye-opener. Who would have thought things could be handled like this?

    Song Kai was still clueless about the whole situation and echoed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you keep pestering my little sister? We went to visit Xiao Xia and you insisted on giving my little sister an invitation. Oh, by the way, where is the invitation? We didn¡¯t use one to come in just now, did we?¡±

    Song Fan was now the future Mrs. Gu, and with Gu Chen¡¯s instructions, the staff at the door were waiting for her. She didn¡¯t need an invitation card.

    With this statement, along with Gu Chen¡¯s previous words, people in the vicinity pieced together the relationships.

    ¡°So, it was an invitation for Miss Song. She even claimed that Young Master Gu personally delivered it to her ward. Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Is this how the Meng family operates? I heard that Mrs. Song used to pursue

    Mr. Song persistently for a long time. Tut, she¡¯s not repeating her old tricks, is

    ¡°I sympathized with her just now, but she¡¯s truly disgusting. She came in with someone else¡¯s invitation and is still acting so self-righteous?¡±

    Even though Meng Xia had good psychological resilience, at this moment, tears were starting to well up. She thought that even if Gu Chen didn¡¯t like her, he would at least uphold her dignity in such a situation.

    However, Gu Chen seemed indifferent to her face, not to mention that Song Kai completely failed to understand the hidden conflicts.

    Meng Yu was anxious. She wanted Meng Xia to become the focus, paving the way for her ascension. How did things turn out like this?

    She pulled Song Kai and said, ¡°Xiao Xia almost died saving you. Is this how you treat your sister? Watching others slander her?¡±

    Song Kai, still not understanding what he had said wrong, said in confusion, ¡°I just spoke the truth. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xia saved you!¡± Meng Yu felt a little desperate. Seeing that her plan might fail, she shouted at Song Fan, ¡°Xiao Xia risked her life to save your brother, and this is how you let others criticize her?¡±

    On the sidelines, Song Fan was just enjoying the spectacle, showing no intention to intervene, while Song Kai remained completely puzzled about the situation.

    When Song Yi walked over, Meng Yu almost saw a savior. Upon thinking it might be better to make the most of it, she loudly proclaimed, ¡°Meng Xia is not like what you all said. She risked her life to save Song Kai, almost suffering a concussion and losing consciousness. So, our Song family has decided to adopt her as a daughter.. She is a genuine Miss Song!¡±

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Establishing Identity

    Chapter 288: Establishing Identity

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu¡¯s strategy was quite clever. She had long aimed to bring this matter to the public eye. What man wouldn¡¯t appreciate a woman willing to risk her life to save others? It seemed only natural for Meng Xia to become the adopted daughter of the Song Family. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Xu Xin complicating things.

    She could only leverage the presence of the Song family and the audience to swiftly resolve the matter. She was confident that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t contradict her in front of everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Yi approached with a cold expression.

    Meng Yu immediately clung to his arm pitifully. ¡°Xiao Xia was questioned by these girls about attending the Gu Family¡¯s banquet. She¡¯s my niece and Song Kai¡¯s savior. Why can¡¯t she come?¡±

    She genuinely shed tears and spoke pitifully, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Xia, would Song Kai still be standing here? But look at Xiao Xia. Not only was she covered in injuries, but she almost couldn¡¯t wake up. I didn¡¯t expect her to be ridiculed at her first banquet in her life¡­¡±

    Her words were sincere, and Meng Xia had indeed saved Song Kai. Song Kai also stepped in to help Meng Xia out of embarrassment. ¡°She saved me when I almost got into a car accident last time. She¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s just here for a banquet. Don¡¯t be so malicious to her.¡±

    Upon hearing this from the person involved, the others naturally refrained from saying anything more. Only Xu Xin pursed her lips and whispered to Xu Yuan, ¡°Returning to the country and there¡¯s already a good show to watch. Is every banquet so interesting these days? A niece becoming an adopted daughter.¡±

    Xu Xin couldn¡¯t comprehend this adopted daughter scenario at all. She couldn¡¯t fathom the twists and turns and felt there was a conspiracy.

    However, Xu Yuan understood Meng Yu¡¯s intentions. It seemed she had long planned to make Meng Xia a part of the Song Family. Not just him, everyone around was perceptive. How many of them didn¡¯t understand? It was just a matter of how Song Yi chose.

    Song Yi frowned. He had never held a favorable opinion of Meng Yu¡¯s family. They were like locusts, always seeking money, and not much else.

    However, Meng Xia had been obedient since childhood. He didn¡¯t mind a little girl, so he tolerated her visits to the Song Family. Plus, Meng Xia had saved Song Kai, leading to a change in his opinion. This time, he hesitated.

    In the past, he had nurtured Song Yin in the hope that she would bring honor to the Song Family. If she married well in the future, it would also benefit him. However, Meng Xia, appearing calm despite looking wronged, was indeed a promising candidate.

    Meng Yu had been with him for many years, so she knew his thoughts well. Despite Song Yi¡¯s affectionate demeanor, he was ultimately a businessman. As long as there was profit without compromising his bottom line, he would accept it.

    She continued to sob, ¡°Yin Yin, she¡­ You¡¯re often working and not at home. If you let Xiao Xia accompany me, it¡¯ll be a little comforting. Didn¡¯t you like her very much in the past? Moreover, she is Song Kai¡¯s savior.¡±

    She leaned close to Song Yi¡¯s ear, saying in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Look at how beautiful Xiao Xia is. How many people are looking at her? She will marry into a wealthy family in the future.¡±

    Song Yi was starting to relax. Upon hearing this, he made up his mind. ¡°Yes, Meng Xia saved Song Kai and is his savior. She has been visiting our house since she was young. My wife and I like her very much. From now on, Meng Xia is my adopted daughter and the daughter of the Song Family. Please don¡¯t look down on her and the Song Family! ¡±

    His words were protective of Meng Xia. After all, the Song Family held a prestigious position in A City. Many people began to congratulate him on gaining another obedient daughter.

    Xu Xin was dumbfounded. Xu Yuan patted her shoulder helplessly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so hot-tempered and straightforward. You¡¯re not suitable for the social circle of A City, let alone the capital.¡±

    Xu Xin nodded silently, then shook her head and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about stopping me!¡± She then gave Xu Yuan a graceful back view and went to gossip with her friends.

    Song Fan stood to the side and didn¡¯t say anything. She already understood that this was Meng Yu¡¯s first step. With Song Yi¡¯s approval, even if Meng Xia was an adopted daughter, having the Song Family¡¯s support would elevate her status in the social circle.

    At this moment, a staff member entered from outside. He looked at Song Fan awkwardly and then at Meng Xia. Finally, he braced himself and said, ¡°A gentleman just sent this pearl necklace. He said that Kevin sent it to Miss Song to match her clothes..¡±

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Intercepted Halfway

    Chapter 289: Intercepted Halfway

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan wore an elegant and dignified dark green evening gown, complemented by jade jewelry. It was evident that a pearl necklace wouldn¡¯t be suitable, and Kevin wouldn¡¯t overlook such a significant detail.

    Upon glancing at Meng Xia beside her, the staff member, who had just heard the whole story, deemed her the newly recognized Miss Song. Her attire seemed more suitable for a pearl necklace.

    However, the staff member remained cautious. He handed the necklace directly to Meng Yu. ¡°Mrs. Song, this is the necklace for Miss Song. Kevin instructed that she must wear it; otherwise, his design would lack the finishing touch.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was a necklace sent by Kevin himself, Meng Yu felt a bit uneasy. Yet, observing the envious gazes from the crowd, she proudly said,

    ¡°Oh, Kevin, the internationally renowned designer, pays attention to every detail. This dress already has a pearl-like sheen, yet he thoughtfully sent a matching necklace. It seems our Song family is highly valued by him.¡±

    It was worth noting that Kevin¡¯s designs were often exorbitantly priced, and some of his high-end dresses might be unaffordable even with millions. Sometimes, it depended on his mood and willingness to design. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to send a necklace.

    Meng Yu was astonished when she took out the pearl necklace. She had never seen pearls of such size. Although it was just one, the pearl was perfectly round and lustrous, emitting the same brilliance as the fabric on Meng Xia¡¯s dress.

    She proudly displayed the necklace, and with the surrounding crowd¡¯s exclamations, she gloated, ¡°Aren¡¯t pearls of this size extremely rare? He mentioned earlier that the fabric of this dress is made of a special material. No wonder it¡¯s so beautiful. Could it be that he used these high-quality pearls as raw materials?¡±

    Meng Xia was also excited. She had never seen such a beautiful pearl necklace. However, she noticed that Meng Yu liked it, so she quickly said, ¡°Godmother, I already have a necklace. You should have this one. Such exquisite pearls are only worthy of someone like you, a noblewoman. I¡¯m too young to bring out its beauty.¡±

    Meng Yu was pleased in her heart, but her hands kept moving, ¡°The dress and necklace specially designed by Kevin for you should be paired for a better effect.¡¯

    She thought that Meng Xia would give her the necklace when they returned, making it hers. However, she completely forgot that both the necklace and the dress were gifts from Kevin to Song Fan.

    By now, Song Fan had understood the situation. She questioned why Kevin¡¯s dress hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It turned out that someone had intercepted it.

    She didn¡¯t have the patience to argue with this newly emerged mother-daughter pair. Unfortunately, a slap in the face came swiftly.

    Duan Feng hurried over, holding a phone in his hand. ¡°Song Fan, Kevin wants to see a live video of you wearing his designed dress. Hurry, say a few words to him. He¡¯s annoying me to death! Why didn¡¯t you bring your phone?¡±

    Duan Feng pointed the phone at Song Fan and then laughed, ¡°He said he sent you a pearl necklace. Where is it? Why does she need to wear pearls with this dress? Kevin, is your brain broken, or do you have some new innovative design? I really can¡¯t understand!¡±

    Kevin had just finished his show today, eager to see Song Fan¡¯s appearance. However, upon seeing her in the video call, he almost shouted, ¡°What are you wearing? Where¡¯s the white dress I made for you? Do you know I haven¡¯t slept for a month just to meticulously handcrafted it according to your measurements? How dare you not wear it!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Duan Feng was shocked. He quickly tried to close the speaker, but his trembling hands accidentally increased the volume. Kevin continued to yell on the other side, ¡°Song Fan, I¡¯m ending our friendship! How dare you not wear the gown I made for you? I¡¯ll take the earliest flight back to A City, and you better be prepared!¡±

    Suddenly, he spotted Meng Yu and Meng Xia at the back. ¡°Wait! Who is that woman? Why is she wearing my designed dress? And who is that old lady? Why is she holding the necklace I sent to Song Fan? That¡¯s Tahitian pearls. I searched for more than a year. Put it down! Be careful; I¡¯ll sue you! Song Fan, are you kidnapped? Have your clothes and accessories been robbed? I¡¯m calling the police!¡±

    Song Fan snatched the phone, lowered the volume, and pressed her throbbing temples. She knew that once Kevin found out about this, things wouldn¡¯t end well.

    He was extremely demanding about his designs, and each model wearing his dresses was meticulously selected. Nobody else was allowed to touch his dresses, and this time, Meng Yu was undoubtedly in big trouble..

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Changing Gowns

    Chapter 290: Changing Gowns

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    On the other end of the phone, Kevin continued to shout incessantly, and Song Fan wanted to quickly hang up the call. She comforted him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll welcome you properly when you come back. You should hang up for now.¡±

    ¡°No! Song Fan, you heartless woman! You must return the gown to me today. I spent over 20 million dollars on that pearl, and the dress is the soul of my new collection this season!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice grew increasingly agitated.

    His haute couture was never meant for the general public, mainly targeting nobility worldwide. His designs were intended for people of high social status, and seeing his creation worn by someone unknown to him was a direct slap in the face.

    Song Fan understood his concerns. Initially, she thought Meng Xia¡¯s lack of fame might prevent anyone from taking this seriously. However, the situation had escalated, and now she needed to provide Kevin with an explanation. She patiently asked, ¡°When was your dress delivered? Are you sure it was explicitly intended for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! There¡¯s only one Miss Song in the Song family.¡± Kevin suddenly widened his eyes, accusingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your heartless dad and wicked stepmother snatched your dress? Disgraceful!¡±

    Meng Yu couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. Although the phone volume wasn¡¯t loud, everyone nearby wanted to eavesdrop on the gossip, and Kevin¡¯s voice carried to all of them.

    Upon feigning sorrow, Meng Yu said, ¡°Fanfan, I know you¡¯re unhappy about us adopting a daughter, but you¡¯re still the Song family¡¯s young miss. Why target someone who saved your brother¡¯s life? You¡¯ve been in the countryside for so long; how could you possibly know a designer like Kevin?¡±

    Her implication was clear¡ªsong Fan was lying, deliberately creating obstacles for Meng Xia.

    Song Fan had a bad reputation in the social circle, exacerbated by her recent association with Gu Chen. Many people found Meng Yu¡¯s words plausible.

    If Song Fan truly had such connections, why had she been living unknown in the countryside for so many years?

    ¡°Did the Song family suddenly decide to adopt a daughter? Song Fan knew about this and deliberately set a trap?¡±

    ¡°Look at her clothes; they match with Young Master Gu. How could she wear a white dress?¡±

    ¡°Jealousy, perhaps? Now that there¡¯s a new Miss Song, who would remember her? Faking Kevin¡¯s identity, how shameless.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Song family taking her back, who would remember there was a young miss like her?¡±

    Gu Chen wanted to step forward to defend Song Fan, but she stopped him, calmly addressing Meng Yu, ¡°Considering Kevin¡¯s temperament, you must be aware of the consequences if his new design is worn by someone he doesn¡¯t approve of at a public event. Do you understand what that implies?¡±

    Meng Xia, not well-versed in these matters, sensed the severity of the situation from Song Fan¡¯s expression.

    She grasped the underlying reason¡ªMeng Yu had intercepted Song Fan¡¯s gown and even intended to take the necklace.

    Upon thinking about the caller mentioning the necklace¡¯s value, over 20 million dollars, she couldn¡¯t possibly accept it.

    But considering that Meng Yu was her only support, she could only bear it all. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Someone brought a dress that day, and godmother had just mentioned buying a dress for me the day before. I naturally thought it was a custom-made dress for me by my godmother, so I wore it. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Tears had already fallen from Meng Xia¡¯s eyes. She had spent over four hours on makeup and styling today, shedding only two tears. She didn¡¯t want it to affect her appearance. ¡°Also, I heard that Young Master Gu sent a dress to you. So, I didn¡¯t think much about it. Since this dress belongs to my sister, I¡¯ll take it off. The necklace matches this dress, and I won¡¯t accept it.¡±

    As she prepared to remove the dress, Song Kai quickly stopped her. ¡°Xiao Xia, are you crazy? There are so many people watching!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand why all this fuss was over a dress.

    However, thinking about the gown being designed by a renowned designer for Song Fan, coupled with the precious pearl necklace, he felt that Meng Yu was trying to rob Song Fan¡¯s dress.

    Meng Xia had been looking at him with gratitude. She was well aware that as long as someone from the Song family supported her, she could stand firm.

    However, Song Kai¡¯s next words almost knocked her off her feet. ¡°Go to the dressing room and change your clothes. I¡¯ll take the necklace for my sister. Her outfit isn¡¯t suitable for a pearl necklace..¡±

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Buy It

    Chapter 291: Buy It

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai reached out and took the necklace, then carefully put it away. This was his precious sister¡¯s necklace, worth over twenty million dollars.

    ¡°Little sister, when the time comes, I will also check the auction for pearls to get you a pair of earrings and a bracelet.¡± Song Kai smiled and stored the necklace, holding it close. ¡°Since you are wearing a dress, it might be inconvenient for you. I¡¯ll keep it for you for now.¡±

    Meng Yu was on the verge of spitting blood. She could immediately tell the extraordinary value of this pearl necklace, over twenty million dollars, and Song Kai had taken it away directly.

    She looked at the seemingly wronged Meng Xia and, thinking about how Meng Xia had just defended her, took all the blame herself.

    She sighed, pretending, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t instruct you properly. It¡¯s your first time attending such an event, and there might be some inappropriate aspects. But where can we find a dress at such short notice? Fanfan, you can¡¯t possibly let your sister go out naked, right?¡±

    Meng Yu shifted all the blame onto Meng Xia, but the people around weren¡¯t fools. For such an important event in the Gu family, how could she not notice the dress of her adopted daughter?

    However, Meng Yu didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. As long as Song Fan didn¡¯t pursue it, others couldn¡¯t say much.

    Before Song Fan could speak, Song Kai was already unwilling, ¡°The internationally renowned designer¡¯s dress was originally made for Fanfan. Judging by the size, it doesn¡¯t fit Xiao Xia. I¡¯ve prepared a ladies¡¯ dress; let her wear it first.

    He was also worried that Song Fan might not be happy because that red dress was meant for her. He whispered, ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t mind, do you? It¡¯s the dress I was going to give you today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Give it to Meng Xia now. I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Song Fan was almost applauding. She would never wear that dress in her lifetime.

    However, Song Kai had no idea what she was thinking. He looked triumphantly at the people around, ¡°See? My little sister is very generous. I bought the latest dress for her, and now, without blinking, she gives it to Xiao Xia. Let¡¯s see who dares to say anything about my little sister.¡±

    He had always maintained a clear distinction between close and distant relationships. Although Meng Xia had become the adopted daughter of the

    Song family, she should be the youngest sister. Yet, he still called Song Fan ¡°little sister, ¡± not treating Meng Xia as part of the Song family.

    The surrounding people had already seen enough of the commotion. They just echoed and nodded, after all, the little tyrant of the Song family was someone no one dared to provoke. They just went along with what he said.

    When Meng Xia appeared in front of everyone after changing clothes, she shocked everyone.

    Xu Xin almost sprayed the wine she had just drunk. ¡°Cough! Is she performing at the New Year¡¯s party? What kind of dress is this? She looks like a rustic bumpkin?¡±

    Although Xu Yuan didn¡¯t understand women¡¯s dresses, this bright red dress with a logo still felt like a shock to him. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the new style you women like? High-end dress?¡±

    The people attending the event were either rich or noble. They sneered at this nouveau riche-like attire.

    ¡°Sorry, Xiao Xia. I bought it according to my little sister¡¯s size. I didn¡¯t expect you to wear it, and it seems a bit unsuitable for you,¡± Song Kai said apologetically.

    He didn¡¯t care about the eyes and gossip of others. However, Meng Xia¡¯s face had turned as red as the dress. She wasn¡¯t a curvy figure, and compared to Song Fan, she couldn¡¯t fill out these two dresses, both in Song Fan¡¯s size.

    But facing Song Kai, she still had to smile and say, ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯m already very grateful to you for giving me this dress. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how things would end.¡±

    ¡°End? I think you won¡¯t be able to end this.¡± Xu Xin walked over, rolling her eyes. ¡°You wore Kevin¡¯s designed dress without permission. A design worn by an adopted daughter of the Song family, I think it¡¯s over for the entire collection. In the future, the Song family wanting to reserve Kevin¡¯s design is probably impossible. You might even have to compensate!¡±

    Xu Xin had always been a loyal fan of Kevin¡¯s designs. Even though the Xu family couldn¡¯t casually instruct Kevin, thinking about this woman wearing the new season¡¯s dress made her hate her teeth itching.

    The staff had already neatly folded and packed the dress that Meng Xia took off. Meng Xia took the dress from them and walked to Song Fan, then lowered her head and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve taken off the dress. I¡¯ll go back and wash it carefully, then bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t even touch the dress. She looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°No one would wear second-hand clothes like this. I¡¯ll ask for its price later; you can buy it..¡±

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Ten Million Dollars

    Chapter 292: Ten Million Dollars

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Xia looked at Song Fan in shock. She had inquired with the staff when changing clothes earlier. High-end evening dresses in upper-class society cost at least several hundred thousand, even millions, and she certainly didn¡¯t have that much money.

    Meng Yu had been pretending not to hear. She didn¡¯t want to bear this expense. Despite being Mrs. Song, she didn¡¯t receive much money from Song Yi. He would only occasionally give her expensive gifts, and without those, she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her status as Mrs. Song.

    Meng Xia knew her aunt¡¯s stingy nature well. She could only awkwardly say, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. My whole family can¡¯t come up with this sum.

    Sister, can I clean it up and return it to him?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Xu Xin was the first to disagree. ¡°Kevin¡¯s designed dress can¡¯t even be booked half a year in advance. You stole someone else¡¯s dress and now want to return it. Isn¡¯t that freeloading?¡±

    She glanced at Meng Yu, who pretended not to hear, and then loudly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Song family? The Song family has plenty of money. Let your godmother pay for it.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Song Yi furrowed his brow. He was currently in discussions with several company executives about next quarter¡¯s collaborations. He didn¡¯t want these girls¡¯ antics to ruin the reputation of the Song Group.

    He quickly signaled to Meng Yu, and she reluctantly walked over, putting on a fake smile. ¡°Fanfan, this set of dresses was originally a gift for you. What¡¯s given to you is yours. If you don¡¯t want to wear it, why not give it to your sister? We¡¯re all family; why talk about money? It hurts our relationship, you know?¡±

    She then tugged at Song Kai¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Song Kai, say something. You know Xiao

    Xia¡¯s situation. She doesn¡¯t have that much money. How can you treat your lifesaver in this way?¡±

    Meng Yu intended to drag Song Kai into this. She knew the value of this dress. Without several million, it would be impossible to take it back. Song Yi would definitely not foot the bill for her mistake, leaving her with no choice but to pay.

    Upon scratching his head, Song Kai, thinking about Song Fan losing her clothes and almost losing her necklace, also thought about Meng Yu¡¯s mistreatment of her. He said naively, ¡°Aunt, Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t have money, I know. But you do. Although the dress was meant for my little sister, she didn¡¯t even get to wear it; it was taken by someone else. How can two people wear the same dress? Xiao Xia recognizes you as her godmother, so you should settle the bill with Kevin, the designer.¡±

    He had no concept of the dress¡¯s price but didn¡¯t want Song Fan to suffer. He added, ¡°Fortunately, we don¡¯t have to buy the necklace; otherwise, that necklace is worth over twenty million dollars! If our family suddenly comes up with several million, wouldn¡¯t that be quite a sum?¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but want to applaud him. Although her brother lacked brains, the things he said could infuriate people.

    Several people with competitive relationships with the Song family immediately spoke up.

    ¡°Is the Song family so poor now? Stealing a daughter¡¯s dress and jewelry, this is unheard of.

    ¡°Offending Kevin, the Song family will probably be criticized severely in the fashion industry. Can their jewelry brand still open up the international market?¡±

    ¡°This dress is worth at least several million, right? Miss Song didn¡¯t wear it, and the design has been exposed in advance. It¡¯s normal to incur losses, isn¡¯t

    ¡°Mrs. Song is still as stingy as before. I wonder if the Song family has been struggling these years. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so tight-fisted, right?¡±

    Rumors and gossip had the most significant impact in this circle. Not only did they insult Meng Yu, but some also hinted at economic troubles in the Song family.

    Song Yi, listening to the discussions of the ladies and misses around, became increasingly anxious. Even the executives who were talking with him began to tease him. His complexion became increasingly unpleasant.

    After so many years of marriage, Meng Yu knew that when Song Yi was about to lose his temper, especially when it involved the Song family¡¯s interests, he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    Meng Yu gritted her teeth and forced out a smile, then said to Song Fan, ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. The Song family can afford it. There¡¯s ten million dollars in this card. Consider it as buying this dress. I happen to think Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t fit well in it. We¡¯ll find someone to modify it later, and she can wear it next time..¡±

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Charlie

    Chapter 293: Charlie

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The farce finally came to an end, and Song Fan had no intention of continuing to be entangled after receiving the money. If it weren¡¯t for Meng Yu going too far, she really wouldn¡¯t want to deal with this matter. However, she needed to carefully consider how to handle the return of Kevin, who seemed to be extremely angry.

    ¡°Are you so happy with just ten million dollars? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style, does it?¡± Gu Chen walked over to her, handing her a glass of juice.

    Song Fan smiled and then put Meng Yu¡¯s card in her handbag. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be happy about making money? Moreover, it disrupted certain people¡¯s plans, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Originally, Meng Yu intended to make Meng Xia amaze everyone. Plus, with the name of the adopted daughter of the Song family, even if she couldn¡¯t match Gu Chen, finding a powerful backer would be no problem. Especially since Meng Xia was not yet 20 years old, these years were crucial for her.

    Unfortunately, Meng Xia was now wearing a bright red dress that didn¡¯t match her at all. Everyone looked at her with mocking eyes, and she wished she could find a hole to hide in. How could she dare to go out and socialize with others?

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t care about these petty actions between women. As long as it didn¡¯t harm Song Fan, he was quite pleased. He chuckled. ¡°Indeed, no one can match the prowess of you, Miss Song. I¡¯ll trouble you later during the event, okay?¡±

    Song Fan raised an eyebrow, signaling him to continue. She was well aware that Gu Chen¡¯s banquet this time was more than just a small celebration.

    ¡°Most of the guests are here today, but there¡¯s an unexpected visitor.¡± He nodded toward a slender, blond man on the other side.

    Song Fan followed his gaze and exclaimed, ¡°Charlie? Is Brown Group planning to enter A City?¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t formally met Charlie, during her time as a mercenary, she received various instructions from Brown Company, and Charlie was the son of the chairman. He appeared to be a playboy but was a cunning person. Some mercenary teams even suffered losses in dealings with him.

    However, Brown Group was somewhat strange. Its business scope was very broad, even involving household items and children¡¯s toys. But its annual sales did not seem very high. Yet, the group had subsidiaries worldwide and intimidated many companies. Especially in some war-torn countries, Brown¡¯s logo was everywhere, but Song Fan had never directly dealt with them.

    Gu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised that she knew Charlie. Since learning about her past activities, anything that happened to her seemed normal to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him; he came with Gu Hai. Supposedly, he just wanted to visit our country and happened to land in A City,¡± Gu Chen explained.

    ¡°Happened to? Well, there¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence in this world.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t believe this explanation at all. If it were a traveler or an artist, she might consider it a coincidence, but not Charlie¡ªhe had a purpose.

    Upon thinking about the recent attempt on Gu Chen¡¯s life by foreign mercenaries, Song Fan squinted her eyes and stared at Charlie. She had a premonition that he came for Gu Chen.

    Charlie also felt someone watching him and turned to see the beautiful woman next to Gu Chen.

    He smiled, approached them, and lifted his glass. ¡°Dear Mr. Gu, thank you again for allowing me to attend such a unique banquet. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±

    He lightly clinked glasses with Gu Chen, who nodded in acknowledgment.

    Then Charlie pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Who is this beautiful lady?

    Could she be your rumored fianc¨¦e? The mother of your future child?¡±

    His gaze inadvertently glanced at Song Fan¡¯s belly. Although it was a glance, Song Fan caught it.

    She calmly touched her belly and looked at Gu Chen with a gentle expression.

    Gu Chen almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. Charlie frowned slightly, apparently surprised that this woman, who he thought was innocent and sweet, didn¡¯t react as expected. ¡°You¡¯re right; this is Song Fan, Miss Song of the Song family.¡±

    ¡°Hello, beautiful Miss Song, I¡¯m Charlie.¡± Charlie extended his hand, introducing himself. ¡°Have you heard of Brown Group? I¡¯m just a playboy enjoying life under Brown Group¡¯s umbrella.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Song Fan shook his hand lightly, not saying much.

    Charlie always thought highly of his charm, coupled with the background of the Brown Group, enough to make all women swoon. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of him remained unmoved.

    Charlie took a deep look at Song Fan. If she wasn¡¯t truly innocent, she might be a woman with unpredictable intentions..

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Purpose

    Chapter 294: Purpose

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan also felt his playful gaze and decided to directly ask, ¡°I heard that Brown Group has a wide range of business interests. May I ask if you have any projects in A City, or are you looking for partners here?¡±

    Not many people knew why Charlie came to A City. He didn¡¯t intend to invest; their usual methods wouldn¡¯t work in this territory. However, he needed a legitimate reason to stay here.

    He glanced at Gu Chen and then at Song Fan before whispering, ¡°Indeed, I have such intentions. Brown Group always assesses the situation in various countries. However, this is confidential, so I hope both of you can keep it a secret.¡±

    Few people in the venue knew his identity, assuming he was a guest from some prominent family, not paying much attention. Only Gu Hai knew that he brought someone significant, but Charlie approached him just for the banquet, not revealing much else. Gu Hai couldn¡¯t grasp Charlie¡¯s intentions.

    Upon seeing Charlie engaging in conversation with Gu Chen, Gu Hai was alarmed. If Gu Chen collaborated with Brown Group, the Gu family would lose a lot.

    Gu Hai quickly approached, smiling, ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while. I wanted to introduce my son to you, but I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±

    Without showing any sign, he discreetly separated Charlie from Gu Chen and continued, ¡°You mentioned wanting to experience the local customs in A City.

    Mr. Shen¡¯s family is in the tourism business; let¡¯s go talk to him.¡±

    Gu Hai intended to take Charlie away, not planning to let him interact more with Gu Chen.

    Charlie didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of staying either. When Gu Hai put his arm around him, he ¡°accidentally¡± let the cup slip from his hand, and it happened to fall toward Gu Chen.

    Song Fan, quick-witted, reached out with her left hand, swiftly catching the cup, then smiled as she placed it on a nearby table.

    ¡°Nice move. I didn¡¯t expect such agility and skill from such a beautiful, delicate lady,¡± Charlie said with a smiling face, but his eyes revealed a coldness.

    After having heard about the skilled individuals around Gu Chen, Charlie initially didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Gu Chen was just an heir to an ordinary family, and he didn¡¯t hold the Gu family in high regard. However, he was well aware of the recent assassination attempts on Gu Chen. Now, seeing Gu Chen¡¯s capable assistant, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    He casually glanced at Song Fan¡¯s belly. The dress she wore today was form-fitting, accentuating her slender and graceful waist without any signs of a protruding belly. Charlie was skeptical, but he knew he couldn¡¯t say anything at this moment. He nodded in acknowledgment and followed Gu Hai, leaving.

    This time, Gu Chen also felt Charlie¡¯s gaze lingering on Song Fan¡¯s belly. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Do you find him strange? And did he just look at your belly?¡±

    ¡°Twice,¡± Song Fan affirmed. ¡°Every time he sees me, he looks at my belly. He must have heard the rumors about my pregnancy.¡±

    This was also a puzzling aspect for her. If it was a matter of her being pregnant with a child from the Gu family, she could understand Gu Hail s concern. But why would Charlie, who was from another country, be worried about it?

    She asked with some confusion, ¡°Does your family¡¯s overseas business have any connection with Brown Group? Or is there some relationship between your family and the Brown family?¡±

    Gu Chen thought carefully for a moment and then shook his head. If Gu¡¯s Group had projects overseas in collaboration with Brown Group, he would have known. Moreover, he rarely dealt with foreign families and had no idea about any connection between the Gu family and the Brown family.

    Song Fan took another deep look at Charlie and whispered, ¡°It seems something is amiss. His purpose in coming to A City is worth investigating.¡±

    While Charlie pretended not to understand the conversations around him, he retreated to the outskirts of the banquet. He didn¡¯t want to get entangled with these people. If he were abroad, it would be impossible for these people to get a meeting with him.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± When he stepped back, he accidentally bumped into someone, hearing a female voice exclaiming, ¡°Oh!¡±

    Upon turning around, he saw Meng Xia wearing a bright red dress. Charlie resisted frowning. He had seen countless beautiful women, but this was the first time he encountered someone dressed so unflattering.. However, considering this girl was the adopted daughter of the Song family, he hesitated before cautiously asking, ¡°Are you Miss Song?¡±

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Traveling Together

    Chapter 295: Traveling Together

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia was at a loss when he asked, blushing, she could only shake her head, ¡°No, my surname is Meng.¡±

    Charlie had already put on a gentleman¡¯s smile, ¡°But it was just announced that you are the adopted daughter of the Song family, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Upon seeing Meng Xia somewhat embarrassed, he quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand some of the traditions in your country. But in my country, an adopted daughter is treated the same as a biological child, changes the surname, and is also a member of the family with inheritance rights.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°inheritance rights,¡± Meng Xia¡¯s pupils dilated. She had never thought it could be like this; she thought she was just a nominal adopted daughter.

    Charlie continued, ¡°I apologize if I said something wrong again. I¡¯m not very good at Mandarin since I just arrived here.¡±

    ¡°No, you did fine,¡± Meng Xia¡¯s mood instantly improved, and a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°I am Meng Xia, just revealed as the adopted daughter of the Song family. And you?¡±

    She was well aware that everyone at this banquet was a top figure. She had just seen Gu Hai bring him over, indicating that he was a significant foreigner with status. Her expression became even more respectful.

    ¡°My name is Charlie. I¡¯m from Brown Group,¡± Charlie also didn¡¯t conceal his identity. With this status, it would be much more convenient for him to do things in A City.

    Meng Xia smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Meng Xia had no idea who he was.

    On the other hand, Meng Yu was startled. After having been with Song Yi for many years, she had naturally heard of the Brown Group. Upon seeing that Charlie looked quite young and seemed to have a good impression of Meng Xia, she quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello, are you the person in charge of Brown Group?¡±

    Upon seeing Charlie look at her, Meng Yu quickly tidied her hair. ¡°Hello, I am

    Meng Xia¡¯s godmother, and also¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Song, I know,¡± Charlie politely extended his hand and shook hands with her. ¡°The influence of the Song family in A City is significant. I naturally know Mrs. Song, the only lady of the house.¡±

    The term ¡°lady of the house¡± made Meng Yu feel relieved. Although many people also called her Mrs. Song, Song Yi was indifferent to her outside. In the circle of wives, she had always been a stepmother whispering behind her back. Now that someone recognized her in this way, she felt a glimmer of pride.

    Charlie knew how to win a woman¡¯s favor, especially with the background of his identity. He naturally said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself formally. I am Charlie Brown, the president of the Brown Group subsidiary.¡±

    ¡°The Brown?¡± Even Meng Xia, who wasn¡¯t very familiar with upper-class society, knew that he had a significant background upon hearing his surname. The Brown Group belonged to the Brown family, and with the same last name, wasn¡¯t he a member of that family?

    Charlie nodded. ¡°I should be the foolish son of the family that people in your country talk about? I am the youngest son of the Brown family.¡±

    Even Meng Yu was taken aback. She knew about the power of the Brown family.

    The Brown Group was involved in several international collaborations with the Song family, and now, seeing Charlie, the youngest son of the Brown family, her shock was almost suffocating.

    She quickly pulled Meng Xia and then said in a flattering tone, ¡°So you¡¯re the young master of the Brown family. My apologies, my goddaughter, Meng Xia, you should have met, right?¡±

    Meng Yu was well aware of this person¡¯s influence. If the Brown Group developed in A City, it would be a huge opportunity. If anyone could get close to the Brown family¡­

    She glanced at the cold and aloof Gu Chen standing nearby. If Meng Xia had any connection with Charlie, it would be much better than competing with Song Fan for Gu Chen.

    Charlie pretended not to understand why she introduced Meng Xia again, still smiling. ¡°I know, Miss Meng and I have already met. I just arrived here, and I¡¯m not familiar with the various families in A City. I almost bumped into Miss Meng; I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Xiao Xia didn¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t keep calling her Miss Meng, just call her Xiao Xia.¡± She held Meng Xia¡¯s hand and applied a bit of force, conveying her intentions. Meng Xia immediately understood.

    Meng Xia greeted with a smiling face and nodded, ¡°Can I call you Charlie? I¡¯m not very familiar with A City either. I was planning to explore it for a few days.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s voice was soft, and her eyes were filled with affectionate glances. Charlie understood her intentions, especially since she was the younger sister of Miss Song.. So, without hesitation, he said, ¡°I wonder if I could join you for the exploration?¡±

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: My Partner

    Chapter 296: My Partner

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Great, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Meng Yu eagerly agreed, ¡°Ever since Xia saved Song Kai, her health hasn¡¯t been great. I was really worried she might get sick from all the stress at the hospital.¡±

    Charlie also played along, looking surprised as he asked, ¡°Oh my, Xiao Xia, such a delicate girl, risking everything to save someone?¡±

    Of course, Meng Yu seized this excellent opportunity, embellishing the incident from that day and adding many details, with Meng Xia chiming in with additional information.

    Upon listening to their exaggerated storytelling, Charlie almost burst into laughter, treating it as a joke. Fortunately, Gu Hai approached, putting an end to this entertainment.

    Gu Hai glanced at Meng Yu, then smiled at Charlie, ¡°Charlie, there¡¯s an excellent white wine at the banquet today. It¡¯s from my collection. Would you like to taste it?¡±

    Without giving Meng Yu a second glance, he continued, ¡°Charlie, today¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go to the VIP lounge for some quality wine. It might not be suitable for others to join.¡±

    Charlie originally wanted to observe the on-site security measures. He became more interested in the Gu family after hearing about Gu Chen¡¯s preparations for the last attack. Now, with Meng Xia as a pawn, he was more than happy to join.

    Before Meng Yu could explode, he said, ¡°Miss Meng has invited me to explore A

    City together. She¡¯ll be my companion today. Mr. Gu shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Hai quickly responded, ¡°Of course not. Since you¡¯re a friend, you¡¯re a distinguished guest of the Gu family.¡±

    Reluctantly, he led the two to the VIP room, accompanied by Gu Chen and Song Fan, as well as Gu Zhuo, who had been clinging to Song Fan.

    ¡°Sister, why haven¡¯t you been to school for so long? I miss you,¡± Gu Zhuo took advantage of Gu Chen talking to another executive and quickly ran to Song Fan¡¯s side, sounding a bit pitiful. ¡°You don¡¯t know how my dad bothers me every day. I¡¯m almost annoyed to death.¡±

    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind him, ¡°Then die.¡±

    Gu Chen stood between the two, holding Song Fan¡¯s hand, and walked away briskly.

    Gu Zhuo looked at him with a frightened expression. Indeed, his cousin¡¯s possessiveness was too strong, making it difficult for him to get close to Song

    Fan.

    Meanwhile, Charlie had Meng Xia on his arm, smiling and chatting with people nearby, observing the situation.

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s actions, his smile deepened. He casually asked, ¡°Xiao Xia, your sister, and Mr. Gu seem to have a good relationship. Are they engaged?¡±

    ¡°No! Not!¡± Meng Xia replied without hesitation. Although Charlie seemed nice, she still had thoughts about Gu Zhen. ¡°They are just good friends. There¡¯s business cooperation between the Song family and the Gu family. Their relationship is just slightly better than average.¡±

    Charlie glanced at her meaningfully. He hadn¡¯t expected that a woman who had just become an adopted daughter would also covet Gu Chen. However, this was even better for his plans.

    He nodded slightly, as if he had casually asked, and generously introduced Meng Xia to the people around him, ¡°This is Miss Song, Meng Xia, my companion for today.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s identity had already attracted a lot of attention at the banquet. Now that most people knew that the youngest son of the Brown family was attending, speculation abounded. Many believed that the Brown family was entering the domestic market, and many wanted to curry favor. When Charlie states that Meng Xia is his companion, the compliments begin.

    ¡°Miss Meng is beautiful and kind-hearted. It¡¯s Song¡¯s fortune to have such a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Meng, how could Song Kai, that little tyrant, still be attending the banquet? Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Song¡¯s family is also fortunate. Miss Meng is so gentle and tender, completely different from Miss Song¡¯s fiery temperament.¡±

    ¡°I also think Miss Meng has more temperament.. She looks more like the Song family¡¯s biological daughter!¡±

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Not Making a Move for the Time Being

    Chapter 297: Not Making a Move for the Time Being

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia never expected that within a few short hours of the banquet, she transformed from the target of public scorn to the object of admiration for others. Several young ladies from different families even asked for her contact information, hoping to establish a connection with her.

    Those who had been looking down on her with disdain moments ago seemed to have changed their tune, now wearing pleasing smiles on their faces.

    Everyone knew that the object of their flattery was not Meng Xia or the Song family but Charlie, the future benefactor.

    However, Meng Xia paid little attention to all this. For the first time in her life, she was being pursued by so many wealthy people from the upper echelons of society, and she was feeling a bit lightheaded. She could only respond with smiles, unsure of what else to do.

    Charlie, being considerate, patted her hand. They were about to head to the VIP room on the third floor, where some people weren¡¯t allowed to enter. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re too kind. It might scare my lovely companion.

    He playfully winked at the crowd, then turned to Gu Hai, ¡°Mr. Gu hopes I can taste the wine. I¡¯ll go ahead, alright?¡±

    Maintaining a gentlemanly smile, even when hinting at others to leave, Charlie faced no objections. Instead, everyone voluntarily left the floor.

    After having carefully observed the surroundings on his way, Charlie noted the high-level security on each floor. The bodyguards were armed, and there were numerous hidden compartments in the walls, indicating well-prepared defensive measures.

    Meng Xia, puzzled by Charlie¡¯s pause, gently tugged at him. ¡°Charlie, aren¡¯t we going in?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are.¡± He turned back with a smile, signaling a staff member. ¡°I had a bit too much to drink earlier. Could you please bring us two cups of lemon water in a while?¡±

    The staff member didn¡¯t raise their head, just nodded before leaving. They had received Charlie¡¯s signal. If the on-site security measures were ordinary, they would take action, but if the security was too strong, Charlie would tell them he wanted lemon water, indicating a delay in their plans.

    Charlie gently patted Meng Xia¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear Xiao Xia, shall we go in?¡±

    Meng Xia blushed suddenly and shyly nodded. Her heart was pounding, and for the first time, she felt a bit unsure.

    Previously, the wealthy young men she encountered were at most the sons of factory owners or the second generation of some local officials. She could easily attract them with a little effort, but none of them had the sophistication like Charlie.

    Charlie was not only handsome but also at ease in such banquets. Moreover, he

    cared about her emotions. Upon thinking of the perpetually cold Gu Chen,

    Meng Xia¡¯s heart wavered.

    While Gu Hai claimed to taste wine, he hoped to win over Charlie. The VIP room was filled with several executives from A City and those who had business cooperation with the Song family, including Song Yi.

    He saw Meng Xia chatting and laughing with Charlie, then looked at Song Fan sitting beside Gu Chen. A sense of satisfaction arose within him. If his daughters could marry industry tycoons, the Song family would undoubtedly rise to a higher level, perhaps even standing alongside the four major families in the capital.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan remained silent, not drinking either. She simply observed Charlie, who was openly assessing her as well. It wasn¡¯t until the wine tasting and the end of the banquet that Charlie found an opportunity to talk to Song Fan.

    ¡°Miss Song, may I accompany you and Miss Meng back home?¡± Charlie intentionally referred to Meng Xia as Miss Meng. Meng Xia, feeling warm inside, unconsciously moved a bit closer to him.

    Upon observing the two, Song Yi coldly smiled. It seemed that Meng Yu¡¯s replacement for Song Yin wasn¡¯t impressive at all. She didn¡¯t sense any danger approaching.

    The youngest son of the Brown family probably had lovers all over the world. If she followed Charlie, everyone in those circles would know. In the future, who would marry her, a woman who had been kept by the Brown family?

    However, Meng Xia was oblivious to these thoughts. After the banquet ended, many people surrounded her and Charlie. This stellar attention was something she had never experienced before, and she felt a surge of pride, thinking that she had finally regained some face at the banquet.

    ¡°Yeah, Charlie just bought a new sports car and invited me for a ride,¡± Meng Xia hesitated a bit before asking, ¡°Sister, do you want to come along?¡±

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Add Friend

    Chapter 298: Add Friend

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Although Meng Xia asked Song Fan if she wanted to go for a drive, her expression and tone betrayed her, clearly indicating that she didn¡¯t want Song Fan to join.

    As the Gu family¡¯s banquet had just ended, Gu Chen was being detained by several directors. Song Fan, not wanting to linger, decided to go back with Song Yi and the others.

    She conveniently excused herself, saying, ¡°No need. I¡¯m a bit tired and will head back now. It¡¯s almost midnight, and I feel the need for a beautiful sleep.¡± Without waiting for Meng Xia to say anything further, she walked toward Song Kai. However, Charlie grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss Song, I just arrived in A City and will collaborate with your company in the future. How about we exchange contact information?¡±

    Song Fan found it amusing; she had no involvement in the affairs of the company. Why would he need her contact information?

    She awkwardly replied, ¡°Although I¡¯m the daughter of the Song family, I¡¯m not involved in the company¡¯s affairs at all. As you may have heard, I was sent to the countryside from a young age, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t assist with your collaboration.¡±

    This implied that she wasn¡¯t interested in exchanging contact information with Charlie, clearly stating her position.

    However, seizing the opportunity, Song Yi, who had just reached the entrance, didn¡¯t want to miss the chance. He quickly handed over his business card, ¡°Mr. Brown, my daughter doesn¡¯t understand business matters. She¡¯s still young and is currently teaching at a school. However, she¡¯ll soon be joining the company since it¡¯s a family business. Feel free to contact me in the meantime.¡±

    Charlie took the card, seemingly surprised. ¡°Miss Song is only 20 years old and already a teacher? It¡¯s quite unexpected. You and Kevin Designer are good friends, it seems. It looks like you have considerable resources internationally. The Brown Group¡¯s companies are spread worldwide. Even if I don¡¯t collaborate with the Song Corporation, I can still work with Miss Song.¡±

    He then took out his phone, ¡°I know you all prefer WeChat; it¡¯s quite convenient. How about we add each other on WeChat? Even if I don¡¯t collaborate with the Song Corporation, I might collaborate with Miss Song.¡±

    His words undoubtedly delivered a blow to Song Yi. He rejected a daughter with resources and capabilities in favor of a daughter who taught at a school. Charlie essentially indicated that if he could collaborate with Song Fan, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily need to collaborate with the Song Corporation.

    Song Yi¡¯s face immediately darkened. In A City, no one dared to speak to him like this. However, considering the future expansion into the international market, Song Yi quickly laughed it off, ¡°Mr. Brown, please forgive me. My daughter will be joining the company soon. Since it¡¯s a family business, she¡¯s undoubtedly going to manage the company as a member of the Song family. However, she¡¯s currently occupied with exams at the school, so she can¡¯t free up her hands.¡±

    He lightly nudged Song Fan. ¡°Fanfan, the Brown Group will undoubtedly collaborate with the Song Corporation in the future. Don¡¯t be shy about it.

    Exchanging contact information for future cooperation is quite normal.

    Moreover, who knows, maybe we¡¯ll become good friends in the future?¡±

    Song Yi, an old hand in the business world, skillfully turned the situation around. He implied that Song Fan¡¯s reluctance to share contact information earlier was due to her shyness, and he smoothly suggested a potential future collaboration.

    Song Fan, thinking about Meng Yu¡¯s likely intention to approach the company, felt slightly amused. Entering the Song Corporation was only a matter of time. She smiled and took out her phone, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go with the flow.¡±

    Meng Xia, on the side, clenched her fists. It seemed that wherever Song Fan appeared, she was always invisible, overlooked. Thinking that Song Yi was trying to ingratiate himself with Charlie, she quickly spoke up, ¡°Charlie, I didn¡¯t bring my phone. I¡¯ll give you my number, and you can add me later?¡±

    Charlie suddenly realized. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t have your contact information all this time? I thought we were already friends. My apologies, Xiao Xia. You won¡¯t blame me, will you?¡±

    Meng Xia, despite saying ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± with a smile, felt an intense sense of disappointment. She had just entered high society and couldn¡¯t afford to be kicked out so soon, especially since she was now considered ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    She initially wanted to go for a drive with Charlie, but Meng Yu intercepted her. ¡°Xiao Xia, let¡¯s go home together. Don¡¯t disturb Charlie.¡±

    Meng Yu pressed down on her hand with force. How could she capture a man¡¯s heart if she was in such a hurry? Meng Xia probably guessed her intentions and could only repeatedly remind Charlie to contact her and not forget to add her on WeChat..

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Swear

    Chapter 299: Swear

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie still watched with a smile as the Song family¡¯s car left, but in his mind, he was calculating his plan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Brown to be interested in Miss Meng, ¡± Gu Chen, who appeared behind him at some point, spoke with a rather indifferent tone.

    Charlie seemed startled, then patted his chest, ¡°Young Master Gu, are you trying to scare me? Are you afraid I might compete with you for Miss Song?¡±

    His provocation was evident, but Gu Chen didn¡¯t take the bait. ¡°What am I afraid of? After all, Mr. Brown doesn¡¯t seem to know which one is the real Miss Song.¡±

    Charlie looked at him with a half-smile, especially noticing Gu Chen¡¯s fidgeting with his left thumb and forefinger¡ªa small movement that he recognized as a sign of anger. It seemed Gu Chen was upset.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not very familiar with the local customs since I just arrived,¡± Charlie spread his hands and continued, ¡°But I can differentiate between Song Fan and Meng Xia. I can certainly tell which woman is better. But don¡¯t worry, it seems Miss Song is indeed exceptional to you. I know better than to force something that¡¯s not sweet.¡¯

    Gu Chen squinted at him. Still, he soon smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±

    Charlie seemed to make a surrendering gesture as if easing the tension. ¡°Just joking with you, why so serious? The Brown Group does want to expand here. The branch of the Gu Group is also expanding its market. I believe we¡¯ll have opportunities for cooperation in the future.¡±

    He approached a bit closer and whispered to Gu Chen, ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re turning 25 soon. If you¡¯re still here after your birthday, we must collaborate.¡±

    After saying this, he left with a seemingly friendly smile.

    The curse of turning 25 had been haunting Gu Chen, and this secret was known only to his confidants and Song Fan¡ªnobody else was aware of his poisoning.

    Since Charlie was aware of this matter, there was only one possibility¡ªhe was the one who poisoned him.

    Charlie seemed completely oblivious to Gu Chen¡¯s potential eruption. He played the role of a caring older brother, lightly patting Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I just know some things, but it has nothing to do with me. I swear on the life of my companion, hahaha.¡±

    He left with a smile, meeting up with the approaching Gu Hai. Gu Chen didn¡¯t turn around; he had already clenched his fist. It seemed that his plan had indeed succeeded.

    Originally, he wanted to use the Gu family¡¯s banquet to lure out the person who had attempted to assassinate him last time, letting them know he was still alive and planning to stay in A City. Unexpectedly, Charlie, the big fish, took the bait.

    It appeared that Charlie was not only involved in the assassination but also connected to Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning incident.

    Gu Chen took a deep breath. He would turn 25 in three months. With Song Fan¡¯s assistance, he had been stable for a long time now, but the toxin still lingered in his body. It seemed that Charlie¡¯s visit to A City was to verify his current condition.

    Upon thinking of this, he felt a bit heavy-hearted. The countdown to a person¡¯s life had begun, and even the calmest person would feel a sense of breathlessness.

    The only person who could help him return to normalcy was Song Fan. He took out his phone, intending to call her, but considering she had just left, he opted for a text message.

    Song Fan felt quite tired when she returned home. It was only upon entering the villa that she saw Gu Chen¡¯s message on WeChat.

    Meanwhile, Meng Xia was still excitedly narrating how considerate Charlie had been to her. ¡°Godmother, Charlie is truly a gentleman. He even said he wants me to accompany him and have some fun in A City.¡±

    ¡°You are so beautiful, who wouldn¡¯t be moved?¡± Meng Yu, proud, added, then turned to Song Yi as if to boast, ¡°The young master of the Brown family coming to A City can¡¯t be just for tourism. He must be looking for collaboration. Let Xiao Xia accompany him, and we can use this opportunity to build connections. ¡±

    Though Meng Xia blushed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. If she hadn¡¯t changed into this ugly outfit today, perhaps other wealthy young men would have noticed her. She was a bit displeased.

    Especially when she saw Song Fan just looking at her phone, seemingly uninterested in her bragging. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister, what are you looking at? Could it be that Charlie contacted you?¡±

    Now aware that Charlie¡¯s family background was stronger than the Gu family, Meng Xia felt she had surpassed Song Fan.

    But before Song Fan could respond, her phone rang. Upon seeing it was a call from Charlie, she furrowed her brow. Amidst the shocked gazes of the others, she answered the call, ¡°Hello, Mr. Brown..¡±

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: The Brown Family

    Chapter 300: The Brown Family

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing her sister¡¯s words, Meng Xia thought that Song Fan was intentionally trying to provoke her. So she sarcastically remarked, ¡°Sister, did you hear it correctly? Will he contact you as soon as you add him?¡±

    She glanced at her phone and noticed that Charlie hadn¡¯t added her as a friend, which made her even angrier. ¡°Sister, even if you want to get to know Charlie, there¡¯s no need to act in front of the whole family, right? It¡¯s so late, and who knows¡­¡±

    Meng Yu was also a bit anxious on the side. If Charlie took an interest in Song Fan, Meng Xia would have no chance at all. She knew that Song Fan, in terms of appearance, physique, and even her current sophistication surpassed Meng Xia. Especially seeing the uncertain expression on Song Yi¡¯s face, she knew trouble was brewing.

    ¡°Fanfan, what does Charlie want with you? Maybe he wants to find Xiao Xia but couldn¡¯t get her phone number. You can give Xiao Xia¡¯s number to him.¡± Meng Yu walked over, seemingly casually grabbing Song Fan¡¯s phone.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to get involved with Charlie, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the clues on him. So, when Meng Yu took her phone, she didn¡¯t resist.

    Upon thinking she had succeeded, Meng Yu opened the phone¡¯s speaker, saying, ¡°Charlie? Is it Charlie?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Song? Yes, I¡¯m Charlie.¡± Charlie¡¯s tone sounded somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Song? Is she unable to take the call right now?¡±

    Upon hearing Charlie¡¯s somewhat awkward Mandarin, Meng Yu was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie, who had hardly spoken to Song Fan, would contact her first.

    ¡°Mrs. Song? Mrs. Song?¡± Charlie continued, ¡°Sorry, did I disturb you so late?¡±

    Under Song Yi¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Meng Yu returned the phone to Song Fan. Song Fan took the call and went upstairs; she didn¡¯t want to witness the awkward acting any longer.

    Meng Xia, feeling somewhat worried, followed Song Fan upstairs. However, she stopped in her tracks under Song Fan¡¯s indifferent gaze. She glared at Song Fan, stomped her foot, and returned to her room with her phone. But Charlie had still not contacted her.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan, tired and having seen the WeChat message from Gu Chen, decided she didn¡¯t want to continue dealing with Charlie.

    So, she said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I apologize. It¡¯s very late, and you may not have adjusted to the time difference yet, but I¡¯m quite tired.¡±

    The implied meaning was to end the call, but Charlie seemed not to understand. He continued, ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t adjusted to the time difference? It¡¯s currently daytime in my country, and I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯d like to get to know A City better. Do you have time tomorrow? How about¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give your WeChat to Meng Xia. She¡¯s available tomorrow and would love to tour A City with you. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Song Fan quickly ended the call and directly forwarded Charlie¡¯s WeChat to Meng Xia.

    Meng Xia, who had been somewhat anxious, was now puzzled. She had checked Charlie¡¯s background. If she could climb up to him, it would be a significant achievement for the Meng family. Did Song Fan give her a fake WeChat?

    But she had no way to contact Charlie at the moment. In a hurry, she quickly added him on WeChat. Surprisingly, Charlie accepted her request promptly and even sent a voice message, ¡°Dear Miss Meng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very good at using WeChat, so I just added you. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Meng Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had finally added Charlie, and it seemed like he cared about her. She quickly immersed herself in a sweet conversation with him, even agreeing to his proposal to visit their home the next day.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan and Gu Chen had started discussing who might be responsible for the poisoning.

    ¡°He knows about your poisoning, but it doesn¡¯t prove he poisoned you. Maybe he knows who did. But what connection is there between the Gu family and the Brown family?¡± Song Fan expressed her doubts, not entirely suspecting Charlie. The poisoning of Gu Chen was too mysterious.

    Gu Chen had already sent people to investigate, but finding evidence would take time. Upon hearing Song Fan mention the Brown family, he seemed to have some recollection. He said with uncertainty, ¡°It seems like my mother mentioned the Brown family..¡±

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Birthday Present

    Chapter 301: Birthday Present

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t speak. She understood that everyone harbored inner wounds that shouldn¡¯t be touched by others. Gu Chen had never brought up the matter, and she never inquired. But whenever he decided to share, she was willing to listen.

    Gu Chen remained silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly; you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Indeed, he still didn¡¯t want to bring up the issue.

    ¡°Alright. In the next few days, I¡¯ll organize a suitable prescription, mainly focusing on traditional Chinese medicine. We¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± Song Fan smoothly shifted the topic, ¡°How¡¯s your health recently?¡± ¡°Song Fan,¡± Gu Chen suddenly called her name.

    Not understanding why, Song Fan still replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Upon hearing her response, Gu Chen silently chuckled, ¡°Good. My birthday is in three months.¡±

    While a birthday might be a cause for celebration for others, it wasn¡¯t for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll have many more birthdays. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Song Fan said solemnly.

    Although Gu Chen had mentioned the possibility of not living past 25 only when they first met, afterward, he continued with hope. However, everyone feared death, and so did he.

    Knowing about her medical skills and her ability to suppress the toxins in his body had significantly improved his mood. He even began to anticipate life.

    His voice carried a hint of delight, ¡°Yes, I believe you. So, I¡¯m looking forward to my birthday gift.¡¯

    His words left Song Fan somewhat speechless. She was already his doctor and had acted as a shield for him. Did he have the audacity to ask for a gift?

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. If you can spend my birthday with me, that¡¯s the best gift I could ask for, nothing more,¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice echoed over the phone, filled with endless tenderness.

    Even though Song Fan had experienced two lifetimes, she still found it somewhat difficult to resist. Suddenly, she felt like she had a fever and a dry mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she quickly ended the call, her heart pounding.

    Gu Chen looked at the disconnected phone, his eyes filled with endless tenderness, finding Song Fan¡¯s hurried disconnection adorable.

    Throughout the night, Song Fan tossed and turned. She couldn¡¯t recall when she had finally fallen asleep, but her dreams were surreal. She dreamt of her old laboratory, her former colleagues, and even Gu Chen.

    In the dream, he walked too fast, and no matter how hard she chased him, it seemed they were just a step apart, but she could never catch up.

    When she finally caught up, Gu Chen fell off a cliff. She rushed over and only saw his weak and continuously descending figure, along with small red flowers by the cliff.

    ¡°No!¡± Song Fan was scared awake, drenched in cold sweat. Upon realizing it was just a dream, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    She went straight to the bathroom, intending to take a shower to clear her mind.

    The warm water on her body finally brought some warmth. She squinted her eyes, recalling the dream. Was it some kind of warning? Would Gu Chen jump off a cliff?

    She vigorously shook her head, unable to imagine a scenario where Gu Chen would commit suicide.

    Then she remembered the red flowers by the cliff. Her eyes widened; wasn¡¯t that the Snow Red Flower?

    It was said that this flower blossomed on icy cliffs, as it required extremely high environmental conditions. Only in rarely visited icy regions could one occasionally witness its existence.

    Because it grew in such frigid areas and its color resembled fresh blood, many emperors in ancient times sent people to search for it in hopes of using it for alchemy, costing numerous lives.

    While the Snow Red Flower couldn¡¯t grant immortality, it could purify toxins in the bloodstream. Its components could rapidly eliminate toxins. Although it couldn¡¯t cure all poisons, when combined with other medicines, it became an excellent detoxifying agent. However, it was extremely rare; even in her past life, Song Fan had only seen it once.

    Upon thinking of the Snow Red Flower¡¯s effects, she suddenly felt more awake. It seemed like she had found Gu Chen¡¯s birthday gift..

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Powerful Character

    Chapter 302: Powerful Character

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    She quickly dried her hair, changed into fresh clothes, and intended to find Gu Chen. Perhaps only the Gu family could search for rare and exotic treasures.

    As she reached the staircase, she spotted a blond man sitting on the living room sofa. Meng Yu and Meng Xia were both smiling.

    ¡°No wonder they say you two have fate. Xiao Xia just arrived in A city not long ago,¡± Meng Yu praised Meng Xia continuously. ¡°She has excelled in her studies since childhood and has been groomed as the daughter of a prominent family.

    She¡¯s proficient in various arts and sciences.¡±

    Meng Xia, blushing, looked at Charlie. ¡°Why are you praising me so much, godmother? I¡¯m not that good.¡±

    Although she spoke with a modest tone, she seemed quite pleased. In S city, she had been a well-known talented woman, and the Meng family had invested a considerable amount in her upbringing. The hope was for her to become another Meng Yu.

    As long as the daughters of the Meng family have good marriages, the Meng family will also become an upper-class family in the future. Therefore, not only did her parents spend a considerable amount of money to nurture her, but other elders did the same.

    However, Charlie didn¡¯t share the same opinion. Judging by her performance at the banquet yesterday, he could tell she lacked sophistication, and her adaptability was almost nonexistent. Not to mention, her appearance was not exceptional. It was foolish of her to dream of marrying into a wealthy and prestigious family.

    Upon thinking about the information his subordinates had gathered about the Song family, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s clear that you care a lot for your goddaughter. That¡¯s why Xiao Xia seems to treat you like her own mother.¡±

    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s my niece. I¡¯ve always adored the younger generation. I treat Xiao Xia as if she were my daughter,¡± Meng Yu proudly proclaimed.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve educated her well. Miss Song was genuinely stunning yesterday. And she even knows Kevin, the designer. In our country, he¡¯s a very famous designer,¡± Charlie sincerely remarked. ¡°Your approach to educating your daughter is commendable. Song Fan is outstanding, and so are her friends.¡±

    His words were like a slap in the face for Meng Yu, but she couldn¡¯t retort. In A city, people knew she was Song Fan¡¯s stepmother, and Song Fan had grown up in the countryside. Nobody would speak this way.

    However, Charlie, being a foreigner, was unaware of the city¡¯s dynamics. Meng Yu couldn¡¯t argue.

    Meng Xia frowned. She didn¡¯t want Charlie to have a good impression of Meng Yu. She quickly said, ¡°My sister grew up in a rural area overseas. She only returned to the Song family recently. I used to visit my godmother frequently when I was young, but I never saw her. She doesn¡¯t understand much about these banquet matters, so please forgive her for embarrassing herself yesterday.¡±

    Her implication was clear: Song Fan was a country girl, pretending to be something she wasn¡¯t. But Meng Xia, being a frequent visitor to the Song family, was the real deal.

    However, her words infuriated Meng Yu. Wasn¡¯t she indirectly saying that Song Fan had been mistreated by being sent away? The Song family¡¯s biological daughter wasn¡¯t even kept at home but instead, other relatives¡¯ children were frequently welcomed.

    Meng Xia seemed oblivious to the potential consequences. Believing she understood men, especially someone of Charlie¡¯s status, she couldn¡¯t fathom why he would choose a country bumpkin like Song Fan.

    Charlie, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mrs. Song sent her daughter to the countryside overseas? Is this a unique education method in your country? But it seems Mrs. Song has been strict in her upbringing, and Miss Song indeed possesses an air of elegance. Was sending her away to motivate her?¡±

    Meng Yu¡¯s face wore an embarrassed smile. Just as she was about to nod, Meng

    Xia hastily interiected, ¡°She was sent away because she poisoned her brother when she was little. So ruthless at such a young age¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xia!¡± Meng Yu¡¯s eyes almost bled. She thought the matter was over when Song Yin was taken away. She never expected Meng Xia, this idiot, to bring it up again.

    Now Meng Xia realized her mistake, especially seeing Song Fan on the staircase, seemingly enjoying the spectacle. She felt a cold sweat down her back.

    She knew Song Fan was a formidable character. Almost tricking Meng Yu into her scheme and driving Song Yin away so soon after returning¡­

    ¡°Speak of the devil! Miss Song is here.¡± Charlie said with joy. He had spotted Song Fan a long time ago and wanted to see how long she could endure the humiliation.

    Unexpectedly, she silently listened to others defaming her, even smiling

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Aromatherapy

    Chapter 303: Aromatherapy

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie stared at her intently. He knew this woman was not simple, perhaps as formidable as Gu Chen. Indeed, she was not to be underestimated.

    Upon seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on her, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to linger. She straightforwardly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t poison anyone. Aunt Meng should know about it; otherwise, her biological daughter¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue, but meaningfully glanced at the people below, then descended slowly. ¡°Mr. Brown, she¡¯s not my mother. I¡¯m not her daughter. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I wouldn¡¯t want a mother like her.¡±

    ¡°Song Fan!¡± Meng Yu quickly interrupted her, afraid that she might say something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Is this how you behave in front of guests? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister, you¡¯ve been in the countryside for a long time and don¡¯t understand the family affairs here,¡± Meng Xia also knew that they had to present a united front now. They had to make Song Fan shut up quickly.

    Song Fan just smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m at least the legitimate daughter of the Song family, more knowledgeable about it than someone who just arrived. I have something to attend to; you can carry on.¡±

    She had no time to engage with them. Finding the Snow Red Flower was more important now.

    Upon seeing her leave, both Meng Yu and Meng Xia breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she wasn¡¯t around, they could probably manage to cover up certain things, the key was how Charlie perceived the situation.

    However, unexpectedly, Charlie also stood up. ¡°Miss Song, are you leaving so soon? I came here today specifically to find you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Xia¡¯s face turned unpleasant. When Charlie first arrived, she thought he meant to find her, not expecting that he intended to find Song Fan.

    She had never encountered a man she couldn¡¯t handle. As a result, she became more and more anxious, even forgetting Meng Yu¡¯s instructions. She directly grabbed Charlie. ¡°Charlie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to explore A City with me? I made a lot of plans for us yesterday! Don¡¯t you want to go out with me? I¡¯ve set a special route for us.¡±

    However, the usually perceptive Charlie suddenly didn¡¯t understand her intentions. He innocently said, ¡°Xiao Xia, didn¡¯t you say Miss Song was just brought back? She must be unfamiliar with this place, right? Why not have Miss Song join us? I prefer a livelier atmosphere.¡±

    His smile was sincere, making it impossible for anyone to think he was lying. But that made Meng Xia even angrier.

    She wanted to explain but didn¡¯t want to ruin her image in Charlie¡¯s eyes. So, she looked at him affectionately, ¡°But, Charlie, I just want to be with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Xiao Xia also wants to go out with her sister,¡± Meng Yu interrupted her, then firmly grabbed her arm. ¡°They have a very close relationship and naturally want to go out together. It¡¯s just that Xiao Xia and you had agreed to go out together. Also, you see, Song Fan has something important to attend to. ¡±

    Meng Yu¡¯s words were tactful, giving Meng Xia a way out without dragging Song Fan into it.

    Song Fan glanced at her understandingly and nodded at Charlie, then turned and left.

    Charlie¡¯s eyes darkened. No one dared to refuse him, and this woman wouldn¡¯t be let off so easily. However, immediately, he turned back to his amiable smile.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll respectfully comply.¡±

    Meng Xia felt as if a boulder in her heart had been lifted. She happily returned to her room to change clothes, while Meng Yu continued to keep Charlie company. However, Charlie¡¯s words became fewer; he kept entering something into his phone.

    When Song Fan arrived at Gu Chen¡¯s house, he hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. She was a bit puzzled and was led by a servant to Gu Chen¡¯s room. Upon entering, she smelled an unusual fragrance.

    The room was very dark, not letting in any light even during the day. Song Fan had to rely on her keen hearing to assess Gu Chen¡¯s condition. His breathing was steady but somewhat heavy, indicating he didn¡¯t sleep well.

    It was already ten in the morning, and Gu Chen would typically have been up by now. Today¡¯s situation was somewhat strange.

    She gently opened a small slit in the curtains and caught a whiff of the unusual fragrance beside the bedside table. When she sniffed more carefully, her eyes widened. She quickly pulled open the curtains, then opened the window, and shouted to the servant, ¡°Open the ventilation system, prepare disinfectant alcohol and acupuncture needles!¡±

    The servant was startled by Song Fan¡¯s actions and asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Miss Song, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Unconscious

    Chapter 304: Unconscious

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Quick, go! Don¡¯t let me say it a second time!¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was unquestionable, carrying a sense of dominance. The servant promptly opened the ventilation system and started preparing things, while also calling others. Several people from the Gu family gathered outside Gu Chen¡¯s bedroom, but none dared to enter. Everyone maintained silence, except for the old housekeeper, Uncle Zhong, who anxiously asked, ¡°Miss Song, what happened to the young master? Should we call a doctor?¡±

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°Everyone else, leave. Uncle Zhong, contact Su Yang, have him send over two reliable people, and call a private doctor. We need extra hands here. Keep two guards at the door, and the rest are not allowed to leave the villa. Also, seal off the villa¡¯s surveillance.

    As she instructed everyone on what to do, she began sterilizing the acupuncture needles. At the door, there was initially silence, but upon hearing her orders, someone suddenly whispered a small objection.

    ¡°This is the Gu family; why is she showing off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we still need to buy groceries for the kitchen later. Is everyone going to skip meals?¡±

    ¡°The young master¡¯s car is scheduled for maintenance today. What are we going to do about that?¡±

    Uncle Zhong frowned and scolded, ¡°Is this how we behave in the Gu family? Do what Miss Song tells you to do. If anyone doesn¡¯t want to comply, leave before the young master wakes up!¡±

    Song Fan had no interest in arguing with these people. She walked straight to the door, grabbed the collar of the leading dissenter, and coldly said, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    Terrified, the person kept nodding, afraid Song Fan would do something to him.

    Song Fan surveyed the surrounding servants. She was well aware that if someone could poison Gu Chen, everyone in the villa was a suspect.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, if anyone disobeys, tie them up. If they still resist¡­¡± She coldly looked at the servants, ¡°Gu¡¯s family can afford to lose one or two. I doubt anyone would dare to say anything.¡±

    Her words left everyone breathless. Although Song Fan was young, the pressure she brought was almost as much as Gu Chen¡¯s. Even the initially critical individuals hurriedly agreed, fearing they might be her next target.

    Song Fan glanced meaningfully at Uncle Zhong, who immediately understood her intention. He left two of Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguards and informed everyone that no one was allowed to go upstairs, and no one could enter or leave the Gu family villa.

    Song Fan extinguished the incense and sealed it in a plastic bag. She had sensed something strange about the fragrance when she entered.

    After a while, she felt her heartbeat slowing. That¡¯s when she remembered this smell ¡ª a substance used by mercenaries to interrogate enemies. A whiff of it could induce a drowsy state.

    The person who poisoned Gu Chen must have been careful, fearing the substance might affect his health. Therefore, only a small amount was used in the incense. However, even this small amount was enough to endanger Gu Chen¡¯s life.

    His body¡¯s toxins were already suppressed by medication and acupuncture, making it unable to resist the effects of this substance. He was now in a state of unconsciousness.

    Fortunately, Song Fan arrived today. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    She took a deep breath and removed Gu Chen¡¯s upper garment, then began administering acupuncture. Given the circumstances, she had to control the toxins first since she didn¡¯t have detoxifying medicine with her.

    After half an hour, Song Fan was drenched in sweat, but the acupuncture was finally complete. Fortunately, the amount of poison in Gu Chen was not large; it had only triggered a reaction within his body. At this point, he was frowning with a headache.

    Upon feeling sorry for him, Song Fan pressed his temple gently. Following the acupoints on his head, she massaged slowly. After a short while, Gu Chen¡¯s brow relaxed, and his breathing became more regular.

    A knock on the door sounded, and it was Su Yang¡¯s voice, ¡°Miss Song, can I come in?¡±

    Song Fan hurriedly went to open the door, seeing Li Lan pushing Song Ming¡¯s wheelchair, both looking anxious.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting at the hospital? What are you doing causing trouble with your health?¡± Although Song Fan complained, she knew he was worried about Gu Chen, so she let them in.

    However, as Li Lan passed by, Song Fan felt something peculiar. She was certain she had seen this face somewhere before.

    Su Yang let Li Lan wheel him to Gu Chen¡¯s bedside, and then anxiously asked, ¡°How is the young master? Did he get poisoned again?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t directly answer. Instead, she stepped forward to take over the wheelchair¡¯s handles. ¡°Miss Li, I¡¯ll take care of Su Yang. I¡¯ll have the driver send you back..¡±

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Wu Yong

    Chapter 305: Wu Yong

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°But he¡­¡± Li Lan was somewhat reluctant, and her hands on the wheelchair didn¡¯t move. She expressed her concern, saying, ¡°His condition is not good now. I can help here. Miss Song, you alone can¡¯t take care of both of them.¡±

    ¡°No, listen to me. I¡¯ll call you later. You¡¯ve been taking care of me these days, and it¡¯s been hard for you. You should go back now,¡± Su Yang gently said. ¡°With Miss Song here, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±

    Li Lan looked at him, then glanced at Song Fan beside him. Her gaze inadvertently swept across the bed where Gu Chen was lying, and then she hesitated and asked, ¡°If Master Gu doesn¡¯t wake up, won¡¯t you go back to the hospital? Can¡¯t I wait for you here?¡±

    Su Yang didn¡¯t realize the implication of her words and, thinking she was concerned about him, looked at her indulgently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you should go back. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    However, Li Lan¡¯s eyes lingered on Gu Chen, and Song Fan keenly caught her gaze, along with the slight furrow of her brows.

    Especially the phrase ¡°doesn¡¯t wake up¡± made Song Fan more suspicious. Li Lan didn¡¯t disclose what exactly happened to Gu Chen, but she seemed to know that he wouldn¡¯t wake up. This was not a situation where Li Lan should stay.

    Song Fan said, ¡°Su Yang¡¯s surgeries were performed by me. He¡¯s in good hands. Besides, family matters of the Gu family are not suitable for outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song is also an outsider. Aren¡¯t you here?¡± Li Lan retorted. Realizing she had misspoken, she immediately looked pitifully at Su Yang, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go back now. If Master Gu wakes up, please inform me so I can take Su Yang back. ¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Fan smiled as she escorted Li Lan out, instructing Uncle Zhong to ensure a proper send-off.

    Upon observing Song Fan¡¯s unusual expression, Su Yang anxiously asked, ¡°Is

    Young Master poisoned again? He¡­ he¡¯s nearly 25 this year.¡±

    Upon thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s poison, Su Yang became even more worried. He was well aware of Gu Chen¡¯s struggles over the past few years, and this year was crucial.

    But Song Fan didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did you ask Li Lan to come?¡±

    Su Yang, having been by Gu Chen¡¯s side for so many years, couldn¡¯t be ignorant of the situation. Even if he was concerned about Gu Chen, he couldn¡¯t casually let others into the Gu residence.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yang was puzzled but replied somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°She¡¯s worried about me, especially after my recent surgery. If I didn¡¯t bring her, she wouldn¡¯t let me leave the hospital.¡±

    Song Fan was somewhat puzzled, but she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, she took out the aromatherapy, saying, ¡°This aromatherapy has been tampered with. I found it on the windowsill when I came in. Mercenaries often use a substance for interrogation; it has hallucinogenic effects, and that¡¯s what was added to the aromatherapy. The person who did this was cautious, but this substance still revealed the toxins in Gu Chen¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°How could something like this appear in the house?¡± Su Yang anxiously wanted to get up, but he inadvertently strained his wound, causing him to inhale sharply. ¡°Miss Song, if the house is no longer safe, Young Master will be in danger. The toxins in his body¡­¡±

    Upon supporting him back to a sitting position, Song Fan said, ¡°I¡¯ve done acupuncture, and most of the toxins have been expelled. Now, I need to use the Gu family¡¯s lab. The last time I saw it, it had the most advanced equipment. I also need a reliable assistant.¡±

    Su Yang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the investigation for the traitor. The person who placed the aromatherapy is likely still here.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps his accomplice is still here,¡± Song Fan gazed outside. Li Lan, after being told something by the person who escorted her out, looked back at the villa before getting into the car.

    She still couldn¡¯t figure out where she had seen Li Lan before, but the feelings the other person gave her were unpleasant, mixed with a sense of familiarity and disgust.

    After suppressing her doubts, she quickly arrived at the lab. Usually, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else in here. The instruments inside were almost untouched. Song Fan skillfully preheated various devices, intending to prepare an antidote herself.

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded behind her. When she turned around, she saw a man with a messy haircut and thick glasses following Uncle Zhong.

    The man ran excitedly towards her, seemingly wanting to hug her. However, when he was just ten centimeters away from Song Fan, he realized a dagger was pointing at his heart.

    ¡°Miss Song, I am, I am¡­¡± He stepped back half a step, but his eyes showed more excitement than panic.

    Carefully identifying the man in front of her, Song Fan exclaimed in surprise, Yong?¡±

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Found

    Chapter 306: Found

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was somewhat uncertain; the person in front of her didn¡¯t seem like the same person who had won the international chemistry award two years ago.

    Wu Yong was undoubtedly a genius in the field of chemistry, and he also understood pharmacology. Since winning the international award, Song Fan had collaborated with him once during a week in a foreign laboratory, after which he had completely disappeared. Even with a reward from the Mist, no one had found Wu Yong.

    ¡°Hehe, you still recognize me?¡± Wu Yong took off his glasses, and Song Fan was alarmed. His eyes were abnormal, with the left one showing signs of whiteness.

    ¡°Did I scare you? This ghostly appearance of mine is quite normal for scaring people.¡± Wu Yong laughed self-deprecatingly, but there was an unmistakable bitterness on his face.

    Song Fan wanted to ask about his eyes, but considering they had only cooperated for a week in a foreign lab, this was not something she should inquire about.

    However, Wu Yong seemed completely unconcerned. He took out eye drops and put a few drops into his left eye, gradually making it clearer. Then he put his glasses back on and chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t do without this now; otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to see. What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you poisoned?¡± Song Fan frowned. ¡°This type of poison will depend on this eye drop, but it¡¯s only a relief. You should know its side effects.¡±

    Wu Yong was somewhat surprised but laughed again, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Song Fan. You can guess what this is right away. But without these eye drops, my left eye becomes unclear. There¡¯s no other way. First, tell me what you need me to do.¡±

    Upon knowing that saying more was futile, she briefly explained the basic components of the toxic substance in the incense, and Wu Yong immediately understood what needed to be done.

    ¡°No problem. The equipment and materials in the Gu family¡¯s lab are sufficient. We just need to purify and mix them. If we cooperate, we can get it done in half an hour.¡± Wu Yong started working while talking.

    Song Fan¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop either, especially when she saw the speed at which the equipment operated and the results of various data analyses. She found it hard to contain the surge of excitement in her heart. Even in her previous life, her lab had only a portion of such high-end equipment. Gu Chen was indeed remarkable; he could afford these devices.

    ¡°The first time I came here, I was also extremely surprised. Even overseas, it¡¯s not easy to get these pieces of equipment.¡± Seeing the smile on her face, Wu Yong knew what she was thinking. As a researcher, who wouldn¡¯t want to have such high-end equipment?

    ¡°But Mr. Gu said he wanted to reserve them for the most important person to him. I¡¯ve only been here once, and it was only when testing a new drug for the company that he allowed me to use it once. I didn¡¯t expect the person important to Mr. Gu to be you.¡± Wu Yong worked swiftly and had already completed the purification. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to cooperate with you. I thought I would never have the chance in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°New drug?¡± Song Fan seized the key point. ¡°So, after you disappeared, you were with the Gu family? Does Gu¡¯s company also produce pharmaceuticals?¡±

    Helpless, Wu Yong nodded. ¡°Mr. Gu saved me. You¡¯ve seen my current state. Back then, I really shouldn¡¯t have participated in the international competition. In the end, I became like this¡­ Well, let¡¯s talk about it another day. Let¡¯s check on Mr. Gu first.

    When they received the antidote injection, Gu Chen had already regained consciousness, but his body was still weak.

    ¡°When did you come?¡± His throat was dry, and his voice sounded strange,

    startling even himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you¡¯re just a bit weak. The injection of the antidote will help.¡± Song Fan injected the antidote, finally letting out a sigh of relief. Even the detoxification had to be done gradually; otherwise, she feared that the toxins in Gu Chen¡¯s body might collectively erupt.

    Beside them, Wu Yong was a bit at a loss. The effect of his eye drops had worn off in less than an hour, and now he could only see two blurry figures.

    Although Gu Chen was weak, he forced himself to stay alert and said, ¡°Song Fan, can you help Wu Yong? He¡¯s poisoned too.¡±

    ¡°No, no need, Mr. Gu. I¡¯m fine like this now. You should focus on yourself; you¡¯ve been drugged again¡­¡± Wu Yong¡¯s face turned red, but he dared not take a step forward because he could no longer see clearly. He knew the temperament of Miss Song. If she didn¡¯t want to, forcing her would be impossible.

    Song Fan, who had wanted to ask about Wu Yong¡¯s situation, had her attention diverted when the room¡¯s door was knocked. Su Yang, pushed by Uncle Zhong, entered the room with a somewhat gloomy expression and said, ¡°We found him..¡±

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: CEOâ€™s Care

    Chapter 307: CEO¡¯s Care

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing that the person had been found, Wu Yong breathed a sigh of relief. For the past few years, he had been working in the Gu Group¡¯s laboratory. Since he was poisoned, he needed periodic treatments in the hyperbaric chamber and had to prepare special eye drops. Without Gu Chen¡¯s support, he might not have survived until now.

    During these two years, he had indeed helped Gu Chen a lot. The credit for Gu

    Chen¡¯s lively state after being poisoned could also be attributed to Wu Yong.

    By now, Su Yang was feeling fatigued. Having been shot and losing a significant amount of blood, he found it difficult to speak after the recent interrogation.

    Song Fan quickly took out pills from her bag. ¡°These are for replenishing blood and qi. They¡¯re not miracle pills, but they can aid in your recovery.¡±

    Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly swallowed the pills. His face gradually regained its color. This entire process took just a minute or two. Wu Yong was close to Su Yang and observed the situation. He looked at Song Fan¡¯s blurry figure with some surprise. If it was her, maybe she could genuinely help him.

    However, Song Fan, at the moment, had no thoughts about anything else. She just wanted to catch the mole. Turning back, she gently pulled up Gu Chen¡¯s blanket and instructed Wu Yong to keep an eye on him in the room.

    Gu Chen¡¯s body needed rest now, and she couldn¡¯t let these matters disturb him. Gu Chen originally wanted to hold her, but his outstretched hand was glared back by Song Fan. ¡°You need to rest well now. It will take half an hour for the detoxification agent to help eliminate the toxins. Let Wu Yong give you some water. Just lie down honestly, and don¡¯t create chaos. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s domineering words left Gu Chen momentarily stunned. He suddenly smiled, finally understanding why those little girls in the company loved to read novels about domineer boyfriends. Indeed, being cared for by others was a very fulfilling thing.

    He nodded lightly and then said to Su Yang and Uncle Zhong, ¡°Now, the affairs of the Gu family are handed over to Miss Song for handling. She is equivalent to me. If anyone dares not to listen to her orders, you know what to do.¡±

    Uncle Zhong quickly agreed. He had always been doing this. He knew too well the position Miss Song held in the young master¡¯s heart. Perhaps she would be the future mistress of the Gu family.

    With Gu Chen issuing instructions, Uncle Zhong showed even more respect for her. Besides, she was defending their young master like this. Uncle Zhong also genuinely liked Song Fan.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s someone from the Gu family? And are there any accomplices?¡± Song Fan left the room, then promptly asked Su Yang.

    By now, Su Yang¡¯s complexion had improved, and he had regained some energy. As Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, he must be present for such matters.

    He nodded and said, ¡°Certainly, there are accomplices. This person has been working in the Gu family for six or seven years. The Gu family is exceptionally cautious when it comes to employing people, so she must have been bribed.¡±

    The maid who lit the incense was named A Li and had been with the Gu family for a long time. Raised in an orphanage without any relatives, she was taken in by the Gu Group¡¯s shelter. She had always worked for the Gu family, doing miscellaneous tasks, without any incidents. Only in recent years was she promoted to work for the Gu family.

    The original surveillance in and around Gu Chen¡¯s room only had two cameras. However, due to Gu Chen¡¯s frequent assassination attempts, Uncle Zhong had quietly installed a few more cameras during a recent wall repainting, which unexpectedly proved useful.

    ¡°She¡¯s too familiar with the house. She avoided the surveillance positions. Luckily, the additional cameras I installed captured her. She can¡¯t deny it now.¡± Uncle Zhong said through gritted teeth. He detested freeloaders like her, especially since this time, it had harmed Gu Chen.

    ¡°But she couldn¡¯t have obtained this kind of poison. Every year, someone thoroughly investigates everyone¡¯s background. She must have colluded with those people recently!¡± Su Yang added.

    Without waiting for more discussion, the group arrived at the basement of the villa. The moment the basement door was opened, a musty smell wafted out. Although it was apparent that it was regularly cleaned, the unpleasant odor still lingered.

    Moreover, the lighting was dim, and from the marks on the walls, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t just an ordinary basement.

    ¡°A Li is locked up here.¡± Uncle Zhong keenly sensed something was off. ¡°Where are the bodyguards? Where are the people?¡±

    Before he could turn around to look for them, a figure swiftly passed by, delivering a punch directly to Uncle Zhong¡¯s abdomen. Uncle Zhong fell to the ground, and the person ran straight for the basement door.

    Walking at the back, Song Fan reacted instinctively, reaching out and grabbing the person¡¯s wrist the moment they dashed past her..

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Acquaintance

    Chapter 308: Acquaintance

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, that person seemed very familiar with her combat techniques. Swiftly turning around, the person pulled back his wrist, blocking the kick that Song Fan aimed at him.

    Dressed in loose men¡¯s sportswear, wearing sunglasses and a mask, the person¡¯s face was entirely obscured. Yet, Song Fan¡¯s intuition told her it was a woman. When she grabbed the person¡¯s wrist just now, it felt slender, with smooth skin, and a delicate figure.

    Unfortunately, the basement¡¯s lighting was too dim, and Song Fan had just entered, so her eyes were still adjusting. All she could make out was a diamond earring on the person¡¯s left ear.

    In a moment of distraction, the person swiftly executed a hand chop on Song Fan¡¯s left shoulder. Song Fan¡¯s left shoulder had been injured a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t recall how. This had become a weakness for her in fights.

    The person didn¡¯t show any mercy, exerting full force. Surprisingly, Song Fan winced in pain and took a step back.

    However, the person wasn¡¯t trying to overpower her; instead, they quickly escaped from the basement.

    At this point, an alarm sounded. Su Yang struggled to stand and activated the alarm.

    Although half of the guards stationed in various positions had come running, Song Fan didn¡¯t follow them. She knew that running out now wouldn¡¯t make sense. The person¡¯s combat skills were comparable to hers, if not stronger. Moreover, the person knew her weaknesses.

    Upon taking a deep breath and adjusting her emotions, she walked over, massaging her numb left shoulder. She helped Uncle Zhong up, saying, ¡°Uncle Zhong, are you okay?¡±

    Uncle Zhong waved his hand, squeezing out a few words from between his teeth, ¡°Go, go check on A Li.¡±

    Su Yang opened the basement door with difficulty, only to see A Li¡¯s lifeless body. He exclaimed in panic, ¡°A Li is dead! She, she¡­¡±

    A Li was sitting on a chair, covered in blood, her clothes soaked. As Song Fan approached, she noticed A Li¡¯s carotid artery had been cut, and two guards were lying unconscious nearby.

    Fortunately, the two guards were only knocked unconscious and not killed.

    For Song Fan, this scene didn¡¯t evoke a trace of surprise. It was the result she had anticipated. Subconsciously, she knew A Li would be silenced in such a way; it seemed like the woman she had just fought with was accustomed to using this method¡ªa swift and lethal throat cut. However, she couldn¡¯t remember who this person was.

    ¡°Miss Song, what should we do now?¡± Uncle Zhong¡¯s voice trembled. Despite being the old butler of the Gu family, accustomed to various grand scenes, he was somewhat at a loss.

    Meanwhile, guards from upstairs rushed down. ¡°Mr. Su, the person has escaped and taken one of our men¡¯s guns. He injured two of our men. What should we do?¡±

    Although the Gu family¡¯s guards were not as skilled as mercenaries, they were all talented individuals carefully selected. The fact that the person managed to escape with such ease indicated that the opponent was also an extraordinary master.

    Uncle Zhong and Su Yang looked at Song Fan with some concern. She calmly said, ¡°First, go secure Gu Chen¡¯s room, and seal off the surveillance footage. Then, find two people to carry the two on the ground upstairs. They were just knocked out; check their brains with a CT scan. Get a private doctor to help. And you,¡± she turned to the guards, ¡°Make sure to call in people who can handle bodies from the Gu family. I will handle the rest.¡±

    The guards didn¡¯t question her words and immediately went into action.

    Song Fan continued, ¡°Uncle Zhong, the Gu family should have people capable of handling corpses, right? Call them over. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Massaging her slightly painful shoulder, Song Fan recalled the situation with her recent opponent. When she grabbed the person¡¯s wrist, she exerted a lot of force, and her nails dug into the flesh. There would be an injury, but she might not be able to find this person.

    As she turned around, Su Yang noticed a small glint on a wall decoration. Walking over, he discovered a diamond earring. His heart pulsated. To avoid raising suspicion, he clenched his teeth and discreetly pocketed the earring.

    Song Fan returned directly to Gu Chen¡¯s room. Fortunately, only one person had come, and there had been no intrusion here.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Chen could already sit up, his face regaining some color, but he looked a bit tired.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t hide anything from him, recounting the recent events. Gu

    Chen furrowed his brows. ¡°It seems she doesn¡¯t want my life.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, with her skills, she might have succeeded. And it seems I know this person.¡± Song Fan¡¯s mood was also not good. She rubbed her painful shoulder. ¡°Moreover, she used a familiar technique ¨C a throat cut. I just can¡¯t remember who she is..¡±

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Detoxification

    Chapter 309: Detoxification

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon thinking about the recent assassination attempt by mercenaries, Gu Chen felt there might be a connection between the two incidents, especially considering Song Fan¡¯s unique identity.

    With some confusion, he asked, ¡°Do you know her? The person from the mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not sure. She feels familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who she is. If she¡¯s someone I encountered among the mercenaries, I would recognize her. But right now, I can¡¯t recall who she is.¡± Song Fan continued massaging her shoulder, a hint of disappointment in her tone.

    She could sense that the person might be someone she knew during her disappearance. However, those memories were entirely elusive, creating a sense of being out of control that she found unpleasant.

    But Gu Chen, somewhat angered, asked, ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±

    Only then did Song Fan release her shoulder, smiling. ¡°I was careless, but she is indeed skilled.¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡± Gu Chen, without explanation, pulled her to sit on the bed and

    reached to undo her clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Fan looked terrified. If it weren¡¯t for him being a patient, she would have slapped him.

    But Gu Chen said with a somewhat aggrieved expression, ¡°With your skills, getting injured means she¡¯s a formidable opponent. I need to see where you got hurt.¡±

    He didn¡¯t let go, staring stubbornly at Song Fan. Blushing, she pretended to cough and quickly pulled her clothes back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a hit. I¡¯ll check it myself when I get back.¡±

    However, Gu Chen didn¡¯t allow her to get up, still stubbornly looking at her. It seemed like if she didn¡¯t let him see the wound, he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    A loud ¡°clang¡± sounded as Wu Yong accidentally bumped into the bedside table, causing a vase on top to fall.

    He quickly squatted down, embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I, I couldn¡¯t see. Hehe.¡±

    Wu Yong was somewhat speechless. These two completely overlooked his presence in the room. True, his eyesight was bad, but he wasn¡¯t deaf. Listening to their flirtatious dialogue was cruel for a single person like him.

    Only after Song Fan finally managed to break free from Gu Chen¡¯s grip did she pick up the fragments from the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tidy up with your poor eyesight. I¡¯ll have someone send you back later.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Yong turned and left, but he didn¡¯t see the oversized clock on the wall and ran directly into it.

    In the end, Song Fan could only helplessly assist him out of the room. She instructed the guards to ensure he safely reached his room before returning to Gu Chen¡¯s room.

    Gu Chen looked at her somewhat mischievously. ¡°Miss Song is indeed charming. Wu Yong is the typical socially anxious type. He rarely talks to colleagues, yet he seems completely defenseless against you.¡±

    ¡°We worked together before, so we know each other,¡± Song Fan explained briefly. She had important matters to discuss today. ¡°Can your Gu family find some rare plants?¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Gu Chen interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ve said I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to use the Dange fruit, and I won¡¯t help you find it. Give up on this idea; I won¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±

    He seemed overly agitated, and then immediately started coughing intensely. Song Fan quickly poured a glass of water and watched him drink. Then she explained, ¡°I found information and remembered that Snow Red Flower can neutralize various poisons. If we can find Snow Red Flower and combine it with a few other herbs, it can neutralize the poison in your body.¡±

    She spoke seriously, ¡°I mean, it can neutralize all the poison in your body.¡±

    Although Gu Chen had experienced the storms of the business world, upon hearing these words, he unconsciously clenched his fist. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    After years of anticipation, he finally saw hope. It was challenging to conceal his emotions, especially in front of Song Fan. He would believe anything she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Song Fan nodded earnestly. ¡°But from what I know, Snow Red Flower can only be found on uncontaminated ice mountains. We might need to search abroad.¡±

    This was what she was concerned about. The Snow Red Flower was even more precious than the Tango Fruit. Even if it was discovered, it might lead to chaos.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Su Yang arrange this. Where is Su Yang? I saw him just now.¡±

    It was only then that Song Fan realized Su Yang hadn¡¯t followed them. Upon thinking that Su Yang was still injured, she hurriedly went to find Uncle Zhong, only to discover that Su Yang had already left..

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Where Are Your Ear Studs?

    Chapter 310: Where Are Your Ear Studs?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Li Lan, where are you?¡± Su Yang sat weakly in the car. His voice was low.

    Li Lan¡¯s voice on the other end was quiet, but her breath was uneven. ¡°Where else could I be? Didn¡¯t you ask me to come back? I¡¯m in the hospital now. Are you coming back? I¡¯ll take a taxi to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital now? You didn¡¯t go home?¡± Su Yang held the ear stud in his hand, skeptical. If she was in the hospital, then the person who went to the basement earlier couldn¡¯t have been her. The hospital was 30 kilometers away, and she couldn¡¯t get there in just ten minutes.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to go home. If you come back, I can take care of you.¡± Li Lan tried to make her voice sound calm, but she was getting anxious. She had parked her motorcycle in an alley when she received Su Yang¡¯s call. If she couldn¡¯t rush back to the hospital, her lie would be exposed.

    Su Yang didn¡¯t sense anything unusual, but his intuition told him something was off with Li Lan. To avoid alarming her, he only mentioned that he was returning to the hospital because his wound had reopened and then hung up.

    Li Lan felt uneasy; she could sense that Su Yang was suspicious, but she didn¡¯t know where the flaw was. If there was a flaw, it was probably discovered by Song Fan.

    She knew how formidable Song Fan was, but the situation caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to uncover the issue so quickly. In her haste, she killed A Li, thinking of continuing to use her. Now, it seemed she had to rely on others.

    Although she hadn¡¯t engaged in direct conflict with Song Fan, she was injured. Just a wrist grab, and it almost got broken. Li Lan looked at her bruised wrist, a cold smile on her face. It seemed Song Fan had indeed lived an extraordinary life.

    Su Yang¡¯s car was now approaching the hospital, and fortunately, Li Lan¡¯s motorcycle was faster, reaching the hospital first through the shortcuts.

    As Su Yang was being wheeled into the ward, Li Lan had just changed her clothes and opened the window for ventilation.

    Upon hearing the door opening, she turned around and smiled sweetly, ¡°Open the window for ventilation. You don¡¯t like the smell of air conditioning, right?¡±

    Upon looking at her smile, Su Yang felt a bit dazed. This woman was introduced by his family, but he genuinely liked her. Especially after he was shot, Li Lan took care of him meticulously. Even his parents praised his luck, in finding such a good girl.

    He put his hand in his pocket and tightly grasped the ear stud, piercing his finger, finally bringing some clarity to his mind.

    He gestured for the bodyguard to leave, and Li Lan quickly approached, sounding a bit reproachful. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your boss is thinking. You got shot, and he still makes you work. No, it¡¯s your inappropriate lady boss¡¯s fault. Does she think she¡¯s the mistress of the house?¡±

    She crouched down, wanting to undo Su Yang¡¯s shirt to check the wound.

    However, Su Yang noticed that she was indeed missing one ear stud.

    This pair of diamond ear studs was a gift he bought for her a month into their relationship. Although Li Lan initially refused, Su Yang insisted, and she finally chose the cheapest pair. The diamonds were tiny, and the clarity was not great, but Li Lan was happy for a long time, wearing them every time she met him.

    When they were customized, Su Yang had the jeweler engrave a small ¡°L¡± on the back of one stud. The one in his hand had a small ¡°L¡± on it.

    His voice trembled, but he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your ear stud?¡±

    Li Lan visibly hesitated. Upon seeing suspicion in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, she panicked inside but maintained a calm expression and reached to touch her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ear stud here? What happened? Why is one missing?¡±

    She stood up in a bit of a panic, searching around while lamenting, ¡°I told you not to buy such expensive ear studs. Losing one is worth thousands! This is the gift you gave me, where could it have fallen? I haven¡¯t been anywhere!¡±

    Upon listening to her teary words and looking at her flustered appearance, Su Yang wavered. But thinking that the ear stud was found in the basement, his heart sank again. If she hadn¡¯t been to the basement, how could her ear stud be there?

    While Li Lan pretended to search for the ear stud, she began to strategize. It was clear that Su Yang must have found her ear stud in the basement where Ali was kept. She had indeed overlooked this; she shouldn¡¯t have worn any jewelry on the mission.

    Just as she was thinking of a plan, Su Yang coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s with me..¡±

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: No Cracks

    Chapter 311: No Cracks

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Li Lan turned around and saw Su Yang holding a small ear stud in his hand. She walked over with a smile, then complained, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you found it? You scared me. This ear stud costs thousands. Did you find the earplug? Couldn¡¯t find it?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached for the ear stud, but Su Yang quickly clenched his fist, holding the ear stud in his hand. He looked steadily at Li Lan.

    Having followed Gu Chen for so many years, Su Yang had encountered numerous people, but he couldn¡¯t detect any abnormality on Li Lan¡¯s face. It seemed like she was genuinely happy to have the ear stud back.

    ¡°Oh, stop teasing me. Give it to me quickly. I¡¯ll find an earplug when I go back. I can¡¯t afford to lose it again.¡± Li Lan sighed in relief. Su Yang came back alone to find her, without informing others about it. It seemed like just suspicion. As long as the ear stud wasn¡¯t in his hand, there was no evidence.

    But Su Yang, with an expressionless face, said, ¡°I found this ear stud in the basement of Gu¡¯s residence.¡¯

    Li Lan reacted quickly, asking directly, ¡°Gu¡¯s residence has a basement? The villa is so big, I didn¡¯t notice. Could it be that it fell on the ground, and the ear stud rolled into the basement?¡±

    Her words had no loopholes, and her reactions were all normal. However, it didn¡¯t prove her innocence.

    Su Yang wanted to continue questioning, but Li Lan suddenly widened her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°It must be that bodyguard. He saw I didn¡¯t want to leave and gave me a push. I wasn¡¯t stable at the time, and I might have bumped into him. Maybe it got hooked onto his clothes at that moment. Fortunately, you found it. Otherwise, I would have been heartbroken.

    Her explanation seemed flawless, and the incident she mentioned did happen. She knew there were surveillance cameras around Gu¡¯s residence, so checking the footage wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    This explanation she came up with was almost seamless, and there was no one to prove she had been to the basement of Gu¡¯s residence, except for the injury on her wrist.

    But she had already lowered the sleeves of her clothes to cover the bruise, and her shirt sleeves perfectly concealed any flaws.

    Upon hearing her words, Su Yang visibly relaxed. Since she dared to say this, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem checking. Besides, he knew that the bodyguard who escorted Li Lan out had collapsed in the basement where A Li was held. Maybe he brought the ear stud to the basement.

    ¡°Okay, give it to me quickly. Such a small thing, if you lose it again, I will be very sad.¡± Pouting, Li Lan extended her hand, coquettishly saying.

    Su Yang then handed the ear stud to her. ¡°I lost it? This time, it was you who lost it. But even if it¡¯s lost, I¡¯ll buy you another one if you like.¡±

    Li Lan happily took the ear stud and examined it closely. As she put away the ear stud, she also took off the other one. ¡°I¡¯ll put both of these ear studs away. Wearing just one doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯ll go find a doctor to check your wound.¡±

    She walked to the blind spot of the surveillance camera at the corner, where there was a trash bin for medical waste. Li Lan directly threw both ear studs into it.

    When she inspected the ear stud earlier, she noticed a bit of blood on it. Su Yang was in a hurry at the time, so he didn¡¯t examine it closely. If Su Yang could find her ear stud, Song Fan might have seen it during the fight. She couldn¡¯t possibly keep such evidence.

    After discarding the ear studs, she felt relieved. Surely, no one would search here. Then she went to find a doctor.

    Su Yang was indeed exhausted. He was already weakened from the gunshot wound and excessive blood loss. After the doctor checked his wound and confirmed everything was fine, he briefly informed Song Fan that he had returned to the hospital. He didn¡¯t mention finding the ear stud in the basement. Song Fan assumed he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, just advising him to rest well. Su Yang then fell into a deep sleep.

    Upon taking advantage of the distraction, Li Lan took out a prepared sedative and injected it into the medicine bottle. She didn¡¯t want Su Yang¡¯s life but needed him to sleep so she could report in the room. Besides, it was currently the safest place.

    After another five minutes, she confirmed that Su Yang had completely fallen asleep. She then took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry.

    Things went wrong, and our people can no longer be used.¡±

    There was some noise on the other end of the phone, and a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Charlie, look. The night view here is beautiful! It¡¯s like the entire city is at my feet!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed beautiful.¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle, and then he said to the woman, ¡°Xiao Xia, I have some business. I¡¯ll answer a call first..

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Disgusting

    Chapter 312: Disgusting

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia brought Charlie to the tallest tower in A City, where they could overlook the entire city, making it a popular spot for couples. She did put effort into planning the itinerary, but she also had some ulterior motives, extending the duration of their trip to have some alone time with Charlie.

    However, Charlie¡¯s mood was utterly terrible at the moment, and he had no interest in admiring the current scenery. He forced a smile on his face and only relaxed his expression when he reached a secluded corner. ¡°Fool, what¡¯s the use of keeping you all? I should have let you die at the base!¡±

    Charlie, filled with resentment, gripped the railing. He had intended to delay Song Fan today and prevent her from seeking Gu Chen, allowing his plan to proceed smoothly. However, Song Fan not only went to find Gu Chen but also disrupted his plans. What was more infuriating was Li Lan; he had warned her, yet she failed to handle things properly.

    Li Lan, on the phone, dared not even breathe loudly. She knew his temper, and if she provoked him, her fate might be even more miserable. She could only silently await his judgment.

    After half a minute, Charlie spoke, ¡°Has your identity been exposed?¡±

    ¡°No! Sir, absolutely not!¡± Li Lan quickly refuted, ¡°I dare to guarantee with my life that no one has discovered my identity!¡±

    Her heart was already in her throat. She knew the consequences once her identity was exposed. Several of her previous companions had been tortured, and some were sent to foreign laboratories for live experiments.

    Upon thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She didn¡¯t want that fate. If it came to that, she would rather die!

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie sneered, ¡°Are you sure Song Fan is the person you mentioned? Did you have a confrontation with her today?¡±

    Li Lan didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and recounted the whole incident, but she concealed the ear stud matter. She knew this was her oversight, and she couldn¡¯t let Charlie know about it.

    Charlie then showed a trace of a smile. ¡°Indeed, someone from there is truly formidable. But you did well, Lan. You know that I have always valued you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you enjoy these good days for so many years and even reunited you with your family, right?¡±

    Upon hearing him mention her family, Li Lan closed her eyes. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Yes, I will never forget your great kindness. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died long ago, and you also helped my family. I will always remember your kindness. So, I am willing to do anything for you. What should I do next?¡±

    Charlie listened to her loyalty on the phone but remained unmoved. What wouldn¡¯t these people do to survive? In his eyes, they were no different from obedient dogs, or even worse than his dog.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay put for now. You haven¡¯t found out anything yet. Gu Chen is not easy to deal with, and now there¡¯s also Song Fan. Take care of your boyfriend first.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Charlie smiled again and returned to Meng Xia. ¡°Xiao Xia, it¡¯s really beautiful here, just like you.¡±

    At this moment, he had an extra diamond necklace in his hand. Meng Xia instantly recognized it as the one she had been admiring at the counter earlier. However, the price was way beyond what she could afford. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want Charlie to think she was a materialistic woman, so she hadn¡¯t mentioned her liking for it. Unexpectedly, he had secretly bought it.

    Charlie looked at her affectionately. ¡°I can tell you like it. It¡¯s yours now. Such a beautiful necklace can only be worn by a beauty like you.¡±

    He gently placed the necklace around her neck, and Meng Xia was so excited that she couldn¡¯t find words. She had never owned such an expensive piece of jewelry. Upon thinking about all the clothes and bags that Charlie had bought for her that day, she felt like it was all unreal.

    But she instinctively maintained her image, lowering her head and shyly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t accept such a valuable necklace. You¡¯ve already bought me many gifts.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. You deserve the best in this world, my dear princess.¡± Charlie gently held her hand, and Meng Xia¡¯s body trembled but dared not look up.

    Today, Meng Yuqian had repeatedly instructed her not to be too proactive and not to let the man taste sweetness too easily, or he wouldn¡¯t cherish her in the future.

    However, by not looking up, she couldn¡¯t see his eyes were devoid of any emotion. It was cold and indifferent even though his tone was gentle. How dare she think of becoming my woman? This is truly disgusting..

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Check

    Chapter 313: Check

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia managed to maintain her last bit of clarity and insisted that Charlie should have her back before 10 PM.

    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a curfew at my house, and the Song family has always been strict with their children,¡± Meng Xia said apologetically from inside the car. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve spent the whole day out today. We still have time tomorrow. How about we make plans then?¡±

    She thought she had put on a cute smile, but in Charlie¡¯s eyes, it was still nauseating. He gently pinched her cheek, then said tenderly, ¡°Alright, let me take you back for now.¡±

    Until they reached the gate of the Song family villa, Meng Xia spent a long time talking to Charlie at the entrance, and she genuinely didn¡¯t want to leave. Especially when she saw Song Fan riding a motorcycle back, she took the opportunity to loop her arm around Charlie¡¯s and coquettishly said, ¡°What time will you come to pick me up tomorrow? I haven¡¯t had enough fun today!¡±

    Her voice was sweet, and her gaze kept glancing in Song Fan¡¯s direction, though Song Fan didn¡¯t spare her a glance.

    However, Charlie keenly noticed Song Fan and calmly withdrew his hand from Meng Xia¡¯s, smiling gently as he said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re out so late too? You seem tired. How about we plan to go out together tomorrow? Do you have time?¡±

    ¡°No time,¡± Song Fan replied indifferently, not willing to waste any time with him. She had more important things to investigate.

    ¡°Quite rude, it¡¯s evident she¡¯s truly from the countryside.¡± Meng Xia pouted, feeling triumphant inside. She hoped Song Fan and Charlie would never have any interactions. She then turned to Charlie and sweetly said, ¡°I should go back now. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up tomorrow, okay? Promise.¡±

    Charlie shook his head helplessly, reluctantly made a pinky promise with her, and quickly got into the car. Meng Xia didn¡¯t sense anything wrong and proudly had the servants bring everything back to the villa.

    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve prepared a midnight snack for you. Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Song Kai held a bowl of seafood porridge, but Song Fan didn¡¯t even acknowledge him. She just waved her hand and went back to her room.

    Song Kai couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. Song Chuan rarely had the time to come back, and yet Song Fan didn¡¯t seem to notice him. He shouted,

    ¡°Little sister, did you see me? Hey!¡±

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t turn her head. She closed the door directly.

    Song Chuan, annoyed, took the bowl of porridge from Song Kai¡¯s hand, drank it all in one go, and then said fiercely, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t greet her brother, she don¡¯t get to eat the supper!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to control your weight? You¡¯re resuming training in a couple of days. Don¡¯t you want your eight-pack abs anymore? Aren¡¯t you avoiding carbohydrates?¡± Song Kai said speechlessly.

    Song Chuan touched his now slightly bloated belly, thought about the international competitions in half a year, and pointed to the box on the floor.

    ¡°All of those are for my little sister. The jewelry she wore at the last banquet¡­¡±

    Upon seeing Meng Xia come in, he sneered without continuing his previous words. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all for little sister. These necklaces were ordered from abroad. Remember to give them to her. Tomorrow, I have to get up early to go to the training base. Remember to give them to her.¡±

    After speaking, he went to the gym on the first floor without looking back. He needed to burn calories quickly; otherwise, his coach would skin him alive.

    Meng Xia rolled her eyes at his departing figure. What kind of jewelry could an athlete afford? He probably bought a bunch of cheap stuff from street vendors.

    Meng Yu knew she had returned and quickly went downstairs. Upon seeing the necklace around her neck, Meng Yu swallowed hard. It had been several years since she bought decent jewelry. Previously, when attending banquets, she borrowed accessories from Yu Wan, and not a single one truly belonged to her.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, your necklace is so beautiful. Is it a gift from Charlie?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s eyes brimmed with envy. She felt that such a necklace should belong to her.

    Meng Xia, somewhat proudly, touched her neck. ¡°Yes, he insisted I accept it. I couldn¡¯t refuse. All of these are gifts from Charlie. He buys me whatever he likes; I can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Upon seeing her smug expression, Meng Yu felt uneasy. Meng Xia received so many gifts, wasn¡¯t it because of her help? Yet, Meng Xia was flaunting it.

    Song Kai wasn¡¯t particularly fond of Charlie. He warned, ¡°Xiao Xia, offering kindness without reason may hide ulterior motives. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t worry, he truly cares for me,¡± Meng Xia said gently. ¡°Besides, these things aren¡¯t much for the Brown family.. By the way, do you know what kind of jewelry Second Brother gives Sister? Can I have a look?¡±

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Generous

    Chapter 314: Generous

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon seeing Song Fan coming down from upstairs, she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Sister, Second Brother gave you a box of jewelry. Come and take a look!¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day and intended to grab a bite downstairs, but unexpectedly, she saw Meng Xia looking delighted. She frowned, glanced at Song Kai, and then looked at the not-so-elegant box on the floor, questioning with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Second Brother probably thought you didn¡¯t have suitable jewelry at the banquet. The necklace was almost snatched, so he bought you these jewels,¡± Song Kai explained quickly.

    He thought he was stating the truth without any exaggeration, but hearing his explanation, the other two women were almost grinding their teeth. Is he implying that we snatched Song Fan¡¯s dress and necklace?

    Meng Xia was somewhat annoyed. She walked over and opened the box without permission. She said nonchalantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of jewelry Brother gave Sister. With so many gifts, they might even be street market finds¡­

    She originally wanted to say that maybe they were all picked up at a flea market. However, when she saw the packaging inside the box, her hands trembled with anger. Isn¡¯t this the same brand as the necklace Charlie gave

    She didn¡¯t believe that Song Chuan could be so generous. She quickly unpacked a box, ¡°The necklace from this brand costs at least seventy to eighty thousand. Today, I saw the most expensive one for over five hundred thousand. Second Brother shouldn¡¯t have that much money¡­ He is generous.¡±

    The last two words were squeezed out from between her teeth. She wanted to say, ¡°He is generous with cheap stuff,¡± but looking at the packaging in the box, she was so angry that her hands were shaking. The most expensive necklace lay quietly in the packaging box.

    Meng Yu walked over, picked up the receipt, and sneered, ¡°Song Chuan is fond of his sister. Over two million dollars for these things? This necklace alone costs over five hundred thousand. He thinks highly of Fan Fan.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand dollars is not that expensive.¡± Song Chuan, who had just finished strength training, wiped off his sweat. ¡°I heard that the pearl necklace the designer gave you is worth millions of dollars. My gift is just child¡¯s play. Wear it for fun. If you don¡¯t like it, I will buy you something when I go abroad for training in a few days. I can¡¯t let an outsider outdo me, right?¡±

    After hearing this, Song Kai, eager to please, walked over and said, ¡°Dear brother, the latest model of the car I like will be launched next month! The debut will be in Country D. You go there for training, right?¡±

    Song Chuan glanced at him, then said, ¡°Get lost! How can you compare with little sister?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Kai didn¡¯t mind at all. He smiled and directly picked up the box, also taking the necklace from Meng Xia¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to give my little sister some jewelry now. Brother, don¡¯t forget to buy the model I want when you go abroad. Love you!¡±

    Song Chuan didn¡¯t even bother to look at his brother. He solemnly said to Song Fan, ¡°Take care of him at school. Mom has given all her IQto you, so you should take care of him.¡¯

    Song Fan nodded speechlessly, then glanced at Meng Xia and Meng Yu, who were full of resentment. She turned and went to the kitchen, took out some food, and went back to her room.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, did you see that? The Song family¡¯s young lady is so arrogant.¡± Meng Yu said with envy, ¡°But she¡¯s just a country girl. These brothers are so protective of her; it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    She looked at Meng Xia¡¯s necklace with dissatisfaction and said sourly, ¡°Others can get various jewelry effortlessly. I¡¯m working so hard, and I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m doing it for.¡±

    Meng Xia, being so clever, naturally understood what she meant. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear to part with the necklace around her neck. She bit her lip, took off the necklace, and handed it to Meng Yu. ¡°Godmother, listen to what you said. Don¡¯t you still have me?¡±

    Reluctantly, she placed the necklace in Meng Yu¡¯s hands, and the latter finally smiled, ¡°Oh, my goddaughter is the best. Indeed, you¡¯re the most generous.¡±

    Meng Yu happily took the necklace upstairs. Meng Xia, with a gloomy face, knew that her godmother was greedy. Even after becoming Mrs. Song, she still snatched jewelry from her juniors. It was truly shameless.

    But now, she could only rely on Meng Yu. She took a deep breath. Fortunately, Charlie would come to pick her up tomorrow, and she had already made up her mind to ask for another set of jewelry..

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Different Treatment

    Chapter 315: Different Treatment

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    At this moment, Song Fan didn¡¯t have the mood to consider the issue of jewelry. She urgently needed to find out who the person lurking in the Gu family was.

    The person was skilled, but they hadn¡¯t attempted to take Gu Chen¡¯s life. This indicated that there was something they wanted to know from Gu Chen, perhaps related to some important secrets.

    Song Fan shook her head; she felt a slight soreness in her left shoulder. Her left shoulder had been seriously fractured before, but due to her young age and proper recovery, it hadn¡¯t affected her mobility. Moreover, she paid attention to regular exercise, so even among mercenaries, few had noticed her weakness. However, today, that person seemed to have known her weakness from the start; otherwise, that person wouldn¡¯t have targeted her left shoulder.

    Upon thinking about the earrings she glimpsed during the fight, she suddenly remembered that Li Lan was wearing earrings that day.

    She took out her phone, intending to contact Su Yang. His behavior today was somewhat unusual. Even if his wound had reopened, he shouldn¡¯t have left so quickly. However, his actions seemed normal, and it was true that Li Lan was in the hospital.

    Song Fan swiftly entered the dark web of Mi Wu, trying to learn about Li Lan¡¯s past. However, it seemed that her information was normal, and Song Fan keenly noticed a specific time point: Li Lan had also spent two years abroad, and foreign affairs were untraceable even in Mi Wu.

    Upon thinking of her own two lost years of memory, an uneasy feeling crept into her heart. The inexplicable sense of familiarity, coupled with the familiar movements of the person she fought with today, could it be that Li Lan was someone she knew from her disappearance? Or could it be that the person who fought with her today was Li Lan?

    Upon considering that she could check on Su Yang¡¯s condition at the hospital tomorrow, she took a shower and lay down on the bed, falling asleep. Since Li Lan might be involved, Song Fan knew she couldn¡¯t act rashly, and she had to wait until there was a flaw.

    Early in the morning, Song Fan got ready, intending to go and check on Su Yang. However, Charlie¡¯s speed was faster than hers; he had already arrived at the Song family¡¯s house by 8 a.m.

    ¡°Good morning! We¡¯re just having breakfast. Miss Song, are you leaving without eating?¡± Charlie sat very comfortably in the dining room. ¡°Skipping breakfast is not good for your health. Is there something urgent that you¡¯re in such a hurry?¡±

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t expect him to come so early. In a hurry to tidy up, she found that Song Fan had already come downstairs and was talking to Charlie about something.

    She hurried downstairs, almost stumbling. Although Charlie saw her about to fall, he pretended not to react. Fortunately, a servant beside her helped her.

    Meng Xia felt a bit embarrassed but maintained a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early. I was afraid you would be anxious. Is Sister going out? Then hurry up, don¡¯t delay your important matters.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait for Song Fan to leave quickly. She didn¡¯t want Song Fan to continue talking to Charlie.

    Song Fan had no intention of bothering with these two people. But unexpectedly, Meng Xia, who was dissatisfied early in the morning, became unhurried. She directly sat across from Charlie. ¡°Charlie is right. Skipping breakfast is bad for my health. I¡¯ll have breakfast before leaving.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Xia was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t hold back. She had inquired beforehand that Song Fan rarely ate breakfast at home. Even if she did, it was just a pretense. At this time, when the family members were all at work or school, and Meng Yu had made an appointment with several rich ladies to play golf, Meng Xia had a chance to be alone with Charlie. However, Song Fan was so annoying.

    But in front of Charlie, Meng Xia had to maintain a ladylike image. She could only smile awkwardly and then took the opportunity to sit next to Charlie. She purposely wore a slightly low-cut dress today, hoping that Charlie would notice that she wasn¡¯t wearing a necklace.

    Charlie indeed took out a small box from his pocket. Meng Xia¡¯s heart raced; it seemed to be a necklace. Could it be that Meng Yu had said something to him? She felt her breath quickening.

    As Meng Xia watched Charlie with anticipation, he directly pushed the box in front of Song Fan. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s meeting was rushed, and I didn¡¯t have time to give you a gift. This necklace is for you.¡±

    He looked at Song Fan expectantly. Meng Xia, on the side, was embarrassed, not knowing what to say. The anger in her eyes flared up, and with teary eyes, she looked at Song Fan as if Song Fan were a criminal who had done something wrong.

    But Song Fan didn¡¯t reach out to take it. She just calmly said, ¡°No merit, no reward. We¡¯re not familiar; there¡¯s no need for you to give me a present.¡±

    ¡°No, this is just a small gift. I already gave Xiao Xia a similar one yesterday.¡± Charlie opened the box, revealing an even more beautiful diamond necklace, which was more expensive. ¡°You¡¯re sisters, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to treat you differently..¡±

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Dictator

    Chapter 316: Dictator

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    He laughed genuinely, completely unaware that the woman beside him was fuming with anger.

    Meng Xia almost gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Charlie, you don¡¯t know.

    Yesterday, Second Brother already gave Sister a box of jewelry from this brand

    ¡ªnecklaces, bracelets, you name it. I envy her so much.¡±

    She gently tugged at the hem of Charlie¡¯s suit, ¡°Having a real older brother is wonderful. Unfortunately, I¡¯m all alone, and no one cares about me.¡±

    Meng Xia did show some genuine emotions. In the Meng family, she was at least the only junior recognized by Meng Yu. Also, because she occasionally visited the Song family, her status in the Meng family had been relatively high.

    However, upon arriving here, she realized that being an adopted daughter meant just that¡ªverbal acknowledgment. Besides residing in the Song family, she gained no real benefits. Especially after witnessing how these brothers treated Song Fan, not a single one acknowledged her existence. This made Meng Xia even more dissatisfied and aggrieved.

    Charlie awkwardly smiled and took back the necklace, ¡°Since Miss Song doesn¡¯t like it, let¡¯s forget about it. After all, Miss Song is adored by countless people, and these brothers dote on her, making it truly enviable. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just take it back. Besides, I don¡¯t have any women around me to give it to.¡±

    His words were natural, without the slightest hint of noticing Meng Xia¡¯s abnormality. However, Meng Xia, who desperately wanted to express that she wanted that necklace, couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    After having watched enough of the drama, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She stood up to leave.

    Charlie also stood up simultaneously, ¡°As I said, I came yesterday to see Miss

    Song, and it¡¯s the same today. Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    ¡°Sister must have urgent matters, and now she¡¯s in a romantic moment with Young Master Gu. Charlie, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Meng Xia¡¯s words got stuck in her throat; she couldn¡¯t continue because she saw Charlie¡¯s indifferent gaze.

    Though he only glanced at her faintly, Meng Xia felt a chill all over her body, as if she were being stared at by a venomous snake. She had never seen Charlie like this. Upon thinking about his identity and background, she suddenly realized that the man in front of her was not the gentle gentleman she had imagined but a true upper-class figure.

    Upon seeing that Meng Xia wisely stopped talking, Charlie turned to Song Fan, ¡°Mr. Song mentioned that he hopes you can join the Song Group soon. I happen to have a project in mind for cooperation with the Song Group. Miss Song, are you interested? I can take you wherever you need to go, and if you¡¯re going to enter the company, you need to show some achievements, right?¡±

    Charlie knew exactly how to handle people, especially after investigating the Song family¡¯s situation. Song Yi was a man who could send his beloved daughter abroad. Not only was he ruthless, but he also wouldn¡¯t easily trust others. Upon looking at Song Fan, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would let things slide. Moreover, there were the vigilant eyes of the Meng family.

    His smile was sincere, and Song Fan saw through his intentions. She nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Brown. I appreciate that.¡±

    Upon hearing her agreement, Meng Xia almost bit her lips until they bled. But considering Charlie¡¯s icy gaze earlier, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to anger him at this moment.

    She pleaded, ¡°Charlie, what about our plans for today? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to enjoy some good food? I¡¯ve already prepared an itinerary.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, appearing wronged. If it were any other man by her side before, he would have immediately felt sorry for her. However, Charlie wasn¡¯t an ordinary man.

    He politely bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Meng. Brown Group¡¯s work is more important. I believe you understand.¡±

    Meng Xia wanted to say more, but seeing his expression, she could only keep quiet and nodded silently.

    Charlie was somewhat surprised; he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so sensible. He then took out the necklace in his hand, ¡°To express my apologies, I¡¯m giving you this necklace as compensation. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare time in advance next time.¡±

    The moment Meng Xia received the necklace, she felt a bit relieved. She was well aware that men in power liked obedient women. So, she nodded meekly and watched as the two left.

    Upon sitting in the car, Song Fan spoke first, ¡°How do you plan to cooperate? You should know I don¡¯t hold any position in the Song Group.¡±

    ¡°Not just you.¡± Charlie relaxed, leaning back lazily in his seat. ¡°Even your brothers don¡¯t hold any positions. Mr. Song is a dictator..¡±

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Cooperation

    Chapter 317: Cooperation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan remained noncommittal, refraining from interrupting. From her understanding of Song Yi, he was indeed an outright dictator. Even her third brother, Song Huai, had only been exposed to peripheral company tasks. The other brothers had their businesses, and Song Yi didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of choosing a successor.

    He single-handedly managed the entire company, and crucial decisions were subject to his direct veto.

    Despite not having a designated successor, Song Yi succeeded in expanding and strengthening Song Corporation. Song Fan acknowledged his business acumen, making Song Corporation one of the strongest enterprises in A City over the years. Almost all board members were his people, with him as the undisputed leader.

    Charlie didn¡¯t look at her but instead gazed out of the window. ¡°I envy the atmosphere in your family. As the youngest children in our respective families, you¡¯re the doted-upon little sister, even after years of separation. Unfortunately, being the youngest son, I¡¯m treated like a thorn in the side of the Brown family.¡±

    His voice carried a touch of sadness, and then he turned to Song Fan, smiling helplessly. ¡°Miss Song, you probably don¡¯t like hearing about other people¡¯s gossip. But I can empathize with your current situation. You can¡¯t be Miss Song forever.¡¯

    Song Fan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What does it matter if I am or not? Do you think I care?¡±

    In reality, she never cared about anything related to the Song family. Even if Song Corporation were to lose everything and finally yield to someone else, she wouldn¡¯t mind. She had the means to stand on her own and protect the person she cared about.

    However, Charlie¡¯s next words caught her attention, and she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. ¡°Miss Song, I have some knowledge of your capabilities. Achieving such skills doesn¡¯t happen overnight; you¡¯ve endured a lot. You also have impressive medical skills and are an internationally renowned scientist. I underestimated you before. A talent like Miss Song could be at the top in any country without relying on a small company like Song Corporation.¡±

    Surprisingly, Song Fan didn¡¯t show any emotion on the surface but nodded slightly, not denying his words.

    She wasn¡¯t revealing any feelings, but Charlie¡¯s ability made her uneasy. Even Gu Chen revealed some of her identities only after some time, but Charlie seemed to know everything in detail. He might even be aware of her time in the mercenaries.

    Charlie seemed oblivious to her hostility, and with a playful smile, he said, ¡°But are you not interested in your mother¡¯s estate?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t rush to answer but pondered his words seriously. She was aware of the wealth of the Yu family. When she married, she brought a substantial dowry, and Song Corporation initially developed based on a company brought in as part of the Yu family¡¯s dowry. Song Yi had also received considerable support from the Yu family.

    She had always thought that Song Yi deeply loved Yu Wan and indeed treated his sons well, putting in effort to cultivate them. However, today, when Charlie pointed this out, she suddenly realized that none of her five siblings had studied business. They knew nothing about the situation at Song Corporation, only playing the roles of Young Master and Miss Song.

    Upon thinking about how Meng Yu could enter the company but with rights that could be taken back by Song Yi at any time, Song Fan¡¯s suspicion deepened. If he genuinely loved his wife, wasn¡¯t it a bit far-fetched to blame a young girl for his wife¡¯s death? Did he marry Meng Yu merely as a convenient move, or did he have other motives?

    Charlie knew that by planting the seeds of doubt, Song Fan, being intelligent, would surely trace the clues. Moreover, what he said was all factual. He just didn¡¯t want to reveal everything to her so quickly; things got more interesting when they were complicated.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ve helped you quite a bit. Last time, I proposed for you to work at Song Corporation in front of so many people. If you can achieve something and enter Song Corporation, is there anything you can¡¯t find out?¡±

    Talking to intelligent people was straightforward. In just a few words, he brought the conversation to the point. Even though Song Fan didn¡¯t want to get involved with him, she had to consider it now.

    Song Fan looked at him expressionlessly before speaking, ¡°So, Mr.. Brown, how do you want to cooperate?¡±

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Questioning

    Chapter 318: Questioning

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When they reached the hospital entrance, Charlie finished explaining his cooperation plan. He helped Song Fan open the car door and sincerely said, ¡°Miss Song, you should be well aware of the profit in the jewelry industry. Song family has the source, and I have the sales channels. Establishing a global chain is not difficult. You must understand what a luxury brand signifies. So, I hope you can seriously consider it. Our collaboration is a true win-win.¡±

    Song Fan had to admit that Charlie¡¯s plan was thorough, even considering various pros and cons, as well as issues related to store locations.

    Initially, she thought he was just playing around and looking to collaborate with her as a way to get to Gu Chen. However, he had indeed considered the cooperation seriously, and it seemed to be mutually beneficial.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, I will consider this matter seriously and give you an answer later.¡± Song Fan nodded slightly. ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t press further. He had already achieved his goal today, presenting a reason compelling enough for Song Fan to collaborate and providing her with a perfect cooperation plan. Even someone like Gu Chen would likely fall for it. This half-truth, half-lie was not easy to expose.

    He cheerfully said, ¡°You go ahead. But I have an uneasy request. Can you call me Charlie like Xiao Xia does? Mr. Brown feels too distant. Can I call you by your name directly? I¡¯m afraid if I call you Fanfan, you might want to slap me.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to be so self-aware, so she smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Sure, Charlie. Until next time?¡±

    Charlie watched as Song Fan entered the hospital, his mouth curved in a smile. The fish had taken the bait, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to pull in the net; fishing for big fish required patience.

    When she arrived at the ward, Song Fan saw Li Lan feeding porridge to Su Yang. The two of them were in a sweet moment. Li Lan noticed Song Fan standing at the door and quickly stood up to open it.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here,¡± Li Lan said with a sincere smile, even a bit embarrassed.

    Song Fan observed that Li Lan had changed her diamond earrings to a small and delicate earring. She nodded. ¡°Su Yang wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday, so I came to check on him today.¡±

    Li Lan appeared very enthusiastic and handed over a plate of cut fruits, ¡°Thank you for coming. He was a bit careless yesterday. The nurse scolded him for a long time. Fortunately, the wound is not serious, but he still needs to continue the drip today.¡±

    Song Fan carefully examined Su Yang¡¯s medical report and the wound¡¯s location before relaxing, ¡°Fortunately, he has good recovery ability. It seems he exercises regularly, and his physical fitness is excellent. If it were someone else, they might need to lie down for several months.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Li Lan, I remember you wore a pair of diamond earrings yesterday. You changed them to earrings today?¡± she asked seemingly casually. ¡°I wanted to ask where you bought those earrings. I quite like that simple style. I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t wear them today.¡±

    She indeed wanted to probe Li Lan. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the two of them must know each other, especially since she had seen the other wearing earrings during the fight that day. If it were a professional assassin, they wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake unless they wanted to attract attention.

    Li Lan, however, didn¡¯t seem to find anything wrong with Song Fan¡¯s words. She shyly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the brand, and I¡¯m not familiar with the brands of these accessories. The diamond earrings were a gift from Su Yang. It was a one-month anniversary present.¡±

    Upon seeing her genuine reaction, Song Fan couldn¡¯t be certain if she had misunderstood. So, she continued, ¡°Can you lend them to me to have a look? I also want to buy a similar pair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the earrings almost got lost yesterday. I left them at home because I was afraid of losing one. It was Su Yang who insisted on buying such expensive earrings. Losing one would cost a few thousand. It¡¯s almost equal to my monthly salary. I worry every day when wearing them. If you want to see them, I can bring them tomorrow, or I can deliver them to you?¡±

    Li Lan said with a sincere expression, even mentioning the incident of almost losing one of the earrings. Su Yang, on the side, was already sweating.

    ¡°Almost lost? Where did you almost lose it? Did you find it?¡± Song Fan continued to ask.

    Su Yang hastily answered, ¡°When I came back yesterday, she was arranging the curtains. Probably accidentally hooked onto the curtains and fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t find the ear plugs either. She was heartbroken for a long time..¡±

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Lady Boss

    Chapter 319: Lady Boss

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Su Yang quickly took out his phone and said, ¡°If you want to know which brand is it, I¡¯ll send it to Young Master directly and let him order a pair for you. Young Master is a VIP customer of their family.¡±

    Song Fan quickly stopped his action, ¡°No need. Since it¡¯s a memento from you two, I can¡¯t wear the same style. I¡¯ll see if there are other styles, and I¡¯ll buy it myself. ¡±

    She suddenly noticed a layer of gauze wrapped around Li Lan¡¯s wrist when she went to get water. Upon thinking about the person she fought with who also got injured in that area, she frowned and asked, ¡°Your hand¡­¡±

    Song Fan intended to grab Li Lan¡¯s hand, but Li Lan quickly withdrew her hand, feeling pain. ¡°I scalded it accidentally while washing his face with hot water yesterday. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, it will be fine in a few days.¡±

    Su Yang said somewhat regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have gotten up and washed myself yesterday. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured. The scalding was quite severe yesterday. The doctor said it might leave a scar, and skin grafting may be needed. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°If the burn heals well, skin grafting may not be necessary. There are also many good scar removal medicines. Be careful not to let the wound get wet.¡± Although Song Fan didn¡¯t believe in such a coincidence, she had seen Li Lan remove the gauze. Not only her wrist but also her entire forearm was red, with quite a few blisters.

    Li Lan, feeling pain, said tearfully, ¡°The doctor also told me to be careful and not to keep wrapping it with gauze, but I always have to move, so I had no choice. Miss Song, you understand medicine, right? Is there any medicine that can be applied now to reduce scarring? Can I puncture these blisters?¡±

    Upon seeing her in this state, Song Fan couldn¡¯t bear it, so she explained some precautions and promised to prepare medicine for Li Lan before leaving the ward. She still had to go check on Gu Yuqing and the situation after detoxification yesterday.

    ¡°Be careful. Why did you unwrap the gauze?¡± Su Yang carefully blew Li Lan¡¯s forearm to make her feel more comfortable.

    Li Lan, with red eyes, said, ¡°I thought her medical skills were superb and wanted her help.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know? Let me ask her. Why did you have to bleed so much? Are you stupid?¡± Su Yang became more distressed as he thought about it, and his tone became much harsher.

    However, these words made Li Lan smile when she heard them. But thinking of the thrilling scene just now, she cautiously asked, ¡°Why did you say you found the earring here? Su Yang, how can you lie?¡±

    Su Yang sighed heavily and then said seriously, ¡°Do remember what I just said. You must say that you lost your earring here.¡±

    Li Lan, looking confused, stared at him. Su Yang explained, ¡°Something happened to the Gu family yesterday. Someone drugged Young Master, and there were also murders in the basement.¡±

    ¡°Murders?¡± Li Lan¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice trembled, ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll find my earring and think I¡¯m the murderer? How could I possibly go and kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Su Yang, I can¡¯t possibly kill someone, and I¡¯ve never been to the basement. I didn¡¯t even know there was a basement in the Gu family. I stayed in the villa for a while. The bodyguards and the driver can testify for me.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Su Yang quickly comforted her by hugging her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I believe you, so I brought the earrings back for you. But you must not mention this matter in the future, and you shouldn¡¯t continue to wear that pair of earrings. I¡¯ll buy you another pair to avoid unnecessary trouble, understand?¡±

    Li Lan, trembling in his arms, nodded obediently. Although she was shaking, there was no panic in her eyes. It turned out that this man loved her, so he could cover up the truth for her, making everything easier.

    Song Fan had just called Gu Chen and knew that he had returned to Gu¡¯s Group. She hurriedly went to Gu¡¯s Group. The front desk saw her and immediately took her upstairs.

    ¡°Miss Song, Mr. Gu is still in a meeting. Please wait here for a moment. Would you like juice or coffee? Do you want something to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± The front desk was very respectful.

    Almost everyone knew that she was Mr. Gu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the future lady of Gu Group, and she couldn¡¯t be treated with any neglect.

    However, there was suddenly someone behind her who shouted unpleasantly, ¡°Why can she wait here for a while, and I have to leave?¡±

    Song Fan turned around inexplicably and saw a beautiful woman with red hair and a tight dress. Her face was full of impatience. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the future lady of Gu Group.. How dare you not let me in?¡±

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Betrothal

    Chapter 320: Betrothal

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon standing next to Song Fan, the staff member¡¯s heart was pounding. She spoke somewhat nervously, ¡°Miss Song, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Miss Xu and Mr. Gu were engaged when they were children, and they haven¡¯t met each other much.¡±

    The staff members were aware of Gu Chen¡¯s special treatment toward Song Fan. Gu Chen had even instructed the secretary to inform the front desk that whenever Song Fan appeared, she should be escorted upstairs and taken care of.

    However, the current Miss Xu causing a scene did not enjoy such privileges. She had been ignored by Gu Chen on several occasions, and he even threatened to fire anyone who allowed her in.

    Song Fan was surprised. She had never heard about Gu Chen having a fianc¨¦e arranged in childhood. Now she realized she knew too little about him and hadn¡¯t taken the time to understand him.

    ¡°Miss Song, let me take you to the lounge, it¡¯s quiet there,¡± the staff member made a gesture of invitation, and Song Fan, not wanting to be part of the commotion, turned to follow.

    Unexpectedly, Miss Xu behind her caught up, and the staff members didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°Are you Song Fan? Huh, something that can¡¯t be seen in public. Do you even know your status? How dare you enter here so boldly? I¡¯m Xu Wen, Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What are you?¡± Xu Wen was about to grab Song Fan¡¯s arm, but Song Fan grabbed her wrist and pressed it down.

    ¡°Ah! Let go! Let go of me!¡± Xu Wen slapped Song Fan¡¯s hand, but Song Fan exerted more force, rendering her almost speechless in pain.

    ¡°Since Miss Xu doesn¡¯t know how to respect others, let me educate you on behalf of your parents.¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly, ¡°If you hit me again¡­¡±

    She leaned forward slightly, and Xu Wen, frightened, quickly withdrew her hand, her body involuntarily shrinking. With a cold tone, Song Fan said,

    ¡°Whoever you are, forget about this hand.¡±

    Song Fan had been a mercenary for many years, and with her imposing manner, the onlookers were too scared to even breathe, and no one dared to step forward to intervene.

    Xu Wen¡¯s tears streamed down her face from the pain. She was the young lady of the Xu family in the capital. No one had ever treated her like this. She glared at Song Fan, wanting to say something harsh. However, when she touched Song Fan¡¯s icy gaze, she shivered, her body softened, and she knelt on the ground.

    Upon seeing her pitiful state, Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. She turned around directly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the lounge? Lead the way.¡±

    The staff members on the side were already dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t until Song Fan¡¯s words that they reacted and nodded hurriedly, leading her to the lounge.

    As Song Fan was about to leave, someone approached, helping Xu Wen up from the ground.

    ¡°Slap!¡± A crisp sound of a slap echoed. Xu Wen had fiercely slapped a young girl beside her. ¡°Are you all dead? How can you not help me after watching the future Mrs. Gu being bullied? I will kick out all you useless people. My family will never use people like you!¡±

    ¡°Your family?¡± Just as Xu Wen was venting her anger, Gu Chen¡¯s cold voice rang out.

    She quickly stood up, looking at Gu Chen with a grievance. ¡°Chen, these people simply don¡¯t take me seriously and even helped Song Fan bully me! My wrist was almost broken by her!¡±

    Not sure if it was because it hurt just now, but tears welled up in Xu Wen¡¯s eyes. She looked at Gu Chen with a sense of injustice and provocatively glanced at Song Fan.

    She wasn¡¯t unaware of the rumors about Song Fan and Gu Chen, but seeing Song Fan in person, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Song Fan and Gu Chen were not as close as rumored. Moreover, being the young lady of the Xu family, she didn¡¯t believe Gu Chen would provoke her for this woman.

    But she never expected that Gu Chen truly didn¡¯t care about her. He walked up to Song Fan, held her hand gently, and asked, ¡°Is your hand hurt?¡±

    ¡°Chen, did you misunderstand something? It was she who almost broke my wrist!¡± Xu Wen said indignantly.

    But Gu Chen didn¡¯t even look back at her, ¡°With such force, your hand must be in pain. Let¡¯s go to the lounge; I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±

    Then he left with Song Fan. As they left, he didn¡¯t forget to say to the staff,

    ¡°Gu¡¯s Group is not a place anyone can enter. Do you understand?¡±

    The girl who had been slapped by Xu Wen finally regained her senses. She stopped her tears and coldly said to Xu Wen, ¡°Miss Xu, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment.. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call security!¡±

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Yingying

    Chapter 321: Yingying

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You!¡± Xu Wen wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the girl who came with her.

    The girl always wore a duckbill cap and a mask, making it difficult to see her face. She shook her head at Xu Wen and whispered, ¡°You are the future Mrs. Gu.

    Don¡¯t let them see a joke.¡±

    ¡°But Yingying, didn¡¯t you see what Song Fan did just now?¡± Xu Wen angrily pointed at the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What were you doing? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be here today to help me strategize? When something happened, you hid. Why come out now? You¡¯re just an ugly monster who can¡¯t show your face. I can¡¯t believe I chose you as my assistant. Even a dog knows how to protect its owner, but you¡¯re worse than a dog!¡±

    The nearby staff members couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but the girl named Yingying didn¡¯t argue. She kept her head down, even when pushed back repeatedly. Softly, she said, ¡°If you want Gu Chen, you can¡¯t continue like this.¡±

    Xu Wen was not willing to give up. As the heiress of the Xu family, the sole successor, why should Gu Chen treat her like this?

    Three bodyguards had already surrounded them, but due to her status, no one dared to make a move. However, they couldn¡¯t let her approach either.

    Yingying pulled her aside and said quietly, ¡°Acting like this will only make Song Fan appear noble and steady. Do you want everyone to think she¡¯s more suitable to be Mrs. Gu than you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xu Wen calmed down. When she came, her parents had warned her many times to change her spoiled temper. Gu Chen had seen all kinds of women over the years. If she continued to be stubborn, she would push him away sooner or later.

    Upon taking a deep breath, she glared at Yingying, ¡°Fine, for the sake of you.

    Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She pointed at the people from the Gu Group and said, ¡°You all wait for me!

    When I become Mrs. Gu, you¡¯ll be done!¡±

    The staff members exchanged knowing glances, their eyes filled with disdain.

    If their boss chose this woman, the Gu Group would be in big trouble!

    Even when Xu Wen returned to the car, she didn¡¯t calm down. Upon seeing Yingying still wearing a hat and mask, she became even more annoyed. She went up and directly pulled down Yingying¡¯s mask. ¡°You even know that you look hideous and can¡¯t be seen, huh? Hmph! I don¡¯t know what use you have.

    You didn¡¯t even protect me just now!¡±

    Yingying tried to cover her face with her bangs, attempting to hide the scar on her left cheek. Half of her face had completely decayed, and the wound appeared bright red with some rotting flesh around it. The unpleasant smell mixed with the scent of decay and blood. However, the right half of her face still resembled the missing person, Song Yin.

    When she was rescued by the mysterious person, there was no scar on her face. Although the Song family had tortured her, they hadn¡¯t harmed her face.

    However, the mysterious person deliberately injured her face with a special curved knife and applied poison to the wounds. The wounds wouldn¡¯t heal easily, and the smell of the poison was masked by the stench of rotting flesh and blood. No one could detect the poison on her body.

    This was the mysterious person¡¯s gift to her, allowing her, a poisonous person, to get close to Xu Wen. She constantly tried to please Xu Wen, become her assistant, help her eliminate Song Fan, and eventually make Xu Wen seriously ill. Then, she could take Xu Wen¡¯s place.

    Song Yin lowered her head, hiding the malice in her eyes. She had endured humiliation to get close to Xu Wen, showcasing Xu Wen¡¯s beauty and kindness with her ugliness. In addition to the mysterious person telling her Xu Wen¡¯s preferences, she quickly became Xu Wen¡¯s assistant.

    To poison Xu Wen, she needed to repeatedly apply poison to her wounds and then drink the antidote sent by the mysterious person to survive. In addition to the physical pain, she had to endure Xu Wen¡¯s insults every day.

    She endured all of this for revenge. She wanted to become superior, to change her fate. She changed her name to Yingying, meaning to win, vowing not to let her life fail so miserably again..

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Suspecting Li Lan

    Chapter 322: Suspecting Li Lan

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon seeing Yingying in such a sorry state, Xu Wen felt considerably better. Then, with disdain, she said, ¡°You better come up with a plan to get rid of that

    Song Fan. Our family won¡¯t support idlers.¡±

    She pushed aside Yingying¡¯s hair and looked at the disgusting face in front of her. After wrinkling her brow, she withdrew her hand lazily and said, ¡°But I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you telling me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Song Fan has already been recognized in the Gu Group. It looks like I need to act quickly. At the very least, we need to get engaged first. I can¡¯t let that Song Fan take advantage.¡±

    Upon watching her daydreaming, Yingying coldly snorted inwardly. Now, seeing Xu Wen was like looking at her past self. She knew Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a woman, even if she was the heiress of the Xu family. But what if it were presented to her with the background of the Xu family? Yingying pursed her lips; she knew she needed patience; some things couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    She moved her arm, which was tainted with poison, closer to Xu Wen and then continued, ¡°Song Fan has always been a woman who likes to seduce others, but you also know she is violent. Even with bodyguards, it¡¯s not guaranteed they can defeat her. So, we need to outsmart her.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Wen gestured for her to continue.

    Yingying then put on her mask and began explaining her plan.

    In the lounge of the Gu Group, Song Fan looked meaningfully at Gu Chen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a fianc¨¦e. But you don¡¯t know how to cherish a rare beauty.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Chen, with a burning gaze, took her hand. ¡°I was still a fetus at that time. You can¡¯t blame me, can you?¡±

    Song Fan quickly withdrew her hand, then grabbed his wrist to check his pulse, immediately shifting the topic. ¡°It seems that yesterday¡¯s antidote worked well. The poison you inhaled has been neutralized, but you¡¯re still weak. You should rest more.¡±

    ¡°If you blame me, I won¡¯t be able to rest peacefully.¡± Gu Chen smiled.

    Upon feeling a bit speechless, Song Fan pulled back her hand, but he firmly held onto it. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e before, and my only fianc¨¦e is you, right? Since we have a partnership, you can¡¯t back out now, can you, Miss Fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Song Fan glimpsed the secretary approaching with tea and tried to retract her hand, but Gu Chen tightened his grip.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being poisoned, do you think I¡­¡± Song Fan gritted her teeth.

    But Gu Chen continued to smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You definitely wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    His words left Song Fan completely speechless. Upon seeing her deflate, Gu Chen finally released his grip. ¡°The Xu family is also one of the four major families in the capital, and we have had deep cooperation with the Gu Group. My mother and Ms. Xu¡¯s mother had a good relationship, leading to this verbal agreement. I only met Xu Wen three times after reaching adulthood¡ªthe first two times at banquets in the capital and the third time just now.¡±

    Song Fan quickly caught the key point and raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°So, were you often together before adulthood?¡±

    Gu Chen sighed and smiled helplessly, taking the tea from the secretary. ¡°To be precise, it was before I turned 16, while my parents were still around. The relationship between the two families was good, and we often interacted.¡±

    He didn¡¯t elaborate on what happened afterward, but his tone sounded somewhat melancholic. Song Fan knew his parents were a sensitive topic for him. She couldn¡¯t imagine a teenager single-handedly managing the vast Gu family and successfully running the family business, especially under such circumstances.

    Wanting to break the awkward atmosphere, she said, ¡°So, are you planning to call off the engagement?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Chen said confidently. ¡°Since I said you are my fianc¨¦e, I naturally won¡¯t break off the engagement.¡±

    This time, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. She realized that Gu Chen, when he wasn¡¯t serious, could be quite frivolous. She quickly extended her hand, making a gesture for a pause. ¡°Stop! I came here today to discuss something serious with you.¡±

    Gu Chen poured her a cup of tea, gesturing for her to continue.

    ¡°The person who fought with me in the underground should be a woman. The Gu family¡¯s surveillance didn¡¯t capture much. She probably knew the location of the surveillance cameras from A Li. She entered your room, most likely by climbing through the window.¡± Song Fan earnestly shared the information she had. ¡°Also, I noticed she was wearing an earring, and I injured her arm.¡±

    Gu Chen contemplated for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, these clues don¡¯t lead to much. We didn¡¯t find her fingerprints at home, and she probably tampered with her hands. It seems quite professional.¡¯

    ¡°I suspect someone.¡± Song Fan took a deep breath and finally expressed her thoughts. ¡°I suspect that person is Li Lan..¡±

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Taking the Initiate

    Chapter 323: Taking the Initiate

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Su Ming¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Gu Chen pondered for a moment; his impression of Li Lan wasn¡¯t very profound.

    After a while, he said, ¡°They should have met through arranged dating. Li Lan¡¯s family is from an ordinary working-class background, but her father used to be a small leader in a factory. Their family is slightly wealthier than average. She studied abroad for two years, and there¡¯s nothing abnormal about it. I¡¯ve had someone investigate. Her current job position is genuinely earned; she excelled in her studies with high scores.¡±

    Song Fan was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected him to investigate even the girlfriends of people around him. However, considering the complex background of the Gu family and Gu Chen¡¯s situation, it made sense to thoroughly check Sumei¡¯s sudden addition of a girlfriend.

    ¡°The issue lies in the two years she spent abroad.¡± Song Fan found it difficult to broach the subject. She knew Gu Chen was resistant to her recovering memories.

    But Gu Chen immediately caught on. ¡°The two years you lost?¡±

    Song Fan nodded slightly. ¡°And the person who fought me seems very familiar with me. The fact that I have an injury on my left shoulder is something only a few mercenaries who executed missions with me would know. She knows it. I suspect she is somehow related to my disappearance, at least she knows me or was kidnapped with me. Li Lan wore a diamond earring when she visited your house that day. Although she claimed to have put it away, I think there¡¯s something wrong. Su Yang was particularly nervous at that time. Also, Li Lan¡¯s arm was just burned, and it¡¯s impossible to see if there were any previous scars. ¡±

    She carefully chose her words, knowing the importance of the matter. Su Yang was one of Gu Chen¡¯s trusted confidants. If he had issues, Gu Chen would be even more vulnerable. However, Su Yang had indeed risked his life to save Gu Chen, and she wasn¡¯t sure if he was being manipulated.

    ¡°Su Yang has no problem. I can assure you of that,¡± Gu Chen said earnestly. ¡°Although he is my assistant, most of the time, he¡¯s more like family, even an elder brother. He is trustworthy.¡±

    Song Fan nodded, hoping he was right. If Su Yang betrayed them, she knew it would be tough for Gu Chen.

    But Gu Chen remained rational. He continued, ¡°However since you suspect issues with Li Lan, I will use my connections to investigate. If she doesn¡¯t show any flaws, perhaps her parents might have some. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter; I will handle it.¡±

    Initially, Song Fan hoped he would be more cautious. Now, with so many unknowns around Gu Chen, even with tight security at Gu Mansion, poison could still be administered. She had to be extremely vigilant.

    Song Fan added, ¡°You could also investigate A Li. I know many foreign organizations use orphans or children from single-parent families. They may train them for many years and then deploy them for undercover missions.

    Some may even stay undercover for a lifetime before finally playing a role.¡±

    She was well aware that Gu¡¯s people were carefully selected, and their identities thoroughly screened. A Li¡¯s sudden change of allegiance could only mean she was a prearranged pawn.

    ¡°Also, Charlie wants to collaborate with me.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t conceal anything;

    she was well aware that certain matters couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°He mentioned that there might be an issue with my father. He consistently prevents my siblings and me from entering the Song Group¡­ Charlie proposed a collaboration on a jewelry brand, and I find it feasible. It could be my stepping stone into the Song

    Group.¡±

    Her words surprised Gu Chen somewhat, but he had some understanding of the Song family, especially Song Yi. Although he had a good reputation in A City, he had heard from a few old shareholders that he was a cunning fox, and he wasn¡¯t averse to ruthless methods.

    Upon thinking about how difficult it was for him to initially enter the Gu Group, he sighed and said, ¡°Charlie must have some hidden agenda. However, the strength of the Brown Group is not comparable to other domestic companies. But if you¡¯re worried, you can collaborate with the Gu Group. I can provide you with more resources, and Gu¡¯s involvement in the jewelry business is extensive.¡±

    His suggestion was indeed very feasible. Instead of cooperating with a less familiar Brown Group scion, it was better to choose Gu Chen. The influence of the Gu Group was sufficient for her to establish herself in the Song family. With a few successful collaborations, she could enter upper management.

    However, Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I want to collaborate with him. Not only because his plan is feasible, but also because he knows you were poisoned. Perhaps he has connections with the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±

    She picked up the teacup, blowing gently on the surface, then squinted her eyes. ¡°Instead of sitting and waiting for an assassination, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and see what he¡¯s up to..¡±

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: My Gift

    Chapter 324: My Gift

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    In the afternoon, when Song Fan returned home, Meng Xia was meticulously checking the gifts that had been delivered. The delivery personnel from the brand verified the information with her.

    Upon seeing Song Fan enter, Meng Xia casually used her left hand to touch the necklace. Song Fan noticed that she now had an additional diamond bracelet on her left hand, and the necklace around her neck seemed to be the same as the one Song Chuan had given her yesterday.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back?¡± Meng Xia greeted her with some joy, pulling her towards the gifts. ¡°Look, Charlie sent so many gifts again. I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Should I even accept these many gifts?¡±

    Her eyes showed a hint of pride that was becoming difficult to conceal.

    However, Song Fan directly gave her a cold look and pulled her arm away.

    Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s silence, Meng Xia thought she might be angry. She quickly spoke with a tone of sincerity and fear, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t deliberately wear the same necklace as you. I just think this necklace is really beautiful. If you don¡¯t like it, I can return them to Charlie.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Meng Xia was almost about to shout. She forcefully lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sister, these are all gifts for me.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized the ¡°for me,¡± making it clear that these jewelry pieces were not intended for Song Fan.

    However, Song Fan, with a puzzled expression, asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you shouldn¡¯t accept them just now? You suggested returning them. What are you doing now?¡±

    Upon hearing that both of them wanted to return the items, the delivery staff quickly put on a flattering smile and said, ¡°Miss Song, since you like them, please accept them. It¡¯s a sincere gesture from your boyfriend. Moreover, he seems very generous, naming several million worth of jewelry specifically for Miss Song. There¡¯s no need to return them, right?¡±

    The staff didn¡¯t want a return. With several million worth of jewelry, his commission was not insignificant.

    But his words made Meng Xia¡¯s heart jump. She nervously asked, ¡°These are all for Miss Song?¡±

    The staff took out the list and nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They are gifts for Miss Song Fan. The gentleman also mentioned that he might open a jewelry brand in the future, these could serve as a reference. After all, these designs are liked by girls, and he isn¡¯t very knowledgeable about these things.¡±

    After entering the Song family villa, all the servants addressed Meng Xia as ¡®Miss.¡¯ The staff also naturally assumed she was Miss Song, unaware that there was another daughter in the Song family.

    Song Fan, who never liked luxury goods and rarely shopped for jewelry, felt that most brand managers were aware of the return of the Song family¡¯s young lady. Although many managers knew that Miss Song had returned, most didn¡¯t pay much attention to her appearance.

    He saw Meng Xia¡¯s strong desire for wealth, her eyes glittering as she looked at the jewelry. He thought she was the daughter the Song family had brought back from the countryside!

    Upon feeling helpless, Song Fan glanced at the petrified Meng Xia. She was about to refuse and return the jewelry, but her phone rang, and it was Charlie calling.

    ¡°Song Fan, have you received the gifts? How about considering my proposal today?¡± Charlie¡¯s lazy voice rang out as if he had just woken up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t accept the gifts. Return these jewelry items.¡± Song Fan thought for a moment and added, ¡°I¡¯m interested in your proposal, but do you have a detailed plan?¡±

    Charlie seemed to have expected that she would agree. He casually said, ¡°Of course! I have planned every detail, including the expected profits. Are you at home? I¡¯m near your place. I¡¯ll pick you up, and we can discuss it further outside. Some things aren¡¯t suitable to be said in your house, right?¡±

    With just a few simple sentences, the nearby delivery staff already realized they had made a mistake. Upon seeing Song Fan hang up the phone, they approached her apologetically. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry for the confusion. These were indeed sent to Miss Song Fan. What do you think?¡±

    The staff was afraid that Song Fan would say she didn¡¯t want them, which would affect his monthly performance.

    However, Song Fan just glanced at the jewelry and waved her hand. ¡°Pack them up, and I¡¯ll personally return them to him. He won¡¯t go to your store for a refund. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The staff quickly nodded and then swiftly packed up the items. He also took back the jewelry that Meng Xia had put on.

    Upon hearing the car horn at the door, Song Fan knew Charlie had arrived. She walked out, followed by the delivery staff and servants holding the jewelry boxes.

    As the door closed, Meng Xia was left alone in the room. She clenched her fists, staring at the closed gate. ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re really good.. How dare you compete with me? I¡¯ll make sure you get nothing!¡±

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Disgrace

    Chapter 325: Disgrace

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie brought Song Fan directly to the most high-end sky restaurant in A City. Looking at the view below, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve booked the entire restaurant for vou, so vou don¡¯t have to worrv about anvone disturbing us. Indeed. onlv in a peaceful country can you see such beautiful scenery, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Since learning about some of Song Fan¡¯s background, Charlie¡¯s interest in her had grown stronger. Achieving such a significant feat at such a young age, even he, who had always been proud of his talents, couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    However, Song Fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the scenery. She cut to the chase, ¡°What about the plan for the brand jewelry? Let¡¯s stick to business today.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie waved his hand, and his assistant immediately handed over a tablet.

    Charlie placed the tablet in front of Song Fan. ¡°You may not know much about my situation in the Brown family. Apart from being known as the young master of the Brown family, I don¡¯t get involved much in family affairs, similar to your status in the Song family. So, this cooperation is also an important bargaining chip for me to enter the core management of the Brown family.¡±

    Rarely did Charlie speak so seriously about a matter. Song Fan looked up at him, and indeed, there was a hint of the demeanor of a superior. She understood why Charlie said so. Implicitly, their goals were aligned, and he would undoubtedly execute this matter well.

    As Song Fan flipped through the documents, although she didn¡¯t show much expression on her face, she felt a sense of shock. Charlie had been planning this proposal for a long time, at least one or two years, covering details such as diamond and jade production areas in other countries, and even recent minimum prices.

    Especially surprising was the inclusion of the Song family¡¯s jade mine in the plan, something she was unaware of.

    Upon pausing at the page about the Song family mine, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If my investigation is correct, the mine is under the name of Yu Wan, your mother. Your grandfather passed away, leaving all the property to his only daughter, and with Yu Wan¡¯s passing¡­¡±

    He poured himself a glass of red wine, then poured one for Song Fan, without continuing the sentence. Instead, he looked at her with great interest.

    Song Fan understood his implication. With her mother¡¯s passing, the first heir would become her husband¡ªSong Yi.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been planning for the Song family for a long time?¡± Song Fan furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of, especially since Charlie was a restrained tiger.

    Charlie didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from her and nodded. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t returned, I would have sought cooperation with your brother. However, they are not as suitable as you. The Song family¡¯s jade mine is unique in the country, with not high production but high profits.¡±

    Song Fan remained silent. Besides the Song family, Charlie had many other options for cooperation. However, she knew that if Charlie had investigated her, she might already be his top choice.

    The more she read Charlie¡¯s plan, the more astonished she felt. The plan covered the simultaneous promotion in multiple countries. Such a grand scale could only be supported by the Brown family.

    ¡°Song Fan, what do you think?¡± Charlie asked with anticipation.

    Song Fan nodded earnestly. ¡°The plan is very detailed and well thought out. But are you planning to have me deliver this plan to the Song Corporation?¡±

    Upon thinking about how Song Yi never mentioned her joining the Song Corporation since that banquet, she suspected that many things were not as simple as she thought.

    ¡°No, I understand your difficulties.¡± Charlie swirled his wine. ¡°I will help you clear all obstacles. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Song and make sure you smoothly take over this cooperation. So, let¡¯s wish for a pleasant collaboration?¡±

    He raised his wine glass, and Song Fan smiled and clinked glasses with him. ¡°To a pleasant collaboration.¡±

    Just as the two clinked glasses, someone in the corner of the restaurant quickly took photos with their phone and sent the pictures out.

    Yinying, who received the photos, coldly snorted. Sure enough, Song Fan is a woman who seduced men. She has already hooked up with another man so quickly.

    She directly forwarded the photos to Xu Wen, feeling relieved. ¡°I want you to see how this Song family heiress ruins her reputation..¡±

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Who Are They?

    Chapter 326: Who Are They?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan decided to return to the Song Corporation, making it impossible for her to continue teaching at the school. To express her apologies, she brought her resignation letter to the principal¡¯s office.

    The principal carefully examined the resignation letter and couldn¡¯t help but feel regret, ¡°Ms. Song, are you not considering continuing to teach? Even if it¡¯s just an honorary position, it would be great!¡±

    He was well aware of Song Fan¡¯s influence, especially in academic circles. If Song Fan¡¯s identity in academia was revealed one day, parents would undoubtedly be eager to send their children to the school, knowing that such a formidable teacher was there.

    However, Song Fan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know my situation. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll return to the Song Corporation in the future, so I can¡¯t continue teaching. However, I¡¯ve already contacted a teacher who can take over for me, and I¡¯ll provide you with his contact information.¡±

    Upon hearing that there was another teacher to take over, the principal expressed his happiness, ¡°Good, you¡¯re considerate. It¡¯s troublesome for you, Ms. Song.¡±

    Since it was recommended by Song Fan, the replacement teacher must be an outstanding figure. As long as the teaching staff improved, student enrollment would naturally not be a problem.

    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, she walked in the school corridor. Upon hearing someone address her as ¡°Ms. Song,¡± Song Fan felt a bit sentimental.

    Someone lightly tapped her on the shoulder from behind, accompanied by a slight cough. ¡°Sister Song Fan, are you back to teach?¡±

    Upon turning around, Song Fan saw Xiaoxiao, looking somewhat pale, but she seemed to be in good spirits. Song Fan asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Xiao, how is your health? Are you adapting well to school?¡±

    ¡°The school is excellent. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attend such a good school. Thank you.¡± After saying these words, Xiao Xiao coughed a few times, struggling a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed medicine for you, make sure to take it. Medication will help your body recover, understand?¡± Song Fan patted her back, speaking with deep sincerity, ¡°I won¡¯t be teaching at the school anymore, but if you have any issues, you can call me or go directly to my fourth brother, Song Kai. You should know him, right?¡±

    Although Xiao Xiao was somewhat surprised, she didn¡¯t ask why. Instead, she nodded a bit awkwardly.

    She had heard about Song Kai¡¯s ¡°heroic deeds,¡± but it seemed that they were not necessarily good things. Fortunately, Song Kai did not bully people, and sometimes he even stood up for his classmates. In recent times, his reputation at school has improved quite a bit.

    However, Song Fan was unaware of these details. She had other matters to attend to during her visit to the school; she wasn¡¯t just resigning.

    She brought Xiao Xiao to a corner on the second floor and took out photos from her phone. ¡°Do you recognize this woman?¡±

    She distinctly felt Xiao Xiao¡¯s breath pause for a moment and then relax. Xiao

    Xiao shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Fan was somewhat skeptical, feeling that Xiao Xiao had hidden something. ¡°I find this person very familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who she is.

    You haven¡¯t lost your memory. Perhaps you¡¯ve met her?¡±

    Upon lowering her head and seemingly lost in thought, Xiaoxiao shook her head vigorously, affirmatively stating, ¡°Sister Song Fan, I don¡¯t know her. Just now, it seemed like she resembled someone I know, but upon closer inspection, she¡¯s quite different from the person I know.¡±

    Something flashed through Song Fan¡¯s mind. She then asked, ¡°So, the person you mentioned earlier is someone we both knew from those two years, right? And she knew about my injured shoulder?¡±

    ¡°Who knows about your injured shoulder?¡± Xiao Xiao suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with shock. Her body even trembled slightly, and then, in a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Have you seen them? Have they come to the country? To A City?¡±

    Upon seeing the teardrops in her eyes, Song Fan didn¡¯t soften. She knew that in those two years, they had experienced something very unpleasant. That might be why Xiao Xiao had lost her memory and consistently avoided Song Fan¡¯s questions. This time, Xiao Xiao had given out the most information.

    Song Fan quickly asked softly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, who are ¡®they¡¯? Tell me, okay? I can protect you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The bell for class rang, and Xiao Xiao hurriedly said to her, ¡°I have to go to class. Sister Song Fan, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Upon watching her leave like she was fleeing, Song Fan became more convinced that Xiao Xiao must know Li Lan!

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Poaching

    Chapter 327: Poaching

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Sister? Are you back to teaching at school? That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Zhuo¡¯s voice came from upstairs. He quickly ran down and then said somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Gu Chen gets angry even if I talk to you a few times at the banquet. Luckily, we¡¯re at the same school, and we can see each other every day in the future.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dropping out? High school doesn¡¯t mean much to you, right?¡± Song Fan said helplessly.

    Gu Zhuo quickly shook his head and then approached a step closer. ¡°It does have meaning with you here! Besides, wasn¡¯t I arranged by my dad to get close to Miss Song? I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Song Yin won¡¯t be returning to school, and I¡¯ve resigned. So, which Miss Song are you trying to get close to?¡±

    Gu Zhuo widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re resigning? How come I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I submitted my resignation today; I¡¯m leaving. If you still want to play the high school student, go ahead.¡± Song Fan had no intention of getting entangled and planned to leave.

    However, Gu Zhuo grabbed her arm. In a few words, he understood why she was resigning. ¡°Are you going to collaborate with Charlie and join the Song Corporation? Charlie is not a good person!¡±

    Song Fan turned around, looking somewhat surprised at him. Upon seeing no immediate reaction from her, Gu Zhuo said anxiously, ¡°He actively approached my dad to attend the Gu family banquet, and then he directly approached you to get into the Song Corporation. Don¡¯t you think this is a conspiracy? Why does Brown¡¯s family want to cooperate, and why does it have to be you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Song Fan shrugged, looking indifferent.

    Gu Zhuo was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say. He quickly took out his phone. ¡°Look at today¡¯s news. You don¡¯t pay attention to online information. What benefit does he gain from spreading rumors about you being intimate? Isn¡¯t it to sabotage your relationship with my big brother? He might even have designs on your Song family!¡±

    Upon listening to him, Song Fan took the phone but didn¡¯t expect to see pictures of her dinner with Charlie all over the internet.

    #Miss Song¡¯s night out with a handsome blonde#

    #The engagement between the Gu and Song families may be doomed#

    #Song Fan can¡¯t stand the loneliness and meets with a foreign male model#

    Upon seeing the provocative headlines, Song Fan almost burst into laughter. Some even thought she was lavishly spending money to make a foreigner smile and had reserved the entire high-end restaurant.

    ¡°Song Fan is back to the Song family, and she¡¯s generous. Is the minimum consumption for each table in the high-end restaurant 20,000 dollars? Did she book the whole place?¡±

    ¡°Leaving aside other matters, Song Fan indeed has good taste. First, it was Gu Chen, and now it¡¯s a handsome blonde. Truly handsome!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the good guy has been gnawed by her! So many handsome guys, what if I get one?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Song Fan Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Did they break up? They attended an event together not long ago, right?¡±

    ¡°Reliable sources say Song Fan and the blonde male model met at the Gu family banquet. The two are a powder keg about to explode!¡±

    ¡°The on-site staff said that Song Fan brought a bunch of jewelry gift boxes to meet the handsome guy, and she even put them in his car, all for the sake of spending money on a handsome guy!¡±

    The comments below were mostly attacking her for using her status to mess around. Some even claimed they could see the blonde guy¡¯s resistance in the blurry photos.

    Song Fan had no interest in continuing to read. She handed the phone back to Gu Zhuo, intending to leave.

    But Gu Zhuo continued to follow her. ¡°Look, both of you have reserved the entire place. Who could take these photos? He must be the puppet master behind the scenes! He¡¯s not a good person. Don¡¯t get too close to him¡­¡±

    His incessant chatter was truly annoying. Song Fan suddenly stopped, and Gu Zhuo behind her almost bumped into her.

    ¡°You know who he is. Do you think the youngest son of the Brown family must go to such lengths for a woman like me? It¡¯s just a matter of mutual benefit, and he does show sincerity in cooperation. So, prepare for your college entrance exam. Leave the adults¡¯ matters alone!¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t give Gu Zhuo a chance to chatter and left quickly.

    Gu Zhuo originally wanted to say something more, but thinking that things were getting a bit out of control, he simply sent a WeChat message to Gu Chen, asking him to guard Song Fan, which was the most important thing.

    ¡°Song Fan is preparing to collaborate with Charlie.. If you don¡¯t do something, be careful of someone undermining you!¡±

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Tit For Tit

    Chapter 328: Tit For Tit

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen was in a meeting when he received Gu Zhuo¡¯s WeChat message. He frowned but replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Gu Zhuo was completely speechless. ¡°What do you know? About the collaboration or about being undermined? You¡¯re not anxious, but I am!

    Hmph!¡±

    Angrily leaving the school, it seemed that there was no reason for him to continue staying there. Instead of wasting time at school, why not investigate Charlie, the person who dared to undermine Gu Chen? How could someone else beat him to it?

    After resolving matters at school, Song Fan went straight home, unexpectedly finding Song Yi there. On the side, there was a gloating Meng Yu and a teary-eyed Meng Xia.

    ¡°I thought you had made some improvement after so many years in the countryside. Wasn¡¯t anyone teaching you there? How could you do such an ugly thing?¡± Song Yi directly threw the printed photos in his hand on the ground, showing Song Fan and Charlie toasting.

    Meng Xia choked up and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you already have Gu Chen? Why, when you see that I have a good relationship with Charlie, do you deliberately get close to him? How could you do this? You¡¯re a third party interfering! Godfather, you must talk to her.¡±

    Upon seeing the photos had already made Meng Xia explode with anger. She initially thought Charlie and Song Fan were discussing business, but they ended up having a romantic candlelight dinner, even at the upscale restaurant she hadn¡¯t been to.

    Upon thinking back to the day when she begged Charlie to accompany her once, he only absentmindedly agreed. Unexpectedly, he took Song Fan there, and they even booked the entire place! Meng Xia was itching with resentment at these thoughts.

    Song Yi had been somewhat angry since he came back. She immediately brought up this matter, and Meng Yu had even printed out the photos early, including an enlarged version. It was all to make Song Yi disappointed in his daughter, and Song Yi¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t disappoint them.

    After the banquet that day, Song Yi already had preliminary plans to cooperate with the Brown Group. During this time, he had been investigating the Brown family¡¯s jewelry brand since it had always been a blank spot for them. Thinking that they were about to step onto the international stage, Song Yi was excited.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect Charlie to come looking for him today, specifically naming Song Fan to handle this brand. Moreover, he was only willing to cooperate with Song Fan; otherwise, he would find another family to cooperate with.

    Upon thinking of Charlie¡¯s expression at that time, Song Yi became angry. Charlie knew he couldn¡¯t refuse, yet he still had a dismissive attitude.

    As he looked at his daughter in front of him, Song Yi couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. He directly threw the teacup on the table to the ground. ¡°You shameless woman, you¡¯ve disgraced the face of the Song family! Did you also tell Charlie that if he doesn¡¯t let you take charge of the jewelry brand, he shouldn¡¯t cooperate with the Song family? You, who live off the Song family, dare not to consider the family¡¯s interests? You parasite!¡±

    Upon hearing his tone and seeing his arrogant attitude, Song Fan couldn¡¯t hold back the accumulated grievances in her heart.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spent a penny of the Song family¡¯s money!¡± Song Fan said coldly. ¡°Oh, right, I did spend some of the Song family¡¯s money before being sent away. You can list it out, and I¡¯ll pay you back. What about after that? Apart from the gifts from my brothers, have I spent a penny of your money, Mr.

    Song?¡±

    She took a step forward, and the oppressive feeling she brought caused Song Yi to take a step back. She continued, ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve to be fathers. Right after my beloved mother passed away, without distinguishing right from wrong, you sent me to the countryside, letting me fend for myself. And now, you question me for not considering the Song family? Did I ever eat anything you provided?¡±

    She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t have anyone to teach me, thanks to whom? Don¡¯t you have it clear in your heart? Whether or not I had anyone to teach me, don¡¯t you know? You live a privileged life every day. Have you ever thought that you still have a daughter? You sent me away after my mother died. You never taught me, so why do you have the right to criticize me?¡±

    She added, ¡°You perform as if you have deep feelings for my mother for whom you now weep. You loved her so much that you sent away her beloved daughter. How could a child survive in such circumstances? Have you ever thought about it?¡±

    Upon thinking back to when she first transmigrated, if it weren¡¯t for her ability from her past life, Song Fan¡¯s body would have long turned into bones. She was indignant.

    Song Yi had no qualifications to accuse her because his little daughter had died when he abandoned her.

    Her words made Song Yi so angry that his face turned pale. Even the color on his lips receded completely, and he could only utter the word ¡°you,¡± unable to say half a word more..

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chess

    Chapter 329: Chess

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi clutched his chest, and Meng Yu quickly stepped forward to support him. Then she reprimanded, ¡°Fanfan, I know you¡¯re upset, and I can understand, but you can¡¯t be so angry with your dad!¡±

    Meng Xia saw an opportunity and hurriedly supported Song Yi on the other side. ¡°That¡¯s right, sister, you were too harsh just now. Godfather has been thinking about you all these years. I can understand that you feel uncomfortable¡­

    ¡°You can understand? Can all of you understand?¡± Song Fan clenched her fists. ¡°Were you abandoned in the wilderness? Or did you ever go hungry, without a place to sleep? Can you understand my life back then? If not, don¡¯t speak useless words here.¡±

    She looked at Song Yi seriously again. ¡°Dad, I still call you Dad now because you¡¯re the man my mom loved. But you should also know that just because there¡¯s a blood relation doesn¡¯t mean I have to obey you. If you want to collaborate with Charlie, do it. If not, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not interested in the affairs of the Song Corporation.¡±

    She went upstairs without continuing to look at the people downstairs.

    Song Yi was so angry that he trembled all over, and he had to take a pill to calm down.

    Meng Yu hesitated and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Charlie going to cooperate with the Song Corporation? Why does it have to be this unfilial daughter? Can she be on the same page with you?¡±

    Meng Xia, at this moment, was also clever. She quickly helped Song Yi along his back and said gently, ¡°Godmother is right. I¡¯ve always had a good relationship with Charlie. He even made plans to hang out with me in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, if sister is so angry with you, it seems she won¡¯t cooperate well with Charlie. I¡¯m also interested in jewelry. Look at this necklace Charlie gave me. How about letting me work on this project with him?¡±

    When Song Yi mentioned Charlie¡¯s cooperation earlier, Meng Xia had already made plans, especially when she remembered that Charlie had said to her that if she was an adopted daughter, she would still have inheritance rights. She began to get restless.

    ¡°Miss Song¡± was just a status, but the property was real. If she could get a share of the Song family¡¯s wealth, even if she just managed a small branch of the

    Song Corporation, her future would be different, especially now that she had Charlie as a strong support.

    Meng Yu could see her intentions. Meng Yu had already been expelled from the Song Group. If Meng Xia could be sent in, it would be a good thing. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, Xiao Xia is obedient and listens to you. You¡¯ve watched her grow up and know her the best. Besides, she has always performed well academically, and she¡¯s a quick learner. If she manages a new brand, with your guidance, it will surely be fine.¡±

    Song Yi coldly appraised the two women. How could he not see through their intentions? However, if Song Fan was the only one to handle it, it might not be a good thing either.

    So he nodded and then showed his usual smile. ¡°You¡¯re right; Xiao Xia is still good. I¡¯ll be more at ease with her in the Song Group.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Meng Yu and Meng Xia exchanged glances, seeing the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    But he continued, ¡°But Charlie has made it clear. If it¡¯s not Song Fan in charge, he won¡¯t cooperate. You should know that there is not only the Song family but also many other big companies in the country eager to cooperate with the Brown Group.¡±

    He looked meaningfully at Meng Xia. ¡°If we can change Charlie¡¯s mind, maybe there is still hope. What do you think?¡±

    Meng Xia looked at his expression and was surprised in her heart. But she still smiled and said, ¡°Godfather, I understand.¡¯

    She knew very well that she was just a pawn in the Song family, not only in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes but also in Song Yi¡¯s.

    It wasn¡¯t until eight o¡¯clock in the evening that Meng Xia started to dress up.

    She understood Song Yi¡¯s intentions¡ªjust to let her take the initiative and see if Charlie would compromise. If she had no use, Song Yi wouldn¡¯t let her enter the Song Corporation.

    She had already called Charlie early. Charlie didn¡¯t answer. She sent him a

    WeChat message, asking him to pick her up at nine, but Charlie hadn¡¯t replied. At nine o¡¯clock, the doorbell rang at the Song residence, but the visitor was not Charlie.

    ¡°Mr. Gu? It¡¯s so late; what brings you to my house?¡± Song Yi looked at Gu Chen with some surprise. They only had some business dealings, and they had never had private contact. Moreover, Gu Chen had never come to the Song house before.

    Gu Chen, however, didn¡¯t seem reserved. He nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Song Fan.¡±

    At this moment, the doorbell rang again, and Charlie finally arrived. Upon seeing Gu Chen, he didn¡¯t appear surprised but smiled.. ¡°It seems we both came to find Song Fan?¡±

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Opportunity for Cooperation

    Chapter 330: Opportunity for Cooperation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen nodded politely in response to Charlie¡¯s smiling face. However, from the slight furrow of his brow, Charlie could tell that he wasn¡¯t particularly pleased.

    Song Yi felt a sudden sense of relief seeing these two influential figures come to his home. It would be excellent if he could establish relationships with both families. Smiling, he said, ¡°Mr. Brown, our collaboration is about to begin. We should interact more in the future. If you let me know in advance next time, I can prepare some special dishes.¡±

    Although there was some unpleasantness with Song Fan in the afternoon, Song Yi, being a seasoned businessman, understood the significance of the collaboration with Charlie. He was also concerned that delays might lead to complications.

    Especially after returning to the bedroom, he carefully examined the online photos again. The fact that the aerial restaurant reservation included photography and that the pictures were still circulating on the internet indicated that Charlie had chosen Song Fan from the beginning, not Meng Xia.

    Given his experience in the business world, Song Yi even considered the possibility that Charlie might have discovered the jade mine through Yu Wan and approached Song Fan for collaboration. After weighing the pros and cons, he agreed to let Song Fan take charge of the project and informed Charlie promptly.

    ¡°Charlie, you didn¡¯t reply to my message. I thought you were busy!¡± Meng Xia heard the voices downstairs and happily ran down.

    She was dressed in a short, backless dress, playful and adorable. It was designed with a deep V, showcasing her graceful curves as she moved. Blushing, she said, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming. It turns out you received my message.¡±

    Charlie looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry, my phone had some issues today, and I didn¡¯t have it with me. I didn¡¯t receive your message. Besides, I¡¯m here to see Miss Song Fan. Since the two families are going to collaborate, I think it¡¯s better to start some things early.¡±

    His words stunned Meng Xia. It wasn¡¯t for her; he was here to see Song Fan.

    Doesn¡¯t this prove that Song Yi still chose Song Fan to handle the jewelry brand? She couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at Song Yi, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say in the afternoon¡­¡±

    She wanted to express that they had a difficult time in the afternoon. Why does Song Yi still assign the project to Song Fan? Isn¡¯t he supposed to give me a chance to try?

    However, she saw the warning look from Song Yi and refrained from speaking. Instead, she sought help by looking at Meng Yu, who had just come downstairs.

    Meng Yu walked over, held her hand, and gently shook her head. She knew that Song Yi¡¯s decision in this family was irrefutable. She kept signaling to Meng Xia not to provoke Song Yi¡¯s anger.

    When the maid called Song Fan downstairs, she was still pondering how to investigate Li Lan¡¯s identity. She was somewhat surprised and confused when she saw Charlie and Gu Chen sitting in the living room, Song Yi and Meng Yu smiling warmly, and Meng Xia looking uneasy.

    Upon seeing Meng Xia¡¯s attire and her expression of distress, Song Fan understood Meng Xia¡¯s intentions, but it seemed her plan had failed.

    ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯ve finally come down. Are you already asleep so early? It doesn¡¯t conform to the modern lifestyle of young people.¡± Charlie looked at her with a smile, completely ignoring the displeased expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face.

    Gu Chen glanced over as well. Song Fan was dressed casually in white sportswear, giving off a lazy vibe, like a cat that had just woken up.

    Meng Xia gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t dare to show her displeasure in front of Song Yi. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yes, my sister usually goes straight to her room when she comes home. It seems that she¡¯s giving respect to Mr. Gu.¡±

    She wanted to make Charlie misunderstand. Since Gu Chen had come, she hoped Charlie would give up. She didn¡¯t care who leaked the photos of Song

    Fan and Charlie. As long as she could discredit Song Fan, it would be enough.

    However, Charlie seemed indifferent and joked, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m benefiting. Fortunately, Mr. Gu is also here. Otherwise, we might not start our cooperation until tomorrow!¡±

    He knew Song Fan¡¯s proactive nature. If Song Yi informed her of his decision, Song Fan would have started preparing immediately.

    Although it was unexpected, Song Fan quickly understood the meaning behind Charlie¡¯s words. She had no intention of exposing Song Yi¡¯s decision. ¡°Indeed, my dad and I only discussed this matter in the afternoon. I didn¡¯t expect the decision to be made so quickly. It seems our collaboration is about to begin?¡±

    ¡°Is it the jewelry brand collaboration Mr. Brown mentioned last time? It seems we also have the opportunity to cooperate?¡± Gu Chen suddenly interjected, leaving everyone present in shock..

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Angry

    Chapter 331: Angry

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Of course, Song Yi was willing to have Gu Chen participate; his eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you interested in cooperation? It seems that the Gu family has not been involved in the jewelry industry. Would you like to give it a try? Welcome!¡±

    To establish a jewelry brand, having the jewelry alone is not enough; it largely depends on promotion. With the backing of both Brown Group and Gu¡¯s Group, along with the raw materials from their Song Group, they could achieve significant profits through effective marketing. Song Yi couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.

    His gaze toward Song Fan softened. ¡°Fanfan, since Mr. Gu is interested, and your relationship is good, let¡¯s discuss it together. But Mr. Brown, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Gu is willing, I am more than happy!¡± Charlie still wore his standard smile. He was eager for Gu Chen to join, as it would further his plans.

    However, Song Fan was not willing. She directly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not suitable. Gu¡¯s Group has no related industry in jewelry, and Charlie has a detailed plan that does not include third-party involvement.¡¯

    Song Fan intended to exclude Gu Chen. She knew Charlie might be the one behind the scenes, and his motives for coming to A City were likely more complex than they seemed.

    But surprisingly, Gu Chen, who had always been calm, only heard the name ¡°Charlie.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, the two of them had become so intimate.

    ¡°Gu¡¯s Group has always been diverse, and diversity is crucial. To promote a new brand internationally, apart from the Brown Group¡¯s promotion and the Song Corporation¡¯s jade, isn¡¯t there a considerable need for initial capital? Mr. Brown, can you support such a significant project financially?¡± Gu Chen slightly leaned forward, squinting at Song Fan.

    When the issue of funds was raised, Song Yi¡¯s eyes lit up even more. Creating an international luxury jewelry brand requires substantial investment. Without a considerable amount of money, the brand wouldn¡¯t attract attention.

    Especially when he saw Charlie¡¯s visibly darkened expression, Song Yi became even more convinced that even if Charlie had money, he might not have enough influence to promote an international jewelry brand. In that case, it was better to embrace Gu Chen as a money tree.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the Song Corporation has been in the jewelry industry for a long time, it¡¯s been more on a smaller scale. Moreover, jewelry isn¡¯t our main focus, so the budget is indeed limited.¡± Song Yi implied that they lacked the funds to establish a truly international brand.

    Upon seeing Charlie¡¯s displeasure, Meng Xia hastily said, ¡°Does Brown Group not have money? Mr. Gu, don¡¯t think that only the Gu family has wealth.

    Charlie is the son of the Brown family, and in the future, everything in the

    Brown family will be his. A mere jewelry brand is nothing to him.¡±

    As she spoke, Meng Yu tightly grabbed her arm, but Meng Xia continued at a rapid pace. Upon seeing that everyone remained silent, especially with Charlie¡¯s cold gaze turning toward her, she finally realized that she had misspoken.

    After all, Charlie was the illegitimate son of the Brown family. If it weren¡¯t for some means used by his mother, his father might not have recognized him. Although he appeared as a young master to outsiders, those who knew the inside story were aware that he couldn¡¯t be compared to his two legitimate brothers.

    Gu Chen must have discovered this, knowing that Charlie had limited funds. Hence, he suggested collaboration and investment. Meng Xia¡¯s words seemed to help Charlie, but in reality, every word hit him where it hurt.

    Meng Yu hurriedly intervened, trying to smooth things over, ¡°Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t understand these things. She has been sheltered since childhood and hasn¡¯t been involved in business matters. Please don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s just speaking thoughtlessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never been involved in these things before, and I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Meng Xia finally found a way to backpedal, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to gain some experience? So, let me handle the jewelry brand this time. I can learn a lot, and I see that my sister isn¡¯t very interested.¡± She thought what she said was reasonable, but Meng Yu, on the side, was nearly infuriated. She realized for the first time that her niece, whom she had always admired, was just a pretty face without much intelligence!

    But before Meng Yu could speak to salvage the situation, Charlie coldly retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI only cooperate with Song Fan. Since the Song family lacks sincerity, I¡¯ll take my leave..¡±

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Quite Friendly

    Chapter 332: Quite Friendly

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie nodded slightly, then attempted to leave directly.

    Upon sensing trouble, Song Yi quickly stood up and stopped him, ¡°The young girl doesn¡¯t know any better. Don¡¯t mind Xiao Xia. She was indeed rude. But Song Fan¡¯s capabilities are excellent. You recognized that, and that¡¯s why you have to cooperate with her, right? As her biological father, I naturally wholeheartedly support my daughter¡¯s career. So, Song Fan will be in charge of this matter, and Song Corporation will fully cooperate.¡±

    He then turned his head, angrily staring at Meng Xia. ¡°What are you meddling in? Go back to your room! Don¡¯t disrupt our family¡¯s business. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Although Song Yi spoke softly, each word struck Meng Xia¡¯s heart. She truly didn¡¯t understand where she had gone wrong. In the afternoon, Song Yi seemed to detest Song Fan to the bone. How did everything suddenly change after just a few hours?

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Charlie, but all she saw was his icy gaze. Meng Yu gently pulled on her clothes, and Meng Xia, biting her lip, tearfully ran back to her room.

    After seeing her leave, Meng Yu breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s late now. I¡¯ll prepare some supper. Let¡¯s talk about things slowly. If you don¡¯t mind, staying over is also fine. I¡¯ll have someone prepare the rooms.¡±

    Charlie, already disheartened by the recent events, coldly said, ¡°Mrs. Song, that¡¯s not necessary. I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave. If Mr.

    Gu is still interested in cooperating, we can arrange another meeting.¡±

    He forced a smile at Song Fan. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. We can discuss the details over the phone later.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Fan nodded, escorting him out.

    Upon returning to the hall, only Gu Chen and Song Yi remained. Meng Yu had also been sent away by Song Yi, fearing that she might inadvertently offend this potential benefactor.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, since you¡¯re interested, I wonder how you¡¯d like to cooperate?¡± Song Yi

    was already calculating how much money Gu Chen might offer.

    ¡°Have you read the project proposal? Do you have detailed documents for the initial promotion? I also need to analyze the budget.¡± Gu Chen didn¡¯t directly mention the amount of investment; instead, he posed a counter-question.

    Gu Chen had already investigated Charlie¡¯s recent actions. He agreed to cooperate with Song Fan, and Song Yi immediately accepted. It was impossible for him to go through the specific details. In the end, Song Fan would handle the project.

    As expected, Song Yi felt awkward. He also realized that Gu Chen didn¡¯t want to discuss the matter with him. When he saw Song Fan approaching, he quickly said, ¡°My daughter knows the details best. Why don¡¯t you two discuss it in my study? It¡¯s quiet there. I¡¯ll have someone bring you coffee and snacks.¡±

    Gu Chen stood up. ¡°No need. I wanted to talk to Song Fan about this. Now that the unnecessary people have left, do you have time?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly became so angry. He didn¡¯t even intend to feign a hypocritical expression and stared at her coldly.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Song Fan nodded helplessly.

    With a complex expression, Song Yi watched his daughter and the man leave together late at night. Still, he didn¡¯t say much. He understood very well that if he wanted to connect with the Gu family, Song Fan was indispensable.

    When they got in the car, Gu Chen only gestured to the driver to take them to the seaside. After the driver parked, he got out of the car.

    Upon looking at him, Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you bringing me here so late? Not even a midnight snack?¡±

    ¡°When did you become so close with him?¡± Gu Chen suddenly said without any context, leaving Song Fan puzzled.

    ¡°Charlie?¡±

    Gu Chen sneered, ¡°Why are you calling him by his name and sounds quite friendly. Weren¡¯t you calling him Mr. Brown before?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Song Fan rolled her eyes directly. Was this the first step of a primary school quarrel? She never expected that the usually aloof Gu Chen would find her for such a trivial matter.

    As she thought about the online photos, she shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to call someone by their name directly in our country? As for the pictures online, I don¡¯t know if he posted them, but it doesn¡¯t make much sense, right? It doesn¡¯t affect me; it¡¯s just a waste of money.¡±

    To her, even if there were rumors, the impact on her was minimal. She even thought that she could use this wave of attention to promote the new jewelry brand. She couldn¡¯t afford to miss such a good opportunity.

    However, Gu Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Because someone wants to undermine our relationship!¡±

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: I Believe You

    Chapter 333: I Believe You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Undermine our relationship?¡± Song Fan became increasingly helpless. What on earth was going on? In her view, the reason Charlie was interested in her was not only due to Song Group but might also involve some of her connections. However, it certainly had nothing to do with romantic feelings.

    The look in his eyes was almost entirely calculating, and upon closer inspection, all she could see was coldness. How could someone like him fall in love with others?

    Song Fan was sure that Charlie was purely selfish and would not go to such lengths for her.

    So she had considered the possibility that Charlie might not have been the one to release the photos. Perhaps it was some staff member trying to boost popularity by leaking candid pictures. She didn¡¯t even bother checking the IP.

    However, Gu Chen was deeply stimulated by Gu Zhuo¡¯s words. Upon considering that Song Fan and Charlie were about to cooperate, working together on a jewelry brand for years to come, he felt increasingly annoyed.

    Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Why not let me join? Do you want to collaborate with him alone?¡±

    ¡°Are you running a fever? Did you take the wrong medicine? Have you been poisoned again?¡± Song Fan reached out to check Gu Chen¡¯s pulse, but he avoided her.

    Upon seeing his awkward reaction, Song Fan suddenly laughed. ¡°You know that he has ulterior motives against you, and he might even be the one poisoning you. Working with such a person every day, how many lives do you think you have? I won¡¯t always be so coincidentally lucky to save you each time.¡± Muttering under his breath, Gu Chen said, ¡°But you¡¯ve saved me many times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have saved you many times. But can you always be this fortunate?¡± Song Fan sighed. ¡°Your body¡¯s poison is too complex. If anything unexpected happens again, do you think you¡¯ll have many lives left? I will eventually return to Song Group. Instead of putting you at risk, I might as well cooperate with him.¡±

    ¡°I can get close to him and even have a chance to find the person behind your poisoning. With a sample of the poison, I can analyze its components. Then, with the cooperation of Wu Yong, we can quickly develop an antidote. You won¡¯t have to worry about the poison acting up again. Moreover, if anything does happen, you can help me in time. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± she explained.

    After hearing her words, Gu Chen finally showed a hint of a smile on his face. However, he still tried to keep a serious expression and said, ¡°Even so, without financial support, it¡¯s challenging. Charlie doesn¡¯t have much money, and his position in the Brown family isn¡¯t high. His two older brothers are pressing him down. The collaboration might be aborted due to a lack of liquidity.¡±

    He had investigated Charlie¡¯s situation quite thoroughly. Song Fan has also done the same in recent days. Charlie was indeed an underestimated illegitimate child, but his ambitions and methods were not to be underestimated. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily for so many years and gain control over a portion of the family business.

    Song Fan wanted to argue, but Gu Chen suddenly leaned forward, almost pressing her against the seat. Song Fan instinctively leaned back, but the confined space didn¡¯t offer her much room.

    ¡°So, I have more reasons to join. I¡¯ll help you stand firm in Song Group. You¡¯ve helped me so many times; can¡¯t I help you once?¡± Gu Chen looked at her seriously. ¡°Besides, with me around, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to deal with the person behind the scenes? As soon as he shows his feet, you can expose him.

    Isn¡¯t that twice the result with half the effort?¡±

    Song Fan placed her hand against his chest. She could feel his heartbeat accelerating. With a blush on her face, she tried to calm herself and said with some effort, ¡°Do you trust me so much? What if I can¡¯t expose him, and you get poisoned or assassinated? Are you trying to court death?¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s body leaned even closer, his hot breath hitting her face. ¡°I trust you. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±

    Just as he was about to take things further, the car door suddenly opened. ¡°Gu

    Chen, the contract I prepared for you¡­ Damn it! No indecent behavior!¡±

    Another male voice asked from the side, ¡°No indecent behavior? Isn¡¯t Gu Chen in there?¡±

    Qi Shuo didn¡¯t expect to see such a provocative scene as soon as he opened the car door. Upon thinking that Song Kai was still behind him, he hurriedly fumbled to close the car door.

    However, Song Kai had already spotted Song Fan.. ¡°Little sister? Damn it, Gu Chen, you beast! I¡¯ll kill you! How dare you touch my little sister? Do you think her brothers are all dead?¡±

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Staying in a Hotel

    Chapter 334: Staying in a Hotel

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Qi Shuo and the driver made great efforts to restrain the enraged Song Kai. By now, Song Fan and Gu Chen had also gotten out of the car. Gu Chen still wore a cold expression, while Song Fan¡¯s face had turned red.

    Upon seeing Song Kai¡¯s battered appearance, she quickly approached and asked, ¡°What happened? Did someone beat you up? Where are you injured?¡±

    Her heart raced. In the past, she might have thought that Song Kai got into a brawl with someone, just some minor scuffle. However, recent events had been too mysterious, including an intruder attempting murder at the Gu mansion. She couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the safety of her family members.

    Initially, Song Kai had an expression as if he wanted to beat Gu Chen to death. However, upon hearing Song Fan¡¯s questioning, he completely deflated, stuttering and unable to articulate a response.

    ¡°Speak up,¡± Song Fan addressed Qi Shuo directly. The fact that both of them came together meant there was a problem.

    Qi Shuo glanced uneasily at Gu Chen, then at the visibly guilty Song Kai, before finally saying, ¡°Don¡¯t blame him. He was just standing up for you. Didn¡¯t the pictures of you and Charles get posted online today? Someone on the street was gossiping about your romantic affairs, and he happened to overhear¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence; Song Fan could guess the rest. With Song Kai¡¯s temper, he probably had gone straight into a fight, and the other party likely didn¡¯t come out unscathed. However, thinking that he got injured for her sake, Song Fan found it difficult to scold him.

    Upon seeing her distress, Song Kai quickly put on a grin, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t worry. I am super powerful. Did you see my flying kick?¡±

    ¡°Kicked and broke one of the guy¡¯s ribs, compensated fifty thousand dollars,¡± Qi Shuo interjected, pushing up his glasses. ¡°Picked up a chair from a nearby shop, smashed it on someone¡¯s head, six stitches, and compensated seventy thousand dollars. There¡¯s also¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, details aren¡¯t important!¡± Song Kai hastily interrupted him, then ingratiatingly said, ¡°Little sister, rest assured, I can take on four at once.¡±

    ¡°He injured four people, total compensation of five hundred thousand dollars, plus five thousand dollars for the shop by the roadside. It was truly remarkable,¡± Qi Shuo heartlessly exposed him and even clapped silently.

    Song Kai had only met Qi Shuo once before, but he heard that Qi Shuo had helped Song Fan, so he had a favorable impression of him. This time, he didn¡¯t want the family to know about the incident and had to reluctantly seek help from Qi Shuo.

    After all, Qi Shuo was a prominent lawyer. People had to give him some respect. Also, Song Kai was a young master from the Song family. In the end, he coughed up some money, and Qi Shuo managed to get him out of the police station.

    Upon watching Song Kai with a face resembling a pig¡¯s head, Song Fan finally patted his head. ¡°When Mom gave birth to you, did she forget to give you any intelligence? Even if you don¡¯t understand the law, don¡¯t you know that brawls causing injuries can lead to imprisonment?¡±

    She looked at Song Kai, who was still rubbing his forearm and directly reached out to touch his arm. Then, with force, she lifted and pulled it down. The sound of bones being dislocated accompanied Song Kai¡¯s cries of pain, ¡°Little sister! I know I was wrong! It hurts! It hurts!¡±

    On the side, Qi Shuo and the driver both took a step back. Their faces filled with horror as they watched this seemingly sweet-faced girl. Even Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth slightly. He knew Song Fan was formidable, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless even to her brother.

    ¡°Alright, the forearm was indeed dislocated a bit. Move it around a bit. Rest well these days, don¡¯t exert too much force with this arm. When you get back, I¡¯ll apply some ointment and deal with the wound.¡±

    Upon turning around, she looked around Song Kai to ensure there were no other injuries besides superficial ones. Satisfied that he only had skin injuries, she said, ¡°Your physical condition is too poor. After your injuries heal, run with me every day. I¡¯ll teach you some kickboxing techniques. It¡¯s foolish to rely solely on brute force in a fight.¡±

    The three onlookers felt a bit awkward as they watched her lecture her brother like a mother.

    However, Song Kai was quite happy. He nodded earnestly, ¡°Sure, sure, little sister. It¡¯s great if you¡¯re willing to teach me! When the time comes, I will protect you.¡±

    He sneered at Gu Chen, ¡°Beware of some people taking advantage of you.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Qi Shuo felt the temperature around Gu Chen dropped significantly. He quickly took two steps back, afraid that the wrath of the Young Master would inadvertently fall on him.

    However, Song Kai immediately switched to a flattering tone and asked, ¡°Little sister, can you accompany me to a hotel? I don¡¯t want to go back and face criticism.. Didn¡¯t you say you would apply ointment for me?¡±

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Contract

    Chapter 335: Contract

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai held his slightly swollen left face and had a somewhat comical smile. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m begging you. I really can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Upon thinking of the indifferent face of Song Yi, Song Kai felt a bit frightened. Especially after seeing Meng Yu¡¯s true color, he suddenly realized that every time he got into trouble or got beaten up, she had a share in it. This time, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t go back.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to go home either. If she went back, she might have to discuss jewelry brand matters with Song Yi again. So, she directly agreed to Song Kai¡¯s proposal, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a taxi to the nearest hotel.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Miss Song?¡± Qi Shuo saw Gu Chen¡¯s face, which was clearly expressing ¡°unsatisfied desires,¡± and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s late, and it¡¯s not safe for you two to go to a hotel. How about going to President Gu¡¯s suite in the hotel? I also have something to report to him. The four of us can go together. It¡¯s not suitable for you two to go to a hotel.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m her brother, her biological brother, her twin brother!¡± Song Kai exclaimed indignantly, but unfortunately, it affected the wound on his face. His grinning and grimacing expression became even more comical, and he even shed tears from the pain.

    But he still insisted on not going with Gu Chen. He directly pulled Song Fan, ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re siblings, what are we afraid of? Besides, with me protecting you, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone with ulterior motives! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Gu Chen directly grabbed Song Fan¡¯s other arm as he walked over, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you. We haven¡¯t finished discussing our matter. You don¡¯t want the cooperation anymore?¡±

    Looking at the two men beside her, they both exerted some force secretly. If she didn¡¯t say something, she might be split in two soon.

    ¡°Gu Chen, I need to think about the cooperation. I¡¯ll contact you later.¡± Song Fan¡¯s implied meaning was that she hadn¡¯t decided whether to cooperate or not.

    Her words made Gu Chen even angrier. He was about to pull her closer, but Song Kai stopped him.

    ¡°Why do you have to discuss cooperation in the middle of the night?¡± Song Kai forcefully pulled Song Fan and said with a pitiful expression, ¡°Little sister, it hurts. My back hurts, and it seems like I¡¯m bleeding on my face. Am I going to be disfigured? You can¡¯t neglect my handsome face! You saved unrelated people, but you can¡¯t let your dear brother suffer. If I¡¯m disfigured, you won¡¯t have a pretty sister-in-law in the future, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Fan roared lowly. She had never realized that Song Kai had this kind of skill. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She pushed away Gu Chen¡¯s hand again. She knew this man could be stubborn, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll come to your company to discuss this matter tomorrow, and then give Charlie a reply.¡±

    Song Kai was already impatient. He urged, ¡°Hurry up and leave. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s talk about anything else tomorrow!¡±

    Upon watching the backs of them leaving, Gu Chen¡¯s expression became colder.

    On the other hand, Qi Shuo knew Gu Chen¡¯s mood was not good. Just as he was about to slip away, he was grabbed by the collar, ¡°You better really have an urgent matter!¡±

    ¡°I do have an urgent matter, it¡¯s very urgent! But can you please let go of my collar first? I might be strangled to death like this!¡± Qi Shuo quickly grabbed his collar, and Gu Chen let go, giving him a chance to catch his breath.

    ¡°You asked me to take a look at the contract between your second uncle and the Brown Group¡¯s collaboration, right? It is new energy. They are indeed smart. However, there are still many flaws in the contract. The legal department of the Gu Group wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes, and the profit margin for the Brown Group is too high.¡±

    Qi Shuo took out his phone and sent the document over. ¡°I¡¯ve marked the key points. According to the current situation, there will be losses of several billion dollars per year. But they¡¯ve done it discreetly; without experience, it¡¯s hard to notice. Otherwise, why would I rush to find you?¡±

    Gu Chen looked solemnly at the contents of the contract on his phone. He knew very well that if there were only losses of a few billion dollars according to the contract, the actual losses in operation could be much more, possibly tens of billions.

    ¡°Fortunately, this is a draft contract. Charlie will only go to your company for the signing tomorrow, so there should still be room for negotiation.¡± Qi Shuo also became serious. ¡°But there¡¯s only one night left. And Su Yang¡­ You need to make a decision early.¡±

    His expression became even more unpleasant than before. ¡°Go to my house first; this matter can¡¯t be delayed.¡±

    Gu Chen took a deep look in the direction Song Fan had left, sighed, and then turned to get into the car..

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: 337 Pictures

    Chapter 336: 337 Pictures

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Gu Chen is not a good person. Don¡¯t be alone with him from now on. Look at his actions today¡­ Anyway, you should have less contact with him. If you have to, let me accompany you,¡± in the taxi, Song Kai rubbed his face and said seriously.

    Upon thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s behavior today, Song Kai felt it was necessary to be Song Fan¡¯s personal bodyguard. He had just reconciled with Song Fan, and he didn¡¯t want to lose a sister like this.

    Looking at him, who now had a face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, Song Fan said disdainfully, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him anyway. What¡¯s the use of following me?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Song Kai stuttered for a while, and finally thought of one of his advantages. ¡°I can take a beating. Look, today those people didn¡¯t do much to me. Besides, even if I can¡¯t, don¡¯t we have big brothers? I¡¯m super fast at sending messages. I can contact them for help, right? Remember, if anything happens, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t think about taking risks alone!¡±

    He leaned closer to Song Fan and said seriously, ¡°Especially in situations like today, risking your life and entering the tiger¡¯s den must not happen again. Do you understand?¡±

    Upon watching the swollen face in front of her, Song Fan suddenly felt a bit choked up. Since she returned to this family, it seemed that many things had changed.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Song Kai didn¡¯t want others to see his face. He followed behind Song Fan, still wearing a hat and looking a bit sneaky. Song Fan walked directly to the front desk. ¡°Two rooms next to each other.¡±

    Song Kai looked at Song Fan in confusion, ¡°Why two rooms? One suite is enough. Give us a suite.¡±

    He could feel that his eyes were almost unable to open due to the swollen face. He urgently needed Song Fan¡¯s help. He didn¡¯t want any problems to occur in the middle of the night. If he called for help, it might not be answered, but with Song Fan by his side, he could be at ease.

    The front desk was very clever and immediately said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Our standard rooms are all booked. Now we only have double rooms and suites. What do you prefer?¡±

    The front desk mistakenly thought they were a young couple, assuming that Song Fan was too shy to stay in the same room, so they took the liberty of being clever.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t think much and nodded directly. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take the suites then. Make sure it¡¯s quiet and not facing the elevator.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll process it for you right away.¡± The front desk skillfully processed the check-in procedures for the two.

    In a corner, someone quickly pressed the shutter button, revealing a smile. ¡°I took so many pictures in just one day. I¡¯m so lucky!¡±

    He quickly took out his phone, exported the captured photos, and sent two to Yingying. One was a clear picture of Gu Chen pressing down on Song Fan in the car. The private detective had used a telephoto lens, capturing the image very clearly.

    The other was a picture of Song Fan checking into a hotel with another man. The man was dressed more casually, definitely not Gu Chen.

    It was already early morning, and Yingying was very annoyed when she heard her phone ring. Although her poison was not lethal, it made her suffer every day. Just when she had finally fallen asleep, she was awakened again.

    But the moment she saw the photos on her phone, she immediately smiled. She was sure that Song Fan had a problem. Since Song Fan returned, she seemed to have become a different person. She didn¡¯t expect that it was relying on different men that gave her confidence.

    Yingying quickly dialed the phone, and the other party answered immediately. She asked directly, ¡°How many photos are there? Is there a clearer picture of the man? Do you have any intimate photos?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, and there are surveillance cameras in the hotel. I was afraid of alerting them, and the man kept wearing a hat, so I couldn¡¯t see his face.

    The other party¡¯s voice was somewhat flattering. ¡°But he should be very wealthy. The clothes and accessories he wore cost at least tens of thousands. They will come out tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll have a chance to take clear pictures of their faces and intimate photos. However, I have to stay at the hotel entrance overnight. It¡¯s a bit hard.¡±

    ¡°I want all these photos. If you manage to take intimate photos and clear pictures of that man¡¯s face, I¡¯ll add another fifty thousand dollars to your payment.¡± Yingying boldly stated. Anyway, Xu Wen was satisfied with the previous photos and had already given her a million. If these photos were suitable, she could easily give another million.

    Hearing her generous offer, the other party quickly assured, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will stay alert and keep an eye on these two. When they come out tomorrow, you¡¯ll see the photos.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll wait for good news.¡± Yingying hung up with a smile, feeling extremely relieved. It seemed like her injuries weren¡¯t hurting as much now.

    With solid evidence of her dating Charlie in the past and now having photos of her checking into a hotel with another man, she believed that Gu Chen would stop treating Song Fan so well..

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Companion

    Chapter 337: Companion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was disturbed by Song Kai¡¯s whining sounds the whole night. Luckily, the sofa in the suite¡¯s living room was large enough for Song Kai to find a place to settle.

    After a night, Song Kai¡¯s swollen face became more apparent, and some bruises that weren¡¯t visible yesterday now showed clear marks.

    As Song Kai, who had just woken up, went to the bathroom, he saw his face in the mirror and let out a howl, ¡°Ah! My handsome face! God, the person in the mirror is not me! It¡¯s not me!¡±

    ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll make you look like this for the rest of your life!¡± Song Fan, with slightly messy hair, walked out of the bedroom, looking at him with anger.

    Song Kai wisely stopped yelling, but the words from his mouth didn¡¯t cease, ¡°Little sister, with your amazing skills, you can surely make me recover immediately, right? I don¡¯t want to go to school like this. If I go out looking like this, I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡±

    After all, he was famous at school. If others knew he had been beaten like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his reputation.

    ¡°Little sister, could you help me take a leave? I have the injury report from yesterday. Can you secretly show it to our class teacher?¡± His only thought now was to not go out. He wanted to wait until he recovered a bit before facing the world. With his current look, even his father might not recognize him. Upon seeing his face, which seemed severe but had no major issues, Song Fan nodded.

    However, seeing Song Kai on the verge of collapsing, she agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy some medicine to help reduce the swelling and bruising for you. Just stay indoors. I¡¯ll handle the school side for you.¡±

    Song Kai was almost moved to tears, thinking that he couldn¡¯t go out with this appearance. Seeing Song Fan preparing to leave immediately after packing up, he quickly added, ¡°Little sister, I want to have some fried pancakes and soy milk.¡±

    He immediately felt a cold gaze looking at him, making his face hurt even more. But Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything to him, just nodded.

    Song Kai suddenly felt that having a sister was good; she was indeed a considerate sister.

    Unfortunately, Song Fan didn¡¯t stay with him. Just as she entered the hotel with the purchased medicine and food, a message came from Gu Chen, stating that it was urgent, and he hoped she could come to Gu¡¯s Group immediately. Song Fan had to instruct the front desk to deliver the items to the room. Upon watching Song Fan leave the hotel, the private detective hurriedly entered.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the front desk had not yet delivered the items upstairs, he quickly said, ¡°The medicine Song Fan just bought fell, and she asked me to bring the items up.¡±

    Upon hearing him say this, the staff looked at him suspiciously. He continued, ¡°Miss Song had an emergency and left just now. She asked me to deliver the items. There are people in her room who need the medicine. What room number are they in?¡±

    The staff handed the items to him, ¡°Miss Song is in room 1101. Sir, please take care of it.¡¯

    ¡°No problem at all.¡± The detective happily took the items and quickly walked toward the elevator.

    He had already arranged the hidden camera in the button on his chest. Once the man came out to take the items, he could capture his face. Upon thinking about Yingying¡¯s promise to pay an extra fifty thousand dollars, the detective felt that this night was truly worth it!

    Arriving at 1101, the private detective pretended to be a delivery guy. Song Kai, somewhat suspicious, opened the door. ¡°Why did they send a delivery guy?

    Didn¡¯t she leave?¡±

    Upon seeing him, the private detective was a bit stunned. The man in front of him had a face full of bruises, so swollen that it was hard to see what he originally looked like. It was clear he had injuries on his arms and thighs.

    The private detective subtly touched the button on his chest, adjusted the camera to a better angle, and then said, ¡°Miss Song had an emergency. She said this medicine is for you. And here is your breakfast.¡±

    After all, he was a private detective, with strong mental resilience. Although he was surprised on the surface, he still looked like a delivery guy. In the end, he even added, ¡°Please give me a five-star rating if you can.¡±

    Song Kai glanced at the seemingly ordinary man in front of him and nodded.

    ¡°Sure, when she comes back, I¡¯ll ask her to give you a good rating.¡±

    As he turned to close the door, he muttered, ¡°She didn¡¯t let me sleep well all night. She exhausted me. Now, she¡¯s gone, hmph!¡±

    The private detective looked at the closed door in front of him, and the surprise in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. He suspected that Song Fan had a peculiar fetish that she tossed her companion into such a ghostly appearance.

    When Yingying received the photos from the private detective, she could hardly believe the ¡°truth¡± in the pictures.. ¡°Are you sure this man is the one with Song Fan? He was beaten by Song Fan like this?¡±

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Would He Still Endure It?

    Chapter 338: Would He Still Endure It?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Yingying¡¯s intuition told her that she had seen this man before, but she couldn¡¯t identify him due to his appearance. His voice sounded somewhat familiar, but because the sound of the covert recording was faint, she couldn¡¯t make out the details. After careful consideration, she couldn¡¯t think of a man

    who would be involved in inappropriate activities with Song Fan.

    However, the private detective was very confident and said, ¡°I disguised myself as a delivery man, and he opened the door. There¡¯s no mistake. Moreover, when I mentioned Miss Song, he didn¡¯t show any particular reaction. It¡¯s this room, and the front desk has confirmed it.¡¯

    He commented with some emotion, ¡°Miss Song looks quite ladylike, but who would have thought she engages in such frivolous activities in private? No wonder you wanted to investigate her; she¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    Because Yingying called him and he didn¡¯t witness Song Kai picking up Song Fan, he thought Song Fan had indeed left and immediately found another partner to check into a hotel.

    In his impression, Song Fan not only had dates with Charlie but also nearly had intimacy with Gu Chen. When that didn¡¯t work out, she was taken away by another man for a hotel rendezvous. She was just a pure sc*mbag.

    Upon hearing him say this, Yingying was delighted. The more she looked at Song Fan, the more she disliked her. If someone could tarnish Song Fan¡¯s reputation, she would feel a sense of relief. ¡°Let everyone know about her being a slut. You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ve already transferred the money to you.¡±

    Indeed, the next moment, the private detective¡¯s phone notified him of the received payment, and he looked at the amount with great satisfaction. ¡°Yes, she deserves to be exposed. If you ever need my services again, feel free to contact me. Rest assured, I have the best reputation in the industry and will keep everything confidential!¡±

    ¡°You better live up to your words. Otherwise¡­¡± Yingying threatened, ¡°If I can pay you to investigate her, I can also pay someone to make you disappear.¡±

    The private detective naturally knew that his clients were not easy to deal with. He repeatedly assured her before hanging up. Yingying then went straight to Xu Wen¡¯s house and showed her the photos.

    As soon as she saw the pictures, Xu Wen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed a slut. Can¡¯t she live without a man? She even dared to be intimate with

    Gu Chen in the car¡­ It infuriates me!¡±

    Recently, Xu Wen¡¯s emotions have become increasingly difficult to control. After seeing the photos, she wished she could tear Song Fan apart.

    ¡°Xu Wen, you need to calm down now.¡± Yingying gently patted her arm, and Xu Wen suddenly felt much more relaxed, her emotions no longer as agitated.

    Smiling, Yingying said, ¡°We need to reveal Song Fan¡¯s true color to make Gu

    Chen realize your worth. Getting angry won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must let Gu Chen know. I¡¯ll send him the photos right away.¡± Xu Wen picked up her phone, eager for Gu Chen to completely abandon Song Fan in the next second.

    However, Yinyin stopped her. ¡°Gu Chen must still care about the handsome blond guy from last time. I heard that Gu¡¯s Group is about to collaborate with Brown Group. Maybe he hasn¡¯t had time to deal with Song Fan yet. If this incident is exposed, think about it. One moment, she¡¯s intimately entangled with him, and the next moment, she¡¯s in a hotel room with another man. Do you think he¡¯ll tolerate it?¡±

    Xu Wen tightly clutched the photos, saying with malice, ¡°That¡¯s right. The world must know that Song Fan is a slut. She must not deceive Gu Chen again. Yingying, only you sincerely care about me at this moment, helping me like this.¡±

    Yingying¡¯s arm was tightly against Xu Wen¡¯s. Today, she wore only a very thin shirt. Yingying could feel the poison on her arm seeping into Xu Wen¡¯s skin. After all, this poison was specially prepared for Xu Wen this morning.

    Yingying comforted her with a kind voice, ¡°You helped me, so I genuinely consider you a good friend. I will stand by your side. I¡¯ve already arranged the website and water army. Once these photos are out, even if Song Fan is formidable, she¡¯ll drown in the spit of netizens.¡±

    Xu Wen¡¯s expression became somewhat trance-like, but she still nodded.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll follow your lead. Let¡¯s send out these photos now. I¡¯ll pay you!¡±

    Just as Song Fan arrived at Gu¡¯s Group, the front desk, who used to greet her with a smile, suddenly looked awkward, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily turned downwards. Song Fan felt something was wrong but didn¡¯t inquire further.

    The front desk still led Song Fan directly to the elevator. However, she could sense the strange glances from people around, even some hushed conversations.

    ¡°She just had a romantic encounter with someone else, and now she¡¯s here to find Mr. Gu again?¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s just returned from the countryside; maybe she doesn¡¯t care about such things.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not even 20 yet? She¡¯s shameless. It¡¯s disgusting..¡±

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Honored Guest

    Chapter 339: Honored Guest

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Are you discussing me?¡± Song Fan looked coldly in their direction. Several staff members nearby quickly lowered their heads, and some shook theirs.

    The receptionist beside her seemed hesitant, and Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with these staff members. She walked straight out of the elevator when it arrived.

    At this moment, the receptionist next to her took out her phone and whispered, ¡°Miss Song, take a look at this. They should be talking about this matter.¡±

    Song Fan curiously took her phone, and the photos on it indeed widened her eyes. Besides intimate pictures of her and Gu Chen in the car, there were also photos of her and Song Kai going to a hotel, including pictures and videos of Song Kai with a swollen face and bruises.

    The comments from netizens were even more unpleasant. As Charlie¡¯s identity was never disclosed, many people thought Song Fan was just unsatisfied and liked seeking excitement, speculating that she might have always been like this abroad. The unclear images of Song Kai¡¯s face further complicated the situation.

    ¡°Maybe she has some weird fetishes in the countryside. Tsk, isn¡¯t that young boy around 20? How can he be beaten like that and not fight back?¡±

    ¡°Song Fan looks cute, but it turns out she has some weird fetishes. She has some unique tastes, huh?¡±

    ¡°How about the handsome blond guy from a few days ago? This love triangle is too sensational, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because Young Master Gu couldn¡¯t do it? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t go looking for someone else for a hotel, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I think she has some peculiar fetishes, but she couldn¡¯t force Young

    Master Gu, right? So the young man is in a pitiful situation.¡±

    ¡°When was all of this exposed?¡± Song Fan asked in a low voice. She had a general idea now, understanding that the person behind this was aiming to tarnish her reputation, both in this incident and the one exposed with Charlie at the restaurant.

    ¡°About an hour ago?¡± Upon seeing her unsightly expression, the receptionist hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, rest assured. Mr. Gu isn¡¯t that shallow. Even if you sleep in the same room, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you did anything, right?¡±

    The receptionist girl was on the verge of tears, as she knew how special Gu Chen was to Song Fan. However, she felt that if Song Fan did give Gu Chen a

    reason to doubt her fidelity, she might not have many good days ahead.

    ¡°Could it be that two people with nothing to do go to a hotel to play games and form a gaming team?¡± Xu Wen suddenly arrived and said with a smug look. ¡°Some people are just disgusting. I thought the Song family was some prestigious clan. It turns out they¡¯re all people who can¡¯t be seen in public.¡±

    Song Fan squinted at Xu Wen, feeling the schadenfreude in her eyes and a trace of disdain.

    She almost understood who the mastermind was behind the scenes. She didn¡¯t know that the younger son of the Brown family had arrived in A City, nor did she know Song Kai. Yet, who else could rapidly ferment such incidents on the internet other than Miss Unfamiliar-with-A-City Xu?

    But Xu Wen didn¡¯t care about her gaze, continuing to say self-righteously,

    ¡°How dare you come to Gut s Group? Are you trying to seek forgiveness from Chen? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. Chen will never want a worn-out shoe like you! He is my fianc¨¦!¡±

    Upon seeing Song Fan¡¯s beautiful face and figure, coupled with Gu Chen¡¯s care for her, Xu Wen became increasingly irritated. Her voice grew louder, attracting the attention of many staff members who came out to point and discuss.

    ¡°You slut, Chen will never want you. He will only have one bride, and that¡¯s me, the future Mrs. Gu. You better¡­

    Before she could finish her words, her wrist was firmly grabbed, and Gu Chen was already unable to suppress his anger. ¡°What were you going to say?¡±

    With a slight force in his grip, Xu Wen screamed, ¡°What are you doing? This woman betrayed you, fooling around with other men. She¡¯s so disgusting! Why are you still protecting her? You hurt me!¡±

    There was already a hint of murderous intent in Gu Chen. He looked around coldly and asked, ¡°Who let her in? Who ignores my words?¡±

    The staff members who brought Xu Wen in dared not breathe. Xu Wen had a legitimate reason today, and no one dared to stop her.

    ¡°Gu Chen, why are you so angry?¡± Just as he got off the elevator, Gu Hai walked over with Charlie, smiling slyly. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Miss Xu.. She¡¯s my esteemed guest!¡±

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: She Was Lying

    Chapter 340: She Was Lying

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Esteemed guest?¡± Gu Chen sneered and released his grip. Recently, Gu Hai¡¯s actions have become too frequent, and he even targeted the Xu family.

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the president of Gu¡¯s Group, I, as the general manager, have no authority.¡± Gu Hai didn¡¯t show any weakness in his momentum, especially with so many employees watching and in front of Xu Wen and Charlie; he absolutely couldn¡¯t appear weak.

    He supported Xu Wen and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Xu, are you okay? Gu Chen is always like this. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish and protect beauty. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    He then pointed to the receptionist beside Song Fan and said, ¡°You, take Miss Xu to the waiting room now, and call a doctor to come and examine her carefully.¡±

    The receptionist girl dared not defy and quickly approached to support Xu Wen.

    However, Xu Wen directly shook off her hand, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Why should I leave? Why can that slut Song Fan enter Gu¡¯s Group? She¡­¡±

    When she saw Gu Chen¡¯s cold gaze, she immediately stopped talking. For some reason, his eyes made her feel inexplicably guilty, as if he would tear her apart the next second.

    Gu Hai gave a signal, and his secretary approached, holding onto Xu Wen and whispering something in her ear. Only then did she leave with them.

    Charlie watched the whole drama. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t come here in vain. President Gu¡¯s charm is indeed formidable. I heard that the Xu family is also one of the four major families in the Capital, and Miss Xu is the sole heir.¡±

    He glanced meaningfully at Song Fan nearby, then turned to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Allow me to congratulate you in advance.¡±

    Gu Chen ignored his sarcastic words and directly stood in front of Gu Hai. ¡°Since you claim to be the general manager of the group, you should act in the interest of the group. The cooperation with the Brown Group seems to be delayed; the board meeting is in twenty minutes.¡±

    After saying this, he directly took Song Fan¡¯s hand and left.

    Behind him, Gu Hai was furious, ¡°How dare you command me? The cooperation with the Brown Group was agreed upon from the beginning. If you hinder the contract signing today, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want everyone to make money, right?¡±

    He tried to raise his voice, but in fact, he didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to hear him. Gu Hai was well aware of the problems in this contract, but he had to put on an appearance of righteousness, letting everyone in the company know that he was the one genuinely working for the good of Gu¡¯s Group.

    Song Fan, following behind Gu Chen, wrinkled her brows the whole time. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Hai had cooperated with Charlie, but it seemed to be a tricky situation. Gu Chen unexpectedly wanted to use the power of the board to apply pressure, indicating that the matter was significant.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Chen¡¯s office that he let go of her hand. Turning around, he saw Song Fan frowning. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Xu Wen is not my fianc¨¦e, and I won¡¯t marry her.¡±

    Song Fan, still thinking about the recent events, didn¡¯t catch his words. She lifted her head in confusion, ¡°What did you say? What happened to Xu Wen?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Chen sighed and saw that she didn¡¯t seem to care much.

    Upon seeing the somewhat disappointed expression on his face, Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Did you bring me here today to discuss the cooperation between Charlie and your second uncle? Did you find out they colluded, and the person who tried to assassinate you last time was sent by them?¡±

    Getting back to business, Gu Chen restrained his emotions. He opened the computer, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not their doing; it¡¯s just a sideshow. I discovered some things about Li Lan, so I asked you to come and take a look.¡±

    Walking to the computer, Song Fan saw that Gu Chen had entered the government¡¯s personnel file system, and the opened page was Li Lan¡¯s file.

    ¡°Li Lan did indeed enter the government department; she had excellent written test scores, and the interview video I¡¯ve watched is flawless.¡± He pointed at the computer screen, ¡°But look at this medical examination report.¡±

    Song Fan widened her eyes. Li Lan had many scars on her body, and there were records of multiple fractures, even fractures in multiple places.

    She had claimed to have had a car accident abroad, but there was no information about her abroad, and she didn¡¯t have any major illnesses, so her medical examination was considered passing. However, all the examination results were recorded.

    ¡°These are injuries from fights, not a car accident.¡± Song Fan said affirmatively, ¡°A car accident couldn¡¯t cause fractures at different time intervals. Look at her

    X-rays; several fractures have intervals of over three or four months, and these look more like knife wounds. She¡¯s lying.¡±

    Gu Chen just nodded. He had a question in his mind that he hadn¡¯t asked yet.

    But Song Fan had guessed what he wanted to ask and said directly, ¡°Are you wondering if I have such injuries?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Repaying Gratitude

    Chapter 341: Repaying Gratitude

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen looked at her face, realizing that she usually wore casual clothes more often, and even her formal dresses were relatively conservative. He indeed didn¡¯t know if she had any injuries.

    Song Fan seemed to see through his thoughts and patted his head. ¡°What are you thinking? Besides a fracture in my left shoulder once, I don¡¯t have as many injuries as she does.¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue because she thought of the injuries on Xiao Xiao¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Xiao had ever experienced a fracture, but considering her sometimes unnatural walking posture, she probably had.

    If Xiao Xiao knew Li Lan, it could only be during the two years when she lost her memory, and they were all together, experiencing many unfortunate events.

    Upon feeling her breath becoming somewhat heavy, Gu Chen gently held her hand. ¡°I think perhaps Li Lan knows you, but she¡¯s too perfect, showing no flaws.

    ¡°Even if she can endure it, the people behind her may not.¡± Song Fan looked at Li Lan¡¯s ID photo on the computer screen, feeling a familiar sensation washing over her. However, she couldn¡¯t recall who this woman was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; maybe unveiling Li Lan¡¯s secrets will also help you regain your memory.¡± Gu Chen softly said, ¡°So, even if we don¡¯t have the Tango Fruit, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±

    Song Fan was amused by his words. It turned out that this man had been worrying that she would seek out the Tango Fruit, so he urgently investigated Li Lan.

    She nodded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we still need to find Snow Red

    Flower. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    Upon mentioning Snow Red Flower, Gu Chen also felt a headache. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to search for the snow mountains in the country, but it may not yield results immediately. As for abroad¡­¡±

    Upon thinking of the Brown family¡¯s gathering place on the islands surrounded by icebergs, Gu Chen did consider going there, but going there would alert the Brown family. By then, the mastermind might destroy all the Snow Red

    r lowers.

    ¡°B Country has the most snow mountains, and the probability of finding Snow Red Flower there is high because it hasn¡¯t been developed due to the cold weather.¡± Song Fan also thought of this, ¡°But since Charlie is currently with us, if he finds out about this, you better be cautious. You look for it domestically, and I will figure out a way for the international search.¡±

    ¡°Help me again?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s eyes curved, looking at her tenderly.

    Song Fan, not knowing when felt that their relationship had become increasingly ambiguous. She withdrew her hand unnaturally, blushing as she said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve saved your life many times; one more time won¡¯t make a difference. Besides, aren¡¯t you helping me as well?¡±

    ¡°But each time you saved my life, so I still have to repay you.¡± Gu Chen was about to say something more suggestive.

    Song Fan interrupted him and made her request first, ¡°Repay me? Well, how about now?¡±

    She felt a bit warm and turned to take off her coat, throwing it on the sofa arm. Watching her movements, Gu Chen¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden. He felt a bit at a loss, standing up. In his heart, there was some tension and expectation as he looked at Song Fan.

    Song Fan, seeing his expression changing, asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you standing there? You¡¯re not going back on your word, right? You said you wanted to repay me.¡±

    ¡°Repay! No, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Gu Chen suddenly felt a bit dry in his mouth. He picked up the coffee on the table and drank it all at once, but still felt thirsty.

    Seeing that Song Fan was reaching for her pants, Gu Chen quickly and clumsily looked for the remote control, closing the blinds in the office.

    Then he saw Song Fan taking out her phone from her pocket. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is spreading rumors about me. Last time, she probably had someone take pictures of me and Charlie. She even claimed that I played games with Song Kai in a hotel room. She¡¯s sick.¡±

    Seeing the expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face changing, she thought that Gu Chen didn¡¯t want to confront the Xu family. After all, they were both part of the four major families in the capital, and neither could suppress the other.

    She silently took back her phone. ¡°Forget it; I can handle this little thing myself. ¡±

    It was only at this moment that Gu Chen reacted. He directly took Song Fan¡¯s phone. He had known about this matter a long time ago. Gu Zhuo often browsed the internet, and when he saw the news, he sent it to him.

    He took a few deep breaths and then calmed down the intense emotions from earlier. ¡°I will explain this matter to you, and I won¡¯t let you be wrongly accused.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just rumors and gossip. Since it¡¯s all false, once Song Kai¡¯s identity is revealed, it will be fine.¡± Song Fan casually said, ¡°But if we can use the attention from this incident to launch the jewelry brand, I think the effect will be good.¡±

    Seeing her gaze burning, Gu Chen felt a bit unhappy. Their relationship had become increasingly ambiguous, and he couldn¡¯t help but think that she was suggesting something..

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Call the Police

    Chapter 342: Call the Police

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    To secure cooperation with the Brown family, Gu Hai had no choice but to make Charlie leave first. Now, he needed to come up with a strategy to deal with Gu Chen.

    He was aware of Gu Chen¡¯s intelligence, and it seemed that Gu Chen might have already sensed many things. He just didn¡¯t know who in his team might have betrayed him. Otherwise, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t have received the news so quickly.

    ¡°Second Uncle, you must help me!¡± Xu Wen sat across from Gu Hail s office desk, coquettishly saying, ¡°Song Fan is not a good person. If such a person gains a foothold in the Gu family, the Gu family will truly be in trouble.¡±

    Gu Hai looked at the charming Miss Xu in front of him, feeling quite uneasy. He knew about the previous engagement between Xu Wen and Gu Chen, but it was just a verbal engagement. Only the elders of both families knew about it at that time.

    If Gu Chen¡¯s parents were still alive, a marriage between the Gu and Xu families would have been ideal. However, Gu Hai didn¡¯t want any relationship between

    Gu Chen and Xu Wen now.

    Earlier, Xu Wen had been driven mad and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Charlie.

    She was already somewhat mentally absent-minded and could only remember Gu Chen leaving with Song Fan.

    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Xu Wen was a bit angry, ¡°Are you even listening to me? If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t invest in the new energy project this time. You should know that quite a few investments are waiting for my family!¡±

    ¡°I will certainly help you. You call me Second Uncle, and I¡¯ve long considered you as part of the family.¡± Gu Hai restrained his impatience, revealing a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°You also know that Gu Chen has been entangled by that little enchantress. But rest assured, I will find an opportunity for you.¡±

    He thought about the news he had just seen online and then thought of the man beaten by Song Fan. If he could use him properly, he could get rid of Song Fan, reducing the support of the Song family for Gu Chen. If he could manipulate things to make Gu Zhuo get close to Xu Wen, Gu Chen would have nothing to compete with him.

    Gu Hai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Wen Wen, do you trust me?¡±

    Xu Wen looked at him with some suspicion. ¡°Can you help me? But it seems like Gu Chen was very angry just now.¡± She shook her wrist, which had been hurt by the grab, and said, ¡°He has always been like this to me. Now he dislikes me even more. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, which man doesn¡¯t like beautiful women? Moreover, you are the daughter of the Xu family. Gu Chen won¡¯t refuse you. It¡¯s just that he previously explicitly stated that Song Fan is his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s a bit difficult to handle now. But I see that Song Fan is not one to keep a low profile. At such a young age, she¡¯s already misbehaving. If her little lover can come forward¡­¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Xu Wen immediately understood. She stood up joyfully. ¡°Yes! As long as that man can prove that he and Song Fan were in a romantic relationship, and further prove that Song Fan has some special preferences, what right would she have to be with Chen?¡±

    ¡°The hotel they are staying in is owned by the Gu family. I¡¯ve just ordered them to fully cooperate with you.¡± Gu Hai smiled kindly. His internal calculations were already set. He couldn¡¯t intervene in this matter, but as long as he let Xu Wen cause a scene, Gu Chen and Song Fan would inevitably fall out.

    He had long noticed that Charlie was interested in Song Fan. If he could help push things along, perhaps Charlie would owe him a favor!

    Xu Wen looked at Gu Hai gratefully. ¡°Second Uncle, you are the best. Only you genuinely care about Chen. I will go and expose this matter. I don¡¯t believe Song Fan can create any more trouble!¡±

    She eagerly contacted Yingying. To avoid meeting Song Fan, Yingying lied, saying that she needed to go back to the hospital for a follow-up visit and didn¡¯t accompany Xu Wen. Anyway, Song Fan¡¯s handle had already been exposed, and Xu Wen didn¡¯t care too much.

    However, when she received the call, Yingying still frowned. She dared not not answer Xu Wen¡¯s call.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished your treatment? Your luck is quite good. You¡¯ve been unwell for so long, but you¡¯re still alive. Quite impressive.¡± Xu Wen¡¯s impatient voice sounded.

    Yingying could only say with a bit of grievance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say useless things. I have something to ask you to do.¡± Xu Wen interrupted her. ¡°Now, you anonymously report to the police, claiming that someone is soliciting prostitution. Report Song Fan¡¯s room number. Then find some reliable reporters and self-media. Go to the hotel together. By then, there will be a good show..¡±

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Prostitution

    Chapter 343: Prostitution

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing Xu Wen¡¯s words, Yingying almost burst into laughter. She forcefully scratched the wound on her arm to hold back the laughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. Don¡¯t be stingy with the reporters,¡± Xu Wen said, quite satisfied with Yingying¡¯s quick actions. She promptly transferred another five hundred thousand dollars.

    Yingying could deduce Xu Wen¡¯s intentions from her words. It seemed like Xu Wen planned to completely sever ties, even if she didn¡¯t personally lead people to the hotel, she intended to expose the matter quickly.

    Yingying was more than willing to assist in dragging Song Fan into this. She wished she could register numerous accounts right away just to scold Song

    Fan.

    However, through some experiences, Yingying knew that some matters were better left untouched. Letting Xu Wen take the lead was the best choice.

    She quickly contacted several media reporters with good relations with the Xu Group and promptly reported the case to the police, accusing Song Fan of soliciting prostitution.

    With these actions, along with Gu Hail s assistance, the police and reporters quickly arrived at the hotel and stood in front of Song Kai¡¯s door.

    Though Song Kai¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too severe, his wounds were painful, and his swollen eyelids made it difficult to see the news on his phone. When he received a call from Song Ting, he thought his elder brother had learned about the fight.

    ¡°Big Brother? Why are you so free today? Isn¡¯t the hospital busy?¡± Song Kai sensed the trembling in his brother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Song Ting¡¯s voice carried a hint of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t you know something happened to Little Sister?¡±

    ¡°What? Something happened? That¡¯s impossible. She was with me at the hotel last night, and she was fine this morning!¡± Song Kai widened his eyes abruptly, but his swollen eyelids hindered his vision.

    Hearing that he and Song Fan spent the night together, Song Ting felt slightly reassured. ¡°You stayed at a hotel with Little Sister? It seems someone deliberately targeted her. The Song family won¡¯t let this go. They dared to pour dirty water on the Song family, so they should be prepared to face our anger.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Song Kai was also indignant. ¡°I will make them pay. I will definitely¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted his words. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go check if Little Sister is back. Rest assured, I will protect her.¡±

    ¡°Police, open the door!¡± a male voice outside called.

    Song Kai was startled. ¡°Police? What do the police want with me?¡±

    Opening the door, he felt all the camera flashes pointing at him. Some people were continuously asking questions and jostling around.

    Someone flashed a police badge in front of him. ¡°Sir, hello, I am a police officer from the Hua District Police Station. Someone reported that there was solicitation in this room. We need you to come with us for the investigation. We suspect that you¡­¡±

    ¡°Suspect what?¡± Song Kai¡¯s movements became more significant, causing pain in his wounds. ¡°Have you investigated properly, officers?¡±

    Someone beside him whispered, ¡°Is this a male escort? The legendary gigolo?

    It¡¯s so miserable.¡±

    One stone stirred a thousand waves, and immediately, reporters began to ask loudly.

    ¡°Sir, are you over 18? Are you in a sexual relationship with Miss Song? Does Miss Song have any special preferences that caused your injuries?¡±

    ¡°How long have you and Miss Song been in this relationship? Does Mr. Gu Chen know about it?¡±

    ¡°Is this a transaction of money for sex? Miss Song must have given you a lot of money, right? Did you bring the police here for this?¡±

    ¡°Sir, please look here. My live broadcast room currently has tens of thousands of online viewers. Feel free to share your grievances. The police and netizens will speak up for you!¡±

    The police, feeling helpless, had to say, ¡°Sir, this won¡¯t help. You must come with us to the police station.¡±

    ¡°To hell with you! Am I a male escort? A gigolo?¡± Song Kai, now unconcerned about his image, would rather people see his ugly side than be falsely accused.

    He forcefully tossed his hair back, wincing from the pain in his wounds.. ¡°Haven¡¯t you police checked the other ID in the hotel¡¯s records? What name is it under?¡±

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Twin Brother

    Chapter 344: Twin Brother

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The two police officers were stunned because the person who reported the case was very certain, and they had indeed verified that the room was registered under Song Fan¡¯s ID. However, they had overlooked the presence of another person¡¯s ID.

    Song Kai directly opened the bag at the door and then threw his ID onto one of the police officers. ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look. I am Song Kai, the biological brother of Miss Song! We are twins!¡±

    As his words fell, the noisy scene fell silent. The police awkwardly picked up his ID. It did read ¡°Song Kai,¡± but with his face swollen, it was challenging to recognize him. However, after careful examination, they could still discern Song Kai¡¯s features.

    One guest looked over and whispered, ¡°That shirt he¡¯s wearing costs over fifty thousand dollars. When I made the reservation, I saw Song Kai¡¯s name on the pre-order. It seems to be him.¡±

    Reporters exchanged glances, thinking they had uncovered a major scoop, only to realize it was a mistake.

    However, one persistent reporter still asked, ¡°Mr. Song? The Song family villa is only about 20 kilometers away. Why didn¡¯t you and your sister go home? Why stay in a hotel? Isn¡¯t that against common sense? Could it be that you two¡­¡±

    Song Kai exploded with anger, pushed the police aside, and then grabbed the reporter¡¯s collar. He fiercely said, ¡°Open your eyes wide and look at my face. I taught a few punks who insulted my little sister yesterday. I don¡¯t want to go home to worry about my family. Is there anything wrong with my sister staying to take care of me? Especially you with the dirtiest thoughts, which media outlet are you from? I will sue you!¡±

    The title of the Campus Demon wasn¡¯t just for show. These reporters had heard about Song Kai¡¯s temper, and they were scared into silence.

    The two police officers exchanged glances, realizing they had become pawns in a feud among powerful families.

    One of the police officers respectfully handed Song Kai his ID and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Song, we apologize for the misunderstanding. It seems someone maliciously reported this. We will thoroughly investigate and take strict action against the perpetrator. We will ensure you and your sister are cleared of any wrongdoing.¡±

    Song Kai casually tossed his ID onto the table, coldly snorting, ¡°You better handle it quickly. Otherwise, the Song family¡¯s donations this year might be delayed, who knows when you¡¯ll get them!¡±

    He knew Song Ting had been cooperating with the police, occasionally making donations or providing advanced equipment to help the police solve cases. Without the Song family¡¯s financial support, even the police¡¯s plans for upgrading equipment might face funding issues.

    The two police officers assured him repeatedly that they would investigate earnestly. Only then did Song Kai release everyone.

    At this moment, Xu Wen was still unaware of the situation¡¯s development. Her mind was entirely focused on how to ruin Song Fan¡¯s reputation.

    She believed her plan was flawless, and she thought she could crush Song Fan with public opinion alone. She was confident that Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t choose a woman like Song Fan. So when her water army called her, she immediately instructed them to spread negative comments about Song Fan. She didn¡¯t even bother to watch the online videos and live broadcasts.

    However, not long after, Yingying arrived at her house with a troubled expression.

    Upon thinking Yingying had made no progress in her treatment due to her illness, Xu Wen smiled and said, ¡°Is the doctor suggesting only conservative treatment? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll contact top foreign experts, and you¡¯ll be cured. From now on, don¡¯t bother going for follow-ups at the hospital in City A; it¡¯s a waste of time.¡¯

    ¡°Have you not seen the news online?¡± Yingying looked at her with exasperation. She had also seen the live broadcast video and realized that the person with a swollen tace was Song Kai.

    Even more infuriating was that Xu Wen hadn¡¯t watched the online videos at all. She thought she had already won, but her orchestration of the water army had been exposed.

    Perplexed, Xu Wen opened her tablet, and upon seeing the news online, she almost fainted. ¡°How is this possible? Is he¡­ is he Song Kai? Song Fan¡¯s brother?¡±

    Yingying helplessly nodded. Song Kai¡¯s injuries were too severe for her to notice, let alone others.

    Meanwhile, online netizens began mocking and defaming the mastermind behind the scenes.

    ¡°Spreading rumors without proper investigation? Shouldn¡¯t those who fabricate rumors be sentenced?¡±

    ¡°Understand Song Kai. The School Tyrant got beaten into a pig¡¯s head, doesn¡¯t want to show his face, but also needs to deal with his injuries. Besides his twin sister, he doesn¡¯t know who else to turn to.¡±

    ¡°Song Kai is our School Tyrant. Haha! I¡¯m dying of laughter. He must be feeling so wronged.¡±

    ¡°Did the Song family offend someone? Is this how business rivals play?¡±

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Clearing Up

    Chapter 345: Clearing Up

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. Have these people mistaken him? In this state, he can claim to be anyone; it must be a deception!¡± Xu Wen seemed uneasy, realizing that her supposedly flawless plan had turned into a joke.

    As she read mocking comments online, one, seemingly from the water army leader, came forward to clarify. It mentioned that they were not unprofessional, but their employer demanded this specific approach. Xu Wen was nearly laughing out of frustration. ¡°Fine, they took my money and dared to betray me. Just wait for me to deal with them!¡±

    Yingying approached her, trying to comfort her. ¡°The most crucial thing now isn¡¯t this incident. Song Kai is indeed her brother, but what about the foreigner? Song Fan has been in the countryside abroad for so long; how did she get involved with a foreigner? Even if he isn¡¯t her lover, perhaps he¡¯s her client.¡¯

    Yingying glanced meaningfully at Xu Wen. Having lived in City A for so many years, she was certain the foreigner wasn¡¯t from any prominent local or capital family; otherwise, Xu Wen would have recognized him.

    Since there was another person they could use, Yingying couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She didn¡¯t care about the relationship between this person and Song Fan; as long as it could tarnish Song Fan¡¯s reputation.

    Upon looking at Xu Wen, who seemed lost in thought, Yingying knew the poison was taking effect more and more. She even noticed some rashes on Xu Wen¡¯s arm. Speaking softly, Yingying said, ¡°Maybe the Song family will clarify this matter. What if Gu Chen publicly admits that Song Fan is his fianc¨¦e¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xu Wen said impatiently. ¡°I am his fianc¨¦e. Song Fan is the third party. I must let everyone know the truth. You¡¯re right; maybe that man is just her client. Exactly! You said she was sent to the countryside with no one caring for her? How could everything be so coincidental? She must have earned money by selling her body!¡±

    Xu Wen didn¡¯t doubt Yingying¡¯s words at all, and she even thought more maliciously. ¡°I heard there are many perverts who like young girls. Look at her appearance; she looks like a slut. Maybe she¡¯s been impure for a long time. I¡¯ll investigate right now.¡±

    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Xu Wen took out her phone and almost collapsed when she saw the push notification. Gu Chen had actually issued a clarification using the Gu Group¡¯s account, confirming that the man in Song Fan¡¯s room was indeed Song Kai.

    Not only that, Qi Shuo also issued a clarification in the name of the law firm. Although he only shared the police¡¯s handling results from yesterday, the fact that Song Kai was involved in a fight had been confirmed. The statement explicitly mentioned that someone deliberately slandered Song Kai, who took action to protect his sister¡¯s reputation.

    Even the police implicitly endorsed the law firm¡¯s clarification. A notice was issued, urging everyone to restrain their speech and not believe in unfounded rumors online.

    Song Kai¡¯s matter was now being treated as a joke. After all, the School Tyrant getting into a fight wasn¡¯t that surprising. What was surprising was that the usually indifferent Gu Group had clarified the matter. This led to more heated discussions among netizens, especially since the rumors about Song Fan being Gu Chen¡¯s fianc¨¦e had circulated before. The online discussions intensified. ¡°Is something big about to happen? Is Gu¡¯s young master standing up for his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°The person behind this has offended both the Gu family and the Song family. I think their good days are over.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Gu Chen is going to publicly announce their engagement? It seems like he is admitting Song Fan¡¯s identity as Mrs. Gu?¡±

    ¡°My friend is an employee of the Gu Group. According to reliable information,

    Song Fan can enter the Gu Group without an appointment. Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the lady of the family casually inspecting things?¡±

    Upon seeing netizens mention ¡°engagement,¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu,¡± and ¡°lady of the family,¡± Xu Wen covered her chest; she could hardly breathe.

    Yingying naturally noticed all this. She had initially thought that Song Ting would be the first to come forward for clarification, considering his emphasis on family and his fondness for Song Fan. She never expected Gu Chen to act even faster.

    With so many people defending Song Fan and considering her current situation, Yingying gritted her teeth. She looked at Xu Wen, who only knew how to be angry, and decided that it was time to speed up her plan..

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Hypocrite

    Chapter 346: Hypocrite

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You see, Gu Chen indeed cares about her,¡± Yingying¡¯s voice carried a touch of indignation. ¡°You are his legitimate fianc¨¦e, and he treats you so unfairly. But what¡¯s even more outrageous is Song Fan. She knows you are officially engaged to Gu Chen, acknowledged by both families, yet she shamelessly behaves like this? You are Miss Xu; how can you endure such humiliation?¡±

    ¡°This b*tch! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Xu Wen smashed her phone to pieces in frustration.

    Driven increasingly mad by the poison, she scratched her itchy arms continuously. Then, with a fierce tone, she said, ¡°Go find someone to catch her; I want her to disappear.¡±

    Yingying gently held her arm, patting her shoulder lightly. Upon seeing rashes on Xu Wen¡¯s neck, Yingying was delighted, but her voice still carried concern. ¡°Making her disappear is not difficult, but it¡¯s better if she has a reason to disappear¡­¡±

    Just back at the Song family, Song Fan heard Song Yi¡¯s furious roar.

    ¡°How dare you go out and fight? You have no regard for the rules!¡± Song Yi was holding a ruler, evidently ready to strike.

    Standing next to him, with his still swollen face, was Song Kai. He dared not take a breath, as he feared the ruler the most.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing these things for so many years, and there¡¯s been no improvement at all. I must teach you a lesson today¡± While he was saying this, Song Yi hesitated when he saw his younger son¡¯s swollen face and thought about the reason for the fight. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to act.

    Upon watching the situation, Meng Yu advised from the side, ¡°Song Kai got into a fight because of his younger sister. Fan Fan isn¡¯t very reserved indeed; she was too intimate with Young Master Gu in the car. How can netizens not misunderstand? Don¡¯t blame Song Kai for this; he just cares for his little sister.¡±

    Attributing the mistake to Song Fan, Meng Yu looked at Song Yi, and he felt somewhat uncomfortable. Since Song Fan¡¯s return, it seemed like the Song family was no longer peaceful.

    Upon hearing Meng Yu speak ambiguously and implicating Song Fan, Song Kai was furious. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Clearly, someone framed her. Don¡¯t speak nonsense! Charles and Gu Chen are not strangers; they are just rumors spread by netizens! Whoever dares to speak ill of my sister, I will beat them!¡±

    Staring at Meng Yu with intense hatred, Song Kai said, ¡°Whoever bullies my little sister is unacceptable! I¡¯ll beat anyone I see!¡±

    Meng Yu seemed quite afraid that he would hit her, so she hid behind Song Yi. However, she didn¡¯t look scared at all. She knew that, although Song Kai was overbearing, deep down he wasn¡¯t someone who would randomly hit people. All this was just for Song Yi to see.

    Indeed, Song Yi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit your elders? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    He raised his hand, but the ruler didn¡¯t come down. Instead, Song Fan, who had walked over, stopped him. ¡°Have you always been so unjust? No wonder my brothers don¡¯t like coming home, and you don¡¯t want them to work with you.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with mockery, but it seemed like Song Yi¡¯s inner thoughts were exposed, making him shiver involuntarily. However, he remained stubbornly saying, ¡°A son of the Song family should stand tall, not act recklessly. It¡¯s wrong to resort to violence, and I must punish him!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then let me ask, what did he do wrong?¡± Song Fan, surprisingly strong, directly snatched the ruler from Song Yi¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground. The mockery on her face had not faded, and she coldly remarked, ¡°Is it wrong that he stood up for me, or is it wrong that he didn¡¯t come home to avoid worrying you? He¡¯s my brother. When he heard someone falsely accuse me, he immediately defended me. Even the Gu family knew to clarify for me. Father, what have you done?¡±

    Looking at his daughter, Song Yi felt that the distance between them was growing. He even felt a bit frightened by his daughter. She emitted an aura that was not just that of a little girl but more like that of someone in a superior position.

    Song Yi didn¡¯t answer her question. He was well aware that whatever he said at this point would be wrong. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit that he was wrong.

    ¡°The Song family won¡¯t suffer this loss in silence. Rest assured, your big brother has already sent people to investigate. Once we find out, no matter who it is, I will make them pay!¡±

    His words were spirited, but they did not make Song Fan grateful. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you dare to provoke the person who would dare to offend Charlie and the Gu family?¡±

    She knew very well that the Song Group was considered a local giant in City A. However, when facing a powerful family like the Gu family from the capital, they were essentially nothing. Just by observing Song Yi¡¯s attitude toward Gu Chen and Charlie, she knew that her father was just a hypocritical profiteer who prioritized his interests..

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Better Control

    Chapter 347: Better Control

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t intend to continue entangling this matter with Song Yi. She supported Song Kai and whispered, ¡°Fourth Brother, I bought some medicine for reducing swelling. I¡¯ll apply it for you, and it should be much better by early tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Song Kai was deeply moved. He didn¡¯t want to continue this stalemate. He quickly grabbed Song Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Sister, it hurts. I don¡¯t know if my arm is fractured. It hurts.¡±

    Upon watching her twin brother¡¯s clumsy acting, Song Fan silently sighed and followed him upstairs without turning her head.

    Seeing the good relationship between the two siblings, Song Yi suddenly felt a bit emotional, and his gaze softened.

    All his changes were noticed by Meng Yu. She gently grabbed his arm and said, ¡°They had such a good relationship. As parents, we should have been happy. If we had let them handle the affairs of the Song Group in the past, you would have been much more at ease, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to worry so much.¡±

    Upon hearing that the Song Group might be handed over to others, Song Yi felt tense. Meng Yu knew that he was most worried about this. For a man like Song Yi, losing power was like a tiger losing its fangs. He would never have allowed such a thing to happen.

    Meng Yu pretended not to notice his anger and continued, ¡°The three older brothers have their careers, and the children of the Song family are all good. Now that Fan Fan is so capable, even if Song Kai joins the company in the future, it will be for her support.¡±

    ¡°Look at his appearance. Do you think he should join the Song Group? Do you

    think I need such a blockhead to inherit the family business?¡± Irritated, Song Yi

    shook off her hand. He disliked others meddling in the company¡¯s affairs.

    In the past, Meng Yu knew her boundaries, and he was willing to give her some authority. However, he never expected that Meng Yu would want Song Kai to enter the company!

    Song Yi was well aware that there were many people in the company from the Yu family. If he hadn¡¯t achieved results in recent years, he would have been ousted by these people long ago. He had always nurtured different interests in his sons to prevent them from entering the company and sharing the benefits.

    If the children of Yu Wan entered the company, some of the people from the Yuan family would turn against him. With the emergence of the young master, no one would remember him, the chairman.

    ¡°You and Yu Wan have four children; there will surely be one who can inherit your business.¡± Meng Yu looked at his ever-changing expression and then spoke, ¡°Regarding the cooperation between Fan Fan and Charlie, what do you think about letting Xiaoxia help out? The Gu family values Fan Fan a lot, and her relationship with Gu Chen is also good. We can¡¯t afford to lose Charlie as our support.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we have Xiaoxia get close to Charlie?¡± Song Yi asked with a furrowed brow.

    He had thought about this matter, but if Charlie and Song Fan could be together, he knew it would be better for the Song Group. It might even be more advantageous than allying with the Gu family. Besides, it seemed that Charlie was genuinely interested in Song Fan.

    However, Meng Yu continued to gently persuade, ¡°The business of the Song Group is still mostly domestic. We can¡¯t just focus on the immediate gains. We don¡¯t really understand the Brown Group, and besides, Charlie is the younger son. There must be an elder brother above him, and the competition within large families is fierce.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket. Although Xiaoxia is not your biological daughter, she is still my niece. In the future, if she wants to live a good life, she can only rely on the Song family.¡± Meng Yu grabbed Song Yi¡¯s arm again, a rare intimate gesture.

    She continued, ¡°She was originally an adopted daughter. If the Song family fell, she wouldn¡¯t be anything. Even if she married into a wealthy family, she could only rely on the Song family as her backing.¡±

    She used her eyes to signal and looked at the room upstairs where Song Fan was, ¡°Fan Fan is a good child. She has received a good education abroad, has ideas, and is capable. Even if she didn¡¯t come back, do you think she wouldn¡¯t be able to live well with her abilities?¡±

    Upon seeing Song Yi silent, Meng Yu stopped talking. She knew that he had accepted her words, and even thought more than she expected.

    Song Yi was not only someone who didn¡¯t like power slipping away but also someone who considered pros and cons.

    Now, with two daughters, one of whom, although his biological daughter, he could never control, even having to compete with her in the Song Group. The other is his obedient adopted daughter, who can only rely on him. He knew exactly which one of them was easier to control.

    After a minute, Song Yi sighed and then patted Meng Yu¡¯s hand with relief. ¡°Only you would think things through. Xiaoxia is a good child. I¡¯ve watched her grow up, and she should come to the company to gain some experience..¡±

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Rules

    Chapter 348: Rules

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Finally managed to administer the medicine to Song Kai, and Song Fan personally brewed traditional Chinese medicine, finally pinching Song Kai¡¯s nose to feed it to him.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Song Kai choked and struggled a bit, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m your brother!

    Are you trying to kill your brother? Do you know how bitter this medicine is!¡±

    Song Fan quickly stuffed prepared milk candy into his mouth, ¡°The Chinese medicine can help absorb internal congestion and regulate your body. Just drink it for a week, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    While chewing the candy, Song Kai exclaimed miserably, ¡°A week? I can¡¯t take it. This medicine is unbearable!¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, his phone rang, and one of his buddies, Li Peng, initiated a video call. Song Kai didn¡¯t want to answer, so he forcefully switched it to a voice call. He couldn¡¯t let his friend see him in his current ghostly appearance.

    ¡°Boss, have you seen what¡¯s on the internet?¡± Li Peng almost shouted.

    Song Kai didn¡¯t want Song Fan to hear his conversation with his friend, but Li Peng¡¯s voice was too loud. He scolded, ¡°Are you trying to get killed? Do you think you¡¯re the boss now? Hasn¡¯t the matter on the internet been clarified? I, your boss, took on four of them, and they all ended up in the hospital by my hands! Who dares to mention this matter again¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about that; your issues are already in the past.¡± Li Peng interrupted him, urgently. ¡°Hurry and check the webpage I sent you. Miss Song is being framed! People are saying she¡¯s loose, involved with foreign men¡­¡±

    Before Li Peng finished, Song Kai abruptly ended the call. Song Fan came closer, unable to comprehend what could still be entangling her.

    But as they saw the message Li Peng sent, both widened their eyes.

    Song Kai, just getting over his swollen eyes, tried to glare but had some questions for Song Fan. However, when the words were at the tip of his tongue, he hesitated. He only managed to say angrily, ¡°It must be a setup! These photos must be fake! Technology is so advanced nowadays; anything is possible! The video must be Al face-swapped!¡±

    In the photos, Song Fan was scantily dressed, not just cozying up to different

    foreign men, but there were even moments where men had their hands inside

    her clothes. Yet, Song Fan¡¯s face still carried a subtle, compliant smile.

    The headline the online tipster used was #The Unknown Years of Miss Song# , and almost all were intimate pictures of Song Fan with various men, some even suggesting that she had engaged in intimate activities with them in a car.

    As if to validate their authenticity, the tipster even posted videos of Song Fan entering and leaving hotels with different foreign men, her face visible. Without saying a word, Song Fan stood up, wearing a faint smile that seemed to convey a sense of menace.

    If her mercenary comrades saw her expression, they would probably retreat immediately because her smile meant someone was in serious trouble.

    Song Kai, a bit worried, held her back, ¡°Little sister, listen to me. Don¡¯t go anywhere, don¡¯t step out. This is a setup. I¡¯ll go find big brother and third brother; the third brother is the best at handling these matters. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let anyone frame you like this!¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not bothered by these petty tricks. You don¡¯t need to trouble them; focus on your recovery. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Song Fan replied with a smile.

    Song Kai wanted to say something more, but for some reason, seeing Song Fan¡¯s smile made him feel a bit frightened.

    Back in her room, Song Fan directly turned on her computer. She didn¡¯t expect that merely abstaining from the internet for a while would turn her into the main subject of online gossip. She opened those web pages; the photos and videos had been shared millions of times, and people, unaware of the truth, had started to hurl insults.

    ¡°I heard Miss Song was sent away for many years. Didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d end up living like this. What a spoiled teenage girl!¡±

    ¡°Why bother doing anything else when being a prostitute pays quicker?

    Especially at her age. So young and pretty!¡±

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s young, she¡¯s been played out. Mr. Gu got cheated.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the blond handsome guy from that day was her customer? With such generosity, he could get any woman he wanted. Why did he set his sights on her?¡±

    Although a few were defending her, most comments were scathing.

    She quickly accessed the dark web. Lan Yue sent a message immediately, ¡°Boss, the online videos and photos are fabricated. I¡¯ve begun tracing, but the opponent is cunning. Do you want to intervene personally, or should we offer a reward?¡±

    Song Fan swiftly replied, ¡°I can¡¯t show up now. Looks like some people have no boundaries. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson..¡±

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: A Good Show

    Chapter 349: A Good Show

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The hacker organization Mi Wu, where Song Fan was a member, had top-notch hackers from all over the world. Her sudden appearance on the internet had driven many fans crazy.

    Almost immediately after receiving the task from Tu Mi, everyone began rapidly tracing the source of the information.

    Within half an hour, they identified the culprit and even located the original files of the photos and videos the culprit used.

    Mi Wu hadn¡¯t engaged in such a massive collective operation for a long time, and their actions astonished the entire hacking community in the online world.

    Song Fan was even faster. She directly hacked into the computer of the initial information provider, released a virus attack, and copied and destroyed all content stored on their cloud.

    The task issued by Tu Mi was met with enthusiastic responses. Except for Lan Yue, no one knew her identity, and they thought someone had approached Tu Mi to help clear Song Fan¡¯s name.

    Half an hour later, accounts from all over the world started to contribute to Song Fan¡¯s vindication.

    To prove that Song Fan had been a prostitute and to avoid detection by people in the country, Xu Wen instructed hackers to find photos of blonde, blue-eyed prostitutes on foreign forums. They then photoshopped Song Fan¡¯s face onto those images, and the videos were also manipulated with Al face-swapping.

    Unexpectedly, this deception was quickly exposed. After netizens found the original images and made comparisons, evidence of many photos being fake was discovered.

    Especially regarding video manipulation, to save time and cost, hackers used content from a previous news video in M country. Once the original video was exposed, even ordinary netizens could trace it back to a news story from two years ago.

    The online clarifications were almost complete. Faced with the truth, netizens had to admit that Song Fan had been wrongly accused from the beginning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person behind this too malicious? Are they trying to ruin Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°I heard she was wrongly accused and sent away years ago. Could it be that her mother left her a huge inheritance, and someone wants to take that money?¡±

    ¡°Is her mother Yu Wan? The Yu family used to be very famous in City A, even more influential than the current Song Consortium. It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no one left in the Yu family now.¡±

    ¡°So, the person behind this wants to prevent Song Fan from inheriting the family business? It¡¯s terrifying if you think about it!¡±

    Having completed the tasks assigned by Song Fan, Lan Yue then had a video chat with her. She asked with some confusion, ¡°Since it¡¯s already known that it¡¯s Xu Wen causing trouble, why not expose her directly? Also, you had me comment like that; are you planning to work at the Song Corporation? Don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ve always shown no interest in business, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m interested now,¡± Song Fan said earnestly. ¡°I need to understand some things. Since someone has given me such high attention, I shouldn¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±

    ¡°What about Xu Wen? We can¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± Lan Yue said discontentedly. ¡°She used such despicable methods. I must make her infamous; otherwise, people might think Mi Wu members are easy to bully!¡±

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°Not in a hurry. Relax; the good part is yet to come.¡±

    At this moment, watching the news on her phone, Xu Wen¡¯s anger flared up again. She felt as if a huge boulder was pressing on her chest, making it difficult for her to utter a word.

    Beside her, Yingying was also looking at her phone. Her expression grew even darker. She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Fan had such good luck. Xu Wen had spent a large sum of money to create a scandal for her, yet it was cleared up so easily.

    Thinking about the preparations she made early in the morning, Yingying quickly took out her phone, ready for the people on the other end to take action.

    When Xu Wen¡¯s phone rang, she answered with gritted teeth, ¡°How dare you call? Didn¡¯t you claim to be the most professional in the country? After taking my five million dollars, this is how you handle things?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ve encountered a big problem this time.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very low, and there was even a hint of fear. ¡°I¡¯m being pursued. Miss Xu, who have you offended? Is that Miss Song someone significant? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t protect me, I¡¯ll expose everything about you framing her.¡±

    ¡°Pursued? Song Fan even dares to kill?¡± Xu Wen was completely caught off guard by this sudden turn of events, and she was a little stunned. Although she was usually arrogant, as the young miss of the Xu family, she didn¡¯t need to do anything outrageous.

    Yingying, who had been listening with her head down, heard someone pursuing the hacker and quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Quick, ask where he is.. If he¡¯s in trouble, he might implicate you!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Pursuit

    Chapter 350: Pursuit

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Yingying secretly resented these people for being so unreliable. Even a hacker couldn¡¯t handle it. She had obtained the hacker¡¯s contact information early on from Xu Wen, but the person she sent to deal with him failed!

    Xu Wen was also worried. She thought it might be Gu Chen or Song Fan sending people to catch the hacker. If the hacker revealed that she was the mastermind, Gu Chen would have a valid reason to break off the engagement. Dirty tactics were normal for a big family, but they couldn¡¯t be exposed, or it would bring shame to the family.

    ¡°Where are you? Tell me your location, and I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up,¡± Xu Wen asked urgently.

    The other party provided an address and abruptly hung up.

    Xu Wen was in a hurry; she had to protect the hacker. She knew little about him, only that his online handle was Hei Man. However, he knew her identity and her information must not be leaked.

    ¡°He is currently in the storage room in the basement of the International Building. I¡¯ll send someone there right away. Could it be Gu Chen or Song Fan sending people to kill him? Are they lawless?¡± Xu Wen spoke in a hurry.

    A few minutes ago, she was adamant about killing Song Fan, and now she considered others lawless.

    Yingying coldly smirked inwardly, but her actions didn¡¯t stop. She immediately sent the location to the assassin, then hurriedly said, ¡°How about we go there ourselves? If they are really chasing the hacker, they wouldn¡¯t want others to see. You are the Miss of the Xu family; as long as you are present, everything will be fine.¡¯

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Xu Wen was somewhat nervous. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Gu Chen then know that I hired someone to frame Song Fan?¡±

    ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t know?¡± Yingying emphasized the word ¡°they¡± to make Xu Wen see the reality. Xu Wen¡¯s actions might have been exposed long ago. ¡°With Song Fan¡¯s vengeful personality, she won¡¯t let this slide.¡±

    Xu Wen thought for a moment. Suddenly, she smelled a familiar fragrance, the one coming from Yingying. Then, she began to feel a bit dizzy, leaning softly against Yingying. Only when she caught that scent did she start to feel slightly better. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest for a bit, and then we¡¯ll go find the hacker. You go get prepared.¡±

    Yingying cautiously placed her head on the sofa armrest, then left with a smile, contacting the driver to go to the International Building.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan had also located the hacker. He was clever, having switched to an old-fashioned phone that couldn¡¯t be traced through various apps, but every time he turned it on, Song Fan could find him.

    Song Fan had quickly pinpointed his location and, watching the signal disappear, she smiled, ¡°It seems Hei Man isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    The moment she found the signal, she was ready to go out. Gu Chen¡¯s call came in. After a moment of hesitation, she still told him about finding the hacker.

    ¡°The International Building?¡± Gu Chen frowned. The place was crowded, and it was possible to be misrepresented by onlookers. ¡°Wait for me at the entrance, don¡¯t go in alone. I sense something unusual.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Song Fan also felt something was off. Normally, hackers¡¯ hiding places were very secretive, and there would be excellent network signals. However, she had clearly located Hei Man in the basement. It was unusual. She couldn¡¯t understand why he went to the basement.

    But Song Fan couldn¡¯t think too much at the moment. She had to catch the hacker first and then expose the mastermind behind all this. She quickly mounted her motorcycle and sped toward the International Building.

    As her bike just stopped, she saw Xu Wen rushing over with people. Her bodyguards seemed nervous, and there was a woman in oversized sportswear with a duckbill hat following Xu Wen.

    Although Song Fan couldn¡¯t see her figure and face clearly, she felt that she must know this person. Before she could examine more closely, a group of people rushed into the International Building.

    ¡°Song Fan!¡± Just as she was about to get off the bike and enter, Gu Chen also arrived. He hurriedly grabbed her, ¡°Something¡¯s not right; don¡¯t go in.¡±

    He didn¡¯t explain much but signaled for the people behind him to enter the International Building.

    ¡°I saw Xu Wen and her people go in just now,¡± Song Fan frowned. She was starting to get confused about the current situation.

    Could it be that Xu Wen discovered the plot was about to unravel, so she decided to kill Hei Man directly? But going with so many people to capture one person in the International Building in A City was highly illogical.

    Gu Chen also understood what she was thinking. He explained, ¡°The surveillance in the International Building shows someone chasing another person in the basement. Perhaps that person is Hei Man..¡±

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Hei Man

    Chapter 351: Hei Man

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen took out his phone and played the video inside. When Song Fan saw the video, she recognized the person in it. When she copied Hei Man¡¯s files, she had seen his somewhat awkward selfies.

    ¡°This is Hei Man. But Xu Wen shouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to directly chase and kill him, right?¡± Song Fan was a bit concerned. ¡°I still need to go inside. You stay outside; it¡¯s too dangerous there.¡±

    But before she could take two steps, Gu Chen pulled her back. ¡°I stay outside and you go in?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whether it¡¯s combat experience or fighting ability, you¡¯re not better than me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    With her words, Gu Chen was truly speechless. He knew a bit about her experiences, and even elite military personnel might not surpass her.

    But he insisted, ¡°My bodyguard is already inside. The Gu Group has investments in the International Building, and they¡¯ve started evacuating it.

    This is a society under the rule of law; don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°rule of law,¡± Song Fan sneered. He doesn¡¯t seem very law-abiding himself, yet he expects me to be a good citizen.

    Ignoring Gu Chen¡¯s strength on his hands, she was about to speak again when a bodyguard quickly approached. ¡°Mr. Gu, the basement is chaotic. The power system has been damaged, and we are desperately looking for people. You shouldn¡¯t approach the building. The customers inside are also evacuating.¡±

    Gu Chen nodded. Just as he was about to pull Song Fan back to the car, they heard a loud explosion. The crowd was already scared off by the sound, and chaos ensued. Several bodyguards quickly shielded Song Fan and Gu Chen.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bomb inside. The target has a bomb strapped to him!¡± A chaotic voice came from the bodyguard¡¯s walkie-talkie. ¡°A small bomb has already exploded in the basement, causing casualties. We need reinforcements, requesting support!¡±

    Almost reflexively, Song Fan quickly shook off Gu Chen¡¯s hand and ran in the opposite direction of the fleeing crowd.

    She was experienced in such situations; it must be an assassin who had been discovered, choosing this chaotic way to escape. All attention was on the bomb on Hei Man¡¯s body, making the assassin¡¯s escape almost unobstructed.

    Upon ignoring the bodyguards¡¯ obstruction, Gu Chen hurriedly followed, and a few bodyguards reluctantly followed suit.

    The basement had three levels of parking, and Hei Man was hiding on the bottommost level. So, the first explosion did not have much impact on the International Building. But at this moment, Hei Man had two bombs tied around his abdomen and even one on his thigh.

    He dared not move because the person chasing him had already said that if he moved, the bomb might explode. Facing him were not only Gu Chen¡¯s people but also Xu Wen and Yingying, protected by a group of individuals.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you protected me yet? Are you all dead?¡± Although she wasn¡¯t injured in the previous explosion, Xu Wen¡¯s face was now covered in dirt, and Yingying was also frightened. She hadn¡¯t expected the assassin hired by that person to cause such a commotion.

    Xu Wen¡¯s temper became more and more irritable. No one responded to her words. She shouted, ¡°What are you afraid he¡¯ll do? Does he really want to die?

    He won¡¯t, who would want to die? He won¡¯t detonate the bomb.¡±

    But none of the bodyguards around her dared to move. They knew that Xu Wen didn¡¯t listen to that person¡¯s words just now, leading to the explosion of a bomb behind him.

    At this moment, Hei Man couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. He knew that Xu Wen was the young lady of the Xu family, and as long as she was here, there would be military personnel coming, including bomb disposal experts. Then he would have a chance.

    But if Xu Wen left, those people wouldn¡¯t care about his life.

    His face twisted, even more terrifying under the emergency lights. He roared, ¡°Who dares to leave, and I will move! Anyway, even if you leave, I won¡¯t survive. I¡¯m not afraid to take you down with me! Don¡¯t doubt me!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t dare. He definitely won¡¯t dare!¡± Xu Wen forcefully pulled a bodyguard in front of her. ¡°Will you listen to me? Take me away quickly! He¡¯s just crazy;he should have died here. Why aren¡¯t you dying?

    Hei Man fixed an intense gaze on Xu Wen. ¡°Miss Xu, did you commission someone to take me out? Well, assisting you seems to have led me down a treacherous path. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s brave enough to shield you now. Make the slightest move, and I won¡¯t hesitate to trigger the bomb.. We¡¯ll meet our end together!¡±

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Letâ€™s Go Together

    Chapter 352: Let¡¯s Go Together

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hei Man was now certain that Xu Wen intended to have him killed. He has seen enough murder scenes in movies.

    At home, he had sensed something amiss downstairs. The old neighborhood never had so many young people not going to work during the day. Moreover, their actions resembled movie special forces, making him wary. He quickly reached the rooftop and descended the ladder. Only then did he survive.

    He informed Xu Wen about the basement incident in the International Building, and the assassin swiftly found him. It was enough to prove Xu Wen was the mastermind.

    ¡°You asked me to forge Song Fan¡¯s pictures and videos. Now that I¡¯ve been exposed, you want to silence me by killing me to avoid being discovered. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not happening!¡± He grew even more anxious, thinking about his crashed computer and the lost data in the cloud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume I lack evidence just because you got someone to hack into my computer. I¡¯ve saved records of our interactions and your voice calls. If I die, this evidence will be posted online an hour later!¡±

    Hei Man¡¯s face showed a smug expression. ¡°Since I dared to accept your job, I¡¯m a skilled hacker. Do you think you can escape? I want everyone to see what kind of person you are. Even if I die, I will come back to see if the Gu Family wants a wicked daughter-in-law like you!¡±

    Almost every word pierced Xu Wen¡¯s heart. She no longer pondered the loopholes in his accusations. Now, all she wanted was for the man in front of her to disappear.

    She pushed the bodyguards, insisting, ¡°Go and kill him. I want him dead now! He must not walk out of here alive.¡¯

    However, none of the bodyguards moved. They knew Eldest Miss had a temper, seeking revenge for the smallest grievance, but they didn¡¯t expect her to truly consider killing in front of so many people.

    If Hei Man found himself in this predicament because he knew her secret, the bodyguards who had been tailing her and witnessed her involvement in numerous nefarious deeds might be subjected to a similar fate as Hei Man.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Xu Wen slapped a bodyguard beside her. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Kill him? The bomb on him will explode if vibrates violently. In less than a second, everyone here will turn into ashes. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag others with you,¡± Song Fan¡¯s cold voice came from behind her.

    When Xu Wen saw her, her eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°You! Are you here to mock me? It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    And at the moment Song Fan entered, Yingying quickly lowered her hat, slowly hiding behind the bodyguards, blocking Song Fan¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you hiring a hacker to slander me, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles now,¡± Song Fan looked at her coldly. ¡°Now that so many lives are at stake, you still have no remorse whatsoever?¡±

    Upon seeing Gu Chen walk in and approach Song Fan without acknowledging her, Xu Wen grew even angrier. ¡°What regret do I have? You seduced Chen. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦! You shamelessly seduced him. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    No one said anything, but they had a rough idea of what was going on. They didn¡¯t expect the two young ladies of the two families to be so jealous that it would end up like this.

    Song Fan ignored her and walked straight to Hei Man. He shifted nervously.

    ¡°What do you want to do? I-I¡¯m telling you, I-I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°But I am afraid,¡± Song Fan calmly responded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll defuse the bomb, but I need you to stay calm and not make any sudden moves. If the bomb on your body senses a large vibration, it will explode immediately, and you¡¯ll be the first to be blown into pieces.¡±

    Although Hei Man was stubborn, he heaved a sigh of relief when he heard there was a chance of survival. ¡°Do you have a way? Do you know how to defuse a bomb?¡±

    Gu Chen had already prepared scissors and handed them to Song Fan. She looked at him and the people around. ¡°You guys go out first. Don¡¯t distract me.¡±

    Xu Wen was delighted at her words. She didn¡¯t know if Song Fan knew how to defuse a bomb, but she didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. The other bodyguards also sighed in relief; they were bodyguards and didn¡¯t want to lose their lives.

    However, Hei Man took another step back.. The bomb on his body had started counting down, and he shouted in his voice hoarse, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to leave? If anyone dares to leave, I¡¯ll detonate it, and we¡¯ll all die together! Are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Bomb Disarming

    Chapter 353: Bomb Disarming

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t Song Fan say she would stay behind to defuse the bomb?¡± Xu Wen showed no signs of weakness. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s with you. Why are you clinging to us? If you harm so many people, don¡¯t even think about reincarnating in your next life!¡±

    At this moment, Xu Wen hoped that Song Fan could defuse the bomb, but she also wished she would be killed immediately. However, Xu Wen didn¡¯t want to stay here.

    Yet, the movements of Hei Man were too erratic. Everyone heard the countdown. He smiled and said, ¡°No, this matter has nothing to do with Miss Song. She¡¯s the victim. I just want you to die with her! With the Eldest Miss of the Xu family and so many bodyguards, I¡¯ve struck gold!¡±

    The smile on his face was already a little distorted. When he saw that there were still ten minutes left on the countdown, he couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I just want to earn some money. My grandmother is still waiting for money in the hospital for surgery. You scumbag actually hired someone to kill me? Then die with me! ¡±

    He smiled at Song Fan again, but this smile was extremely ugly. ¡°Miss Song, this has nothing to do with you. You and Mr. Gu can leave first. I wish the two of you a long and happy life together.¡±

    Normally, Gu Chen would be happy, but now he could only twitch his lips. ¡°What else do you need me to do besides the scissors?¡± he asked as he took out the scissors that he had asked the bodyguard to prepare.

    Song Fan looked at him in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect this man to believe her so easily. What if she was just bragging?

    Upon seeing the surprise in her eyes, Gu Chen smiled and rubbed her hair lovingly. ¡°Shall I light a flashlight for you? Ten minutes should be more than enough.¡±

    Hei Man couldn¡¯t believe that the little girl in front of him could defuse the bomb. He said nervously, ¡°Are you planning to cut the red or yellow line based on your feelings later?¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes at him. The bomb on his body was not very difficult to remove. It seemed that the other party was also very anxious. He probably wanted to scare people from the beginning, so he did not prepare a high-level bomb.

    She quickly removed the bomb from Hei Man¡¯s waist. Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguard quickly took the bomb and gently placed it on the ground. As she moved, Hei Man subconsciously trembled, especially his legs which were almost limp.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Song Fan squatted on the ground. She wanted to see the structure of the bomb clearly, but Hei Man¡¯s legs were shaking so hard that she felt a little dizzy. ¡°If you want to die, continue shaking. Two people come over and hold his legs down.¡±

    The person closest to Hei Man was Xu Wen¡¯s bodyguard. The two people in front looked at each other and quickly walked over. Each of them supported Hei Man, who could not stand properly. Just now, Song Fan had defused the bomb quickly. They had all seen it with their own eves, and they were even more impressed by this little girl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me, but listen to this b*tch? Are you¡­¡± Before Xu Wen could finish her sentence, she felt as if Song Fan had thrown a bomb at her. She almost screamed and quickly retreated. The bodyguards beside her also scattered, and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Put away the bomb. It¡¯s fine now. Everyone can leave now.¡± Song Fan stood up and patted the dirt off her pants.

    At this time, the electrical system in the basement had also been restored. Fortunately, the impact of the explosion was not very serious. The moment the lights came on, everyone closed their eyes, and Yingying took advantage of the chaos to quickly leave the scene.

    Ever since she was disfigured, she knew how to minimize her presence. No one cared if she left or not.

    Gu Chen supported Song Fan from the side and then looked at her with a smile. ¡°Indeed, it didn¡¯t even take ten minutes. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If it took ten minutes, everyone would have been blown up.¡± Song Fan sighed. God knows how many life and death experiences she had gone through to learn this skill. To defuse the bomb in time, she even studied with retired foreign soldiers for a long time.

    When the police arrived, the scene was already under control. Although Xu Wen tried her best to leave, she was still detained by the police.

    Indeed, no one in the capital dared to touch the Xu family. However, the explosion of the international building was so serious that it involved slander on the Internet. It was almost impossible for her to escape.

    When she was taken away by the police, she glared fiercely at Song Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make you die!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Song Fan said with a friendly smile.

    When Xu Wen was brought out of the building by the police, there was already a large crowd surrounding her. She inadvertently saw Yingying sitting in a van..

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Car Accident

    Chapter 354: Car Accident

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Yingying still wore a cap, but she had no mask. Upon catching her gaze, she quickly waved and silently mouthed, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Naturally, Xu Wen had no intention of being apprehended by the police. If she could escape, the Xu family, with its connections, could avoid incarceration.

    If she went with the police now, she would undoubtedly end up in the detention center. As the Eldest Miss of the Xu family, such a fate was inconceivable.

    However, flanked by two policewomen and with police officers behind her, the severity of the explosion had attracted more law enforcement to the scene.

    As she cautiously approached the van, the surrounding onlookers suddenly breached the police cordon. People rushed in, some holding phones to record, and a few who appeared to be reporters pressed forward.

    In an instant, Xu Wen felt a push. She quickly distanced herself from the two policewomen behind her, rushing forward. Yingying swiftly pulled her into the car and shut the door. The van sped away.

    ¡°Oh my god, it scared me to death. Luckily, you¡¯re sharp,¡± Xu Wen exclaimed, patting her chest, still recovering from the recent fright.

    However, noticing the unfamiliar driver, she became immediately wary. Finally sensing that something was off, Xu Wen inquired, ¡°Yingying, weren¡¯t you at the scene just now? Why didn¡¯t the police take you? When did you leave?¡±

    Yingying gently took her hand and skillfully undid her handcuffs with a pin. ¡°Of course, I was on the move. If I hadn¡¯t escaped, how would you have gotten in the car? Do you want to go to the detention center?¡±

    Vigorously shaking her head, Xu Wen vehemently refused the idea of going to the detention center. As long as she could return to the capital, she believed she could handle anything.

    Seemingly anticipating her thoughts, Yingying reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This car will take a less-traveled route back to the capital. However, I¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡±

    Relieved at the mention of returning to the capital, Xu Wen glanced disdainfully at the van. ¡°This car reeks. Can¡¯t you find something more comfortable? It¡¯s a long drive to the capital. Do you expect me to endure this?¡±

    ¡°Just bear with it for now,¡± Yingying replied, removing her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s change our attire. If anyone sees you, they won¡¯t suspect anything. After all, my face is like this.¡±

    Without hesitation, Xu Wen complied. The more inconspicuous, the better. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsed as she put on the shiny sportswear. ¡°You claimed your figure is similar to mine. Why not wear something decent? Your face is already like this, and you don¡¯t even know how to dress up. Do you expect me to endure this outfit for days?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be for days,¡± Yingying said with a faint smile, gently tying her skirt and placing handcuffs on her hands.

    Baffled by Yingying¡¯s actions, Xu Wen was suddenly interrupted as the car violently tipped over. The driver¡¯s airbags deployed, and Yingying held onto the seat tightly, while Xu Wen, still in shock, gazed at the sharp piece of iron in Yingying¡¯s hand with both panic and disbelief.

    The car seemed to be airborne before crashing heavily. Xu Wen felt an excruciating pain in her abdomen. When she collided with Yingying earlier, she fell directly onto the triangular object in Yingying¡¯s hand. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t utter a sound.

    Though the driver had initially resigned himself to death, the airbags spared his life. Now, under Xu Wen¡¯s weight, Yingying was also immobilized. The driver fought to open the door, and at that moment, the truck driver who had collided with them arrived.

    Without uttering a word, he seized two bottles from the van and poured the liquid on the girls¡¯ faces. The instant their skin met the sulfuric acid, a hissing sound echoed. Xu Wen hoarsely screamed, but Yingying, beneath her, gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    After the driver separated them, Yingying uttered, ¡°Fingerprints.¡±

    Understanding her intent, the driver swiftly erased their fingerprints with sulfuric acid, completing this series of actions. More than ten villagers suddenly appeared, ready to assist, and the police car followed suit.

    Meanwhile, the van driver staggered toward Xu Wen, who wore black sportswear. He shouted with all his might, ¡°Yingying, you can¡¯t die. You haven¡¯t given me the money you promised. My daughter is still waiting for the money for her medical treatment!¡±

    Looking at him in disbelief, Xu Wen, her vision blurred by blood, couldn¡¯t make a sound. She then shifted her gaze to Yingying and suddenly comprehended everything..

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Mrs. Xu

    Chapter 355: Mrs. Xu

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When the police arrived, both girls were seriously injured. Industrial sulfuric acid in the van had spilled almost entirely on one girl¡¯s face and hands, corroding her clothes as well.

    Especially for the girl in black, the sulfuric acid streaming down her face also injured her throat, making it difficult for her to produce any coherent sounds. The police could no longer comprehend what she was trying to convey, and eventually, she departed with a lingering sense of resentment.

    The arriving paramedics tried everything, but the injuries of the girl were too severe, and ultimately, there was nothing more they could do.

    The other girl, shackled but thankfully not facing a life-threatening situation, was lifted into the ambulance.

    Yingying glanced toward the direction of Xu Wen¡¯s ambulance and overheard someone saying, ¡°This girl is in bad shape. She¡¯s lost so much blood, and her injuries are severe. It¡¯s beyond saving.¡±

    A slight arc appeared at the corner of her mouth. Indeed, that person¡¯s plan worked well, and now she would be the sole heir to the Xu family.

    The van driver, also taken away, was still shouting desperately, ¡°Yingying, you can¡¯t die! If you die, who will give me money?¡±

    Both she and the truck driver were apprehended by the police. With the incident concluded the villagers who had come to help scattered.

    The involved parties, Song Fan and Gu Chen were taken to the police station. Due to the magnitude of the case, even being scions of two prominent families did not guarantee an immediate release. The police were preparing for a thorough interrogation.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wen Wen? Where is she?¡± A woman hastily approached Gu Chen, and nobody stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you! What happened to Wen Wen? Gu Chen, speak up!¡±

    Song Fan assessed the woman before her, tall and with a pair of large eyes slightly upturned. Her entire attire and accessories emitted an air of affluence. Hearing her address Xu Wen, she must be Mrs. Xu.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve been at the police station the entire time. I don¡¯t know about her condition,¡± Gu Chen replied politely as he stood up.

    He had seen Mrs. Xu many times before. His mother, being a doctor, had treated numerous members of prominent families in Beijing, and Mrs. Xu was one of them. After being saved, Mrs. Xu became good friends with Gu Chen¡¯s mother.

    Gu Chen remembered Mrs. Xu as easygoing, unceremonious, and a hearty person. However, the woman before him now was domineering and even a bit frantic. It seemed she had heard about Xu Wen¡¯s situation and had come to support her daughter.

    Mrs. Xu grabbed his arm, expressing her anger, ¡°You¡¯ve always known that Wen Wen liked you since childhood. Even if you don¡¯t like her, can¡¯t you at least look after her as a little sister? Why did things escalate to this extent?!¡±

    She glanced at Song Fan beside Gu Chen. Xu Wen had called her several times, mentioning that Gu Chen had a new woman around him. Initially, Mrs. Xu was reluctant to intervene, understanding that the engagement between the two families was nothing more than a casual jest. Even if there was an arranged marriage back then, it was obsolete.

    However, witnessing the unharmed and even cold gaze of the beautiful girl before her, Mrs. Xu, considering her daughter might be a wanted fugitive, became furious. ¡°Are you the third party? How dare you seduce someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ at such a young age. If anything happens to Wen Wen, I¡¯ll make your whole family accompany her in death!¡±

    ¡°Please watch your language!¡± Gu Chen shook off her hand, positioning Song Fan behind him. ¡°There¡¯s no connection between me and Xu Wen. Just because you¡¯re Mrs. Xu doesn¡¯t mean you can talk nonsense. Don¡¯t mention the engagement being a jest. Even if it were real, my marriage wouldn¡¯t be your call.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Xu pointed at Gu Chen, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Gu Chen ignored her increasingly ashen face and continued, ¡°Song Fan is mine. Xu Wen has provoked us multiple times, even fabricating evidence and framing us. She¡¯s even suspected of hiring someone to commit murder. If you have the time, save it for later. Think about which lawyer you¡¯ll hire for her defense!¡±

    Mrs. Xu¡¯s complexion worsened, and she, who had only received a rough summary from her subordinates, didn¡¯t anticipate so many complications in such a short time. Unwilling to back down, she coldly snorted, ¡°Do the police have evidence? Even if there¡¯s evidence now, our family¡¯s heir¡­¡±

    ¡°Has the family been contacted for Xu Wen?¡± A female police officer rushed in urgently. ¡°Xu Wen had an accident and is being treated at the hospital.. Contact her family immediately!¡±

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Song Yin Is Dead

    Chapter 356: Song Yin Is Dead

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Originally intending to say a few harsh words, Mrs. Xu suddenly became alarmed upon hearing the police¡¯s words. She ignored what Gu Chen was saying and quickly ran over, grabbing the female officer¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Wen¡¯s mother. What happened to her?¡±

    The female officer looked somewhat uncomfortable, but eventually said, ¡°Suspect Xu Wen escaped in a van. The van was speeding through an intersection and collided with a large truck¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Xu almost fainted, but someone nearby caught her.

    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± Mrs. Xu struggled to stand up, her voice full of panic.

    The female officer hesitated but said, ¡°Are you Xu Wen¡¯s mother? You better go to the hospital now; her condition is not optimistic.¡±

    Mrs. Xu rushed out almost stumbling, not caring about anything else, only concerned about her daughter¡¯s well-being.

    Gu Chen and Song Fan exchanged glances, both revealing a mixture of shock and helplessness.

    At this point, the police called them in for questioning, presenting a photo, ¡°Do you two know this girl? She was the one who assisted Xu Wen, and many witnesses saw her at the scene.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s eyelids twitched. The girl in the photo was Song Yin, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the injuries on her face were from the Song family dungeon. Since Song Yin disappeared, the Song family had sent people to search for her, but there was no trace of her, and the person who rescued her was skilled.

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°This is my stepmother¡¯s daughter, Song Yin.¡±

    She took a deep breath, fully aware that she couldn¡¯t let the police know about Song Yin being imprisoned. So, she continued, ¡°She had a mental breakdown recently, and the doctors said she might have intermittent psychosis. Some of her classmates also knew about it. But to avoid gossip, we only mentioned that she got sick and needed long-term treatment at the hospital. In reality, she was being treated at our old residence, and she took advantage of the distraction to slip away recently.¡±

    The police seemed somewhat skeptical, asking, ¡°If such a grown person went missing, why didn¡¯t you report it?¡±

    ¡°The Song family has always valued its reputation. Although she¡¯s my stepdaughter, she¡¯s been treated as a family member for many years. So, she has always attended various events in A City as Miss Song. I believe the police should be aware of this. Not reporting it was also to prevent her current situation from being exposed. Besides, with the Song family¡¯s resources unable to locate her, she might have been hidden by some formidable opponent.¡±

    The police found themselves at a loss for words, realizing her words made sense, though there was a mysterious aspect to the situation.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t intend to elaborate further. The affairs here would be handled by Song Yi, and she needed to find out the truth about Song Yin, her connection with Xu Wen, and the circumstances of Song Yin¡¯s accident. The police sighed, ¡°If this is Song Yin, then unfortunately, she has already passed away.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Fan widened her eyes. She had considered a hundred possible scenarios of Song Yin appearing at the scene, but death was not one of them.

    The police explained, ¡°She was in a car accident, and her injuries were quite severe. Although we haven¡¯t conducted a post-mortem yet, it¡¯s highly likely to be her. Inform your family to take her back.¡±

    Gu Chen gently held her hand and asked, ¡°This matter has had nothing to do with us from the beginning to the end. We only acted bravely.¡±

    The police naturally understood his meaning. The mastermind had been found, and there was no need to keep these two detained. After a brief inquiry, they let them go.

    On the other hand, Hei Man had also confessed to the whole story. He provided evidence that Song Yin had contacted him first, and then Xu Wen informed him of the plan to defame Song Fan. Even if Xu Wen didn¡¯t hire someone to kill, this alone was enough to implicate her.

    Upon thinking that the mastermind was in the hospital, and the accomplice was already dead, Song Fan suddenly felt a bit inexplicably anxious. She had a gut feeling that this was part of a larger conspiracy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Gu Chen said, holding her hand as they got into the car. Song Fan shook her head, ¡°Go to the hospital. I want to see Song Yin.¡±

    She had already told Song Kai about what happened, and although Meng Yu had directly thrown her biological daughter into hell to save herself, Song Fan felt that Meng Yu, as Song Yin¡¯s only family, should be there to collect her body.

    As she arrived at the hospital morgue, Meng Yu was being helped by Meng Xia to reach the place.

    At this moment, Song Yin¡¯s appearance was no longer recognizable. Meng Yu, who initially wanted to cry, vomited at the sight of her daughter¡¯s body. Meng Xia was also too scared to approach..

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Suspicion

    Chapter 357: Suspicion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, Song Fan always felt something odd about the corpse. Song Yin¡¯s face and arms were severely damaged, but there were no traces of sulfuric acid on her body and legs.

    Moreover, she heard that Xu Wen was also seriously injured, and the van driver admitted that Song Yin had contacted him for help and gave him a large sum of money, Song Yin was now considered the mastermind behind the entire incident.

    A staff member approached, indifferent to the situation, and said, ¡°Who is her direct relative? We need to conduct a DNA test to confirm the identity of the deceased.¡±

    Meng Yu was too nauseous to speak, so Song Fan raised her chin and said, ¡°This is her mother.¡±

    She then left without wanting to witness the hypocritical performance of this false mother. Gu Chen always followed behind her; he knew her mood wasn¡¯t good at this time.

    Turning back to Gu Chen, Song Fan said, ¡°Xu Wen, she¡­¡±

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. While Xu Wen had done things that angered her, she hadn¡¯t expected her to pay such a brutal price.

    ¡°Her situation is not optimistic. The sulfuric acid burned her face and arms. The accident seems to have caused a concussion too,¡± Gu Chen frowned, continuing, ¡°Since she was wearing handcuffs, the impact was likely too strong, and one wrist is fractured, and there are injuries on her body¡­ but fortunately, her life is not in danger.¡±

    He looked at her somewhat hesitant expression and added, ¡°What she did is enough for a conviction. However, given her current condition, it might take a long time. Also, with Mrs. Xu present, even if Xu Wen hired an assassin and caused an explosion, it might end up with someone else taking the blame.¡±

    Song Fan understood his meaning; the arrival of the Xu family meant that this matter would likely be settled without much consequence. At most, the Xu family might compensate her.

    She nodded, hearing faint cries in the background¡ªIt was Meng Yu¡¯s crying.

    As Gu Chen had predicted, the discovery of the incident unfolded as expected. In just one day, all evidence pointed to Yingying.

    The false police report and the hiring of a private detective to spy on Song Fan were all orchestrated by Yingying. There were witnesses, evidence, and nothing much to argue about.

    Hei Man also confirmed that Yingying had contacted him first, making it difficult to prove that Xu Wen was the mastermind. After all, Xu Wen and Song Fan had never gotten along. This matter wasn¡¯t a secret in A City, and some even thought that Song Fan had driven Song Yin away, leading to her return for revenge.

    Miss Xu was, in the end, an innocent casualty. Her involvement was minimal, at most acting irrationally for the sake of love. Even her false accusations against Song Fan might only require monetary compensation, especially considering she had already faced consequences.

    ¡°Wen Wen, you¡¯re awake. Look who¡¯s here to see you?¡± Mrs. Xu saw her daughter¡¯s fingers move and hurriedly approached.

    Gu Chen looked at the girl on the bed, who had changed so much. He still felt a bit of reluctance; he knew Xu Wen was guilty, but this kind of punishment was something he had never considered.

    The girl on the bed seemed visibly excited to see him, but her body was weak, making it impossible for her to speak. She could only reach out her hand.

    Mrs. Xu quickly held her hand, then looked at Gu Chen earnestly, ¡°Gu Chen, I know the ins and outs of this matter. Wen Wen was wrong, but the real villain is Yingying. She deliberately got close to Wen Wen, and everything was incited by her. She manipulated everything.¡±

    Speaking of Yingyng, Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t hide her hatred. ¡°She¡¯s a despicable person. I heard that she falsely accused Song Fan of poisoning years ago. When Song Fan returned, she incited several times. This person has always been wicked since childhood. If not for her, how could Wen Wen come to A City? You know Wen Wen; despite her spoiled temperament, she is very innocent. If someone didn¡¯t manipulate her, how could she do such a thing? It¡¯s all because of the stepdaughter from the Song family!¡±

    Mrs. Xu wiped away her tears and tightly held her daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°But fortunately, she died so miserably. I heard her death was quite awful. That¡¯s good; she should be grateful her life ends at a time like this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily for harming my daughter!¡±

    Mrs. Xu felt her daughter squeeze her hand. She quickly said, ¡°Wen Wen, rest assured. That person Yingying, or Song Yin, the evil one, is dead, and her mother has come to identify the body. She should be dead; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily for harming my daughter!¡±

    Gu Chen still didn¡¯t speak. While the situation seemed to have become clear, some details didn¡¯t withstand scrutiny, such as those assassins wanting to kill Hei Man.. Who are they? What is their purpose?

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Compensation

    Chapter 358: Compensation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon seeing Gu Chen¡¯s expression, Mrs. Xu knew that this matter couldn¡¯t just end smoothly. She made an effort to calm herself and said with a serious tone, ¡°I understand that you care about Song Fan, and she has been wronged. However, the main culprit is ultimately her sister. This is a matter of the Song family and has nothing to do with my family.¡±

    After seeing Gu Chen¡¯s changing expression, she quickly added, ¡°I will compensate her. I heard she is starting a jewelry brand and is planning to expand in the capital. I will give her the storefront in the central business district. We will assist with the store procedures, and I will personally attend the opening. Isn¡¯t this compensation sincere enough?¡±

    The Xu family¡¯s storefronts in the capital were almost all in business centers. Gu Chen also knew about this gold shop, and the large storefront with high customer traffic was in a prime location. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Xu easily gave it to Song Fan. It seemed that she genuinely felt sorry for Xu Wen.

    When Gu Chen conveyed Mrs. Xu¡¯s words to Song Fan, she showed no sign of joy on her face. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°No wonder Xu Wen acts with such impunity. Her mother is willing to settle anything for her.¡±

    ¡°Xu family only has her as the heir.¡± Gu Chen knew she was unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about certain things. ¡°All the evidence points to Song Yin; there are witnesses and material evidence. So, her responsibility is not significant. Moreover, she is severely disfigured now, with injuries on her body and a concussion. She can¡¯t even speak now¡­ Is this punishment enough for you?¡±

    Gu Chen came to the hospital because of the friendship between Mrs. Xu and his mother, and also to seek justice for Song Fan. However, Xu Wen¡¯s injuries were too severe. Some words were on the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t know how to express them.

    ¡°I know, even if I continue to pursue it, Xu Wen was just manipulated. Perhaps, she¡¯ll just compensate with some money. I understand,¡± Song Fan sighed. ¡°But having a store in the capital is not bad. Since the Xu family is showing respect, I¡¯ll get some money from them when the time comes.¡±

    Song Fan stirred her coffee, feeling somewhat uneasy. She hadn¡¯t returned to the Song family yet, but she knew that when she did, there would be cries throughout the house because Song Yin¡¯s death had been confirmed. Witness testimonies combined with DNA evidence, she found it hard to believe that Song Yin had died.

    Upon seeing her unhappiness, Gu Chen changed the subject, ¡°What are your plans for the jewelry brand? If you open a store in the capital now, you¡¯ve offended the Xu family. It might be better to have the Gu family as a backer.¡±

    After hearing his words, Song Fan laughed. ¡°Hmph, wasn¡¯t it because of you that I offended the Xu family? It¡¯s only right for you to be my backer!¡±

    She knew Gu Chen was teasing her, but her mood did improve a lot. ¡°Gu family¡¯s investment, I agree. But I want to be in charge of the brand. Full support from you, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Gu Chen quickly raised both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll only provide the money, fully supporting you. I won¡¯t interfere in anything else.¡±

    Thinking about entering the Song Corporation soon, and recalling what Charlie had said before, Song Fan felt a lot of pressure. She didn¡¯t know what she would face next.

    By the time they returned to the Gu family, it was already evening. Although the villa was brightly lit, low cries could still be heard.

    ¡°My daughter, the daughter I¡¯ve raised for over a decade, is gone just like that.¡± Meng Yu cried until her voice was completely hoarse, but she kept asking,

    ¡°Why did everything change? We were a happy family before. Why does my daughter have to die so miserably?¡±

    Song Yi also sat on the sofa, smoking with a troubled expression. He had quit smoking for many years because Yu Wan disliked the smell, but with too many recent troubles, he could only relieve the pressure by smoking.

    Meng Xia, on the side, wiped away tears. ¡°Yes, when Yin Yin was here, there was always laughter in this house. I was always envious every time I came. But since sister returned, everything changed. Why did we have to send Yin Yin away? She¡¯s just a teenager. How could she not hate it? Everything is hers, but it was taken away by others.¡±

    Song Kai was originally sad on the side, but hearing her say this, he suddenly stood up. ¡°Xiao Xia, what you said is not right. What do you mean everything is hers? This is all my little sister¡¯s! She is the daughter of the Song family! That day, Song Yin was sent away because she confessed to poisoning me and framing my little sister. Isn¡¯t that her fault?¡±

    He felt that the current Meng Xia was a bit unfamiliar. She used to like Song Fan the most. Why did she suddenly change now? ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly. This has nothing to do with my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Yi was now irritated by anyone defending Song Fan. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her return, none of this would have happened! She should¡­.¡±

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Entering the Song Empire

    Chapter 359: Entering the Song Empire

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I should just die outside, never returning to this family in my lifetime, right?¡±

    Song Fan sat directly on the sofa opposite Song Yi, then sneered and said, ¡°Dad?¡±

    Song Yi didn¡¯t know when it started, but he always felt an uncontrollable fear of facing his daughter. He just sat down without saying a word, not looking at Song Fan. He didn¡¯t want her to die, but he also didn¡¯t want her to be in control of a situation like this.

    Meng Yu gritted her teeth and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯ve had your revenge now, right? Yin Yin is dead! She¡¯s dead! You are the only daughter of the Song family now, no one will contend with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Whether she lives or dies, I am still the daughter of the Song family, and also the only daughter.¡± Song Fan said indifferently, ¡°Stepdaughters don¡¯t think they¡¯re the family¡¯s children just by changing their surname, do they? After all, there¡¯s no blood relation.¡¯

    Meng Xia quickly interjected, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t speak like this. Godmother is already very sad. Why be so harsh? She¡¯s already very upset; her daughter, also your sister, is missing and dead. Are you not sad at all?¡±

    Song Fan directly interrupted her, tired of arguing with these people, ¡°Who sent her away? Why was she sent away? You don¡¯t know anything about it? Since everyone here knows it well, don¡¯t stage a play of deep family affection. I don¡¯t have time to accompany you in acting. Gu Chen and I have already negotiated a cooperation. When should I join the company? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll discuss business at Gu¡¯s every time, right?¡±

    After hearing that she had quickly settled a deal with the Gu family, Song Yi finally showed a smile. Recently, online public opinion was inexplicably targeting the Song Corporation. He was thinking of letting Song Fan enter the company to silence the online criticism.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go to the company with me tomorrow. I will establish a special department for you, and the whole company will cooperate with you. You can rest assured.¡±

    Song Fan nodded in satisfaction and went straight upstairs.

    Meng Xia was surprised that Song Fan had settled the cooperation so quickly.

    She looked at the sad Meng Yu on the side and the joyful Song Yi, bit her lip, and asked, ¡°Godfather, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to go to the company for experience?¡±

    At this point, Meng Yu forced herself to be spirited and said, ¡°It seems that I

    can only rely on Xiao Xia in the future. If she succeeds and has someone to take care of me, Yin Yin over there can rest in peace.¡±

    Hearing her mention Song Yin, Song Yi softened a bit. He knew that there were problems with what happened that day, but he had to weigh the pros and cons. Song Yin had been with him for several years, and he did like his stepdaughter.

    But thinking about the fact that the contract with the Brown Group had not been finalized, and considering Charlie¡¯s attitude that day, he didn¡¯t dare to take risks. He hesitated and said, ¡°Let Xiao Xia help with Yin Yin¡¯s funeral. Let¡¯s discuss it later when this matter is over.¡±

    Meng Xia was about to retort, but Meng Yu hurriedly grabbed her hand and shook her head.

    The funeral of Song Yin could not be too grand. However, signing the contract with the Brown Group was the most important thing.

    She understood Song Yi¡¯s meaning. As long as he agreed, Meng Xia would be able to enter the Song Corporation. With the connections Meng Yu had accumulated earlier, there might be a chance to make a difference.

    Early the next morning, Song Yi was already prepared, and Song Fan also changed into an advanced suit, making her look much more stable.

    Looking at her face, somewhat similar to Yu Wan, Song Yi was a bit trance-like, but she was more like him¡ªsteady, even a bit prematurely mature.

    ¡°Shall we go? We¡¯re going to the company today, right?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk much with her nominal father. However, she knew that going to the company on the first day, especially going with the chairman, was crucial to quickly gaining the employees¡¯ recognition.

    Song Yi nodded, ¡°The car is ready. Let¡¯s go to work.¡±

    In the car, father and daughter had their thoughts, and no one spoke. Although Song Yi had prepared a team, it was mostly to monitor Song Fan. He couldn¡¯t entrust such an important task entirely to her. Even if she could achieve something, it absolutely couldn¡¯t fall on her alone.

    Song Fan, on the other hand, was thinking about how to establish herself in the company. Her subordinates were not in the country, so she had to quickly build her team.

    Upon arriving at the company, all the employees looked curiously at the Miss who had come. Everyone knew her purpose, but they didn¡¯t know how capable she was.

    What surprised her even more was that the one welcoming her was Lan Yue. Lan Yue smiled and said, ¡°Mr.Song, Miss Song, the reception is ready.¡±

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Welcome Party

    Chapter 360: Welcome Party

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Lan Yue greeted Song Fan with a sincere and respectful smile, seemingly unaware of who Song Fan was.

    Song Fan, unsure of Lan Yue¡¯s intentions, followed her inside.

    The so-called reception party turned out to be a routine event for company employees, with a banner welcoming Song Fan.

    Song Yi seemed indifferent, delivering a few formal words in a dignified manner and then introducing, ¡°I believe everyone is aware that Song Corporation is set to collaborate with the Brown Group to establish a new jewelry brand. The reason we can work with such internationally influential groups is the result of Song Corporation¡¯s continuous efforts in building a positive corporate image. This achievement is inseparable from every employee here¡­¡±

    Having been in the business world for many years, Song Yi has acquired leadership habits, especially his penchant for holding meetings and delivering speeches. Some younger employees found it a bit tedious, lowering their heads to listen.

    Song Fan, growing impatient, couldn¡¯t stand idly by.

    Just as she was about to step forward, Lan Yue approached first. ¡°Mr. Song, you¡¯re right,¡± she said, applauding with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s because of your wise leadership that Song Corporation has achieved such remarkable success!¡±

    Song Yi was visibly pleased, his smile widening. Lan Yue continued, ¡°So this time, you¡¯ve asked Miss Song to lead us, allowing us to inherit your legacy and provide the younger generation with an opportunity to learn.¡±

    Lan Yue¡¯s words redirected everyone¡¯s attention to Song Fan. Many were surprised by her beauty, distinct from Song Yin¡¯s, and her more assertive temperament.

    Some of the Yu family¡¯s old employees were slightly stunned. Song Fan wasn¡¯t entirely similar to Yu Wan; her beauty was more striking, and her temperament stronger. Yet, they could still see glimpses of the gentle and kind

    Yu Wan.

    However, news of Song Yin¡¯s death had spread rapidly in the company, causing a shift in sentiment. Many employees, fond of Song Yin, viewed her as a clever girl who knew when to step back. Her death was widely mourned.

    Song Fan¡¯s return, especially among those who had worked closely with Meng Yu, was met with some hostility. Some believed her presence had led to the recent upheavals.

    Yet, many young employees admired Song Fan for her bravery, even though the details of her defusing a bomb weren¡¯t widely known. She had saved the bodyguards at the scene, earning her praise from both the public and the police. Younger staff members were curious about her.

    As everyone¡¯s gaze remained on Song Fan, Song Yi coughed and introduced, ¡°This is my daughter, Song Fan. I believe many of you already know her. She will be overseeing the jewelry project and acting as the general manager. All matters related to the cooperation with the Brown Group will be under her purview.¡±

    He then turned his attention to a few young people. ¡°Are the individuals I designated as Song Fan¡¯s assistants present?¡±

    Lan Yue promptly stepped forward. ¡°Yes, all three are here.¡±

    Song Fan scrutinized the three individuals in front of her. The girl appeared to be around 20 years old, likely just an intern.

    She glanced at Song Yi¡¯s satisfied expression, realizing that her father wouldn¡¯t relinquish his authority easily.

    Satisfied with the team members, Song Yi smiled kindly. ¡°Song Fan, these are the members of your team. Lan Yue, who is quite familiar with the company, will be your assistant. She is an efficient secretary, and I reluctantly let her go to assist you. Don¡¯t disappoint your dad.¡±

    Song Fan smiled and nodded, inwardly cursing her father for not arranging more competent staff for her. However, now that she was part of Song Corporation, there were certain things beyond her father¡¯s control.

    The brief welcome party concluded, and a few people accompanied Song Fan to her office. Lan Yue took the opportunity to introduce them, ¡°Miss Song, we are the members of your department..¡±

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Snitch

    Chapter 361: Snitch

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Lan Yue introduced one by one, ¡°They are Wen Chao, Li Na, and Wang Wei. I¡¯m Lan Yue, your assistant. We¡¯ve all recently joined the company, and we¡¯ll be relying on your guidance in the future.¡±

    Song Fan almost burst into laughter. She saw the corner of Wang Wei¡¯s mouth twitch, but he didn¡¯t speak. The other two also looked surprised, indicating that Song Yi had instructed them not to discuss anything with Song Fan. The team members assigned to the new manager were deliberately chosen as newcomers, which was an attempt to undermine Song Fan¡¯s authority and hinder her from excelling in her role.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to trouble them and just nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the first day at work. Go about your duties. Lan Yue, right?¡±

    With a keen interest, she glanced at Lan Yue, ¡°Send this document to everyone and make a copy for me. This is the cooperation details with the Brown Group. I hope you all review it quickly, and then we¡¯ll collaborate on a proposal from Song Corporation.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement and left the office, but Lan Yue stayed behind.

    ¡°Miss Lan, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow, teasingly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me, the general manager, to wait on you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just here to inquire in advance.¡± Lan Yue smiled pleasingly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t come early, how could I serve as your right-hand woman?¡±

    Ever since she learned that Song Fan would be returning to Song Corporation, she decided to infiltrate the company¡¯s system first, looking for anyone planning anything against Song Fan.

    Although she hadn¡¯t found any evidence, she discovered that Song Corporation was hiring a general manager assistant with unusually low requirements. They claimed it was for recruiting backup talent for a new department, but when Lan Yue checked the backgrounds of the other three team members, they were all newcomers. She immediately suspected it was for Song Fan¡¯s department.

    So, she forged the resume for the final interview and successfully became the assistant. After only a few days of training, she was already on duty.

    Lan Yue explained the situation, and Song Fan understood. ¡°Heh, my dad is quite clever. He arranged for a few newcomers to follow me, saving himself from the accusation of monopolizing power. When our department fails to deliver results, he¡¯ll step in as the chairman, and take back control. What a well-calculated move.¡±

    Lan Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Humph, this old man has an agenda. He has ignored you for so many years, and now that you¡¯re back, he still acts this way. There might be something fishy going on!¡±

    But Lan Yue hadn¡¯t found anything suspicious about Song Yi. Even after investigating some negative company news secretly, she found no connection to him. However, the events from many years ago were somewhat peculiar, but time had passed, and she couldn¡¯t find any clues.

    Song Fan had also looked into these matters, well aware that Charlie wouldn¡¯t make baseless accusations. There must be more important information that the Brown family had uncovered.

    She frowned and told Lan Yue, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, help me secure this project. I¡¯ll invite Charlie over this afternoon. This is my first step in establishing a firm position in the company, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±

    Lan Yue immediately nodded. ¡°Rest assured. Although these outsiders are newcomers, they are capable. Li Na¡¯s family specializes in jewelry appraisal, and Wen Chao studied media, with connections to many advertising industry figures. Moreover, several of his friends are internet celebrities, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with future promotion.¡±

    ¡°As for Wang Wei, he majored in accounting. You can entrust him with the brand¡¯s profits and expenses. But keep in mind, these three are interns, and we might not retain them.¡±

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She knew Lan Yue¡¯s capabilities, and she was certain that the backgrounds of these individuals had been thoroughly investigated. However, she still asked, ¡°Not one of them is my dad¡¯s person. Is he not keeping an eye on me? That¡¯s unusual.¡±

    She was well aware that Song Yi wouldn¡¯t allow her an easy time at Song Corporation. At the very least, he would likely plant one or two informants around her.

    ¡°Of course, these three, apart from some business experience, have clean backgrounds. You can consider them as talents needing your guidance. But Chairman Song has also briefed them in a meeting, casually mentioning that they should gain experience by following you, so no need to take it too seriously.¡±

    Lan Yue smirked, ¡°Li Na was sent by her family to intern. Your dad had to accept her. Wang Wei is Wang Li¡¯s son, the manager of the finance department, but I don¡¯t think your dad knows about it. I had to go through a lot to find this out. Wang Li used some connections to claim they were distant relatives to get him in. However, their father-son relationship seems strained.¡±

    ¡°So, Wen Chao might be problematic?¡± Song Fan thought about the boy with the baby face; he seemed harmless, but appearances could be deceiving..

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Charlie Arrives

    Chapter 362: Charlie Arrives

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Lan Yue shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just an intern. After the internship period, he may not even stay at Song Corporation. Probably here for some work experience.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Song Fan¡¯s eye twitched, already having a guess.

    Lan Yue shook her hair, then made a gun gesture with her hand, doing an exclusive 007 action, ¡°So, that informant is me, Agent 007 Lan, the most

    powerful double agent, Lan Yue!¡±

    Upon seeing her proud expression, Song Fan felt a bit of a headache. Her dad indeed had a keen eye for people. Lan Yue was competent, good-looking, adept at reading people, and a computer whiz to boot.

    However, she was Song Fan¡¯s person and Song Fan silently mourned for Song Yi in her heart.

    ¡°What did he promise you? What conditions made you work for him?¡± Song Fan suddenly became interested, curious about how he managed to win her loyalty.

    ¡°Heh, Boss, it¡¯s not that I want to talk behind people¡¯s backs, but is he your biological father?¡± Lan Yue looked disheartened, ¡°He¡¯s stingy. He only let me join officially, and the monthly salary is a thousand more than those few guys. He¡¯s not even enough to cover my supper. Being your assistant means being on call 24 hours, right? A thousand bucks won¡¯t even cover my late-night snacks.¡±

    ¡°But!¡± She smiled again, ¡°I can finally work with you openly. Just thinking about it makes me happy.¡±

    Song Fan, in fact, also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of unfamiliar environments, having her people around was still comforting. With everything settled, she contacted Charlie. Some matters needed to be finalized early, especially considering Snow Red Flower. If Charlie could cooperate with Gu Chen, and if they could establish a united front, maybe he could help find Snow Red Flower!

    When Charlie received Song Fan¡¯s notice, he rushed to Song Corporation almost immediately. This surprised many of the employees. Some even recognized him as Song Fan¡¯s guest, the man who had a date with her at the Sky Restaurant.

    ¡°No way! This handsome blond man is the young master of the Brown Corporation?¡±

    ¡°As expected, rumors can¡¯t be trusted. Maybe Manager Song is talking business with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to book the entire restaurant for the two of you to discuss business? I think there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care if there¡¯s a problem? I¡¯ve never heard of the Brown Group working with any company before. They¡¯ve always been the only company that owns the company. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Song, would the Brown family have taken a fancy to our Song Corporation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Song Corporation is still okay in City A, but isn¡¯t it just trash internationally?¡±

    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s pretty and luckier. All the handsome guys are hers.¡±

    Under the envious gazes of her colleagues, Lan Yue brought Charlie to Song Fan¡¯s office.

    ¡°Lan Yue, two cups of coffee. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Song Fan gave Lan Yue a look, and the other party immediately understood.

    Several marketing departments of the Song Corporation were keeping an eye on the jewelry brand this time. Not only did Song Yi not want Song Fan to monopolize the market, but the other department managers also thought the same. It would not be good if someone deliberately caused trouble.

    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You have a confidant so quickly?¡± As expected of Song Fan.¡±

    He had seen it just now. Song Fan¡¯s assistant had bypassed a few managers and assistants and directly stopped him. Otherwise, he might not have been able to see Song Fan directly.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t explain much. He probably thought that Lan Yue was someone she had planted long ago. She wasn¡¯t afraid that others would investigate. Only they would investigate others. Whatever identity Lan Yue wanted others to see, she would be.

    Lan Yue smiled and brought the coffee in. Then, she turned around and pulled down the office¡¯s shutters. She then closed the door and left.

    There were only two of them in the office. Song Fan then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to come over in the afternoon?¡± You caught me off guard. Don¡¯t tell me you want to reconfirm the profit ratio?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you misunderstood. I¡¯m just too happy.¡± Charlie quickly shook his head.¡± And I thought you wouldn¡¯t be working at noon. Let¡¯s have lunch together and let them know who I¡¯m here for.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was already mentally prepared. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to stand firm when she came to the company, so it was normal for her colleagues to talk about it. However, it would be different if this cooperation was because of her. Charlie was here to help her.

    She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I know a good restaurant here. I¡¯ll treat you..¡±

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Gossip

    Chapter 363: Gossip

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie glanced at the clock and rubbed his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock. You won¡¯t be considered absent from work if you leave now, right? Why not say you¡¯re accompanying a client? The client didn¡¯t have breakfast, and his stomach is already growling from hunger.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll explain, and we can leave.¡± Song Fan also turned off her computer. She knew that going out with Charlie would help her establish her authority.

    While waiting for the elevator, Song Yi received the news and rushed over. Lan Yue, the spy, deliberately waited a few minutes before telling him.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, are you leaving already?¡± Song Yi tried hard to catch his breath, but it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he had rushed over just now.

    Charlie still had the standard smile on his face as he nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to look for Song Fan for lunch. We¡¯ll have lunch now and talk about business in the afternoon. It¡¯s her first day at work. Does this count as her

    leaving early?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°I heard that your company here deducts

    money for being late and leaving early?¡±

    ¡°You know how to joke. You¡¯re our honored guest. Of course, she should put you first.¡¯

    Song Yi looked at Song Fan again and said, ¡°Fanfan might not be familiar with the company since she just came. Our company has a dedicated Chinese and Western chef and a dedicated restaurant. You can order from the company, or I can accompany you to the surrounding restaurants. I¡¯m more familiar with this place. After all, it¡¯s Fanfan¡¯s first time working here.¡±

    Song Yi didn¡¯t want Charlie to only have Song Fan in his eyes. Everyone thought that he was the one who negotiated the cooperation with the Brown Group. He was just giving his daughter a chance to train. If the employees knew that this was all Song Fan¡¯s credit, it would worsen his prestige.

    However, Charlie did not agree. He continued to smile. ¡°I have an appointment with Song Fan to have a meal together. Young people have more common topics to talk about when eating together. Also, I heard that the Song Corporation has a lot of work to deal with every day. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    The elevator behind them opened, and Gu Chen¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Do you have something in common with Miss Song? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Gu Chen walked down from the elevator. It was obvious that the people beside him had stopped breathing.

    He rarely went to other companies to discuss cooperation, unless it was the most important cooperation in the capital that required him to attend. Therefore, most people had only seen him in some financial reports. He didn¡¯t expect that he was not only tall but also ridiculously handsome.

    Especially when he stood directly next to Song Fan and adjusted her collar, saying dotingly, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown-up, but you don¡¯t even know how to fix the collar of your shirt. I¡¯ll ask them to send a few sets over later. This one is already wrinkled.¡±

    The colleagues at the side all looked like they were watching a show. Although there were a few big shots present, everyone should be doing what they were supposed to do, but no one moved. The situation of Gu Chen and Song Fan made people¡¯s blood boil!

    Charlie raised his eyebrows. He was agitated by Gu Chen¡¯s actions, especially when he thought about how Song Fan should have been by his side. He was even more annoyed. ¡°Mr. Gu, are you always so free? Miss Song didn¡¯t invite you to discuss the collaboration, right?¡±

    ¡°She already told me that she was coming to work at the Song Corporation. I¡¯m just here to pick her up for dinner, not to discuss business.¡± Gu Chen pulled Song Fan¡¯s hand, using a lot of force, as if he had a premonition that she would break free.

    Song Fan had a helpless expression. Other than smiling, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do.

    The colleagues around them were already unable to control themselves from watching the commotion. Especially since there were many female colleagues in the marketing department on this floor. Everyone was immersed in a soft discussion of a love triangle in their minds.

    ¡°No wonder they¡¯re looking for us to cooperate. It turns out that they have ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡¯s beauty is enough to make people fall for her. Not to mention, she seems to be quite capable.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she saved Mr. Gu before. Could it be that she¡¯s willing to marry him?¡±

    ¡°A beauty saving a hero? Not to mention that Hero is a handsome guy.¡±

    ¡°No wonder people spread rumors about her. So many handsome guys are surrounding her. I¡¯m envious and jealous.¡±

    ¡°If she becomes the head of the marketing department in the future, how easy will it be for us? Isn¡¯t the cooperation still flying over?¡±

    Although the employees were discussing in hushed voices, Song Yi still heard it. What he was most afraid of was Song Fan gaining a foothold in the company. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have two backers as soon as he arrived. Even the employees were starting to talk about it.

    He couldn¡¯t appear too anxious, but he also didn¡¯t want Song Fan to be alone with them, so he pretended to be a perfect father who was worried about his daughter. He said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m afraid this is not appropriate, right? After all, the cooperation with the Brown Group is imminent..¡±

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Staked On

    Chapter 364: Staked On

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi¡¯s original intention was to prevent Gu Chen and Song Fan from being alone together. Although he had heard about Gu Chen clearly stating that Song Fan was his fianc¨¦e, these kinds of family alliances were not something he, a junior member, could dictate. Song Yi still felt that Gu Chen was just casually saying it.

    Now, it was evident that Charlie was also interested in Song Fan. Song Yi wouldn¡¯t miss out on such good backing, at least he needed to establish the jewelry brand first. He would rather let Song Fan spend more time alone with Charlie, especially since there was also Meng Xia as a backup.

    However, Gu Chen shows him no respect at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t Song Fan tell you?¡± He deliberately raised his voice, giving Song Yi a bad premonition.

    Gu Chen announced loudly, ¡°The initial stage of a brand¡¯s jewelry requires a considerable amount of money. The Gu Group will fully support this brand, becoming the major investor.¡±

    He raised his eyebrow and looked at Charlie and Song Yi. ¡°She is willing to establish the jewelry brand, and I will support her wholeheartedly. The Gu

    Group will not interfere in other matters, only providing financial and

    logistical support.¡±

    As soon as Gu Chen spoke, almost everyone gasped. Since they were all from the marketing department, they naturally understood the significant financial support needed to drive the marketing of this brand. They hadn¡¯t expected the young master of the Gu family to throw money around just to win a smile from a beautiful woman. The female colleagues were almost envious to the point of going mad!

    Seeing Song Yi¡¯s stunned expression, Gu Chen explained further, ¡°Perhaps she hasn¡¯t told you because the contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet. However, it won¡¯t affect the collaboration between our two companies. She always waits for the dust to settle before revealing things. But telling you in advance shouldn¡¯t have any impact, right?¡±

    Glancing at the somewhat stiff Song Fan beside him, Gu Chen smiled indulgently.

    Song Fan was completely fed up with the situation. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. He suddenly came to the company and caused such a scene in front of her colleagues.

    Seeing that their colleagues¡¯ enthusiasm for watching the show was increasing, she quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already booked a table. I¡¯ll take them to dinner. You don¡¯t need to worry about this; after all, there are many matters in the company awaiting your confirmation.¡±

    Then she hurriedly pressed the elevator button, standing in the middle, pulling the two men to enter.

    Watching the closing elevator doors, Song Yi could only force a smile. ¡°Young people nowadays, sigh, I¡¯m getting old. Let them stir things up.¡±

    He gave a signal to his secretary, who immediately exclaimed, ¡°Get back to work quickly. We are about to cooperate with two major corporations. Everyone, get energized!¡±

    In the elevator, Song Fan quickly retracted her hands, adopting a crossed-arm stance. ¡°What do you feel like eating later? Don¡¯t be polite; today, I¡¯m treating.¡±

    She kept her gaze straight ahead, but in the elevator mirror, she could still see the two men glaring at each other. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but no one answered her, so she chose to remain silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the restaurant that Charlie broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t need to have such strong hostility towards me; we¡¯re in a business partnership.¡±

    Charlie politely placed the menu in front of Gu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Chinese cuisine; you two can order. I¡¯ll pay for the bill.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Gu Chen took the menu but still said coldly, ¡°Since she said she¡¯s treating, then naturally, I¡¯ll foot the bill. It¡¯s only appropriate for us to show hospitality as the hosts.¡±

    At this point, Song Fan had completely given up. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in the war between the two men, silently lowering her head to look at the menu. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the morning, and she was genuinely hungry.

    However, the meal left her feeling bloated, as if the two men weren¡¯t very hungry. They ate with an occasional glance towards her.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, wiping her mouth with a napkin, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not hungry, why bother coming for a meal? Waiter, pack the food. I¡¯ll feed the stray dogs later!¡±

    Seeing her childish demeanor, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He quickly took a few bites of the dishes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can have afternoon tea in your office later. After all, we still need to discuss business.

    Gu Chen also put down his chopsticks and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Scratching her head, Song Fan said dejectedly, ¡°Gentlemen, since you plan to collaborate, there¡¯s no need for such a tense atmosphere. We¡¯ll have many opportunities to meet in the future.¡±

    She looked around and then whispered, ¡°But going back to the office is more appropriate; there are too many prying eyes here.¡±

    Charlie shrugged, indicating that he had already noticed people tailing them from various corners. Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything either, years of being pursued had made him more sensitive to such things.

    Song Fan stood up first. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s probably some nosy ones coveting this collaboration. Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Discussion

    Chapter 365: Discussion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon observing Song Fan stand up, the other two followed suit. Charlie deliberately cast a glance at a tall man behind him. Despite the man having dyed his hair black, Charlie could still discern that something was amiss from his stature and subtle movements.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated his Second Brother¡¯s men following him to A City. However, it appeared they were here to monitor Gu Chen. Charlie realized he needed to expedite the collaboration with Gu Chen.

    Pretending not to recognize the man, Charlie left with Song Fan, engaging in casual conversation. However, when they passed by the man, he unconsciously shifted, and Song Fan keenly sensed his muscles tensing, as if he were ready to attack.

    She subtly switched sides with Gu Chen, taking the initiative to approach the man. In a voice that deliberately wasn¡¯t lowered, she said, ¡°The government also values this cooperation. I think the police will help maintain order when the business opens. The police would be quite nervous if someone of your stature came.¡±

    She looked around. Aside from the two foreigners beside her, another group of people was watching her. The two groups locked eyes, and Song Fan even felt the foreign man¡¯s breath pause for a moment.

    She smiled and continued, ¡°I knew it. The police will protect you. After all, the incident last time was significant. Someone can¡¯t harm you.¡±

    She held onto Gu Chen¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the police. They can¡¯t even eat well.¡±

    Once the three left, the people at the two tables stood up, but no one moved. They merely observed each other.

    The foreign man presumed the other party was an A City police officer. The cruise ship incident was massive, and he thought Song Fan mentioned this because she knew these officers.

    The people at the other table believed a foreigner had attempted to assassinate Gu Chen. Perhaps the other party was from Interpol, investigating the matter. For a moment, the two groups watching each other hesitated to act rashly.

    The restaurant Song Fan chose was close to the company, situated in the downtown area. The three of them quickly returned to Song Corporation, but none uttered a word.

    Lan Yue timely brought coffee to the three of them. After the lunch break, everyone was still a bit drowsy, but upon seeing the three return together, everyone became energetic again.

    After a moment of silence, the three had their own thoughts. Charlie spoke first. ¡°So, should we get down to business?¡± He didn¡¯t intend to tell her he recognized the person just now. ¡°Does the Song Corporation already have a plan for the jewelry brand?¡±

    Song Fan could feel he was hiding something, but since he didn¡¯t mention it, she didn¡¯t intend to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve only been in the company for less than half a day. Why don¡¯t we talk about each other¡¯s thoughts and the distribution of profits first?¡±

    Gu Chen nodded, showing no objections. Charlie also raised his eyebrows. Indeed, it was better to start the jewelry brand business as soon as possible. He needed a reason to stay here and a justification for cooperating with Gu Chen.

    The other two were business experts, and they naturally had many ideas about creating a brand. Meanwhile, Song Fan diligently recorded their words on the computer and occasionally offered her opinions. Simultaneously, she checked the backgrounds of those individuals on the computer.

    As it was almost time to leave work, the three finally formulated a prototype.

    In the afternoon, Lan Yue had already thwarted several waves of people who came to inquire about the news. There was even a marketing manager who tried to enter directly but was stopped by Lan Yue and Wen Chao.

    Seeing the discussion between the three nearing its end, Charlie also stood up, appearing ready to leave. Lan Yue breathed a sigh of relief. If a few more waves of people came, she might not be able to handle it.

    ¡°Xiaoyue, is Miss Song almost finished?¡± Li Na approached cautiously. It was time to leave work, but no one dared to move if the leader didn¡¯t leave, especially on the first day.

    Although the Li family wasn¡¯t an exceptionally renowned aristocratic family, it was the only jewelry appraisal firm in A City. Initially, Li Na just wanted to hang around and obtain her internship certificate, never expecting her boss would have to work overtime on the first day.

    Lan Yue shook her head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like it¡¯s almost over. Do you have nothing to do? Are you in a hurry to go back?¡±

    Li Na nodded seriously, not hiding her eagerness to get off work. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all the materials you gave me, but I don¡¯t know how to plan. I¡¯m not sure what else I can do..¡±

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Reporting

    Chapter 366: Reporting

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Although Wang Wei was still fixed on the computer, his eyes betrayed a hint of weariness. Lan Yue was well aware of this; it seemed he was on the verge of falling asleep. On the other hand, Wen Chao was noticeably enthusiastic, continuously typing on the keyboard. Lan Yue discerned that he wasn¡¯t playing a game but engaging in rapid communication.

    She found herself somewhat speechless. In this small team, the individual she hadn¡¯t expected to be the most dependable turned out to be herself, the pseudo-assistant!

    Just as Li Na was about to continue with her inquiries, the door to the general manager¡¯s office swung open, and the three of them emerged.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll await your news. I hope your initial proposal will satisfy both parties,¡± Charlie extended his hand, shaking Song Fan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Song Fan replied earnestly.

    Gu Chen, unfortunately, received a call from the company, thwarting his plans for dinner with Song Fan. He expressed helplessness, saying, ¡°I have to return to the company too. Let me know when the proposal is ready.¡±

    Seeing the disappointment on his face, Song Fan smiled and extended her hand. ¡°Okay, I wish us a happy cooperation too.¡±

    Gu Chen shook hands with her reluctantly, exerting a bit more force. Song Fan reciprocated without showing any weakness.

    Charlie felt a slight discomfort witnessing the subtle interactions between the two. He patted Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder and suggested, ¡°Mr. Gu, let¡¯s go together?¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s phone rang again, signaling urgent matters at the company. He nodded slightly at Song Fan before turning and entering the elevator. As soon as he stepped inside, he received a message from Song Fan.

    Song Fan: ¡°Someone is tailing us. Pay more attention.¡± Seeing the contents of the message, Gu Chen smiled. This little girl still cared about him. However, thinking of the two groups of people at noon, Gu Chen

    narrowed his eyes; it seemed some harbored ill intentions.

    Once the two guests departed, Lan Yue breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly approached. ¡°Miss Song, is there anything else you need us to do?¡±

    It was already 15 minutes past the official end of the workday. The question prompted the other three to stand up promptly, their eyes brimming with hope. They seemed to be awaiting Song Fan ()¡¯s directive to leave the office swiftly.

    Observing their expressions, Song Fan realized they were all like children. Originally intending to delve into the critical aspects of the collaboration, it seemed impossible now. Song Fan nodded resignedly. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s call it a day. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±

    Li Na nearly jumped with joy, her face already displaying happiness. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, not hard at all. Leaders work the hardest. I¡¯ll take off now, okay?¡±

    The other two echoed similar sentiments, hastily packing up and bidding farewell to Song Fan before leaving the office.

    Lan Yue looked at them in disbelief. Suddenly, she was reminded of her junior high school days when she would eagerly count down the minutes to the end of class. ¡°Sigh, the young people these days are just so unreliable. Utterly unreliable.¡±

    She then looked at Song Fan earnestly. ¡°The leader hasn¡¯t left yet. How can they leave first? Shouldn¡¯t I stay in the company if the leader doesn¡¯t leave?¡± Song Fan found her twisted logic amusing. Seeing that there were still some people who hadn¡¯t left, she gestured for Lan Yue to enter the office.

    As soon as she stepped into the office, Lan Yue reverted to her usual self, adopting an interrogative stance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want to confess? Between these two handsome guys, which one is your Mr. Right?

    Spill!¡±

    ¡°Confess what?¡± Song Fan reclined lazily in her chair. ¡°The leader isn¡¯t leaving. Aren¡¯t you staying here? I¡¯ll buy you a bedding set, and you can sleep on the floor.¡±

    Lan Yue immediately assumed an expression of despair. ¡°Oh my God, look at this woman. She¡¯s so heartless. I went into the tiger¡¯s den for her, endured humiliation to become a mere assistant, and my daily salary isn¡¯t even enough to eat¡­

    Listening to Lan Yue¡¯s increasingly absurd statements, Song Fan quickly made a pause gesture. ¡°Alright, I have something serious to discuss with you. Help me check the information on these people. I know you have connections overseas.¡±

    Song Fan had already hacked into the restaurant¡¯s surveillance cameras and found a photo of the person who had been stalking them in the afternoon. One group belonged to Gu Hails associates. Gu Hai didn¡¯t seem particularly astute; the people he found all had criminal records. A bit of investigation would unveil their backgrounds.

    The other group comprised foreigners. With plenty of other tasks at hand, Song Fan could only delegate this to Lan Yue.

    Upon hearing about the job, Lan Yue promptly retrieved her special phone and saved the pictures. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide you with information on these people within an hour.¡±

    Her phone rang. Lan Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked up. ¡°Sigh, earning this thousand yuan is truly challenging. Your father asked me to wait for you to leave and report to his office..¡±

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Taoist Priest

    Chapter 367: Taoist Priest

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Song Fan grabbed the handbag beside her. With Song Yin¡¯s funeral approaching, she needed to pack up and move out to avoid potential trouble.

    Lan Yue wailed, ¡°You¡¯re so unfaithful. Aren¡¯t you afraid your dad will do anything to me in the office?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Song Fan had already walked to the office door. Turning around, she added, ¡°Just remember that beating someone up and causing disability can result in a jail sentence of eight to ten years.¡±

    Having said that, she left without looking back, leaving Lan Yue gnashing her teeth and silently scolding her for being heartless. Lan Yue¡¯s karate and self-defense skills were taught by Song Fan. Now, he was here to warn her. It was infuriating!

    Upon reaching the villa, Song Fan noticed eerie white lanterns and the sound of mourning in the courtyard.

    A man in a Taoist robe brandished a wooden sword, reciting chants¡ªa scene reminiscent of exorcism from TV dramas. However, the Taoist priest sported a pair of glasses, giving him an unusual appearance.

    Seeing Song Fan¡¯s return, the servants dared not make a sound, fearing her displeasure. They were aware of the strained relationship between Song Fan and Song Yin. Now, as they worked on arrangements for Song Yin, they were unsure if Eldest Miss would be angered.

    Meng Yu, however, was too preoccupied to pay attention to Song Fan at the moment. She gazed at the Taoist priest with an earnest expression. ¡°Taoist priest, do you think my daughter¡¯s soul can truly rest in peace? Will I stop having nightmares after today?¡±

    Meng Yu didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and deities; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to commit so many heartless acts. However, she had been plagued by nightmares since yesterday and couldn¡¯t recall their content. That was why, when someone in her social circle recommended a Taoist priest, she decided to give it a try.

    The Taoist priest wore a ponderous expression. He furrowed his brow and said,

    ¡°Madam, your daughter¡¯s spirit is filled with resentment. She seems to have suffered a violent death, but in my opinion, it¡¯s more likely she was murdered. That¡¯s why her soul is restless, and you¡¯re troubled at night.¡±

    ¡°Was she killed by someone?¡± Meng Yu clenched her fists tightly and felt a twinge of guilt. However, in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of remorse.

    ¡°I told you, Yin Yin is usually the most obedient. Why would she resort to robbing criminals?¡± Meng Yu said fiercely. ¡°Someone must have incited her.

    Someone must have harmed her, right?¡±

    The Taoist priest remained silent, merely stating, ¡°If her spirit is not at peace, the entire family may be affected. It¡¯s crucial to guide her to the Elysian World as soon as possible.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s cold laughter hinted at her understanding. The Taoist priest was subtly suggesting that this matter could be resolved with money. Without payment, the whole family might face turmoil.

    This kind of charlatan Taoist priest was skilled in smooth-talking. Coupled with the vulnerability of those present, it was easy for him to earn money.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to witness the charade any longer. As she was about to enter the villa, the Taoist priest stopped her. ¡°Miss, do you disagree with what

    I¡¯ve said?¡±

    He detected the cold laughter and approached to argue with this young girl. Though some family members doubted him, he could always persuade them.

    However, he distinctly felt the girl snort coldly just now, and all the servants around immediately lowered their heads. This girl held a high status in the family¡ªlikely Eldest Miss Song. He couldn¡¯t afford to let someone of such status disbelieve him; otherwise, his efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°What difference does it make if I agree or not?¡± Song Fan raised her head to look at him, her eyes devoid of emotion. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not the one giving you money. She just needs to believe you.¡±

    The Taoist priest felt as though he had been electrocuted the moment he met Song Fan¡¯s gaze. He stumbled backward, almost losing his balance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yu asked worriedly. ¡°Priest Li, what happened?¡±

    She then turned to Song Fan, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Fanfan, I know you and Yinyin didn¡¯t get along, but now that she¡¯s gone, can¡¯t you let go of your grudge? Priest Li is here to soothe Yin Yin¡¯s soul. Can¡¯t you be more understanding?¡±

    Meng Yu cried as she spoke, and many of the servants around her joined in. Over the years, Meng Yu had treated them well. Song Yin was usually lively and cute, with a good relationship with the servants. Recalling past events, everyone felt a bit dissatisfied with Song Fan¡¯s cold demeanor.

    ¡°Sister,¡± Meng Xia said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Yin Yin is gone. Can¡¯t you be more tolerant? Moreover, Priest Li didn¡¯t provoke you. What are you doing?¡±

    Song Fan pursed her lips. ¡°What did I do?¡± She stared coldly at the two people performing in front of her and then at Priest Li.. ¡°What do you think I did?¡±

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Reminder

    Chapter 368: Reminder

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Priest Li dared not meet Song Fan¡¯s eyes, avoiding her gaze, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Upon witnessing his timidity, Meng Xia grew angrier. She couldn¡¯t understand why everyone changed their demeanor when Song Fan was around.

    Priest Li, a renowned figure in the spiritual community, carried himself with an air of superiority even within the Song Family, seemingly indifferent to Meng Xia, the adopted daughter.

    Stepping forward, Meng Xia grabbed Song Fan, who was about to leave. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t leave. Did you threaten Priest Li? Don¡¯t you want him to perform the ritual for Yin Yin? Do you want her to remain restless?¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Song Fan stared at her coldly.

    Frightened by Song Fan¡¯s demeanor, Meng Xia quickly released her but continued, ¡°Although you¡¯re the Eldest Miss of the Song Family, godmother is the mistress of this family. What¡¯s wrong with her doing things for her daughter? Yin Yin treated everyone here well; she¡¯s also the daughter of the Song Family.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Despite thinking Meng Xia was somewhat intelligent, it turned out she was muddle-headed, her ploys not much better than Song Yin¡¯s. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a surveillance camera above your head. It¡¯s a recording. If I say or do anything, you can check it or call the police. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Xia was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Hoping to regain her position in the servants¡¯ hearts, she wanted them to recognize her as the kind adopted daughter. However, Song Fan proved difficult to handle.

    She turned to Priest Li. ¡°Priest Li, do you think she did something to you? Why did you almost fall?¡±

    Priest Li had calmed down, yet he dared not look up at Song Fan. He shook his head. ¡°Miss Song didn¡¯t do anything. It was just an accident.¡¯

    A servant standing nearby spoke softly, ¡°Eldest Miss didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t accuse her.¡±

    The other servants nodded in agreement. While the Song Family villa¡¯s garden was vast, no one spoke during the incident. If Song Fan had said something, those nearby would have heard. The servants quickly came forward to testify. ¡°Miss just stood there and watched for a while. She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss didn¡¯t even touch Priest Li. He took a few steps back.¡±

    ¡°Madam, it wasn¡¯t Eldest Miss who did it.¡±

    Song Fan glanced at Meng Yu and Meng Xia mockingly. ¡°It seems you¡¯re truly upset. Perhaps you¡¯re hallucinating. Why not arrange for a psychiatrist? Your father knows many experts; it wouldn¡¯t be good if his condition worsened, and he had to go to a mental hospital.¡¯

    Meng Xia wanted to retort, but Meng Yu tightly grabbed her. She understood that opposing Song Fan was pointless now.

    Seeing Meng Xia¡¯s unwilling expression, Song Fan continued, ¡°I remember telling you that Song Yin was sent away by her closest family. It has nothing to do with me. Even if she becomes a ghost, she won¡¯t come looking for me. Who do you think she¡¯d look for?¡±

    Seeing Meng Yu and Meng Xia¡¯s expressions change, Song Fan turned around, leaving in a good mood.

    When Priest Li sensed her departure, he reverted to his sage-like demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice earlier. Let¡¯s proceed with the ritual quickly to bring her peace.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Yu remembered that the main purpose was to send Song Yin away. She stood to the side with a devout expression, waiting for Priest Li to begin.

    The ritual lasted until nightfall. Priest Li declined the Song Family¡¯s hospitality and left with his entourage.

    As Song Fan was about to leave, she signaled her men to step back.

    ¡°So now you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Song Fan looked at him with doubt. Ever since she was reborn here, certain things required belief, and there were aspects she had no control over.

    She could sense the fear Priest Li harbored when facing her, yet she was certain she didn¡¯t know him.

    This time, Priest Li met her gaze directly. Upon taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve had the chance to come to this world, accept it as it is. Good begets good, and evil begets evil.¡¯

    Though his words weren¡¯t entirely clear, both understood the underlying message. Song Fan hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering a genuine Taoist priest in this day and age. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, thank you for your kind words.¡± Upon seeing Priest Li linger, she asked, ¡°Is there something else you want to

    Priest Li hesitated but, seeing no one around, spoke, ¡°Her name isn¡¯t Yin Yin..¡±

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Bar

    Chapter 369: Bar

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing these two names, Song Fan didn¡¯t immediately grasp the situation, but soon she understood. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Priest Li shook his head. ¡°My knowledge is limited. I¡¯m not entirely sure. It¡¯s just that certain things resonate as if when I see you, I can recognize that you are not you.¡±

    He added with some confusion, ¡°But indeed, I heard she doesn¡¯t go by Yin Yin.¡±

    Song Fan continued to watch him skeptically. She knew the DNA test had been conducted, and the police department wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. Meng Yu had only one daughter, and there couldn¡¯t be a second person. But how could this person sense her abnormalities? Could he have misheard?

    Before she could continue questioning, Priest Li slightly bowed, ¡°Meeting today is a fateful encounter for both of us. I¡¯ll remind you: someday, you may need to save my life.¡±

    Song Fan looked at the departing Taoist priest in bewilderment. Although she didn¡¯t think he would speak nonsense, why did he say it wasn¡¯t Song Yin?

    She turned back to look at the villa. Meng Yu was standing at the window, looking outside. When she saw Song Fan turn around, Meng Yu quickly closed the curtains, as if afraid of her gaze.

    Could it be another trick by Meng Yu? Song Fan couldn¡¯t be sure. However, indeed, a woman had died in the car accident, and Meng Yu¡¯s tears that day seemed too genuine, even for someone as cunning as her.

    Song Fan shook her head. This matter could only be silently remembered. What about Priest Li saying she might need to save his life in the future? She sighed in resignation. She didn¡¯t even know if she could investigate her mother¡¯s cause of death, and now someone believed she could save lives.

    Due to concerns about the surveillance during the day, Song Fan not only had Lan Yue investigate the information on the foreigners, but she also checked them through the dark web.

    The people hired by Gu Hai were mostly charged with offenses like fighting and extortion. Even after their release, they weren¡¯t exactly law-abiding citizens. However, these small-time thugs weren¡¯t of much concern to her. If even these types could get close to Gu Chen, it might be time to consider changing the security team around Gu Chen, even if they were from the Gu family.

    What caught her attention were the foreigners. Both she and Lan Yue found that one of the men was a bodyguard from the Brown Group, Charlie¡¯s second brother¡¯s right-hand man. The fact that this person came to A City was worth contemplating.

    He even intentionally dyed his hair black, not wanting to be too conspicuous. So, was this person tracking Charlie or Gu Chen? Some things were better clarified by asking the person directly. If Charlie was so eager to cooperate, then it should be a comprehensive collaboration.

    She and Charlie agreed to meet at a bar. Charlie had arrived early.

    The dim lighting accentuated the contrast as Song Fan, dressed in loose sportswear, seemed out of place among the other patrons. However, upon seeing her beautiful face, there were whistles, though many refrained from approaching when they noticed her indifferent gaze.

    Meanwhile, Charlie was holding a long-haired, seductive beauty. The woman, looking at him affectionately, picked up a glass. ¡°Darling, do we not need me to accompany you tonight?¡±

    Everyone who came to this bar invariably sought excitement. Charlie, being exceptional, was selected by the woman not just for his handsomeness but also for his diamond cufflinks and limited edition watches. How could she let go of such a man?

    But Charlie¡¯s gaze did not linger on the beautiful woman; instead, he looked at the sportswear-clad girl behind her. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. My companion has arrived.¡±

    The woman glanced at Song Fan, seemingly unremarkable except for her beautiful face. She used her chest to rub against Charlie and then coquettishly said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about plain water? Don¡¯t you want to try a different taste?¡±

    Charlie gently pinched the woman¡¯s buttocks and then said, ¡°I like the original; I don¡¯t like the aftertaste.

    The woman playfully slapped him, then glared at Song Fan before leaving. As she departed, she even told the bartender, ¡°He¡¯s paying!¡±

    Song Fan clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ Never mind. Let¡¯s get to business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. What would you like to drink?¡± Charlie tilted his head and looked at her. Upon seeing her serious expression, he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the private room. I know you want to ask something.¡±

    The two of them went upstairs to a private room on the third floor. Meanwhile, in a corner of the first-floor hall, someone quickly took continuous photos of the two, sending the pictures to the employer.

    Within a minute of sending the photos, the person¡¯s phone notified him of a transfer of twenty thousand dollars. Satisfied, he left the bar.

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Xia Yu

    Chapter 370: Xia Yu

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The two people who were photographed were still unaware that the picture had already been sent to Song Yin¡¯s phone. To be precise, she was Xu Wen now.

    Mrs. Xu was very capable, and Song Fan did not pursue the matter. She immediately brought her daughter back to the capital, where the best hospitals and doctors were available. She couldn¡¯t let the only heir of the Xu family end up like this. At this moment, Xu Wen was in the VIP ward of the hospital, awaiting a skin transplant and cosmetic surgery.

    Her face was wrapped in bandages as she coldly observed the person in the photo. ¡°What a slut. She¡¯s really restless.¡±

    There was a knock on the door, and the nurse entered uneasily. Miss Xu was

    always difficult to serve, having two faces in front of everyone, causing the

    nurse some trouble.

    ¡°Why are you so late? You just don¡¯t want me to recover quickly?¡± Xu Wen snorted sharply. Her voice was piercing due to the sulfuric acid, fortunately not very severe on her throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to change your dressing,¡± the nurse said uneasily.

    Glancing at the time, Xu Wen nodded, gesturing for the nurse to proceed.

    Though the nurse changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing daily, she would always frown when seeing her wounds. The sulfuric acid wounds were not only ugly but also revealed some pre-existing skin conditions.

    Everyone in the hospital occasionally mentioned this matter, but no one said it in front of her. The nurse endured the discomfort, suppressing the urge to vomit, as she changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing.

    ¡°You think my face is disgusting? Do you want to vomit?¡± Xu Wen remarked coldly.

    The nurse, scared, trembled, and accidentally caused the cotton ball to stick to the wound, leading to bleeding. Accompanied by the smell of rotting flesh, the young nurse retched.

    ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Get lost!¡± Xu Wen shouted agitatedly, pushing the nurse away.

    Hearing the commotion, people outside quickly intervened, pulling them apart. The nurse leader apologized, but Xu Wen showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡°Get lost! She¡¯s just a nurse. How dare she despise me? Do you know who I am?¡± Xu Wen tugged at the head nurse¡¯s collar. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m disgusting? Disgusting?¡±

    The nurse leader shook her head repeatedly and then signaled for others to leave.

    Xu Wen became angrier, roaring, ¡°Who allowed you to leave? You don¡¯t care about the patient; do you want me to die? You¡¯re treating human negligently! I¡¯m going to report you and expose you. I¡¯ll give you a bad reputation!¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s enough,¡± a male voice came from the door. Xu Wen¡¯s hand trembled at the voice. The head nurse, relieved, greeted, ¡°Dr. Xia, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Other medical staff also sighed in relief, knowing Miss Xu feared Dr. Xia the most, her attending physician. Everyone thought that this was the patient¡¯s instinctive fear of the doctor, but only Xu Wen knew that she was really afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart.

    Ever since being rescued from the Song Family¡¯s dungeon, she had been tortured daily, and Dr. Xia Yu was the one who poisoned her. Despite her hatred, without his antidote, she would die.

    Xia Yu said gently, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that such a beautiful girl like Miss Xu would be in such a situation. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You guys can go out first. I bought supper for everyone.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The head nurse hesitated, looking at Xu Wen and the gauze.

    ¡°No need,¡± Xia Yu smiled, taking the gauze. ¡°I can handle this kind of small matter. Sister Zhao, you should go and change your clothes too.¡±

    The head nurse then lowered her head to look at her clothes. The collar had already been pulled open by Xu Wen, and two buttons were missing. She then nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry to trouble you again, Dr. Xia.¡±

    Seeing everyone gone, Xia Yu¡¯s smile disappeared. He quickly picked up the gauze and medicine and changed Xu Wen¡¯s dressing without hesitation.

    He was not as gentle as the nurse. He used a lot of strength with every blow, but even though Xu Wen was in so much pain that she was about to cry, she still bit her lip and did not make a sound.

    After changing the dressing, Xia Yu was in a good mood and even tied a beautiful bow on the gauze. Then, he looked at Xu Wen, whose face was covered in gauze, as if he were admiring a piece of art. ¡°Look, how beautiful. You don¡¯t know how much I suffered to study medicine..¡±

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Who Wants to Kill Him?

    Chapter 371: Who Wants to Kill Him?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Xia Yu poked Xu Wen¡¯s forehead hard. ¡°So, if you want to suffer, I have a way to make you suffer forever.¡±

    Xu Wen nodded and shook her head stiffly, her body trembling uncontrollably.

    She dared not utter a word.

    Seeing her like this, Xia Yu snorted coldly and took out a pill. He forcefully opened her mouth and shoved the pill inside. ¡°Antidote pill, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. After plastic surgery in two days, you¡¯ll be the real Xu Wen.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a glimmer appeared in Xu Wen¡¯s eyes. She cautiously asked, ¡°Is it true? Can the scars on my face be removed?¡±

    A teenage girl is at the age of admiring beauty. How could she possibly spend the rest of her life with a scarred face? Xia Yu gently touched her hair and smiled, ¡°When have I ever disappointed you? But keep in mind, that the antidote has a time limit. However, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be the beautiful Xu Wen, the Eldest Miss of the Xu family.¡±

    He laughed carelessly, his words causing Xu Wen to shiver. She recalled many unimaginable past events.

    Seeing her frightened expression, Xia Yu became even happier, his lips curving into an attractive arc. ¡°Alright, be obedient these days. Disturbing these people won¡¯t do you any good. The Eldest Miss of the Xu family should learn to win people¡¯s hearts; you need to maintain a good image.¡±

    It was only when he left that Xu Wen finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Quickly grabbing her phone, she considered exposing the photo. However, now that she was the Eldest miss of the Xu family, she couldn¡¯t let this incident be associated with her.

    Even if this matter were to spread, it couldn¡¯t be done by her. She scrolled through Xu Wen¡¯s WeChat friends and found someone useful.

    Meanwhile, in a VIP room at the bar, Charlie revealed everything, ¡°I believe both you and President Gu have investigated me. The youngest son of the Brown family is just an unloved illegitimate child with some influence but not much.¡±

    He chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Even so, my two brothers despise me, wishing I would die outside. So, the foreign man you saw at dinner is probably there to monitor me and Gu Chen, my second brother¡¯s right-hand man.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t find his confession surprising. Charlie was undoubtedly resourceful, and to establish a stable position in the Brown family, he needed powerful allies; otherwise, he¡¯d be wiped out sooner or later.

    ¡°So, Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning is related to the Brown family?¡± She asked with certainty, her eyes smiling but lacking any humor.

    Charlie shrugged, ¡°Probably? But it definitely wasn¡¯t me who poisoned him. Also, I can tell you, he got poisoned when he was very young.¡±

    Frowning, Song Fan could only determine Gu Chen had been poisoned, but she had no idea when it had happened. The thought of him suffering from such a severe poison since childhood weighed heavily on her heart.

    Charlie continued, ¡°And 25 is a critical age. As far as I know, poisoned individuals rarely live past 25, even if they seem fine now.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what poison he was exposed to?¡± Song Fan pressed on, feeling that the truth was right in front of her.

    However, Charlie shook his head, ¡°Worldly problems are beyond someone like me. But I have nothing to do with this poison. And, I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s someone in the capital who survived being poisoned. Maybe that person has an antidote?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t press for the identity of that person. She understood Charlie wouldn¡¯t reveal it easily. Her purpose for coming today was to keep an eye on the people who were tailing them. So, she said, ¡°If someone is monitoring you, can we continue our cooperation as usual?¡±

    Charlie nodded seriously, ¡°Do you think my two brothers care about a small jewelry brand? Even if it earns several billion or even over a hundred billion in revenue each year, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for them. They don¡¯t care.¡±

    His implication was that the collaboration would continue, and the individuals monitoring them were more focused on Gu Chen.

    A strange silence settled in the room. Song Fan originally intended to eliminate the people sent by the other side. Domestically, that would be manageable involving the police could lead to their arrest. However, dealing with those abroad posed a greater challenge.

    It seemed Charlie sensed her concerns, and he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those who failed in their previous attempts won¡¯t make a move again. Now that Gu Chen is cooperating with me, it¡¯s like having the protection of the Brown family. Those people won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±

    Song Fan keenly seized on the key point, ¡°So, you do know who wants to kill him?¡±

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Poisoned

    Chapter 372: Poisoned

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie, however, avoided the topic and brought up something more interesting to Song Fan, ¡°I heard Snow Red Flower can detoxify various poisons. Though it¡¯s rarely found, I¡¯m not well-versed in traditional Chinese medicine. Is it true?¡±

    Song Fan had only discussed Snow Red Flower with Gu Chen, and she wasn¡¯t sure if someone had leaked information while Gu Chen was investigating. She discreetly clenched her fist, then casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I haven¡¯t studied it. I can¡¯t confirm its effectiveness.¡¯

    ¡°Even you¡¯re not sure?¡± Charlie frowned. The reason the base valued Song Fan so much was her abilities. He didn¡¯t know about her various influential identities until he investigated. Knowing medicinal properties was just one of her skills.

    He squinted at Song Fan and then asked, ¡°You can¡¯t cure Gu Chen¡¯s poison?¡±

    Instead of answering, Song Fan counter-questioned, ¡°Why do you think I can?¡±

    She found Charlie increasingly suspicious. Even if the Brown family had power, did that mean they could know everything about her? It seemed Charlie¡¯s investigation into her was deeper than she thought.

    ¡°Intuition.¡± Charlie finished the wine in his glass in one gulp. ¡°Gu Chen is alive and well, which proves it. Otherwise, he should have been in a coma or hospitalized by now. His second uncle also poisoned him, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Fan affirmed that Charlie wasn¡¯t the one poisoning Gu Chen. It even seemed the person from the Brown family who was monitoring them wasn¡¯t planning to kill Gu Chen. Did this suggest a connection between the Brown family and the Gu family?

    She didn¡¯t continue questioning and circled back to the previous topic, ¡°So, Snow Red Flower can detoxify Gu Chen?¡±

    Since Charlie brought it up, she had no reason to let it go. If he had an agenda, she had a chance to obtain Snow Red Flower.

    Charlie furrowed his brows and said regretfully, ¡°Someone in the Brown family researched it before, but that person¡­ Snow Red Flower might be able to detoxify his poison, but I¡¯m not sure. I thought you knew; turns out, you don¡¯t.¡±

    Song Fan nodded seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain about herbs I¡¯ve never encountered. So, you¡¯re saying you have Snow Red Flower?¡±

    She tried to keep her tone calm, but she couldn¡¯t completely hide her excitement. The probability of finding Snow Red Flower was higher in Country B, and she might be able to help Gu Chen detoxify soon.

    Charlie also sensed her interest in the matter. He smirked and answered frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it. Do you think it grows everywhere, like roadside weeds?¡±

    Seeing a flicker of disappointment in Song Fan¡¯s eyes, he continued enthusiastically, ¡°But my second brother has it. Jason loves these peculiar things, and he¡¯s also somewhat of a medical expert.¡±

    He stared at Song Fan intently, as if hoping to see a different expression on her face.

    However, Song Fan couldn¡¯t recall anyone named Jason, and it seemed she hadn¡¯t heard of this person in the medical field either. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Your second brother is a medical expert? Does your family have a hospital or a pharmaceutical company? I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m not very familiar with the Brown family¡¯s industries.¡±

    Seeing her genuine expression, Charlie felt some regret. It seemed she genuinely had amnesia and couldn¡¯t even remember Jason. He briefly replied, ¡°The Brown family also has a pharmaceutical company and a few nursing homes, all managed by my second brother.¡±

    ¡°Your relationship¡­¡± Song Fan hesitated before asking, ¡°Will he give you Snow Red Flower?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Charlie looked at her as if she were foolish, ¡°That¡¯s why I need your cooperation with President Gu.¡±

    Song Fan had considered that Charlie must have some requirements. Still, she didn¡¯t expect him to plan to poison Jason.

    ¡°A jewelry brand means little to the Brown Group, but it can elevate my position in the company. So, no matter how the brand performs, my second brother will definitely come to this site for the launch event.¡± Charlie had already planned the whole scenario, ¡°As long as he comes, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to poison him.¡±

    ¡°You can poison him yourself; this trivial matter should be within your capabilities.¡± Song Fan wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in the competition among these major families. Even if she had Snow Red Flower, she didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to take unnecessary risks.

    Jason understood medicine, and Gu Chen was poisoned. There might be a connection between the two. She even preferred Jason not to come to City A.

    Song Fan stood up, ¡°Today, I just wanted to discuss the people tailing us. Since it¡¯s your family matter, please handle it. I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t say what you just did..¡±

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Two Conditions

    Chapter 373: Two Conditions

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, Charlie didn¡¯t get up. His tone was calm as if he was certain that Song

    Fan would cooperate with him. ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s poison has been temporarily suppressed. It seems like he¡¯s fine, but the poison has infiltrated his internal organs. When the time comes, even God won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±

    True to his words, Song Fan didn¡¯t leave the private room upon hearing him. She turned to stare at Charlie, surprised at how well he understood this kind of poison.

    These were the problems she had discovered only through repeated treatments for Gu Chen. The poison seemed dormant under the suppression of her medications and acupuncture, but it was lurking in his body. This was the most worrying aspect for Song Fan.

    Charlie poured a glass of wine into her cup and gestured as if inviting her to listen. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear me out?¡±

    Song Fan sat back on the sofa. She disliked feeling manipulated, but at the moment, she had no choice. She coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t involve myself in poisoning. Give me another condition.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to poison anyone. Ah, you¡¯re really impatient.¡± Charlie laughed, ¡°He¡¯s my second brother. I won¡¯t let him die in City A. Even if he dies, it can¡¯t be connected to me, let alone to you.¡±

    His smile carried a hint of cruelty but quickly reverted to a polite demeanor. ¡°I just want him to think he¡¯s dying from the poison. That¡¯s why I need a type of poison that weakens his body rapidly, and the antidote can¡¯t be easily found.

    This way, he¡¯ll need Snow Red Flower.¡±

    Understanding his intention, Song Fan asked, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll switch the antidote, and you¡¯ll obtain Snow Red Flower? Jason will die too?¡±

    ¡°Half-right!¡± Charlie snapped his fingers, ¡°I know, with the abilities of the divine healer Mingjing, you won¡¯t let him die. Besides, this type of poison shouldn¡¯t be a challenge for you, right? Master Mingjing?¡±

    Song Fan squinted, not saying anything. Her identity as Mingjing had always been a secret, not even known to Lanyue.

    In the past, to aid refugees from other countries, she had indeed made deals with certain world leaders using her medical skills. Mingjing became known during those times, but she rarely intervened unless the situation was critical. Except for Sasha, hardly anyone knew her true identity. Unexpectedly, Charlie had found out.

    Seeing her silent, Charlie was ecstatic. His guess was correct. He thought about how his second brother could go mad for a woman. A lunatic like him wouldn¡¯t cherish beauty unless the person had some special qualities.

    Suppressing his excitement, he slowly continued, ¡°I only need you to create the poison and the antidote. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I won¡¯t let Jason die here; it¡¯s not in my best interest. But you can get Snow Red Flower. Although it¡¯s uncertain if it will truly help President Gu, there¡¯s hope, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Song Fan still didn¡¯t speak. After a minute, she spoke slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, what do you gain from this?¡±

    There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world; he must have something in mind for being so proactive.

    Charlie didn¡¯t hide his intentions at all. ¡°Of course, to become the hero who saved my second brother. Snow Red Flower isn¡¯t a miracle cure. Even if it can save him, it will take months at the fastest, right? Old Brown values the reputation of the Brown Group and prefers sons with a broader perspective.¡±

    Mentioning his father, Charlie¡¯s eyes showed a disdainful expression. ¡°He values the reputation of the Brown Group and prefers sons with a broader perspective.¡±

    Song Fan understood his meaning. If he could save Jason, at least he would gain favor in Old Brown¡¯s eyes. With the antidote in his hands, he would have the authority to decide when to save him. By then, Jason¡¯s rights would all be transferred to him.

    Seeing her hesitate, Charlie added fuel to the fire. ¡°Jason has already started monitoring Gu Chen. Do you think Gu Chen is safe? Besides, his birthday is getting closer, dear divine healer Mingjing.¡±

    Every sentence he spoke shook Song Fan¡¯s resolve. She closed her eyes, feeling as if Gu Chen¡¯s smiling face was getting closer, and also recalling the first time she saw him in a critical condition. This unsettling feeling returned.

    She suddenly opened her eyes, determined, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate, but I have two conditions..¡±

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Exposed

    Chapter 374: Exposed

    Translator: Draqon Boat Translation      Editor: Draqon Boat Translation

    In just a few seconds, Song Fan weighed the pros and cons. Indeed, Gu Chen¡¯s time was limited, and since there was hope of obtaining Snow Red Flower, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss it. However, she couldn¡¯t let Charlie take control of the situation, or she would end up being manipulated by him.

    Charlie heard that she was about to set conditions but didn¡¯t mind at all. He immediately nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±

    His smile didn¡¯t change, and he seemed even happier. He was curious about the situation when Song Fan and Jason met. Would Jason go insane?

    ¡°First, I can¡¯t give you the antidote until Snow Red Flower is in my hands, and I confirm its authenticity. Jason can¡¯t die at my hands. Second, you have to provide me with a sample of the poison.¡± Ignoring his excitement, Song Fan stated her conditions directly. ¡°Without a sample, I can¡¯t analyze it.¡±

    Since Snow Red Flower is extremely precious, she can¡¯t keep experimenting with it. This is the safest approach.

    Charlie frowned. The first condition was acceptable, as he didn¡¯t want Jason to die so quickly. Jason currently held the Brown Group¡¯s largest industry, and he needed to strip him of everything gradually.

    However, the second condition involved secrecy. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should provide a fake sample to deceive Song Fan.

    Thinking about the future when he would still need Song Fan¡¯s abilities,

    Charlie could only say, ¡°The first condition is fine. He indeed can¡¯t die at my hands. However, the second condition is tricky. I can only promise to do my best. Even if I can¡¯t get a sample, I¡¯ll find someone with the same poison. Is that acceptable?¡±

    Hearing his answer, Song Fan already understood most of it. Even if the person who poisoned Gu Chen wasn¡¯t from the Brown family, it must be someone Charlie knew. She naturally knew that such a poison was hard to come by. She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wish for a pleasant cooperation.¡±

    When she returned home, it was already early morning. Song Fan felt a bit tired. Dealing with a clever person like Charlie in a battle of wits was not an easy task.

    Back at the villa, she found that Meng Xia hadn¡¯t gone to sleep. Instead, she sat in the living room, wearing an angry expression.

    ¡°Sister, did you have a good time at the bar?¡± Meng Xia practically spat out each word, and it was evident that she was extremely angry.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her and wasn¡¯t interested in whether she had hired someone to follow her. At this moment, all she wanted was to go to sleep.

    Meng Xia grabbed her, speaking assertively, ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced the face of the Song family. It¡¯s so late, and you¡¯re out with a man at a bar. Do you lack men that much? Why do you have to compete with me for Charlie?¡±

    She took out her phone, shoving the screen in Song Fan¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one following you. People everywhere find you displeasing. All you know is to go out and fool around with men. They¡¯re just playing with you!¡±

    Meng Xia usually carried herself well, rarely showing such agitation. But now, in the early hours of the morning, her voice was a bit louder, waking up the people in the villa.

    The servants pretended to be asleep, not daring to wade into the mess. However, Song Yi came out of the bedroom, looking irritated. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Why haven¡¯t you two go back to your rooms?¡±

    ¡°Stepdad! Sister has brought shame to the Song family.¡± Meng Xia hurriedly ran upstairs and opened the webpage she had been looking at. ¡°Look, she went out with Charlie again, this time to a bar, and they were photographed.¡±

    Song Yi looked at the title on the web page with a headache. Song Fan was on the news from time to time, almost catching up to the popularity of female celebrities.

    #Miss Song at the Bar Night Out with a Handsome Guy#, #Song Fan and the Foreign Handsome Guy Rent a Room Again#

    Song Fan opened her phone and saw the pictures online. She wasn¡¯t surprised; in fact, she thought this person wasn¡¯t as good as the private detective from before. The shots made her look shorter, and Charlie¡¯s face wasn¡¯t clearly captured.

    But the gossip-hungry netizens were already buzzing in the early morning.

    despite the previous misunderstanding being clarified. Although the previous incident was a misunderstanding, besides Song Kai¡¯s identity being clarified, the matters between Song Fan and Gu Chen in the car, as well as the situation with the blond handsome guy, have yet to be cleared up.

    However, many people within the Gu Corporation knew about Charlie¡¯s identity. Someone tried to clarify the situation, but Song Fan had already deleted those comments. She had hacked into the website¡¯s backend, blocking any news related to the Brown Group.

    After completing all this, she felt in a good mood. She looked at Meng Xia, then at the obviously still asleep Song Yi, and said, ¡°Dad, go back to sleep. Charlie and I went out to discuss cooperation. We¡¯ll sign a contract soon. Don¡¯t worry..¡±

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Love Triangle

    Chapter 375: Love Triangle

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Back in her room, Song Fan couldn¡¯t find the desire to sleep. Since she had decided to take action, she was determined to do it to the best of her ability.

    Although she found the online rumors a bit puzzling, she reasoned that there were probably many people who didn¡¯t like her, and more rumors might surface in the future. However, she didn¡¯t care much. If it could bring in more traffic, she could use it to her advantage.

    Song Fan entered the dark web and quickly identified the mastermind behind the scenes. It was Zhao Li. The Zhao family was also prominent in the capital, although not on par with the four major families.

    Looking at Zhao Li¡¯s information, Song Fan felt speechless. The previous incident involving Xu Wen and her could be considered a well-known feud, and they had some family connections.

    But Zhao Li had only met Gu Chen a few times and had fallen head over heels for him. Moreover, it seemed like quite a few people in their social circle were aware of it.

    The pictures of Song Fan and Charlie this time were leaked by Zhao Li. It seemed reasonable enough because Zhao Li considered Song Fan as her love rival.

    Song Fan knocked on her somewhat dizzy head. The number of people considering her as a love rival seemed to be increasing. It appeared that Gu Chen was indeed quite popular.

    However, thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s usually unsmiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why everyone liked such an icy man. She mused that those who liked him were probably into masochism.

    While Song Fan was lost in thought, the online attacks on her were overwhelming.

    ¡°The previous incident wasn¡¯t baseless and spread like wildfire. Even if the person in the room was indeed Song Kai, it didn¡¯t prove that Song Fan wouldn¡¯t engage with another man.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly! Besides, she seems to have a thing for handsome blond guys, right?¡±

    ¡°Song Fan looks like a fox spirit. I heard Xu Wen has been disfigured, and Song

    Fan¡¯s getting more and more audacious. Does she really think she¡¯s Mrs. Gu?¡± ¡°But I feel like Song Fan isn¡¯t that kind of person. She seems straightforward.¡¯

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She has secured her position in the Song family and even entered the Song Group. She¡¯s not as harmless as she looks.¡±

    All the comments attempting to clarify were blocked, and the overwhelming majority were attacked. Within a few minutes, there were already millions of comments. Watching the data continuously grow, Song Fan felt even happier. This was practically free publicity!

    To avoid Meng Xia¡¯s harassment, Song Fan arrived at the company early the next day, only to find that Lan Yue was even earlier.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Lan Yue quickly pushed her into the office. ¡°Why are you letting those people insult you so recklessly? You even blocked the comments. What are you trying to do?¡±

    With Lan Yue¡¯s capabilities, she was well aware that Song Fan was behind all this. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Song Fan would do such a thing. It seemed to have no benefits.

    Song Fan patted her on the shoulder with a smile, then tossed the bread she had just bought to her. ¡°You¡¯re up so early. I bet you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want coffee!¡± If it weren¡¯t for fear that her colleagues outside would hear something, Lan Yue would have rushed over to pull Song Fan¡¯s ear. ¡°What are you doing? Charlie¡¯s identity is not a secret. Let him clarify.¡±

    Song Fan kept smiling. ¡°What¡¯s there to clarify? Besides, don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity?¡±

    ¡°An opportunity?¡± Lan Yue calmed down. Song Fan was always decisive, and it seemed like she was planning something.

    After seeing Song Fan¡¯s sly smile, Lan Yue exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Are you planning to use this wave of attention to publicly announce the cooperation with Brown Group? This is too¡­¡±

    Lan Yue originally wanted to say ¡°opportunistic, ¡± but considering the benefits of this wave of attention, she had to admit that what Song Fan was doing was a clever move. However, it was also a huge gamble on her reputation.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t care much. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The truth is there. It¡¯s just temporary for my image. So, the bigger this matter gets, the better. Nowadays, netizens love to gossip, especially about conflicts among wealthy families, love triangles, and such. The popularity is soaring! Look, the discussion has already exceeded a few million!¡±

    Lan Yue narrowed her eyes. She caught the key point. ¡°Love triangle? The three of you? So, who do you love?¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes at her seriously and didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. I know what I¡¯m doing. And someone is sending us traffic, so don¡¯t worry. Focus on finalizing the contract. The truth will be revealed within two days.¡±

    She emphatically knocked on the table.. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Gossip

    Chapter 376: Gossip

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Just as Li Na arrived at the company, she eagerly pulled Lan Yue aside. ¡°Have you seen the photos online? Miss Song and Charlie¡­¡±

    She blinked repeatedly, and her gossip-filled expression was about to burst.

    At this moment, Wen Chao quickly walked over, took a glance at Song Fan¡¯s office to confirm she wasn¡¯t looking, then whispered, ¡°I heard from a classmate that the website seems to have blocked keywords for Miss Song¡¯s clarification, and Mr. Brown¡¯s identity is not allowed to be disclosed. Is this making our boss take the blame?¡±

    ¡°Is this a joke? I tried to post a comment yesterday, and it wouldn¡¯t go through,¡± Li Na said with resentment, clenching her fist. ¡°Could it be another one of Gu Chen¡¯s secret admirers causing trouble? But they did go to the bar. Oh my, this is so scandalous.¡±

    Wang Wei suddenly coughed heavily, and Li Na immediately understood. She slyly returned to her seat, realizing that Song Fan had already approached their group.

    ¡°Bring your laptops and notepads, along with the materials Miss Lan sent you yesterday. Follow me to the meeting room,¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly.

    The people around exchanged glances, pursing their lips, unwilling to speak. There were also people from other departments looking over, whispering among themselves. It seemed like everyone in Song Corporation had seen the news online.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t affect Song Fan at all. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the meeting room that she said, ¡°Yesterday, Charlie and I went to the bar.¡±

    Li Na gasped, gripping Lan Yue beside her. She was getting a bit overwhelmed, wondering if her superior was about to confess her love life. Wen Chao and Wang Wei didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes revealed considerable shock.

    Song Fan ignored their reactions and continued, ¡°Charlie and I have finalized our collaboration. We¡¯ll provide the contract, and once both sides confirm there are no issues, we can sign. The heat from yesterday¡¯s topic won¡¯t last forever.

    We need to sign before the truth comes out. Understand?¡±

    The meeting room was silent for a few seconds, then Wen Chao was the first to react. He slapped his thigh. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    He looked at the still-confused Wang Wei and Li Na before explaining, ¡°The discussion of this topic is about to surpass five million. Do you know how many people are involved?¡±

    Li Na muttered in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if fewer people know about this kind of thing?¡±

    Wen Chao scolded her, ¡°Are you stupid? Miss Song and Mr. Brown went to discuss cooperation. Mr. Brown is not¡­ involved with Miss Song.¡±

    The words ¡°friend with benefits¡± were about to slip out, but Wen Chao cleverly stopped before continuing, ¡°Charlie¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t need any fabrication. Once clarified, the gossip disappears, and the heat diminishes.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Li Na didn¡¯t understand at first, but relying on her years of starstruck experience, she suddenly realized. ¡°I get it! So, it¡¯s using the scandal to attract attention first, then announcing the cooperation with Brown Group and launching our jewelry brand!¡±

    Li Na even stood up excitedly. ¡°This move is brilliant! I¡¯ve seen many celebrity teams do this. The attention skyrockets! Miss Song, you¡¯re amazing! Someone tried to frame you, and you¡¯re turning it around! I admire you so much.¡±

    Suddenly gaining a fan, Song Fan was a bit uncomfortable, but she quickly adjusted. ¡°The documents I sent you contain the basic content I prepared. Let¡¯s plan the details together. We must finalize the contract today.¡±

    Everyone nodded vigorously, their eyes showing determination. Under the leadership of a new boss, these new employees were about to collaborate with an international company so quickly, and it felt somewhat unbelievable.

    The entire work process went smoothly. Charlie had already prepared a detailed plan, and Gu Chen had no objections. Song Fan had the final say on everything.

    Although her department consisted mainly of newcomers, under Song Fan¡¯s guidance, everything was harmonious. Even at lunchtime, they almost all stayed in the meeting room for discussion. Wen Chao made a PowerPoint presentation, with Wang Wei and Li Na providing additional information. The contract began to take shape gradually.

    Thinking that everyone hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, Song Fan stood up and ordered takeout, then left the office. Within a few minutes, the food delivery had already arrived.

    ¡°Food delivery is here; let¡¯s take a break.¡± Lan Yue clapped her hands and had the food placed on the side.

    Wen Chao exclaimed with delight, ¡°No way? Does Lanhai Hotel have takeout? Oh my god, this packaging is so exquisite!¡±

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: For Me

    Chapter 377: For Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Li Na¡¯s eyes also lit up. The bag of pastries that Lan Yue opened happened to be her favorite. ¡°Oh my god, this osmanthus cake has never been allowed to be taken out! Oh my god, can I have a piece first?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lan Yue directly unpacked it and stuffed the osmanthus cake into Li Na¡¯s hands. ¡°Since it was bought by our boss, it belongs to us. Eat as much as you want.¡±

    Lan Yue and Wen Chao, with their carefree personalities, didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and happily opened the takeout.

    But Wang Wei¡¯s eyes flickered. He always felt that Lan Yue and Song Fan were too close, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently marveled at Song Fan¡¯s generosity, thinking that she truly lived up to being Miss Song, always generous.

    Several people had already started eating when Song Fan, holding a cafeteria lunch box, arrived a bit late. The moment she pushed open the door, she saw everyone enjoying the food. Li Na even warmly greeted her, ¡°Miss Song, come quickly. This roast duck won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡±

    Although Song Fan loved good food, her years in the mercenary life had made her accustomed to a simple lifestyle as long as she wasn¡¯t starving. She had just gone to the cafeteria to order a few dishes, but she didn¡¯t expect these people to start eating without her.

    Looking at the takeout packaging from Lanhai Hotel, she looked at Lan Yue in shock. ¡°Miss Lan, did you spend your monthly salary to treat everyone to lunch?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lan Yue, while biting into a duck¡¯s neck, looked at Song Fan in shock. ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you paid yet? Are you treating us, or are we going to split the bills?¡±

    Wen Chao quickly put down his chopsticks. With only a two-thousand-yuan monthly salary during his internship, he couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive lunch.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you order it?¡± Li Na, however, didn¡¯t put down the pastries in her hand. ¡°We can¡¯t casually order takeout from Lanhai Hotel. If it¡¯s not Miss Song, who else could make them deliver?¡±

    Wang Wei, more pragmatic, didn¡¯t care whether they were going Dutch or not. He couldn¡¯t waste any bite of the delicious food.

    Just as the group was puzzled, there was a knock on the door behind them. Gu Chen stood outside the meeting room, smiling and holding an exquisite Lanhai Hotel takeout bag. Song Fan instantly understood what was going on.

    She quickly ran to open the door. ¡°This is too extravagant. We just need something simple to eat. We¡¯re busy with work today.¡±

    She was too engrossed in the cooperative work and had momentarily forgotten to inform Gu Chen about it. Song Fan didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a bit guilty when looking at him.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed very busy.¡± Gu Chen placed the takeout bag on the table. ¡°Drinking so late at the bar yesterday and coming to work early this morning, it¡¯s indeed hard work. Try this chocolate cake; it¡¯s especially sweet.¡±

    Although he spoke with a smile, for some reason, Song Fan felt her back shiver. The others were tactful enough to pick up the food quickly and leave the meeting room.

    As Li Na left, she cast a glance at the chocolate cake. Feeling the awkward atmosphere, she quickly closed the meeting room door.

    The room fell silent, leaving only two people. Gu Chen was still smiling as he looked at Song Fan, who, feeling a bit uneasy, could only cough a few times to cover the awkwardness.

    ¡°Did you drink too much yesterday and catch a cold?¡± Gu Chen asked, still smiling.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation. In the end, she could only change the subject. ¡°Charlie told me about the collaboration, and he mentioned Snow Red Flower.¡±

    Gu Chen hadn¡¯t expected that the two were discussing this matter yesterday. A flicker of surprise flashed across his face, and he signaled for Song Fan to continue.

    Song Fan then explained the whole story to him. Since he was also involved, he should be informed.

    ¡°And this kind of poison is not easy to concoct, so I might need to use the equipment in your villa,¡± Song Fan said somewhat uneasily.

    In fact, she had thought about this matter early on. This high-end poison required her full attention and specialized equipment. Doing experiments at Gu Chen¡¯s villa was the best choice. However, with everything that happened yesterday, she truly forgot to discuss it with Gu Chen.

    But after hearing her words, Gu Chen remained silent for a while. He just

    stared at Song Fan fixedly. She thought he might be a bit unhappy, so she hurriedly explained, ¡°You can rest assured; I won¡¯t let Jason die. But if you want me to detoxify you, I need the poison sample and Snow Red Flower, so the collaboration with Charlie¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Gu Chen suddenly stood up and directly hugged her.. His lips were close to her ear as he asked, ¡°So, you agreed to collaborate with him because of me, right?¡±

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Still For Me

    Chapter 378: Still For Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Smelling the familiar scent of the man, Song Fan¡¯s heartbeat accelerated incessantly. She felt the rising temperature between them. She pushed with force but found that she couldn¡¯t move Gu Chen at all.

    ¡°Answer me.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone sounded like a command, yet also like a whisper. Song Fan felt her ears itching, and her face began to heat up.

    ¡°Miss Song, in a while, Brown Group¡­¡± Lan Yue opened the door and was shocked to see the ambiguous posture of the two, gaping in disbelief.

    Almost instinctively, Song Fan took a step back, and Gu Chen¡¯s grip loosened. Only then did she break free from his embrace.

    ¡°You guys may go on.¡± Lan Yue, wanting to close the door, was directly pulled by Song Fan. ¡°What did you say about Brown Group?¡±

    Song Fan struggled to calm her emotions, but it was evident that her mood was unstable, and her flushed face had not yet recovered.

    Lan Yue stole a glance at the visibly unhappy Gu Chen and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They just wanted to confirm the details of the collaboration. Since our contract discussion is almost complete, they wanted to know your thoughts.¡±

    She knew how important this collaboration was to Song Fan. Even if it spoiled Gu Chen¡¯s good mood, she had to finish discussing work matters.

    Lan Yue cautiously hid behind Song Fan, afraid that Gu Chen would glare at her.

    Song Fan, just wanting to get the matter straight, agreed for the representatives of Brown Group to come. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it at three in the afternoon. That should be enough time. You can leave now.¡±

    Lan Yue felt like she had received a pardon and quickly nodded, even taking a box of osmanthus cake as she left. ¡°This is especially delicious; I saved some for you.¡±

    Seeing her act this way, Song Fan smiled and, turning around, caught sight of Gu Chen, who didn¡¯t seem pleased. She awkwardly said, ¡°You treat your subordinates well; aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯re your father¡¯s spies?¡±

    She picked up a piece of osmanthus cake and put it in her mouth. The sweetness instantly filled her mouth, accompanied by the fragrance of osmanthus, making her feel pleasantly happy. After swallowing the osmanthus cake, Song Fan, in a good mood, said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve figured out everything about them.¡±

    Looking at Gu Chen¡¯s cold snort, she weakly asked, ¡°Have you eaten? How about having some cafeteria food with me?¡±

    Gu Chen glanced at the simple takeout boxes. He originally intended to refuse but, hearing Song Fan¡¯s stomach growl, he nodded with a smile. ¡°Occasionally experiencing some hardships of the common people is not bad.¡±

    Song Fan quickly arranged the dishes, then somewhat helplessly gave him a look. ¡°Yes, Young Master Gu can¡¯t endure hardships, but you should know that some people can¡¯t even afford to experience this kind of hardship.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the refugees you¡¯ve taken in? Or is it from when you were a mercenary before?¡± Rarely did Song Fan mention her past, but Gu Chen, unintentionally, asked to learn more about her.

    However, Song Fan just kept her head down and ate, then vaguely said, ¡°Both, maybe.¡±

    Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about those things, Gu Chen didn¡¯t pursue it. Instead, he brought back the previous topic, ¡°So, have you collaborated with Charlie for my sake?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to return to this question, almost choking on her food.

    Gu Chen patted her back lightly, and she felt somewhat relieved. She then explained, ¡°The poisoning incident might be related to the Brown family. This is a breakthrough. Even if it¡¯s not related to them, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as there is Snow Red Flower, I¡¯m confident I can cure you. And he mentioned that there are others poisoned, so I suspect it might be related to Charlie¡¯s elder brother, Jason?¡± Song Fan always felt like she had heard of Jason before, but she couldn¡¯t recall who he was.

    Especially since he understood medicine and could get Snow Red Flower, she couldn¡¯t underestimate him.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s still for me.¡± Gu Chen seemed to have not heard anything else, focusing on confirming this point.

    Song Fan could only nod helplessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all for you. So, now you can eat peacefully. Don¡¯t keep staring at me, alright?¡±

    The two finished their meal quickly. Gu Chen wasn¡¯t used to such oily food, but luckily, he wasn¡¯t picky. It was Song Fan who was single-mindedly thinking about the contract, which increased the speed of their meal.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Gu Chen cut the cake and handed her a piece.

    Song Fan, not caring about her image, quickly devoured it with three bites. ¡°I want to finalize the contract as soon as possible. If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, why not stay and discuss it with us? After all, Gu Corporation is also involved.¡±

    ¡°I thought you only had eyes for Charlie and completely forgot about me.¡± Gu

    Chen picked up another piece of cake and handed it to her, but his tone was full of sarcasm..

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Changes

    Chapter 379: Changes

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan waved her hand. ¡°No more eating. We still need to finalize the last details. I remember you, but yesterday¡¯s incident happened suddenly, and the photos of me and Charlie were also posted online¡­¡±

    At this point, she looked at Gu Chen with suspicion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me about the online matter?¡±

    Normally, Gu Chen would handle the online photos first. The photos were still there at this moment. Could it be that he knew my thoughts?

    Gu Chen shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth asking. You just went to discuss things with Charlie. You want to announce the collaboration during this surge in popularity, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Song Fan rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, ¡°You forced me to answer earlier. Is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Her words greatly pleased Gu Chen. He raised the corners of his mouth, didn¡¯t answer, and neatly cleaned up the cake on the table.

    Upon returning to the meeting room, they saw Song Fan, full of resentment, and Gu Chen looking somewhat satisfied.

    Li Na widened her eyes, then forcefully pulled Lan Yue¡¯s arm, using her eyes to inquire, ¡°Did the two of them just do something secretive?¡±

    Lan Yue closed her eyes, then nodded slightly, wearing an expression that said, ¡°Just as you thought.¡± Li Na suppressed her excitement and didn¡¯t speak aloud.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the work from before.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t give the others time to enjoy the show, quickly entering work mode.

    Gu Chen, very tactfully, left the meeting room and went straight to Song Fan¡¯s office. Before three o¡¯clock, Charlie also arrived.

    Charlie did have some ulterior motives. He wanted to discuss the collaboration with Song Fan a bit more. Unexpectedly, he saw Gu Chen in Song Fan¡¯s office. Charlie¡¯s smiling expression became somewhat stiff. ¡°Mr. Gu, you seem to be quite leisurely.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡± Gu Chen was straightforward. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have much work at Brown Group. I didn¡¯t expect you to plan on settling down at Song

    Corporation.¡±

    Charlie seemed oblivious to the sarcasm in Gu Chen¡¯s tone and said openly, ¡°Yeah, Brown Group doesn¡¯t have a company in A City. Maybe I¡¯ll set up an office at Song Corporation in the future.¡±

    He approached Gu Chen, whispering, ¡°After all, she¡¯s willing to cooperate with me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu Chen nodded seriously. ¡°After all, it¡¯s for me that she¡¯s cooperating with you.¡±

    Charlie noticeably paused. He thought Song Fan would never tell Gu Chen about the plan to poison Jason, as women typically preferred to maintain a gentle and ladylike image. However, he didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to disclose everything.

    Seeing Charlie¡¯s expression, Gu Chen was visibly in a good mood. He said seriously, ¡°Rest assured, this is a collaboration among the three of us. I will cooperate well. We can¡¯t let Song Fan¡¯s efforts go to waste.¡±

    Charlie squinted his eyes and didn¡¯t continue speaking. He knew that he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage when facing Gu Chen.

    At this moment, the office door opened, and Song Fan walked in. ¡°Sorry for the wait. The contract is settled. Let me show it to you.¡±

    She raised her head and only then realized that the two men in the office seemed a bit off. However, Song Fan pretended not to notice and continued discussing the contract details.

    The three parties were professional in their work, quickly finalizing the key points. Lan Yue and the others worked overtime to revise the contract, ready for the signing early the next morning.

    Song Fan slept soundly that night, feeling relieved that the contract was about to be signed. However, when she arrived at the company early the next morning, she realized something was amiss.

    Several managers from the marketing department had gathered in the large conference room, with Song Yi sitting in the middle. Standing beside him was Meng Xia, dressed in a suit.

    Although it was Song Fan¡¯s first time participating in such a company contract signing, she knew that not so many people from the company needed to be present. Judging by Song Yi¡¯s appearance, he must be playing some tricks again. Song Fan understood. No wonder I didn¡¯t see anyone at home early in the morning, they were all waiting for me at the company.

    ¡°Miss Song, this collaboration with Brown Group and Gu Corporation is a major project. It¡¯s not easy for a newcomer like you to handle.¡± The manager of the marketing department spoke first, and others quickly followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s right, a multi-billion-dollar project can¡¯t be managed by a young girl.¡±

    ¡°Cooperating with an international group like Brown, it might be more appropriate for the chairman to negotiate.¡±

    ¡°And our other departments in the marketing department should also participate, right? Miss Song still lacks experience..¡±

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Snatching Merit

    Chapter 380: Snatching Merit

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Sister, Dad knew that you signed the contract today, and he came early in the morning to support you.¡± Meng Xia proudly stood beside Song Yi, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a big event for the company, and Dad cares a lot. Moreover, for such a significant collaboration, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for the chairman to sign?¡±

    She deliberately no longer called Song Yi ¡°Godfather¡± to highlight her status.

    Even though she was an adopted daughter, she was still a young lady of the Song family. If she wanted to make a name for herself in the company, she couldn¡¯t let others look down on her.

    This was her first appearance in front of the Song Corporation¡¯s people, and she had to prove her position in the Song family.

    Song Yi had known that the collaboration was almost finalized yesterday. Being an experienced player in the business world, he was well aware that the photos of Song Fan and Charlie were negative news for the Song Group. However, he didn¡¯t clarify because he knew what Song Fan was up to. Profiting effortlessly was something he would never miss.

    From Song Yi¡¯s standpoint, having such an outstanding daughter achieving so much before the age of 20 was something he envied.

    But thinking about the fact that Song Fan had not been with him since childhood, even if others acknowledged Song Fan¡¯s achievements, they might attribute it to her innate intelligence or speculate that she inherited the business acumen of the Yu family. Therefore, he felt the need to suppress Song Fan.

    Song Fan coldly looked at these people and then said indifferently, ¡°Is it the turn of an outsider to meddle in the affairs of the Song Corporation? Or is my position as the general manager just a decoration, and the Song Group always promotes based on merit?¡±

    She gave these people a disdainful look. ¡°It seems that you executives are quite familiar with this process. Have you come to claim credit for our department¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by claiming credit?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s face turned red. Song Fan¡¯s words had already embarrassed her, and at this moment, she had to align with Song Yi to avoid Song Fan gaining the upper hand.

    ¡°The company originally belonged to Dad. Even if you negotiated the collaboration, do you think they cooperated because of you? Isn¡¯t it because of the Song Corporation?¡± Meng Xia almost shouted.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Song Corporation, with just you, would they cooperate? Sister, you need to know who gave you the confidence!¡±

    Lan Yue and others, who had already entered the meeting room, sensed that something was wrong. While others didn¡¯t understand what was happening, Lan Yue was the first to realize that this was an attempt to take credit.

    Before she could refute anything, Li Na rushed out first, ¡°Who do you think you are? Does the Song Corporation need your opinion? You dressed like a D-class actress, with such a short skirt, you don¡¯t look like a young lady at all. You just came to the company to embarrass yourself.¡±

    She didn¡¯t give Meng Xia a chance to retort. Li Na was used to being arrogant at home, and she rarely encountered opposition when she went out. She didn¡¯t care who the person in front of her was. She continued, ¡°If it¡¯s not for Miss Song, is it for you? How come I heard that it was Charlie who insisted on collaborating with Miss Song? And who is Gu Chen? Do you think he would be interested in the Song Corporation?¡±

    As soon as her words were spoken, Wen Chao quickly pulled at her clothes. Li Na dared to say anything when she got angry. This statement directly offended everyone present!

    Indeed, the expressions of all the executives present did not look good, especially Song Yi¡¯s face. Meng Xia wanted to continue arguing but was stopped by him, ¡°Xiaoxia, don¡¯t interrupt. Don¡¯t you see the occasion?¡±

    Li Na was the only heir to the Li family¡¯s appraiser in this generation. If the Song Corporation wanted to enter the jewelry industry, at least in A City, they couldn¡¯t offend the Li family.

    Meng Xia looked at Song Fan and the others resentfully. She had already decided that when she entered the company in the future, she must not show a good face to these people. She had to establish her position in the Song Corporation and not let people look down on her.

    Song Yi stared at Song Fan and said, ¡°This collaboration involves such a large investment and concerns three groups. As the chairman, I naturally need to oversee it.¡±

    He looked at the other executives beside him. ¡°These are all veteran members of the company¡¯s management. They have a rich experience. When it comes to marketing and promotion, you will need their help. Let them guide you, there should be no problem.¡±

    His words made everyone present smile. If they could get involved in the jewelry brand, each department would benefit.

    Meng Xia also quietly touched Song Yi¡¯s arm on the side, and he said, ¡°Xiaoxia is also your sister. Since she has entered the company, let her help you with this cooperation and let her take charge of a part of it.¡±

    Li Na was about to say something more, but Song Fan stopped her.. She said expressionlessly, ¡°So, this signing doesn¡¯t need me anymore?¡±

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Whereâ€™s Miss Song?

    Chapter 381: Where¡¯s Miss Song?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi certainly knew that it was impossible not to use Song Fan. He softened his tone and said, ¡°You are the general manager; you should also be present.¡±

    His words were ambiguous, implying the need for Song Fan¡¯s presence but not specifying if she would be in charge. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, Song Fan understood. Song Yi knew that the collaboration was about to be finalized, and he knew that Brown Group and Gu Corporation might not back out. That¡¯s why he came to take credit.

    Meng Xia chimed in, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dad¡¯s reputation, how could you have secured such a good collaboration, sister? After all, you are part of the Song family and should prioritize the interests of the company. Everyone here is our elders. We should be grateful for their help.¡±

    Li Na¡¯s mouth twitched, about to erupt again, but Lan Yue held her hand and shook her head. Lan Yue knew her boss¡¯s temper well. If they wanted to push Song Fan out of this matter, they had to be prepared to lose.

    As expected, Song Fan nodded seriously. ¡°Fine, since the company¡¯s leaders are here, and representatives from Brown Group and Gu Corporation will arrive soon, I won¡¯t be the one taking the lead.¡±

    She casually tossed the previously drafted contract on the table. ¡°This is the contract for this collaboration. Since I¡¯m not needed, my team and I will leave now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by leaving now?¡± Song Yi slammed the table in anger. The people beside him dared not speak; they knew he was angry.

    But Meng Xia secretly pulled him and showed him the message that Charlie had just sent to her.

    The message read, ¡°Dear Xiaoxia, I¡¯ll be at Song Group soon. Be prepared in the meeting room; wait for me, okay?¡±

    From Charlie¡¯s tone, it was evident that he knew Meng Xia had also come to the company and seemed to have no objection to Meng Xia taking charge of this work.

    Song Yi¡¯s expression eased slightly. He didn¡¯t want Song Fan to continue meddling in this matter. Meng Xia had little experience, and without any backing in the company, everything would depend on him.

    He quickly changed his tone, smiling. ¡°Since you have other matters to attend to, you can go back. Lan Yue is your assistant; let her stay and help Meng Xia with the upcoming work.¡±

    Song Fan snorted inwardly. She only had this one job in the company, what else did she need to do? And letting Meng Xia take charge made Song Fan even more disdainful.

    If Charlie was only interested in the Song Corporation, it didn¡¯t matter who he collaborated with. But dealing with Jason without Song Fan would be impossible.

    As for Gu Chen, Song Fan smirked. If Gu Chen hadn¡¯t made Song Yi unable to step down, this matter might not come to an end.

    Without looking back, she left. Li Na and the others looked at each other and then left the meeting room, leaving behind the somewhat awkward Lan Yue.

    Lan Yue looked at the chairman somewhat speechlessly. She really couldn¡¯t understand how someone as smart as Song Fan could have such a foolish father. He asked me to stay at this moment, wouldn¡¯t it prove that I was a spy planted next to Song Fan?

    Meng Xia, on the other hand, walked over happily, and then affectionately linked arms with Lan Yue. ¡°Your name is Lan Yue, right? I¡¯m Meng Xia, Song Fan¡¯s sister. You should know me, right?¡±

    Looking at Meng Xia¡¯s expectant face, Lan Yue reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, you are also Miss Song.¡±

    The term ¡°Miss Song¡± made Meng Xia extremely happy. She even thought about whether she should change her last name. In the future, she would be the legitimate Miss Song.

    Thinking about what Charlie had said before about adopted daughters having inheritance rights, her smile grew even bigger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Miss Song. Just call me Xiaoxia. You¡¯ll have to help me later during the signing. I¡¯m a bit nervous about taking on such a big collaboration for my first job!¡±

    Lan Yue looked at her, not knowing what to say. The pride on her face was about to overflow; she was not a good actress.

    As for the other people in the meeting room, they were discussing how to sign contracts with the two groups and how to promote the jewelry brand in the later stage.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Chen and Charlie entered the large meeting room simultaneously that everyone fell silent, but the joy was evident on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you two for a long time. This is truly a glorious moment!¡± Song Yi stood up first, warmly saying, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Staff members were guiding the two to their seats, but no one moved.

    When Charlie received Meng Xia¡¯s messages, he knew what Song Yi wanted to do. That was why he replied to Meng Xia like that. After all, he was a foreigner, and it was normal for him to misunderstand some phrases.

    Gu Chen surveyed the room and then asked Lan Yue, ¡°Where is Miss Song?¡±

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Deceiving

    Chapter 382: Deceiving

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Lan Yue had anticipated that Gu Chen would ask this, feeling triumphant inside, though her face displayed a nervous expression. She occasionally glanced at Meng Xia and Song Yi.

    ¡°Miss Lan, is Song Fan not coming today?¡± Charlie also seemed unaware, asking as if he didn¡¯t know, then glanced at Meng Xia. ¡°Xiaoxia, congratulations on joining Song Corporation. But where is your sister? Is she unwell, or stuck in traffic?¡±

    Meng Xia quickly stepped forward, affectionately linking her arm with Charlie¡¯s, a move that made everyone in the room frown.

    Everyone knew Charlie¡¯s identity, and seeing the adopted daughter of the Song family being so proactive, they could easily discern her motives. The experienced individuals sneered at her behavior.

    But Meng Xia was oblivious to their thoughts. As long as Charlie acknowledged her, the collaboration would be hers. She spoke softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Dad asked me to handle this collaboration? Why did you forget so quickly?¡±

    However, Charlie appeared confused, asking, ¡°You? Sorry, I might have misunderstood your meaning. Are you replacing Song Fan, or just working at Song Corporation?¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s smile became somewhat stiff. She had just told Charlie that she was coming to work at Song Corporation and might collaborate with him. She was afraid of any misunderstandings, fearing that if she took charge and something went wrong, it would be hard for her to recover.

    Unexpectedly, she smoothly replaced Song Fan, but Charlie didn¡¯t understand her intentions.

    She playfully shook Charlie¡¯s arm, letting his hand intentionally or unintentionally brush against her chest. ¡°Oh, Charlie, aren¡¯t my sister and I the same? In the end, you¡¯ll be collaborating with Song Corporation, no matter who is in charge. Besides, look at all these elites from the Song Group. With their help, this collaboration will surely succeed.¡± Meng Xia glanced at Song Yi. ¡°Dad, am I right?¡±

    Song Yi immediately joined in, ¡°Xiaoxia is right. Since you¡¯re collaborating with

    Song Corporation anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter who is in charge of the project.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same.¡± Charlie withdrew his arm from Meng Xia¡¯s embrace, his smile fading. ¡°Mr. Song, I thought it was only me who couldn¡¯t understand your words. It seems you also don¡¯t quite understand my meaning.¡±

    He spoke slowly, ¡°I said I would only collaborate with Song Fan. She is my first collaboration partner, not Song Corporation.¡±

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I invested only because of Song Fan. If she is not in charge, I bid farewell.¡± Without giving others a chance to react, Gu Chen immediately left the large meeting room.

    Charlie, aware of his ally, didn¡¯t mind if Song Fan had no connection to Song Corporation. The Song family was just a bonus, not essential.

    He said expressionlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your company to be so untrustworthy. Brown Group won¡¯t collaborate with Song Corporation any more. I¡¯ll leave now. We don¡¯t need to meet again.¡±

    Seeing him about to leave, Meng Xia became anxious. She thought Charlie wouldn¡¯t give up such a good collaboration with Song Fan. To her, Song Corporation was already a top-tier company, and Charlie wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    She hurriedly grabbed Charlie and pleaded, ¡°Charlie, you know the capability and background of Song Corporation. No one in A city can compare to the Song family. If you want to establish a jewelry brand in A city, if you don¡¯t collaborate with Song Corporation, do you think other companies would dare to work with you?¡±

    A blatant threat left everyone flustered. All present knew the power of Brown Group, a globally renowned international chain. They wouldn¡¯t even mind a mere Song Corporation.

    Charlie¡¯s expression grew colder. Startled, Meng Xia withdrew her hand. Song

    Yi quickly stood up and bowed slightly, apologizing, ¡°Mr. Brown, you know Xiaoxia. She¡¯s young and not familiar with these matters. Song Corporation does not mean to underestimate Brown Group. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you? Hmph!¡± Charlie put away his fake smile, revealing the air of a high-ranking member of the Brown family. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you understand my words? How dare a mere Song family deceive me?¡±

    He extended his hand, lightly patting Song Yi¡¯s face, making him sweat with fear..

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Inviting Miss Song

    Chapter 383: Inviting Miss Song

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi had long known that the Brown family abroad resembled more of a mafia-like entity, and Charlie was not as amiable as he appeared.

    Unexpectedly, he revealed his true colors so quickly, showing no respect to Song Yi.

    However, Song Yi was aware of the methods of the Brown family. Suppressing his fear and anger, he humbly said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I did not deceive you. Just now, Song Fan was feeling a bit unwell. You know how delicate girls can be. She¡¯ll be here shortly.¡±

    At this point, Song Yi no longer cared about the opinions of others. He had to secure this collaboration; otherwise, offending two major conglomerates at once would make Song Corporation face obstacles at every turn. Entering the international market would become an even more distant prospect.

    His secretary, skilled in reading the situation, immediately followed when Gu Chen left the meeting room. By intercepting him, she managed to bring him back after some persuasion.

    Returning to the large meeting room, Gu Chen witnessed the scene. However, his contempt for Song Yi did not diminish.

    ¡°Song Fan is unwell? If she¡¯s unwell, why did she come to work?¡± Gu Chen deliberately brought up Song Yi¡¯s words from earlier. He felt uncomfortable thinking about the treatment Song Fan might have received at home with such a father.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s unwell.¡± Song Yi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, smiling apologetically. ¡°You all know how hands-on this child is. She worked through several nights for this collaboration. You¡¯re all her friends; you can¡¯t bear to see her efforts go to waste, right?¡±

    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. He hadn¡¯t expected the chairman of Song Corporation to be so shameless. Song Yi had intended to sideline Song Fan just now.

    Sun Yang, the general manager of the Marketing Department, stood up and sternly addressed Lan Yue, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Song said? Hurry and go bring Miss Song here. How long are you going to stand there?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lan Yue hurriedly left the meeting room, but as soon as she stepped out, the smile on her face faded. Running all the way, she reached Song Fan¡¯s office.

    At that moment, Song Fan was having breakfast. With a piece of bread in her mouth, she frowned when she saw Lan Yue rushing in. ¡°So fast?¡±

    She knew that Charlie and Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t sign contracts with Song Yi or Meng Xia. She hadn¡¯t expected them to act so swiftly, putting Song Yi in a losing position.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, your dad¡¯s reputation will have nowhere to go.¡± Lan Yue was straightforward, picking up the milk on the table and drinking more than half. She then briefly recounted the situation and excitedly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see your father¡¯s expression. I feel like even if Charlie spat on his face, he would¡¯ve just wiped it off and continued.¡±

    Just after saying this, she regretted it. After all, he was Song Fan¡¯s father, and speaking like this seemed inappropriate.

    Unexpectedly, Song Fan nodded. ¡°You understand him well. He can indeed do such things for the sake of his interests.¡±

    Sticking her tongue out, Lan Yue asked, ¡°Should we keep them waiting for a while? Sign the contract tomorrow?¡±

    Thinking about the regretful expressions of those in the meeting room, Lan Yue felt excited. But suddenly, she remembered someone. ¡°Right, boss, the general manager of the Marketing Department, Sun Yang, that bald old man, asked me to bring you. I checked; he used to work for the Yu family and has been in Song Group as the manager of the marketing department.¡±

    Entering the company was not just for establishing a jewelry brand; Song Fan was also here to investigate some matters related to her mother¡¯s death and what Charlie had mentioned. She took a deep breath, realizing that she had taken the right step. In the first confrontation, someone had already taken a stand.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him,¡± Song Fan ordered as she stood up, picking up a folder.

    ¡°Call Li Na and the others. Let¡¯s go to the meeting room together.¡±

    Lan Yue, with a piece of bread in her mouth, thought that waiting a bit longer would make Song Yi anxious, but Song Fan was ready to go.

    Tearing off a piece of bread, Song Fan said, ¡°After signing the contract, I¡¯ll treat you all to a big meal. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°I want abalone and lobster. I¡¯ll eat whatever is expensive!¡± Lan Yue joyfully grabbed the half-eaten bread back from Song Fan and quickly stuffed it into her mouth. Then, with excitement, she went out to call Li Na and the others.

    Song Fan secretly tightened the folder in her hand. It seemed that her future in Song Corporation wouldn¡¯t be smooth..

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Clearing Up

    Chapter 384: Clearing Up

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When they returned to the large conference room, Charlie and Gu Chen had already taken their seats on both sides. The middle seat had remained empty, and Song Yi only sat on an empty seat on the left. Meng Xia kept her head down, and her expression was unreadable.

    Song Yi put on a fatherly smile. ¡°Fanfan, you are leading this project, so take the main seat.¡±

    Lan Yue, being perceptive, had already pulled out a chair, and Song Fan didn¡¯t refuse. She sat down directly.

    She nodded slightly, gesturing for Wen Chao to start explaining the details of this collaboration, and finally, the signing.

    The collaboration had no significance for Gu Chen and Charlie. The presentation was mainly for the executives of Gu Corporation. Song Fan¡¯s plan was meticulous, and with the assistance of Gu Chen and Charlie, such a significant project surprisingly had no flaws.

    Sun Yang, the manager from the Marketing Department, nodded repeatedly. ¡°Indeed, the new overthrew the old. Miss Song has done so well in her first major project. It¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Sun Yang was somewhat overweight, and his laughter made his double chin tremble. However, the affection in his eyes as he looked at Song Fan was evident. Song Fan could feel his goodwill.

    It was clear that Sun Yang held a certain position, and other executives followed his lead, making the atmosphere in the meeting room less tense than before.

    Keen observers could tell that Gu Chen and Charlie were here for Song Fan, whether it was for her beauty or other reasons. Everyone understood one thing ¨C the future of Song Corporation might be changing. With a general manager under 20 years old possessing such skill and background, this was truly someone to be reckoned with.

    The signing process went smoothly as the contract content had been discussed and agreed upon by the three parties in advance. The signing ceremony was quickly completed.

    For the final clarification online, Song Fan asked Wang Wei to take several pictures of the signing. She stood in the center, with Charlie and Gu Chen on either side.

    Even though Song Yi was present in the photos, he was situated to the side. When Meng Xia tried to join for a photo, Wang Wei simply put away his camera

    without saying a word. Wen Chao gave him a thumbs up, expressing

    admiration.

    Many people were aware of Charlie¡¯s identity. Even though Song Fan had blocked some comments, after a night of fermentation, people had already noticed something was amiss.

    Song Corporation usually handled such matters with a heavy hand, deleting posts or providing clarifications.

    However, this time, there was no clarification from Song Fan, allowing the situation to turn increasingly unfavorable for her. Some netizens even began to develop conspiracy theories.

    ¡°Song Fan was sent away from a young age. Doesn¡¯t she have anyone who loves her? Why hasn¡¯t her family clarified such a significant matter?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she and the blond handsome guy are a couple? After all, Gu Chen hasn¡¯t publicly confirmed that Song Fan is his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°A couple of photos can¡¯t prove anything. Going to such bars is usually with friends, right? Only these two were photographed.¡±

    ¡°I think someone is trying to smear Song Fan. I heard many clarifying comments were blocked. We don¡¯t even know the truth!¡±

    The situation unfolded just as Song Fan had expected. Many people in A City had seen Charlie at the Gu Group¡¯s banquet, making it difficult to conceal the truth for long.

    Taking advantage of the ongoing public attention, she used Song Group¡¯s official account to release a bombshell: Song Corporation, Gu Corporation, and Brown Group were collaborating to create a high-end jewelry brand. With this news, the public soon understood the true situation.

    Seeing the three individuals in the photos, even the confused netizens started investigating Brown Group. Unexpectedly, they discovered Charlie¡¯s background, leaving many in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying he¡¯s the son of Brown Group! The website won¡¯t let me comment. It¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the two companies are collaborating. It¡¯s disgusting how some marketing accounts are trying to create rumors of a romance. So nauseating! ¡±

    ¡°Song Fan accomplished something big without making any noise. Just like that, she secured such a significant collaboration.¡±

    ¡°The blond handsome guy is a business partner. The person she booked a room with is her real brother. The rumors collapse without explanation!¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s still one unconfirmed rumor. Does that mean it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°I also think she and Gu Chen are for real! Look at the intimate photos of them in the car.¡±

    ¡°I need to point out something. Mr. Gu, who always cares about his reputation, hasn¡¯t clarified! ¡±

    Finally completing the contract signing, and seeing off the two distinguished guests, Song Fan thought she could relax a bit. However, when she surfed online, she found that the online comments seemed to be heading in a different direction than she had anticipated..

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Meng Xia Joined the Group

    Chapter 385: Meng Xia Joined the Group

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Dad!¡± Meng Xia followed Song Yi back to the office, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Song Fan sister has gone too far! You are the chairman, and she disrespects you like this. Even if Charlie and the others want to collaborate with her, if she just said a word asking you to take charge, it wouldn¡¯t be the situation we have today! Isn¡¯t she just slapping your face?¡±

    She knew that at this moment, she must put all the blame on Song Fan. She might not be responsible for this project, but Song Yi would not let Song Fan have her way.

    Seeing Song Yi¡¯s displeased expression, Meng Xia continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°And now, Charlie and Gu Chen openly supported Sister in front of so many people. Her position in the company will become more and more stable. By then, everyone will think she¡¯s your successor. Dad, you¡¯re still young. Are you going to retire?¡±

    Her words were a bit too heavy. Even if a brand wanted to dominate the market, it would take three to five years, even under favorable conditions. It was almost impossible for Song Fan to quickly replace Song Yi.

    However, Meng Xia had already been told what Song Yi cared most about. This man feared nothing more than losing power, especially since there were still many old connections from the Yu family in the company. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Song Fan could replace him?

    Today, Meng Xia also noticed Sun Yang¡¯s goodwill toward Song Fan. With this example, Song Yi would resent Song Fan.

    ¡°And that manager from the Marketing Department today, that uncle, is obviously on Sister¡¯s side,¡± she whispered, ¡°Dad, maybe they¡¯ve been colluding for a long time. Look at them exchanging glances when signing the contract today. Otherwise, how could Sister be so smooth in the company?¡±

    Sun Yang was originally an old member of the Yu family, and due to his business acumen and connections, Song Yi hadn¡¯t been able to remove him.

    Today, he naturally saw Sun Yang¡¯s admiration for Song Fan. He squinted and said, ¡°You¡¯ve also noticed? Hmph, they dare to collude!¡±

    Hearing him say this, Meng Xia felt relieved. However, she still expressed her concerns, ¡°If they join forces, maybe more people will stand on Sister¡¯s side. Lan Yue is useless. Look at her nodding along today. But, it wouldn¡¯t be okay if no one of our people were by Song Fan¡¯s side.¡±

    Song Yi looked at her face and understood what she had in mind. Since she couldn¡¯t replace Song Fan, it would be good to have her by Song Fan¡¯s side.

    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you to come and help in the family business. I¡¯ll

    inform the HR department. You¡¯ll go to Song Fan¡¯s department in a while. They

    have too few people in their department.¡±

    Meng Xia quickly expressed her gratitude. She was overjoyed. Even if she had to supervise Song Fan, she was willing. Moreover, she would have the opportunity to interact more with Charlie. She didn¡¯t believe that Charlie would only notice Song Fan.

    In Meng Xia¡¯s eyes, the Song family had decent capabilities and background. As long as she could stand firm, Charlie would surely notice her. Even Gu Chen might look at her differently. The identity of Miss Song carried weight, and both the past Song Yin and the current Song Fan gained attention with this status. Why couldn¡¯t she?

    Following the HR department staff to Song Fan¡¯s department office, the others were discussing dinner plans.

    ¡°I suggest we have a barbecue!¡± Wen Chao proposed first. ¡°Or we could have a whole roasted lamb! I¡¯ve been craving it for a long time, just can¡¯t bear to part with the taste.¡±

    Li Na rolled her eyes and frowned. As a young lady from a wealthy family, she didn¡¯t like going to such places. ¡°No, this collaboration is so important. I think we should go to the Lanhai Hotel. The food was delicious last time.¡±

    Lan Yue vigorously nodded. Song Fan had left her a piece of cake last time, and she was still salivating at the memory.

    Wang Wei pushed his glasses and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Miss Song for the budget first. We can choose a place within the budget.¡±

    He hesitated and added, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t spend too much. Such a big collaboration will surely have a celebration banquet. Then there will be the brand launch event, and the cost of promotion¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Li Na directly closed his notebook. ¡°Are you afraid that others don¡¯t know you majored in accounting? Miss Song won¡¯t mind this small amount of money! Or else, I¡¯ll treat everyone. I have a membership at Lanhai Hotel!¡±

    Song Fan was still on the phone in the office, completely unaware of the discussion outside. However, Meng Xia seized the opportunity. She pushed the door open, smiling, ¡°Everyone is right. For such an important collaboration, the Song family will definitely reward everyone. Since today is my first day working in our department, let me treat you to dinner. Choose any place you like, no need to be polite..¡±

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Cleaning

    Chapter 386: Cleaning

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia spoke boldly, identifying herself as Miss Song and representing the Song Group to treat the employees. She looked smugly at the four people across from her, but no one paid any attention to her. Li Na snorted disdainfully, constantly rolling her eyes.

    The HR department staff felt awkward. Seeing Song Fan coming out, they hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, the chairman asked me to bring people here. Miss Meng Xia will be an employee in your department from now on.¡±

    The marketing department¡¯s office had transparent glass walls, and the door was not closed, attracting quite a few people outside. The commotion in the conference room had already spread through the workgroup, and everyone wanted to see what kind of tricks Song¡¯s adopted daughter could play.

    Meng Xia said somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t understand anything. I¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help in the future.¡±

    Li Na disdainfully said, ¡°Are you disabled? Need someone to take care of you?

    Then why don¡¯t you go to a rehabilitation center? They have caregivers there.¡±

    She didn¡¯t lower her voice, and many colleagues outside heard her, bursting into laughter. Those who entered the Song Group¡¯s marketing department had all passed through strict evaluations. Each one was among the company¡¯s elite, and they despised Meng Xia, who had blatantly entered through the back door.

    Earlier, someone from Marketing Department 3 vividly described how Meng Xia had pleased Charlie, and there were even rumors circulating in the pantry about her using her chest to rub against Charlie¡¯s arm.

    Meng Xia thought she had done everything unnoticed, but everyone present had already seen through everything and spread it through the company with exaggeration.

    Meng Xia was unaware of all this. She was single-minded about entering this department and had to prove that she was not weaker than Song Fan.

    She looked at Song Fan with a pitiful expression. ¡°Sister, I know you don¡¯t like me. Do you think I¡¯ve taken your position as Miss Song in the Song family? But you can¡¯t let your people insult me like this. After all, I¡¯m your sister. I just want to help you.¡±

    In other words, Song Fan had always been against her, and Li Na¡¯s actions were

    also directed by Song Fan.

    Seeing her expression, Li Na was irritated. She wanted to say a few more words, but Lan Yue pulled her clothes. At this time, it was best to let Song Fan handle it.

    ¡°You are Aunt Meng and my father¡¯s adopted daughter, not my sister. If I remember correctly, my mom didn¡¯t have any more children after giving birth to me. And Aunt Meng didn¡¯t have any other children for the Song family.¡±

    Song Fan lazily said, ¡°Moreover, as you said, you don¡¯t know anything. So, what are you coming to help me with? Although Li Na¡¯s words are harsh, they are also true. You still need others to take care of you. Will you come to my department and cause trouble?¡±

    Her words were not polite, and Li Na was about to applaud. Wen Chao and Wang Wei also looked at Meng Xia with disdain.

    But Meng Xia didn¡¯t show any weakness. As Miss Song, she couldn¡¯t be bullied.

    ¡°Dad asked me to come. He is the chairman of this company. What he says goes. Are you bigger than the chairman? This is our family¡¯s company. Why can¡¯t I come to the Marketing Department to learn?¡± Suddenly, someone outside the door said, ¡°Shameless.¡± Meng Xia turned to look and saw a crowd had gathered at the entrance, looking at her with various expressions.

    She hardened her scalp and said to everyone, ¡°I am from the Song family. Who says I¡¯m shameless? Yes, I am the adopted daughter of the Song family. But I am also Miss Song. This company belongs to our family. Why can¡¯t I come to the Marketing Department? What do you people know?¡±

    Her words directly angered colleagues outside, and someone had already opened their phone to record. This was undoubtedly a major scandal. The adopted daughter of the Song family was publicly declaring ownership in front of Miss Song. Could it be that the Song family had some hidden secrets? How could an adopted daughter dare to be so arrogant?

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Song family?¡± The smile on Song Fan¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Song Group is not a dictatorship; the board of directors has the highest power. Even if my dad can control the entire company, do you think you, a nominally adopted daughter, have the qualifications to shout and scream here? Not to mention yelling at the employees of the Song Group? People who don¡¯t know might think that the children of the Song family are uneducated!¡±

    ¡°Right, Yu Wan¡¯s children are all outstanding. They are the successors of the Song Corporation,¡± Sun Yang said at the door, tapping the door lightly and then walking in.

    He nodded at Song Fan and then said to the HR department, ¡°Let Meng Xia transfer to our department. Everyone here is new. What can they teach her? A person who hasn¡¯t graduated from high school, what can she do? At least Li Na and the others are all top students from prestigious schools. Should we assign Meng Xia to do cleaning work here?¡±

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: A Generous Sponsor

    Chapter 387: A Generous Sponsor

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What did you say? How can I do the cleaning?¡± Meng Xia immediately retorted, but when she saw Sun Yang¡¯s stern face, she instantly dared not speak.

    ¡°Humph, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Is your hearing also not working?¡± Sun Yang was unapologetic. ¡°Song Corporation is indeed lenient toward employees. Even a janitor with only a junior high school diploma can be accepted, but at least there should be an interview.¡±

    ¡°You entered with the title of Miss Song, but I bet your English proficiency is not up to par, right? You might not even understand documents. Start by learning from the interns in the Marketing Department who are already quite tolerant of you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s eyes turned red, and she wanted her first day at Song Corporation not to end like this.

    She pointed at Song Fan and said, ¡°Why can she be a manager? She¡¯s just a few months older than me. If she can be a manager, why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s only because she is Miss Song. But I¡¯m also a daughter of the Song family.¡±

    Sun Yang coldly snorted and then loudly said, ¡°Yes, you are about the same age, but she is a few months older and has been hired as a teacher at the Eke International High School. Don¡¯t you know about Song Fan¡¯s study abroad experience and international chemistry award? Ignorance is forgivable, but can¡¯t you at least browse the internet?¡±

    He walked to Meng Xia¡¯s side, and the pressure made her step back.

    Sun Yang continued, ¡°Although she is only a few months older than you, her achievements are not something you can compare to. Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you can stand on equal footing with Song Fan.¡±

    He sighed again and raised his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Right, Miss Song and an adopted daughter from the Song family are indeed different. If you still want to work in the company, come to my department; otherwise, get lost. Let¡¯s see if your so-called ¡®Dad¡¯ will support you.¡±

    Sun Yang didn¡¯t stay any longer and left Song Fan¡¯s office directly. His words completely drained Meng Xia¡¯s confidence. She initially thought that it was only natural for a member of the Song family to work in the company. Since Song Fan could be a manager, she naturally could too. She never considered that the real gap between her and Song Fan was not just their backgrounds.

    Some colleagues had already started investigating what Sun Yang had said.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Song Fan used to be a physics teacher at Eke International High School. My goodness! Doesn¡¯t this school only hire PhDs?¡±

    ¡°She won an international chemistry award in the past few years? I recognize the person in the photo; isn¡¯t that the scientist from Country M studying new cancer drugs? He presented the award to Song Fan.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sun has never defended others like this before. It seems he values Song Fan.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have some skills, how could she secure the cooperation between Brown Group and Gu Corporation? Miss Song might be amazing. Perhaps she is the future successor.¡¯

    ¡°A foster daughter tried to rise, but in the end, she was humiliated. Oh, this is like the classic ending of villainess in a novel.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s face had turned red, and she glared at Song Fan fiercely before lowering her head in unwillingness.

    The HR staff whispered to her, ¡°Miss Meng, let me help you with the procedures to transfer to Department Three. It¡¯s not bad there; they¡¯ve secured many major projects in recent years. You¡¯ll learn a lot.¡±

    The terms ¡°Miss Meng¡± and ¡°learn a lot¡± enraged Meng Xia.

    ¡°What ¡®Miss Meng¡¯? I am the daughter of the Song family, and I am also Miss Song!¡±

    Today, she felt extremely embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t bear the gazes of the people around her, and finally, she ran out crying.

    ¡°Alright, stop watching the show. When your leaders come, you¡¯ll all get reprimanded!¡± Lan Yue timely dispersed the onlookers and then returned to the office, sighing, ¡°Thank goodness Mr. Sun helped out; otherwise, it would be so annoying if Meng Xia stayed in our department.¡±

    Song Fan helplessly tapped Lan Yue¡¯s forehead. ¡°She probably won¡¯t have the face to come back. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight.¡±

    She glanced at her phone, ¡°Gu Chen has booked a place at Lanhai Hotel. If you find it unsuitable¡­

    Before she finished speaking, Li Na directly cheered, ¡°Hooray! Mr. Gu is handsome and kind! That¡¯s great!¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t get to eat barbecue, Wen Chao was still happy, ¡°It¡¯s my first time going to Lanhai Hotel. Should I change my clothes?¡±

    Wang Wei asked seriously, ¡°Do we need to use the budget from our department¡¯s activity funds?¡±

    Lan Yue looked helplessly at Song Fan, who twitched her mouth, then generously said, ¡°No need. With Mr.. Gu as our generous sponsor, eat whatever you like!¡±

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: The Deal Begins

    Chapter 388: The Deal Begins

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    At this point, the number of ¡°generous sponsors¡± had increased to two. Charlie was sitting in the private room, grinning as he watched Song Fan and her group.

    Li Na used her eyes to inquire, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± But no one answered, not even Song Fan, who was also somewhat puzzled by Charlie¡¯s sudden appearance.

    Charlie took the initiative to dispel everyone¡¯s doubts. ¡°I thought such an important collaboration deserved a celebration. I happened to like the Lanhai Hotel, and unexpectedly, I also ran into Mr. Gu. It¡¯s all just a coincidence.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t believe a word he said. When she entered, she noticed the foreign man who had been tailing them last time on the hotel¡¯s first floor. It was obvious that he had been following them.

    However, she didn¡¯t plan to expose him; instead, she smiled and said, ¡°My colleagues asked me today if I was going to use the department¡¯s money for a celebration. I didn¡¯t expect two VIP guests to show up suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll treat you. After all, I came uninvited.¡± Charlie generously said, ¡°And I think it¡¯s fitting to celebrate our collaboration here. The food here is excellent, and I believe my family will like it too.¡±

    Song Fan thought to herself that Jason must be coming. The news of their collaboration had spread quickly, and the Brown family couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware. If Charlie¡¯s words were true, they would be even closer to obtaining the Snow Red Flower.

    She and Gu Chen exchanged glances, both seeing understanding in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The dinner atmosphere became a bit awkward. Originally, it was just a department dinner, but with two big shots added, some discussions weren¡¯t appropriate to bring up. So everyone ate silently, fortunately, the food here was indeed excellent.

    Li Na looked at Gu Chen, then at Charlie. Her gossipy heart suddenly ignited, and she began imagining a love triangle story between two domineering CEOs pursuing a businesswoman.

    While she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly noticed something on Charlie¡¯s cuff, her eyes shining. She cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, is this a sapphire from S country?¡±

    Charlie raised his mouth in praise, ¡°Miss Li, you have sharp eyes. I¡¯ve heard that the Li family is a famous expert in jewelry appraisal, and Miss Li is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me.¡± Li Na waved her hand, but her face showed a proud expression. She licked her lips and asked again, ¡°I heard that Brown Group also has mines overseas. The diamond is good, but the design is average. Is it a product of the Brown family?¡±

    Her main purpose was to gather information. S country¡¯s sapphires were extremely rare, expensive, and monopolized. If a new brand could use this as a selling point, it would undoubtedly attract many people.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Charlie looked at Li Na with some admiration. ¡°Although sapphires are scarce, the Brown family can obtain some every year. It¡¯s just that Brown Group lacks designers in this field. If our collaboration this time focuses on sapphires, it would be a good selling point.¡±

    He then looked at Song Fan seriously. ¡°My father sent my second brother with a batch of sapphires as his congratulatory gift. We¡¯ll hand them over to the designers at the Song Group for the new product release event. It should attract quite a crowd.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Mr. Brown Sr. to be so optimistic about his younger son. To send sapphires as a gift, she felt that maybe she needed to reassess Charlie¡¯s position within the family.

    As they approached the end of the meal, Lan Yue, with a discerning eye, took Li Na and a few others out to enjoy the free desserts, leaving the room for the three of them.

    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Your subordinates are quite interesting, especially

    Miss Lan. She¡¯s quite clever.¡±

    As savvy individuals in the business world, Charlie could see that Lan Yue and Song Fan were in cahoots.

    However, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to discuss these matters with him. She asked,

    ¡°Is Jason coming so soon?¡±

    Charlie looked meaningfully at Gu Chen, then nodded. ¡°Yes, my second brother, as soon as he saw pictures of me and you, immediately dropped everything and insisted on coming over. My father couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Originally, Jason had only sent someone to keep an eye on the collaboration between Gu Chen and him. That person didn¡¯t care much about Song Fan. But when he saw the news photos online, he realized that finding Song Fan was a must. Jason couldn¡¯t sit still any more; he had to meet Song Fan.

    Song Fan also detected a hidden meaning in his words. Thinking about Jason¡¯s identity, she furrowed her brows. Could it be that this person came for Gu Chen?

    But why didn¡¯t he come in person before and only arrive after several collaborations? She was aware that there were some things Charlie wouldn¡¯t tell her, so she didn¡¯t ask.

    But Charlie had already brought up his question, ¡°So, shall we begin our transaction?¡±

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Last Chance

    Chapter 389: Last Chance

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    What he referred to as ¡°transaction¡± was understood by all three present individuals. His implication was that Song Fan should start producing poison.

    Song Fan looked at him steadily and remained silent. The requirements for such a poison were indeed high. Besides, she had researched Jason¡¯s background.

    Although the second son of the Brown Group rarely appeared in public, some of her foreign partners were familiar with him. They called him a ¡°genius lunatic,¡± meaning that he was undoubtedly a genius in the field of research but also a complete lunatic who could go to great lengths for his studies.

    Faced with such a genius, Song Fan couldn¡¯t be sure if her poison would be easily countered by Jason, especially considering that he also had Snow Red Flowers.

    Sensing her hesitation, Gu Chen thought she might be unwilling to harm others. So he said, ¡°Mr. Brown, if you only want to deal with your second brother, there might be other methods, and Gu Corporation can fully support that.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t make him produce Snow Red Flowers, can you?¡± Charlie shrugged. ¡°I can collaborate with anyone. It¡¯s just that Young Master Gu, your time is running out. Otherwise, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t have agreed to collaborate with me, right?¡±

    He was lying. Jason had many skilled individuals around him, and they would never allow anyone to approach him. Collaborating with others was utterly meaningless.

    But it was different with Song Fan. If Jason was infatuated with her, he would undoubtedly reveal some flaws. Whether it was poisoning or kidnapping, Charlie was confident.

    Furthermore, one thing he didn¡¯t mention was that Mr. Brown Sr. didn¡¯t want

    Gu Chen dead. He even hoped that Gu Chen could survive until they met. If Jason attacked Gu Chen, Charlie would be the one to reap the benefits.

    To make Song Fan firmly decide, Charlie revealed another piece of information, ¡°Besides sapphires, Jason also secretly brought two Snow Red Flowers. He¡¯s a person who has harmed many others, naturally fearing harm himself.¡¯

    Since Jason brought Snow Red Flowers, Song Fan had to obtain them. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°The collaboration continues. When will Jason arrive?¡±

    ¡°This Friday,¡± Charlie checked his phone. ¡°So, shall we celebrate our collaboration on Sunday? There are still four days left, is that enough?¡±

    Song Fan nodded earnestly and then stood up, pulling Gu Chen along. ¡°Time is pressing; let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    As they were leaving, she threw a sentence at Charlie, ¡°My colleagues are just interns and have no money. Don¡¯t forget to settle the bill later.¡±

    Charlie nodded helplessly, watching the two leave.

    Gu Chen directly opened the car door for Song Fan. He knew she had to go to his lab at this time. As Song Fan got into the car, she had been contemplating the matter of creating poison. She looked out the window, concentrating on how to control the toxicity while ensuring a quick antidote.

    When they reached the Gu family villa, Song Fan, accustomed to the route, headed straight for the lab. The servants greeted her warmly upon seeing her, and Uncle Zhong quickly approached. ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s late. Would you like to have a late-night snack? The young master asked me to prepare seafood congee for you. Would you like to have some first?¡±

    Song Fan looked at Gu Chen in surprise. He smiled and said, ¡°I saw you didn¡¯t eat much when your subordinates were having dinner. You must be hungry.

    Right?¡±

    He led Song Fan to the dining room where the servant had already set up the seafood congee along with some exquisite side dishes. Song Fan felt hungry at this moment and sat down without ceremony.

    Gu Chen, who didn¡¯t have the habit of having late-night snacks, also drank a bowl of congee as he saw her enjoying the meal. Uncle Zhong was beaming, witnessing Song Fan¡¯s appetite.

    However, Song Fan couldn¡¯t force a smile. After drinking the last sip of congee, Gu Chen said, ¡°Regarding this collaboration, if you¡¯re unwilling, you can stop anytime. Gu Corporation might still find another way.¡±

    Although he said this, he had already searched all over the country, but to no avail. He was well aware that perhaps Snow Red Flowers couldn¡¯t be found within the country. But he didn¡¯t want Song Fan to do anything against her will.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no time left.¡± Song Fan knew that from researching poison to developing an antidote, even she couldn¡¯t complete it in a few days. But Gu Chen had limited time, and there might not be more time to find Snow Red Flowers. Perhaps this was their last chance.

    She tried to make her smile appear more natural, speaking with certainty, ¡°Rest assured, I will get the Snow Red Flowers. But I can¡¯t be disturbed during my research. Please take care of the celebration banquet..¡±

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Mysterious Message

    Chapter 390: Mysterious Message

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Once again, she said, ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s lips curled up. He didn¡¯t know how many times she had said, ¡°You can rest assured.¡± He was the one who should protect her, but it seemed like she had been the one guarding him all along.

    He gazed at Song Fan with a somewhat infatuated look, making her feel a bit embarrassed. She cleared her throat awkwardly and then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the lab first. I haven¡¯t informed my family that I¡¯m here. If they ask you, just say you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Chen thought about her brothers, who guarded him like guarding against thieves. He smiled and shook his head. It seemed like he had many obstacles to overcome if he wanted to take the beauty home.

    Song Fan almost immediately started her experiments, having some preliminary ideas. Some of the concepts were even things she wanted to do in her past lite but hadn¡¯t. Now, with Gu Chen¡¯s equipment, she was confident in putting these ideas into practice.

    Except for eating and sleeping, Song Fan spent almost the entire day in the lab. She informed the company that she was preparing for the weekend banquet and temporarily wouldn¡¯t go to the office. This prevented Meng Xia, who had been itching to cause trouble, from having the opportunity.

    Since being assigned to Market Department Three, Meng Xia was practically doing miscellaneous work every day. She came to work looking radiant and left looking disheveled.

    Market Department Three consisted of elites, and Sun Yang was usually taciturn. Work-related matters were even more demanding. It had consistently been the most profitable department in the company, so his militarized management style left no room for objections.

    Even when he transferred Meng Xia, Song Yi didn¡¯t object. He could only acquiesce. This also left Meng Xia with no room to resist; she could only silently work under Sun Yang, afraid of causing trouble.

    ¡°Xiao Xia!¡± Sun Yang¡¯s assistant, Chen Ming, called displeasedly, ¡°The meeting is in fifteen minutes. How come you haven¡¯t finished copying the documents? When are you going to finish copying a dozen documents?¡±

    Meng Xia was frantically using the copier. All the equipment in Department Three was imported, and the buttons were in foreign languages. She couldn¡¯t understand them at all. Meng Xia was embarrassed to ask anyone and could only use her phone to check the meanings of the buttons. After more than half an hour, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Chen Ming looked at her, sneered, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the buttons? You can¡¯t even start and copy? Forget it, Xiaoting, you do the copying.¡±

    As Chen Ming left, he said, ¡°Go prepare coffee. You should know how to use the coffee machine. Your family shouldn¡¯t be so poor as to not even have a coffee machine, right?¡±

    Meng Xia nodded awkwardly and saw her colleagues looking at her. She quickly shook her head. ¡°The Song family, of course, has it. It¡¯s just different from this one. Moreover, there are servants at home, so I don¡¯t usually have to pour coffee.

    Her words drew comments from her colleagues around her:

    ¡°The Song family? Servants? Didn¡¯t you grow up in the Meng family? Does the Meng family also have servants?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sun is right. Some people can¡¯t even understand the English on the equipment and still dream of becoming a department manager!¡±

    ¡°Why is she here? Do I need to say it? To inherit the family business, of course!¡±

    Listening to the sarcastic comments from the people around her, Meng Xia clenched her fists tightly. Meng Yu had already told her to endure when she was with the Song family. This way, she could have a chance to turn things around. She lowered her head, hiding the malicious look in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright. Do you all have nothing to do? Everyone, get back to work!¡± Chen Ming stopped the questioning voices around. He didn¡¯t hate Meng Xia. He just thought that this little girl wanted to take shortcuts to get ahead, especially after what happened in the meeting room, which made him feel that Meng Xia must not have been taught well by her elders.

    But thinking about how he had worked his way up step by step, Chen Ming felt some sympathy for Meng Xia, who was dependent on others. He patted her shoulder and, in the tone of an elder, said, ¡°Xiao Xia if you want to stand firm in the company, you must learn and recognize your shortcomings.¡±

    He pointed to the utility room. ¡°All the equipment¡¯s instruction manuals should be there. Since you¡¯re not working now, go learn. There should be translations in Chinese.¡±

    Chen Ming meant well. He believed that step by step, as long as Meng Xia worked hard, even if she couldn¡¯t compare to Song Fan, she could still have a promising future.

    But everything he said sounded like a mockery to Meng Xia. Chen Ming wasn¡¯t just ridiculing that she had no work and didn¡¯t understand foreign languages.

    But Meng Xia didn¡¯t dare to show it. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± and then quickly walked toward the utility room.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. When she saw the message, her breath stopped for a moment.

    The message read, ¡°Do you want to deal with Song Fan? Come to the restaurant across from your company at noon. Room 1202.. ¨C Song Yin¡±

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Zhao Li

    Chapter 391: Zhao Li

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Meng Xia saw the words ¡°Song Yin, ¡± her heart felt like it was about to leap out of her chest.

    She had tried to indirectly inquire about where Song Yin had been sent, but Meng Yu always evaded the topic. However, she knew that Song Yin was in great danger.

    Later, Song Yin¡¯s death made her somewhat fearful. The former high and mighty young miss of the Song family had died, and her death was inevitably connected to Song Fan.

    Meng Yu cried loudly in public but seemed only mildly sad in private. She even managed to extract many comforting gifts from Song Yi in the aftermath of Song Yin¡¯s death. Upon turning around, Meng Yu¡¯s face was filled with happiness again.

    Now, the fact that the deceased Song Yin was sending her a message puzzled Meng Xia. She had witnessed Song Yin¡¯s death, and they even did a DNA test afterward, confirming it was indeed Song Yin. So, was the person sending her the message Song Yin¡¯s close friend from before? Was this person seeking revenge for her?

    Walking back and forth in the utility room, Meng Xia was uncertain. But considering her current situation, if anything happened to Song Fan or Song Fan was dead, the responsibilities of Song Fan¡¯s job would likely fall on her shoulders. Song Yi would never let such a good opportunity go to someone else!

    As time passed, the other party didn¡¯t send her any more messages. However, Meng Xia quickly analyzed the pros and cons and felt it was necessary to give it a try.

    Since the person used Song Yin¡¯s identity to contact her, they must be Song Fan¡¯s enemy. Regardless of who it was, the enemy of one enemy was a friend. She decided she needed to go and find out.

    The Market Department Three was busy, with almost everyone occupied.

    Taking advantage of the lunch break when many people went out to eat, Meng Xia quickly followed suit, descended the stairs, and entered the private room of the restaurant across the street.

    She was extremely nervous the entire way, only realizing upon entering the room that there was only another girl of similar age sitting inside.

    The girl had her hair elegantly styled, exquisite makeup, and a hint of disdain in her eyes. However, from her clothes, jewelry, and even the globally limited edition handbag, it was clear she had a significant background, even more luxurious than Song Yin¡¯s.

    The girl stared at her coldly, then made a dissatisfied sound and asked, ¡°You¡¯re

    Meng Xia, the adopted daughter of the Song family, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Meng Xia sat directly across from the girl, trying hard to appear less nervous. ¡°Who are you? Why did you contact me using Song Yin¡¯s name? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s already dead?¡±

    Though a bit nervous, Meng Xia still clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness at this moment.

    The girl raised an eyebrow lazily and said, ¡°Why do you care why I used Song

    Yin¡¯s name? She¡¯s just a dead person.¡±

    Hearing her words, Meng Xia finally relaxed a bit. If Song Yin was still alive, there might be a chance of her returning and competing with her for the position of Miss Song. But since she was dead, it was for the best. Without Song Fan, the position would naturally be hers, especially if she got rid of Song Fan.

    ¡°Do you know about the Zhao family in the capital? Oh, you¡¯re just an adopted daughter. You probably wouldn¡¯t know.¡± The girl, Zhao Li, playfully looked at Meng Xia. ¡°But you can use the internet, right? You can find out with a search. I am Zhao Li, the young lady of the Zhao family.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance and exuded an aura that Meng Xia couldn¡¯t compare with. However, Meng Xia was unwilling to concede. She didn¡¯t know how powerful the Zhao family was, but since Zhao Li sought her out, it meant she had some requests or needed help. Moreover, Zhao Li alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to deal with Song Fan.

    Thinking of the relations involved, Meng Xia felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t heard of the Zhao family among the four major families in the capital, and you aren¡¯t well-known in A City either. Zhao Li? This name isn¡¯t as famous as Song Fan¡¯s! Song Fan is not just the young miss of the Song family: she¡¯s also a great contributor who facilitated the collaboration between Brown Group and Gu Corporation.¡±

    Hearing others comparing her unfavorably with Song Fan, and even looking down on her, made Zhao Li stand up and slam the table. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m not as good as Song Fan?¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes reddened, her expression becoming somewhat ferocious. ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted daughter! A little b*tch came from the unknown. How dare you look down on me? Just go and ask anyone! Who in the capital doesn¡¯t show respect to the Zhao family? Just you? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Seeing her infuriated, Meng Xia felt even more reassured. Zhao Li¡¯s reaction proved that she resented Song Fan deeply. Meng Xia confirmed that Zhao Li was indeed someone worth using.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nothing. But Song Fan is different. She¡¯s not just the young miss of the Song family; she¡¯s also the one in the heart of Young Master Gu.¡± Meng Xia stared at Zhao Li unwaveringly. In just a few minutes, she figured out that if someone from the capital came to deal with Song Fan, it must be because of Gu Chen.

    As expected, Zhao Li¡¯s anger flared up.. ¡°Just her? She¡¯s not worthy! She is not worthy to be with Gu Chen!¡±

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Cooperation

    Chapter 392: Cooperation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Seeing Meng Xia smiling at her in a seemingly ambiguous manner, Zhao Li quickly regained her composure. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Song Fan is indeed impressive. I heard that even Charlie specifically requested to collaborate with her. No one else could replace her.¡±

    For some reason, Zhao Li¡¯s smile became even more pronounced. ¡°Ah, I heard that some people went so far as to accompany Charlie on trips just to please him. But in the end, they were nothing more than playthings for him.¡±

    This time, Meng Xia became irritable, and Zhao Li added fuel to the fire. ¡°Even you are not considered one of Charlie¡¯s playthings. Do you think he likes you just because he gave you some jewelry? For someone like Charlie from the Brown family, those things are mere pocket change.¡±

    Meng Xia hadn¡¯t expected that the other party had already investigated her affairs, even knowing about her relationship with Charlie. Her expression soured.

    Seeing her reaction, Zhao Li became even more delighted and said triumphantly, ¡°Even Song Fan isn¡¯t worthy to be with Charlie, let alone you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Xia was now infuriated, not knowing what to say. However, she couldn¡¯t refute it because everything Zhao Li said was true. In the end, all she managed to say weakly was, ¡°You are also not worthy to be with Charlie.¡±

    Mockingly, Zhao Li looked at her. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Seeing a wealthy person and wanting to get close?¡±

    In Zhao Li¡¯s eyes, Meng Xia lacked vision and couldn¡¯t see the bigger picture and her position.

    But Zhao Li didn¡¯t want to waste more words with her. She straightforwardly said, ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve investigated you. With your abilities, it¡¯s impossible to secure a stable position in the Song Corporation or be with Charlie. But I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡± Meng Xia glanced at her and then raised her chin, asking, ¡°Why would you help me? Is it for Gu Chen? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Gu Chen?¡±

    Even someone like Meng Xia, who didn¡¯t pay much attention to the economy, knew the significant influence of the Gu Corporation, not to mention that Gu Chen was a well-known eligible bachelor in the country. Although she used to be afraid to covet Gu Chen, now that both Gu Chen and Charlie were in front of her, how could she not be tempted?

    Zhao Li must be the same. Since the Zhao family had a prominent position in the capital, the possibility of a union between Zhao Li and Gu Chen was even greater.

    However, Meng Xia didn¡¯t want to admit this. She insisted, ¡°You¡¯re just doing this for Gu Chen. You¡¯re using me, and in the end, you¡¯re only helping yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Li coldly stared at her but didn¡¯t say anything. Zhao Li hadn¡¯t expected Meng Xia to be so clever, quickly grasping the crux of the matter.

    Meng Xia continued, ¡°I heard that Gu Chen and Xu Wen have an engagement.¡±

    Originally, she wanted to use the Xu family to suppress Zhao Li¡¯s momentum.

    Unexpectedly, Zhao Li laughed and laughed quite calmly. ¡°Rest assured, Xu Wen has already disfigured herself. She doesn¡¯t care about these things anymore. Besides, they haven¡¯t met many times before. Does Xu Wen think she can fall in love with a man she¡¯s barely seen? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Besides, she is the young miss of the Xu family.¡±

    The reason Zhao Li contacted Meng Xia was all because of Xu Wen. Xu Wen even said she wanted to avenge her good friend, Song Yin, so she would not let Song Fan go.

    Zhao Li had worried that there might be some connection between Xu Wen and Gu Chen, but when she saw Xu Wen¡¯s photo, she was completely reassured. What man would marry a disfigured woman? Even if someone were willing to marry her for the Xu family¡¯s wealth, that person definitely wouldn¡¯t be Gu Chen.

    Initially, Zhao Li didn¡¯t have a particularly good relationship with Xu Wen.

    However, the Zhao family relied on many collaborations with the Xu family, so Zhao Li had to constantly flatter Xu Wen. Unexpectedly, this time, Xu Wen gave her such a big gift.

    When Zhao Li learned about Charlie¡¯s identity, she blamed Xu Wen. However, Xu Wen explained that it was her first time visiting A City, and it was Charlie¡¯s first time in the country. Even Song Yin didn¡¯t recognize him. In the end, Zhao Li had to investigate the matter and unexpectedly discovered the connection between Meng Xia and Charlie.

    ¡°We have a common enemy. As long as we get rid of Song Fan, the world will be peaceful. Since we both want to eliminate Song Fan, why not cooperate?¡±

    Zhao Li seemed to have already seen the miserable end of Song Fan and smiled triumphantly.

    Meng Xia almost didn¡¯t hesitate and blurted out, ¡°Okay, how do you plan to cooperate?¡±

    Smiling, Zhao Li continued, ¡°I heard that the Song Corporation is planning a celebration banquet.. Song Fan will attend, right?¡±

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Success

    Chapter 393: Success

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    On Saturday night, after several days of work in the laboratory, Song Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the final analysis report of the equipment. It was a success.

    She gazed at the pale red liquid in her hand with excitement. This was one of the experiments she had conducted in her previous life¡ªextracting certain nerve-paralyzing toxins from plants, purifying them multiple times to create a drug similar to an anesthetic. However, due to the presence of toxins, those who ingested it would immediately exhibit symptoms of poisoning.

    The poison would circulate through the bloodstream, causing organ failure and immediate signs of deterioration.

    As the poison primarily targeted the nervous system, the poisoned individual might experience symptoms like paralysis and vomiting.

    Having previously experimented with mice, although the toxicity was not strong, the symptoms were very evident. Song Fan was confident that even someone like Jason wouldn¡¯t be able to detoxify quickly, so he would use Snow Red Flower to prepare the antidote.

    ¡°Can we have dinner now?¡± came the voice of Gu Chen through the intercom at the door.

    In fact, for the past few days, not only Song Fan but even Gu Chen rarely went to the company. Gu Chen felt at ease only when Song Fan was by his side, even at the Gu residence. He wanted to keep an eye on her at all times.

    Back then, to prevent the laboratory information from being leaked, Gu Chen intentionally didn¡¯t install surveillance. The security system was also the most comprehensive.

    However, this led him to fret every day. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb Song Fan in the laboratory at will. He could only call her once a day during meals.

    Song Fan turned her head and saw Gu Chen anxiously looking into the laboratory at the door.

    He had never rushed Song Fan before, at most reminding her to eat every day.

    He didn¡¯t let anyone disturb her, and even the matters related to the Song Group¡¯s banquet were all handled by him. He entrusted everything related to contacting others to Lan Yue, just to give Song Fan enough time to focus on her research.

    Thinking about how anxious he must have been these days, Song Fan smiled, raised the test tube in her hand, and said, ¡°Come in; I¡¯ve succeeded.¡±

    Gu Chen opened the laboratory door, but he didn¡¯t walk directly toward her. He was already a bit wary of various poisons, and he had already been poisoned several times. He didn¡¯t want to get poisoned again.

    Seeing his slightly fearful expression, Song Fan mischievously took a step forward, placing the test tube in front of him. As expected, Gu Chen quickly leaned back, but he resisted the urge to step back. He truly trusted Song Fan.

    ¡°Rest assured, this liquid is only effective when consumed. It won¡¯t poison you through other means,¡± Song Fan put away the test tube and said, ¡°The poison is ready, and I also have the antidote in my hands. The mission is accomplished! Shall we go out for dinner?¡±

    After several consecutive nights of work, she had some dark circles, but her complexion remained lively. The thought of obtaining Snow Red Flower put her in a great mood, and she even ate two extra bowls during dinner.

    Seeing her wolf down her food, Gu Chen coughed lightly, but Song Fan completely misunderstood his meaning. Instead, she said to Uncle Zhong, ¡°Uncle Zhong, can you please serve me another bowl of spare rib soup? Today¡¯s soup is delicious.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, okay,¡± Uncle Zhong responded somewhat awkwardly, then exchanged glances with Gu Chen, silently asking if Song Fan had eaten too much.

    ¡°Song Fan, tomorrow is Sunday. Tomorrow is the banquet,¡± Gu Chen reminded her.

    Song Fan took another bite before nodding. ¡°I know. Haven¡¯t you arranged everything?¡±

    Gu Chen supported his forehead and said, ¡°The banquet has been arranged, and your dress has arrived. However, if you continue eating like this, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to make them work overtime to alter your dress.¡±

    Looking at her slightly bloated belly, Song Fan licked her lips and sighed,

    ¡°Being a woman is tough. Can¡¯t I just wear a loose hoodie to the banquet?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, there¡¯s no problem,¡± Gu Chen indulgently said. ¡°But if you attend the banquet in a hoodie, Jason will surely keep a close eye on you.

    Wouldn¡¯t that make it easier to expose our plan?¡±

    In reality, Song Fan wasn¡¯t too concerned about what she wore to the banquet. However, considering the inappropriateness of attending such an important event in casual wear, she dismissed the idea.

    Gu Chen¡¯s subsequent words made her more alert. ¡°By the way, this dress was sent to your company by Kevin. He specifically reminded you to wear this dress; otherwise, you will bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    Thinking of Kevin¡¯s expression when he said this, Song Fan awkwardly smiled. ¡°I know. I will not disappoint him..¡±

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: The Banquet Begins

    Chapter 394: The Banquet Begins

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The banquet hosted by the Song Corporation was grand. Song Yi attached great importance to it, even inviting many local media.

    With the collaboration of the three groups and the launch of high-end luxury jewelry, Song Yi specially crafted a piece of exquisite jade jewelry for Meng Yu, aiming to showcase the formidable capabilities of the Song Corporation.

    Although the banquet was organized entirely by the Gu Corporation, with Lan Yue merely conveying some information, Song Yi was equally satisfied. In his view, all of this was due to the efforts of the Song Corporation. Without the Song Corporation, there would be no collaboration between the Gu Corporation and the Brown Group.

    As one of the main characters on the day of the banquet, Song Fan started her makeup several hours in advance. Ever since her clothes were intercepted last time, Kevin had prepared to supervise her styling, even providing video guidance to the makeup artist.

    ¡°Her eyelashes are long enough; no need to apply mascara. It looks too fake.¡±

    ¡°The foundation shade is incorrect! Can¡¯t you see she looks paler? This shade conceals her good skin.¡±

    ¡°The eyebrows are too thick. They¡¯re not good-looking, and don¡¯t match the overall style!¡±

    The makeup artist was a renowned expert in the industry, and Kevin had brought him in to ensure Song Fan¡¯s makeup was the best. Initially, the makeup artist had some temper, and after listening to Kevin¡¯s guidance, he was on the verge of exploding. However, considering Kevin¡¯s position in the fashion industry, he reluctantly held back.

    Finally, it was Song Fan who said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m just attending a banquet. There¡¯s no need for such extravagance.¡±

    Holding her slightly bloated belly, she struggled to put on the dress. Kevin had designed the dress according to her figure, and she couldn¡¯t even wear it if she gained a little weight.

    The dress appeared to be a gradient blue, from white at the shoulders to dark blue at the hem, with a transition of blue in between. However, the dress was adorned with numerous rhinestones on the fabric, making it shimmer and shine like the vast universe. Under the lights, her dress was dazzling. However, the weight of the dress made Song Fan almost breathless. She complained, ¡°This dress is too heavy? Am I supposed to endure a few hours of weight training? You even prepared high heels for me!¡±

    ¡°Weight training is fine for you. Besides, the heels aren¡¯t too high, just 3 centimeters,¡± Kevin said unhappily. ¡°Look at the diamonds on the shoes; each one was stitched on by my people. How could it match my dress if you don¡¯t wear them properly?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Song Fan immediately extended her foot and put on the somewhat uncomfortable high heels. ¡°Rest assured, this time I will wear your designer dress properly and won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±

    Only then did Kevin show a smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. When I go back, I¡¯ll participate in your jewelry design. Remember to reserve the best jade and gems for me!¡±

    Song Fan nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡±

    As the banquet was of great significance, almost everyone with an invitation brought many people along. Even those without invitations had to find a way to attend.

    Meng Xia, from the beginning of the banquet, started mingling around with the identity of Miss Song. Internally, the employees of Song Corporation sneered at her, but to outsiders, even if she was the adopted daughter of the Song family, she was still part of the Song family. Moreover, she seemed to have a very good relationship with Mrs. Song, so quite a few people were trying to flatter her.

    After Meng Yu¡¯s training, Meng Xia could now handle herself gracefully in high society. Today, she specially prepared an extremely luxurious dress, custom-made in advance by Meng Yu, just to erase the humiliation from before.

    Meng Yu planned that even if Meng Xia couldn¡¯t marry Charlie or Gu Chen, she should still have a good match.

    However, she noticed that no matter how she introduced outstanding young men to Meng Xia, Meng Xia seemed indifferent and distracted. Just as she was about to remind Meng Xia, Meng Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up¡ª the person she had been waiting for had arrived!

    Charlie and a handsome blond man entered the banquet together. The man bore a resemblance to Charlie but was more slender. Wearing gold-framed glasses, he looked more like a young scholar, presenting an elegant and refined image.

    ¡°Charlie! You finally came.¡± Meng Xia excitedly ran over, ignoring the frowns of the people around her. She was completely indifferent because she was about to achieve her goal, and the excitement was becoming uncontrollable..

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Meeting

    Chapter 395: Meeting

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia had already spotted Zhao Li in the corner, and she knew the plan was about to begin.

    She looked at Charlie with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re the protagonist today. Why are you so late? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I went to pick up my brother. Besides, haven¡¯t Song Fan and Gu Chen not arrived yet? I¡¯m early.¡± Charlie extended his hand gallantly, and Meng Xia took the opportunity to link her arm with his.

    The man beside him, for some reason, suddenly trembled, and his breath became rapid.

    At that moment, Song Fan, holding Song Kai¡¯s arm, also walked in.

    Song Kai had been looking for her for several days, and when he found out she went to Gu Chen¡¯s house again, he was so frustrated. In the end, he strongly demanded that she stay with him at this banquet, or else he would walk in between Gu Chen and Song Fan.

    Helplessly, Song Fan had to agree. Gu Chen followed behind them.

    As they made their entrance, they drew the attention of almost everyone. Although Song Kai was walking beside Song Fan, his green suit did not match with her attire. Behind him, Gu Chen wore a gradually changing blue suit, clearly designed to complement Song Fan.

    Zhao Li looked at Song Fan with bitterness from the corner. If it weren¡¯t for Song Fan, Gu Chen might have returned to the capital long ago, and they might have even been engaged by now!

    Before coming to A City, she had already seen Xu Wen. Especially when she saw Xu Wen¡¯s rotten face, Zhao Li felt even more triumphant.

    Xu Wen can be considered the only female heir among the four major families in the capital. Naturally, she has always been proud, but her face has been ruined, and she can no longer be as proud as before.

    ¡°I always treated Gu Chen as a brother. What era are we in? Arranged marriages are outdated.¡± Xu Wen¡¯s voice was somewhat unpleasant. ¡°Can¡¯t I choose my fianc¨¦? The Gu family is not much stronger than the Xu family.¡±

    Although her face was covered in gauze, Xu Wen¡¯s attitude remained arrogant. ¡°Originally, I came to A City just to have some fun. My family wanted me to learn how to manage a company under Gu Chen, but I didn¡¯t expect that Song Fan would relentlessly humiliate me from time to time¡­¡±

    Zhao Li asked somewhat incredulously, ¡°How dare she humiliate you? You are the young lady of the Xu family! ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Xu Wen would willingly endure humiliation. Even in the capital, the young lady of the Xu family was known for her strong and assertive personality.

    Xu Wen seemed to know what Zhao Li was thinking, and said with lingering fear, ¡°Even if I were stupid, I wouldn¡¯t kill or commit arson in public and end up like this.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying all of this was done by Song Fan?¡± Zhao Li¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Looking at Xu Wen¡¯s current appearance, Zhao Li swallowed hard, realizing that Song Fan might not be easy to deal with.

    ¡°She¡¯s just relying on Chen¡¯s slight favor toward her. If she¡¯s abandoned by Gu Chen, how long do you think she can still flaunt herself?¡± Xu Wen¡¯s words carried a sinister tone, startling Zhao Li.

    However, Xu Wen quickly put on a smiling face again. ¡°As long as there¡¯s no Song Fan, Zhao Li, I believe in you. I¡¯d rather see you as my sister-in-law than that cheap woman. The Zhao family is much stronger than the Song family, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhao Li clenched her fists forcefully, remembering Xu Wen¡¯s words. Xu Wen was right; Song Fan was just a daughter of the Song family. What qualifications did she have to stand by Gu Chen¡¯s side? Zhao Li was the woman who should stand beside Gu Chen!

    Turning her head to look at Meng Xia, who was standing with Charlie, Zhao Li smirked slightly. She took a step back, hiding in the crowd. As long as today¡¯s plan succeeded, she didn¡¯t believe the Gu family would accept a Mrs. Gu with a chaotic and scandalous private life!

    Seeing the dress on Song Fan, Meng Xia suppressed her frustration. When Kevin sent the dress to the company, he specifically mentioned that it was for Song Fan.

    Lan Yue even asked why it wasn¡¯t delivered to the villa. The person delivering the dress unexpectedly said that Kevin was afraid people would still not be able to distinguish who the Miss Song was, and then his efforts would be in vain.

    At that moment, almost everyone looked at Meng Xia. The previous incidents were not a secret, and Meng Yu had even compensated Kevin a considerable amount of money, which was reported by news reporters. Meng Xia felt humiliated again and looked forward to Zhao Li¡¯s plan even more.

    Thinking about these things, Meng Xia felt a bit better in her heart, as if she could already see Song Fan being stripped of her gorgeous dress and becoming a promiscuous woman. She glanced back at Zhao Li¡¯s position, feeling more certain in her heart.

    At this moment, under the gaze of everyone, Song Fan felt that a pair of eyes were too fervent. Her gaze swept over and coincidentally met the excited golden -haired man¡ªJason.

    Song Kai also noticed Jason¡¯s gaze and took a half-step forward, blocking

    Jason¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: The Plan Begins

    Chapter 396: The Plan Begins

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Little sister, that bespectacled foreigner looks like a refined scum. Stick close to me later, don¡¯t talk to him. Just look at his expression,¡± Song Kai said somewhat displeased.

    Even someone as dull as Song Kai felt something was off, and Gu Chen naturally noticed Jason.

    He had investigated Jason early on, and the man seemed to have no shady background except for his interest in research and control over the entire pharmaceutical chain of the Brown Group. However, his gaze toward Song Fan was too peculiar.

    For some reason, the moment Song Fan saw Jason, she felt her scalp tingling, as if a deep-seated fear overwhelmed her.

    Since coming to this world, it was the first time she had felt this way. She had an intuitive feeling that this man might have some connection with her past.

    Charlie raised an eyebrow at Song Fan, his mouth curving upwards. He hadn¡¯t expected his second brother to be so unable to control his emotions.

    Meng Xia noticed that everyone was gathering around Song Fan, feeling a bit displeased. She pulled Charlie over and said softly, ¡°Fourth brother, Sister, you¡¯re late. Charlie and his brother have been here for a long time, and Mom and Dad have been waiting for you, Sister.¡±

    Her implication was that Song Fan had disregarded the overall situation by arriving late. She wished she could highlight more of Song Fan¡¯s shortcomings now so that everyone would dislike her. However, Song Fan didn¡¯t seem to play along with her intentions.

    ¡°The banquet starts in half an hour.¡± Song Fan glanced at the clock in the hall.

    ¡°Gu Chen, didn¡¯t you say everything was ready, and I just needed to show up?

    Do I have to come early and move tables?¡±

    Her words made many people laugh. While the host should arrive a bit earlier, half an hour in advance was enough.

    Many people arrived early not only to meet others but also in the hope of seeing Gu Chen and Charlie earlier. However, these few didn¡¯t arrive too early for the banquet.

    Meng Xia knew she couldn¡¯t be too impatient at this moment. She had significant things to do today, so she just smiled along.

    Charlie felt that Jason was about to lose control. He then spoke, ¡°Allow me to introduce. This is my second brother, Jason Brown.¡±

    Before he could finish introducing himself, Jason had already stepped forward to shake hands with Song Fan. ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I¡¯m Jason, Jason.¡±

    He emphasized his name twice, staring at Song Fan, hoping to see some difference on her face. However, there was no surprise or panic in Song Fan¡¯s eyes. She just smiled calmly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Fan.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Hello, I¡¯m Song Kai, Song Fan¡¯s brother!¡± Song Kai quickly and forcefully pulled Jason¡¯s hand away, then shook it vigorously. ¡°Nice to meet you, Jason, right? Nice to meet you.¡±

    While squeezing Jason¡¯s hand, Song Kai pulled him to the side. Song Kai was now highly alert; this golden-haired man in front of him was annoying, constantly staring at Song Fan, making him very uncomfortable.

    Jason couldn¡¯t directly shake off Song Kai¡¯s hand, so he could only be pulled to the side by Song Kai. However, his eyes were still on Song Fan.

    Charlie looked like he was watching a play, while Meng Xia sarcastically said, ¡°Charlie, you didn¡¯t introduce me! Isn¡¯t it that Sister has a greater charm, and the second young master can¡¯t take his eyes off her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you! I didn¡¯t introduce Mr. Gu either!¡± Charlie lightly patted her hand and then smiled, ¡°Miss Song is indeed beautiful, and her dress today is also very beautiful. Of course, dear Xiao Xia, you are also very beautiful.¡±

    Song Fan watched Charlie without saying a word. He knew how to please women and wouldn¡¯t offend anyone.

    However, she noticed Charlie casually touching the ruby cufflinks, and she saw that there seemed to be liquid flowing inside. She had given the poison to

    Charlie, and she didn¡¯t expect him to cleverly put the poison in the cufflinks. He was indeed a clever person.

    Charlie didn¡¯t avoid her gaze at all, raised his hand slightly, and then looked at

    Song Fan with an expression that said, ¡°Look at how clever I am.¡±

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t want these two to continue interacting. She was a bit uneasy, so she touched the ring in her hand. It was an exaggerated gemstone ring that Zhao Li specifically gave her.

    By simply rotating the ring, a powder of potent aphrodisiac would be released. As long as Song Fan drank it, everything would be a success.

    At this point, the host had already begun the opening remarks for the banquet, and the hall lights gathered at the front of the stage.

    Everyone took a deep breath; the end of the speech marked the beginning of the plan..

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Cheers

    Chapter 397: Cheers

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation   Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi took Meng Yu onto the stage. Over the years, he had developed a habit of speaking on various occasions, and the speech was prepared early. Coupled with Song Yi¡¯s genuine charisma, the speech won a lot of applause.

    On the other hand, Gu Chen and Charlie¡¯s speeches were much shorter, mainly giving the reporters some time for photography.

    Song Yi had no intention of letting Song Fan take the stage. He was the chairman of the Song Corporation, and he needed to appear at this moment. However, Song Fan didn¡¯t mind, as long as her goal could be achieved; she was willing to let him take the spotlight.

    Meng Xia stood proudly beside Song Fan, whispering, ¡°Sister, although you are in charge of this collaboration, the Song Corporation still belongs to Dad.¡± The implication was to remind Song Fan that she was just a mere department manager.

    Song Fan smiled and said, ¡°After working in the company for so long, don¡¯t you understand the company¡¯s structure? I¡¯ve told you before; that even my dad can¡¯t control the entire company alone. If the chairman can¡¯t do it, do you think the one who does odd jobs in some departments can?¡±

    Meng Xia couldn¡¯t come up with a rebuttal. The term ¡°odd jobs¡± seemed to be engraved in her heart. These days, she had a hard time at the company. If Zhao Li hadn¡¯t promised to bring down Song Fan, she might have considered resigning.

    Unconsciously, she touched the ring on her hand, feeling a sense of calm. She then gave Song Fan a ¡°let¡¯s see¡± expression and walked gracefully toward Charlie.

    At this time, Charlie and Gu Chen were surrounded by business partners. Some rich young ladies greeted Song Fan, and even Song Kai was pulled away by good friends to drink.

    Just when Song Fan felt her face was about to stiffen from smiling, a voice came from behind her, ¡°Miss Song, may I have a word with you?¡±

    Turning around, she saw Jason still looking at her with enthusiasm, his smile never fading.

    Feeling a bit uncomfortable under his gaze, Song Fan took a small step back and politely said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I wonder what you would like to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown? No, no, just call me Jason. It¡¯s hard to distinguish between two Mr. Browns,¡± Jason said with a smile, handing her a glass of red wine. Song Fan took it but didn¡¯t drink.

    Seeing her guarded look, Jason became even more pleased. He took a step forward and said excitedly, ¡°I heard that you also came back from abroad. How long have you been back? How¡¯s life overseas? Do you have anything unforgettable?¡±

    He asked several questions in a row, and Song Fan unconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impolite to inquire about others¡¯ privacy like this, Mr. Brown?¡±

    ¡°No, you misunderstood.¡± Jason pushed his glasses and explained, ¡°As an excellent scientist yourself, you should know that I also like to research drugs. So, seeing you, I feel a sense of camaraderie. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡±

    Song Fan politely smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She indeed didn¡¯t have such a feeling. The only thing she felt about this person was that he was somewhat creepy.

    ¡°Second Brother, what are you guys talking about so happily?¡± Charlie came over at the right time. ¡°Miss Song can¡¯t handle strong alcohol, but she prefers this type. Second Brother, would you like to try it? It¡¯s a specialty of City A.¡±

    He pointed to the red wine nearby, and Meng Xia volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the wine.

    There¡¯s a brand launched by the Song Corporation. You should try it.¡±

    She turned around, quickly unscrewed her ring, lightly sprinkled some powder into two glasses on a tray held by a waiter, and then hurried back.

    She suddenly felt unsteady and almost stumbled. Jason happened to be in front of her and reached out to support her, while Charlie took the wine glasses from her hand.

    Song Fan clearly saw Charlie lightly tapping the wine glasses with the cufflink on his hand. Two drops of red liquid entered the glasses, quickly blending with the wine.

    He handed the glass to Jason and smiled. ¡°Last time when we had dinner, I noticed Miss Song liked this kind of wine very much. Second Brother, would you like to try it?¡±

    Jason was very cautious. He didn¡¯t drink directly but kept his eyes on Song Fan. He still couldn¡¯t believe that Song Fan had forgotten him, but her actions seemed cautious, not giving him any impression.

    Meanwhile, Meng Xia adjusted her dress, handed the glass she had placed on the waiter¡¯s tray to Song Fan, and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s fate that we can meet today. Let¡¯s have a toast to celebrate..¡±

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Enjoy a Good Show

    Chapter 398: Enjoy a Good Show

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia smiled sincerely and handed the wine glass that the waiter had just given her to Charlie. Song Fan glanced at Charlie before taking the glass.

    ¡°So, shall we toast to our reunion?¡± Charlie raised his glass, and others followed suit. Jason and Meng Xia kept their eyes fixed on Song Fan.

    Feeling a bit uneasy under their gaze, Song Fan took a sip of the wine. Seeing her drink, Jason finally drank the entire glass confidently, while Meng Xia also smiled and drank more than half of her glass.

    Suddenly, Song Fan sensed a strange smell around her, not the poison she had prepared. The faint scent of a knockout powder made her alert.

    Pretending nonchalance, she casually took a sip from her glass to confirm that her drink was fine. She then looked up suspiciously.

    ¡°Sister, Mom asked me to come over for a moment. You guys continue chatting, okay?¡± Meng Xia seemed eager, obviously scheming something.

    Song Fan nodded, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out who had been drugged. Could it be that Charlie was worried about the ineffectiveness of her poison and added some knockout powder? That would be unnecessary. But with Jason around, she couldn¡¯t ask directly.

    Gu Chen finally managed to break away from the crowd and returned to Song

    Fan¡¯s side. He held her hand and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Song Fan shook her head and pressed down on his palm. Gu Chen understood that the matter had been resolved, and he casually glanced at Jason. For some reason, Jason looked at him with indignation, like a child who had just had his toy snatched away.

    Gu Chen generously extended his hand, ¡°Hello, Mr. Brown. I am Gu Chen, the president of Gu Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Jason only shook hands lightly, then said mockingly, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been claiming to be Miss Song¡¯s fianc¨¦, but I¡¯ve never heard Miss Song admit it, have I?¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect him to say this but just raised his eyebrows. He then pulled Song Fan closer and said in a teasing manner, ¡°Indeed, sometimes getting a title is quite difficult. It depends on when Miss Song is in a good mood to give me a status?¡±

    He looked down with a teasing smile, while Song Fan pursed her lips, looking helpless.

    However, these little actions between the two seemed like intimate evidence to Jason. He felt his blood boil, and his face turned red. Before he could say anything, he fell to the side. Charlie quickly supported him.

    The three looked at each other, understanding what had happened. However, Song Fan still felt something was off, ¡°It should take effect after half an hour. Why so fast?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because alcohol accelerates blood circulation?¡± Gu Chen stepped forward, helping Charlie support Jason¡¯s body to prevent him from slipping.

    But Charlie laughed and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the two of you were too intimate just now, and it angered the singles, making his blood boil?¡±

    Although Song Fan was speechless, she felt that both of them made sense. The effectiveness of the drug was indeed influenced by many factors. She could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange him first.¡±

    Charlie signaled his subordinates to come over and support Jason. Then, with people in tow, they left the venue. Many eyes followed them, and Charlie smiled and explained, ¡°My brother can¡¯t handle alcohol. Sorry, we need to take a break.¡±

    Everyone nodded with smiles. Jason¡¯s arrival did surprise them, but it seemed that this person was a bit strange, not interacting with others much. Only when he met Song Fan did he exchange a few words.

    Many knew that Charlie supported Song Fan and thought it was just an expression of goodwill from an older brother to his younger brother¡¯s crush.

    On the other side, Meng Xia hurriedly ran to the restroom, where Zhao Li was waiting for her.

    ¡°Is everything done?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s face was red, and her breath was a bit uneven. She felt her heart beating faster.

    ¡°Look at you, so incompetent. How will you take over Song Fan¡¯s work in the future?¡± Zhao Li looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Alright, my people said Jason has been taken to the rest area. This foreigner¡¯s physical fitness isn¡¯t good; the drug took effect so quickly?¡±

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t know if she was excited or thrilled. She felt a bit dizzy and quickly leaned against the restroom wall. She asked weakly, ¡°Will this have any impact on the Song family?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Song Fan¡¯s misdeeds will destroy the entire family?¡± Zhao Li patted her shoulder. ¡°You go change your clothes first. Look at you, sweating so much. What are you worried about? I¡¯ll handle everything.. Just wait and enjoy the show later!¡±

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Have fun

    Chapter 399: Have fun

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    For some reason, Meng Xia felt dizzy and disoriented as she left the restroom.

    Persistently, she changed into a dress similar to Song Fan¡¯s, which Meng Yu had prepared for her. Meng Yu even thought of an explanation, claiming that Kevin had gifted dresses to both Miss Songs.

    She could discreetly inform a few close friends; after all, she couldn¡¯t let Meng Xia feel inferior forever.

    Standing at the doorway of the lounge on the second floor, Meng Xia felt a gust of cold wind, exacerbating her dizziness. She suspected it might be due to sweating earlier, leading to catching a cold. Touching her forehead, she confirmed a fever.

    Leaning against the wall, she intended to call a waiter. Suddenly, someone supported her, and she could only see a person in a waiter¡¯s attire. The person softly asked, ¡°Are you Miss Song? I saw you at the banquet earlier.¡±

    Meng Xia instinctively nodded, feeling somewhat delighted that someone finally recognized her as a member of the Song family.

    The person helped her forward, saying, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look well. Let me take you to the Song family¡¯s lounge first, and then I¡¯ll call your family.¡±

    Meng Xia nodded again, feeling her throat uncomfortable and unable to speak properly. It seemed like she had caught a cold after the wind.

    She was led to a lounge where the lights were off, making it impossible for her to see anything. The waiter carefully placed her on the bed, and then she passed out.

    Meng Xia was awakened by pain. She had felt a constant heat in her body, and she had been tearing at the dress. Some diamonds had fallen onto the bed.

    She didn¡¯t know when a man had appeared beside her. Currently, he was forcefully engaging in intimate activities, muttering Song Fan¡¯s name incessantly.

    ¡°You are mine, Song Fan! You are mine!¡± The man acted as if injected with the booster, becoming increasingly forceful. Meng Xia felt like her body was about to be torn apart.

    The drug left her powerless, and though she appeared to resist hitting the man, in reality, she was weakly scratching him.

    The man, seeing her struggle, intensified his movements, saying, ¡°Wretched woman, how dare you try to escape? Song Fan, you can never escape me in this lifetime.¡±

    He then forcefully bit Meng Xia¡¯s lips, and she tasted a sweet and bloody flavor. The pain, however, strangely excited her.

    Under the influence of the drug, the two became entangled, and Meng Xia seemed more like someone controlled by desire.

    Unreservedly, she wrapped her legs around the man¡¯s waist. The stimulating pleasure had completely overshadowed the pain.

    Song Fan, due to uncomfortable high heels, had only stood at the banquet for a little over half an hour before giving in. She claimed discomfort and quickly left the venue.

    Zhao Li, who had been keeping an eye on her, had calculated the timing. Just as she expected, the banquet was nearing its end, yet Song Fan hadn¡¯t appeared.

    At this moment, Song Fan was video chatting with Kevin in a lounge on the third floor. First, she checked her feet, which were already covered in blisters. Then, she complained indignantly, ¡°Kevin, can you stop admiring the beauty of shoes? These are killing my feet, and I can¡¯t take another step in them.¡±

    Gu Chen had thoughtfully prepared a pair of disposable slippers for her. The moment she changed into them, she felt truly alive.

    However, as soon as Kevin saw her in slippers, he screamed, ¡°Song Fan! You deceitful beauty destroyer! Didn¡¯t you say you would wear the dress and gown I gifted you?¡±

    ¡°I swear, I wore them in front of the reporters just now. You¡¯ll see my flawless appearance in the news without a single flaw!¡± Song Fan reassured him, reaching for her phone. ¡°But now, I really can¡¯t wear them anymore. You have to understand if¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard chaos downstairs. Song Fan exchanged a glance with Gu Chen, and they both saw doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kevin, it seems something is happening at the banquet. Let¡¯s talk later.¡± Song Fan quickly hung up the phone, reluctantly put on her high heels again, and followed Gu Chen downstairs.

    Although her primary goal had been achieved, the Song Corporation¡¯s banquet couldn¡¯t afford any disturbances.

    Before the two reached the second floor, they heard discussions.

    ¡°Is Miss Song having so much fun? Is it their first meeting?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she and Young Master Gu had a car rendezvous before? So, some pictures weren¡¯t released?¡±

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t open-minded, how could she secure the cooperation between the

    Song Corporation and the Brown Group? Both companies said it had to be her.¡±

    ¡°Is Song Fan so thirsty? This is her family company¡¯s evening banquet, and she¡¯s sleeping with a man?¡±

    ¡°I heard she might have taken drugs.. If we call the police, will they arrest Song Fan?¡±

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Something Happened

    Chapter 400: Something Happened

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Zhao Li hid in the crowd, a triumphant smile playing on her lips. She thought to herself, Song Fan¡¯s reputation would be in tatters soon.

    Just now, she had carefully timed it, deliberately leading a few ladies to the second-floor lounge with the help of a waiter, guiding them right to the door of Jason¡¯s room.

    She initially thought it would take some effort to make someone discover the situation inside the room. However, to her surprise, the door wasn¡¯t closed, and everyone heard Jason shouting Song Fan¡¯s name, accompanied by various moans and sounds of intimate activities.

    Several ladies were astonished, and the journalists arranged by Zhao Li, pretending to be concerned about Song Fan¡¯s safety, barged in. Although hotel security quickly arrived, they couldn¡¯t prevent several people from taking photos and videos.

    The commotion on the second floor quickly drew the attention of many. After all, no matter how splendid the banquet was, gossip news like this was hard to beat.

    Listening to the discussions around her, Zhao Li became even more delighted. She loudly proclaimed, ¡°After all, it¡¯s Miss Song. Even if something happens, the Song family should be able to suppress it. Truly, appearances can be deceiving. I never thought Song Fan would be so licentious, unable to wait even a moment. Does she deserve to stand by Gu Chen¡¯s side?¡±

    Although Song Fan couldn¡¯t see the person speaking clearly, she understood from the words that it was another admirer of Gu Chen.

    She glanced meaningfully at Gu Chen, who helplessly spread his hands, indicating it had nothing to do with him.

    Originally, she wanted to continue watching the spectacle, but, perhaps due to a telepathic connection between twins, Song Kai was anxiously waiting at the door. When he looked up, he saw Song Fan¡¯s shoes on the stairs. He remembered that pair too well; he had even teased Song Fan at the time, saying she was not short enough to wear high heels.

    ¡°Stop spreading rumors! The person in the room is not my sister!¡± Song Kai hastily explained. Some people thought he was deliberately defending Song Fan and tried to pull him away.

    In case anything happened later, this devil incarnate, no matter if there were witnesses or not, might dismantle the man in the room!

    However, Song Kai suddenly pointed toward the stairs and said, ¡°Little sister, if you don¡¯t come down now, your reputation will be ruined.¡±

    Without any reservations, he pointed at Zhao Li. ¡°You better look carefully. My sister is here. Don¡¯t speak nonsense, or I might make sure you can¡¯t leave A City!¡±

    Following his pointing direction, everyone looked, and indeed, they saw Song Fan and Gu Chen coming down, followed by two waiters from the third floor.

    People exchanged puzzled looks, and Zhao Li, in particular, stared wide-eyed in disbelief. She glanced at the room door behind her; Meng Yu and Song Yi had already gone inside to handle things. If the person inside wasn¡¯t Song Fan, then who could it be?

    While everyone was focused on Song Fan, Zhao Li quietly retreated to the outer edge of the crowd. She looked around but couldn¡¯t find Meng Xia.

    She thought, could it be that Meng Xia saw this as an opportunity to marry into the Brown family and replace Song Fan to meet Jason? Zhao Li cursed her foolishness in her heart and quickly descended the stairs during the chaos.

    Since Song Fan wasn¡¯t in Jason¡¯s room, her plan had completely failed. At this point, she no longer cared about the unfolding events. Now, she needed to avoid encountering Gu Chen. She felt uneasy and didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on him.

    As Song Fan walked down, she calmly inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are so many people gathered here?¡±

    From the fragments of conversation she overheard earlier, she had already guessed what had happened. It seemed the drug scent she detected earlier was real, but she didn¡¯t know who had been affected this time.

    Song Kai visibly relaxed and awkwardly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but they¡¯re saying it¡¯s you and that Jason, in the lounge¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to mention those things in front of his sister, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Instead, he loudly continued, ¡°Anyway, as long as you¡¯re fine. Everyone saw it; my little sister Song Fan is right here. Let¡¯s see who dares to spread nonsense.¡±

    Although the crowd remained silent, no one left. Such a juicy piece of gossip was too hard to pass up.

    ¡°Doctor! Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± Meng Yu rushed out frantically, her hands still stained with blood. ¡°Is there a doctor here? Quickly, call an ambulance!¡± Song Yi also followed, his face darkening with anger.

    ¡°W-what happened?¡± Song Kai approached the two. ¡°Aunt Meng, are you injured?¡±

    Meng Yu burst into tears suddenly, her voice intermittent. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Xia! Xiao Xia is in trouble..¡±

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Put the Blame on the Victim

    Chapter 401: Put the Blame on the Victim

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The door at the entrance was pushed open. The lounge itself was a large open space, and the scene on the bed was exposed to everyone¡¯s view.

    At this moment, Meng Xia was huddled with a blanket, and a naked man was lying next to her. However, the man¡¯s skin had an abnormal redness, indicating that he had already passed out.

    Song Yi wanted to close the door, but it was too late. Many reporters were on a mission, and their orders were to capture the situation in this room. Several of them rushed in.

    Upon seeing the flashlights, Meng Xia screamed in shock. The lounge entrance was surrounded by many people. After a few seconds, the bodyguards went in and dragged the reporters out, but the photos had already been taken and released.

    ¡°Get everyone out! Are you all just here to eat?¡± Song Yi shouted angrily at the bodyguards, pushing people away quickly.

    At this time, Charlie also arrived on the second floor. Seeing everyone gathered in a room, he quickly glanced at the room number and found it was Jason¡¯s room. However, the people he sent were no longer at the door. He tried to approach but was blocked by Song Yi. ¡°No! You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Song Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of Meng Xia¡¯s scandal being exposed. Even if something happened to his newly recognized adopted daughter, he could simply attribute it to poor parenting by her biological parents. He and Meng Yu were also deceived.

    But inside was the unconscious second son of the Brown family. If Charlie made trouble at this moment, the Song family might be implicated.

    ¡°This is my second brother¡¯s lounge. What have you done to him?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice raised noticeably. He signaled to his subordinates, and several large bodyguards quickly approached to open the room.

    When Charlie saw the situation inside, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Meng Xia to have such audacity. Looking at the unconscious Jason, he lowered his head and curled his lips, and when he looked up again, his eyes were already red. He said fiercely to Song Yi, ¡°The Song Corporation has such great audacity.

    How dare you scheme against the Brown family?¡±

    His voice was loud enough for everyone around to hear. Song Fan and Gu Chen had been in the back of the crowd. The two exchanged glances, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The Lanhai Hotel already had medical staff on duty, and a group of people rushed to the room. However, Charlie¡¯s people did not allow the Song family to enter. Meng Yu and others could only anxiously wait at the door.

    Song Kai quietly approached Song Fan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Little sister, do you know what¡¯s going on?

    Although his voice was low, Meng Yu still heard it. She immediately asked, ¡°Song Fan, do you know? Why did everyone say it was you in the room just now, but it turned out to be Meng Xia? Did you do all of this?¡±

    Her voice carried accusation and even a hint of desperation, trying to conceal her own guilt.

    Today, Meng Xia¡¯s behavior at the banquet was somewhat unusual. Meng Yu knew that something must be wrong with her, maybe she tried to seduce Jason by herself. After all, everyone saw Charlie¡¯s affection for Song Fan. If she could get close to Jason, it would be a good thing.

    But now so many people have seen the two of them in the room. If the news of Meng Xia seducing Jason spread, she would no longer have a place in society. The second son of the Brown Group would never marry a woman just because of a scandal.

    Song Kai blocked Song Fan behind him, frowned, and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you happy if the person inside is my little sister? Song Fan has been upstairs all the time. What does she have to do with this incident? Moreover, why would you think it¡¯s Song Fan inside? Did you manipulate something and say that? So many female guests came. Why did everyone insist it was Song Fan? I think some people are trying to divert attention!¡±

    Song Fan suppressed a smile. Her brother¡¯s intelligence was rarely online, but today, he guessed the ins and outs of the matter almost perfectly. However, it seemed that this was not the result Meng Yu wanted.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Xiao Xia is my goddaughter. How could I?¡± Meng Yu quickly defended.

    Song Kai snorted coldly, ¡°Right, Xiao Xia is your niece! Song Fan has no blood relationship with you at all. So, you were the first to come out and accuse her.

    Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the door of the lounge opened again, with a doctor followed by Meng Xia, whose clothes were in disarray.

    At this moment, her eyes were vacant, tears shimmering in the corners, and everyone gasped when they saw the injuries on her face and body..

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Going to the Private Villa

    Chapter 402: Going to the Private Villa

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia¡¯s clothes were torn apart, and she was draped in a man¡¯s shirt. There were bruises on her left eye and forehead, her lips were swollen and bleeding. Especially on her legs, there were numerous bruises, and blood was dripping from the lower part of her thighs.

    Although the second floor had been cleared of many people by the Song family¡¯s bodyguards, some staff at the scene were also bribed by Zhao Li. Zhao Li left in a hurry without telling these people to stop working.

    These waiters diligently took photos and videos of the scene and sent them to hackers waiting to publicize them online.

    Meng Yu hugged Meng Xia, well aware of what she had been through from her appearance. She choked and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    The doctor licked his lips and spoke with difficulty, ¡°Her hymen is ruptured, and she has suffered violence¡­ But fortunately, the injuries are not too severe. Let¡¯s take her to the hospital for a thorough examination.¡±

    At that moment, Charlie¡¯s men had already carried Jason out. Song Yi sensed that something was wrong and quickly stepped forward, asking, ¡°Mr. Brown, your brother¡­¡±

    ¡°He was drugged,¡± Charlie said briefly. ¡°Brown Group won¡¯t let this go easily. You better pray that he¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Song Yi looked at Jason in disbelief, then turned to look at Meng Xia. Meng Xia was already awake, and she knew that at this moment, she could only cry. She had to play the victim, and she must not know anything else.

    The doctor added, ¡°His condition is not optimistic. We don¡¯t know what kind of poison he was given, but it¡¯s potent. We must take him to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Charlie just coldly looked at Song Yi and Meng Xia before leaving with his men. As he left, he also glanced at Song Fan, and she quickly understood his meaning. He wanted her to follow.

    Things had spiraled out of control. Song Fan now had a basic understanding of why Jason reacted so quickly to the poisoning. It must be because Meng Xia had drugged him. The combination of two different drugs led to Jason¡¯s current condition.

    Gu Chen felt her tension and gently squeezed her hand. Song Fan nodded at him, and the two of them also left the venue.

    At this point, the Song family was in chaos. Although some people wanted to see the excitement, the photos online were overwhelming, and most people didn¡¯t want to get involved. They had already left.

    Meng Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with finding trouble for Song Fan. She needed to figure out what happened with Meng Xia first and then come up with a strategy. She asked Song Yi to stay behind to handle the scene and took Meng Xia to the car.

    In the car, Meng Xia couldn¡¯t stop crying, but Meng Yu didn¡¯t console her. Instead, she asked coldly, ¡°Have you gone insane? How dare you make decisions on such a big matter without consulting me?¡±

    She had calmly analyzed that this incident must be related to Meng Xia; otherwise, she would have erupted earlier. Also, looking at Jason¡¯s appearance, he was heavily poisoned. If Meng Xia had used some dubious aphrodisiac and ended up killing him, it would spell trouble for the Song family.

    Meng Xia sobbed a few times before struggling to calm her emotions. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Meng Yu at this point, and Meng Yu was the only one who could help her. So, she explained the whole story of what happened.

    Upon hearing that Meng Xia had collaborated with Zhao Li, Meng Yu was almost furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡±

    She pointed accusingly at Meng Xia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Zhao Li is a crazy woman infatuated with Gu Chen. Do you think she cares about your well-being? She hates Song Fan, and by extension, she hates everyone in the Song family, including you! ¡±

    She looked at Meng Xia with a face full of resentment. ¡°Why are you crying? Do you have any evidence of your collaboration with Zhao Li? You didn¡¯t foolishly leave everything out, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Meng Xia finally reacted and hurriedly took out her phone. ¡°I have text messages, call recordings with her, and even photos I secretly took when we met.¡±

    Seeing the video on the phone, Meng Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Meng Xia wasn¡¯t too foolish and had left some evidence.

    Meng Yu looked a bit annoyed as she stared out of the window and then asked, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mix up the wine glasses? Song Fan didn¡¯t notice either? How did the drugged person become you?¡±

    Meng Xia shook her head. This was something she had been unable to figure out. The situation had happened suddenly, and both Charlie and Jason were present. There shouldn¡¯t have been such a problem.

    Seeing her current state, Meng Yu knew she wouldn¡¯t get any answers. She would have to investigate herself. However, thinking about Meng Xia losing her virginity to Jason, Meng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel angered. She instructed the driver, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital. Turn around and go to my private villa..¡±

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Donâ€™t Leave

    Chapter 403: Don¡¯t Leave

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Jason was taken to Mingxin Hospital, and Gu Chen had arranged a room early on. Both he and Song Fan arrived at the hospital.

    Song Fan had changed into sportswear, making her movements quicker. She had been worried about Jason¡¯s condition and had even brought the antidote with her.

    Charlie was sitting in the hospital corridor, talking on the phone with an expression of irritation, as if explaining something.

    ¡°Dear father, with so many people at the scene, I swear this has nothing to do with me. Feel free to investigate!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also think it¡¯s that girl trying to get involved with our family, so she drugged my brother.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital. The one invested by the Gu Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Gu Chen, the president of the Gu Corporation, is also here.¡±

    After whatever was said on the other end of the call, Charlie smirked and spoke a few more words before hanging up.

    Song Fan asked in a low voice, ¡°Are the test results out? He should have been drugged.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s a very powerful drug. The doctor said Jason is still holding on.¡± Charlie spoke with a casual tone, even with a hint of excitement. ¡°But he¡¯s truly poisoned. It seems the drug accelerated the absorption of toxins, and the doctor can only do his best to detoxify him.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll die?¡± He looked meaningfully at Song Fan, with a hint of excitement in his eyes.

    This incident was truly an unexpected delight. Originally, he had prepared a lot of excuses, ready to face Mr. Brown Sr. ¡®s questioning. Unexpectedly, Meng Xia had walked right into his hands. With her as a shield, he could easily push all the blame away.

    A newly adopted daughter from a small group, willing to drug herself to offer her body to the second son of the Brown Group, but miscalculated the dosage, leading to Jason being poisoned and unconscious. What a perfect explanation, with absolutely no connection to him, Charlie.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Chen¡¯s people had already brought Jason¡¯s examination report, and when she saw the content of the report, she breathed a sigh of relief. The dosage of the drug that Meng Xia used was not large, but Jason probably couldn¡¯t control it. After several struggles and physical exhaustion, coupled with the poisoning, he fainted.

    Seeing her relieved expression, Charlie regretfully said, ¡°It seems my second brother is lucky; he won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t let him die here.¡± Song Fan said coldly. She wore a pendant around her neck, which contained the antidote. She held the pendant and said, ¡°When will the Snow Red Flower arrive?¡±

    Jason¡¯s condition would probably take one or two days to fully wake up. At this time, using Snow Red Flower would be the best opportunity.

    However, Charlie shook his head. ¡°Snow Red Flower is in his small fridge, and there¡¯s a safe outside. No one can get it without Jason¡¯s password. Besides, when he wakes up, he might have a way to detoxify himself.¡±

    Looking at the person in the hospital room receiving an IV, Song Fan felt a chilling sensation again. But she still resisted the discomfort and said, ¡°Then let him wake up quickly. You know my time is tight. Have your people go out.¡±

    ¡°You want to detoxify him?¡± Charlie frowned. ¡°No, you know he can¡¯t detoxify right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll control the dosage. The sooner he wakes up, the sooner we can get Snow Red Flower.¡± Song Fan became more determined. ¡°Otherwise, our cooperation ends here.¡±

    Charlie raised both hands, showing a compromise, then nodded to his people, signaling them to leave.

    Everyone left the room, leaving only Charlie, Song Fan, and Gu Chen. Song Fan skillfully extracted the antidote into a syringe, found a vein on Jason¡¯s arm, and injected the antidote. In just two minutes, the flush on Jason¡¯s face had already subsided, and his breathing became steady. After another ten minutes, he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re awake! Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± Charlie looked at him with concern, as if genuinely distressed.

    Jason was initially confused, his gaze somewhat unfocused. But when he suddenly saw a figure with long hair, his eyes gradually cleared.

    He smiled with some difficulty. ¡°Song Fan, I knew you would come to save me.¡±

    His words plunged the hospital room into silence once again. Only Charlie knew the truth. He asked somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Second brother, are you confused because of the poisoning? Do you know Miss Song? No wonder I heard that you kept calling Song Fan¡¯s name in bed.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s words caused the temperature in the room to drop instantly. Gu Chen tightly held Song Fan¡¯s hand and then said, ¡°Since Mr. Brown has awakened, we¡¯ll take our leave. Take care.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jason shouted with bloodshot eyes.. ¡°Song Fan, don¡¯t leave!¡±

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Mrs. Brown

    Chapter 404: Mrs. Brown

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing Jason¡¯s voice, Song Fan inexplicably felt afraid. She tightly squeezed Gu Chen¡¯s hand. Sensing her tension, Gu Chen didn¡¯t turn back but directly led her away.

    On the other hand, Charlie had both hands on Jason¡¯s shoulders and spoke with a meaningful tone, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been mistaken. The woman you were with just now is Meng Xia, the adopted daughter of the Song family, not Song Fan. You only met Song Fan today; she doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jason¡¯s face turned unpleasant, but he quickly realized something and calmed down. ¡°I-I lost control just now.¡±

    He looked weakly at the door of the ward, knowing he couldn¡¯t let Charlie catch any clues. Then he weakly asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Charlie directly handed him the examination report, saying with resentment, ¡°You¡¯ve been drugged, Brother. You¡¯re an expert in this field, so I¡¯ll let you check the report.¡±

    Then Charlie added with indignation, ¡°I never expected that the adopted daughter of the Song family would use such despicable means. It seems she thought my path was impassable and set her eyes on you. It doesn¡¯t matter; sleeping with a woman eager for it is nothing new to us, especially when she used drugs.¡±

    Jason had already regained some clarity midway. When he was in a daze, he only heard someone continuously calling ¡°Miss Song,¡± so he found it hard to control himself.

    But when he woke up and found out the woman was not Song Fan, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He felt insulted; someone dared to scheme against him using Song Fan¡¯s name.

    Thinking about the woman beneath him, Jason snorted, ¡°Deal with her. I want to make her pay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; she won¡¯t get away with it,¡± Charlie smirked, seemingly satisfied that Meng Xia would bear the brunt of it, considering the money he had spent on her.

    At this time, Meng Xia, arranged by Meng Yu in her private villa ¨C a place unknown to Song Yi, was on the verge of collapse.

    The news of the #Song Family¡¯s adopted daughter drugging and attempting to seduce the second son of the Brown Group# coupled with on-site photos and some blurry videos exposed her without a doubt. The internet was flooded with condemnation.

    ¡°Is this impulse or premeditated? Few people know about the second son of the

    Brown Group coming to the country, right?¡±

    ¡°According to reliable sources, Meng Xia was seen having an intimate relationship with the third son some time ago, even picking out jewelry at a jewelry store! There¡¯s evidence!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Charlie interested in Song Fan? This is so chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Is she crazy, wanting to marry into a wealthy family? Does she think being the adopted daughter of the Song family guarantees entry into the Brown family?¡±

    ¡°She looks pretty miserable, beaten with a swollen face. It seems the other party wasn¡¯t too considerate, huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that; if you were raped, wouldn¡¯t you fight back? Just because the aggressor is a man, the victim can¡¯t defend themselves?¡±

    Meng Xia dared not open her phone or computer; she was afraid of seeing more abuse from netizens. Her biological parents called, but surprisingly, no one comforted her. Instead, they asked if she could marry Jason and use this incident to threaten him for a better future as Mrs. Brown.

    Locking herself in a small room, she didn¡¯t dare cry out loud, only silently shedding tears. It should have been Song Fan experiencing all this; why did it end up being her? She could never figure out who switched the wine glasses, but with things having come this far, she had to bear the burden of such infamy.

    ¡°Xiao Xia, have you gone to sleep?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some porridge for you; at least eat something. Your health is the most important.¡±

    Suddenly hearing someone still caring for her, tears welled up in Xiaoxia¡¯s eyes. Although she knew Meng Yu was still going to use her, as long as she had some value to offer, wasn¡¯t that enough?

    She opened the door, and Meng Yu looked at her with a concerned expression, placing the porridge in front of her. ¡°Look at you, poor girl. Jason was too harsh on you.¡±

    Meng Xia just bowed her head and wept, unwilling to say anything. Initially,

    Jason hadn¡¯t laid a hand on her, but for some reason, he kept shouting Song Fan¡¯s name and then suddenly attacked her. She was terrified but dared not tell anyone about it.

    Meng Yu gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stand up for you. This time, you won¡¯t suffer injustice for nothing..¡±

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Canâ€™t Let Go

    Chapter 405: Can¡¯t Let Go

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    This night was far from peaceful for the Song family. They had anticipated gaining more attention through the banquet, only to be faced with such a scandal.

    The disappearance of Meng Xia further infuriated Song Yi.

    ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s gone?¡± Song Yi tightly grasped Meng Yu¡¯s wrist, staring at her with a fierce gaze. He refused to believe that Meng Xia would run away, especially in A city, right under the eyes of the Song family. However, the people he had sent out hadn¡¯t found Meng Xia.

    Meng Yu looked at him with a helpless expression, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Xiaoxia was scared. Someone drugged her, and I had her blood checked. She was indeed drugged. She ran away to avoid implicating us.¡±

    Seeing Song Yi¡¯s expression soften, Meng Yu continued, ¡°She knew that stirring up trouble with the Brown Group would surely involve the Song family. The Song family is her only support, and she ran away to take all the blame.¡±

    Song Yi had already considered these possibilities the moment the incident occurred. He had planned to shift all the blame onto Meng Xia, a mere foster daughter.

    Her disappearance might not be a bad thing. It could be said she was scared, or it could be portrayed as fleeing in guilt. Either way, he could spin it.

    Having been by his side for so many years, Meng Yu understood this man very well. She quickly retrieved the lab report from her phone. ¡°Look, this is the report from the central hospital. Xiaoxia was indeed drugged. I think we should take the initiative to publicly disclose this matter. Someone is setting a trap for the Brown Group and the Song family, even implicating the Gu Group. This person has malicious intentions! Maybe Xiaoxia didn¡¯t run away; perhaps someone abducted her.¡±

    Listening to her words, Song Yi narrowed his eyes. Every word Meng Yu spoke seemed to hit him where it hurt. The person who drugged them directly opposed three major families. The Song family, as a victim, would not be targeted by the Brown Group.

    ¡°Hmph, audacious enough to conspire against the three families!¡± Song Vi uttered these words with cold disdain before making a swift retreat to his

    room.

    Meng Yu breathed a sigh of relief at this point. She had hidden Meng Xia in a small apartment. Some things she had thought through very clearly. She must make Meng Xia become Mrs. Brown, even if she couldn¡¯t marry Jason, at least she would gain something. As for how to control Jason, Meng Yu had already prepared for that.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan had been in her room. The photos of Meng Xia and Jason spread quickly this time. A gossip and entertainment company in the capital had disseminated them. This company had just received a transfer from a branch of the Zhao Group a few days ago, totaling eight million, which was quite a substantial amount.

    Thinking about the woman who spoke that day, Song Fan had a hunch that it was Zhao Li. She quickly infiltrated the surveillance system of the Lanhai Hotel. Indeed, she found a woman in a black skirt on the second-floor surveillance.

    She carefully compared her with the images and confirmed that it was Zhao Li.

    She moved through the banquet and spent some time in the restroom with

    Meng Xia, after which Meng Xia was taken away after changing her clothes.

    From this perspective, it was Zhao Li who drugged Meng Xia. But what benefits did exposing Meng Xia and Jason bring to her?

    Song Fan continued to watch the surveillance, then focused on the hall. She zoomed in on the segment where Meng Xia fell. She discovered that when Meng Xia fell, the waiter next to her had already switched the positions of the wine glasses. This was how Meng Xia ended up drinking the drugged wine.

    She scrutinized the waiter, not recognizing him. This made Song Fan even more curious. At this moment, a message from Gu Chen provided the answer.

    The message read, ¡°All the staff at the banquet were mine. Meng Xia dug her own grave. My people only let her taste the consequences. The hotel surveillance has been deleted. No need to worry.¡±

    Reading the message, Song Fan didn¡¯t know how to respond. Since she met Gu Chen, people have silently cared for and protected her. In the end, she only replied with ¡°Understood¡± and couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her mouth.

    On the other end of the phone, Gu Chen saw the word and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, with a cold expression, he looked at the video of the woman in the black skirt. He had indeed underestimated Zhao Li. He had originally thought that since both families were in the capital, he could overlook some things. However, when Zhao Li targeted Song Fan, he couldn¡¯t let her off easily.

    Gu Chen dialed a number from his contact list. ¡°Suspend all the cooperation with the Zhao family in the capital..¡±

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: It Has Nothing to Do With You

    Chapter 406: It Has Nothing to Do With You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    In just two days, the Zhao family in the capital underwent a drastic change. It started with all collaborations being suspended by the Gu Group, and despite spending money to inquire, the Zhao family¡¯s well-connected managers only mentioned that the company had made other arrangements.

    Gu Corporation¡¯s move practically sentenced the Zhao family to death, with other collaborating companies swiftly withdrawing from partnerships. Though Gu Chen didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, the significant action by the Gu

    Corporation was aimed at the Zhao family, and no one wanted to be implicated.

    The Zhao family found themselves surrounded by enemies, with internal conflicts emerging within the company in such a short time. Some business deals were snatched by competitors, and Zhao¡¯s family members were clueless about what was happening, except for Zhao Li.

    In a state of panic, Zhao Li secretly tried to contact Xu Wen several times, but there was no response. This made her thoroughly uneasy.

    Seizing the opportunity while her family members were occupied, she went to the hospital to find Xu Wen. By then, Xu Wen had already undergone the first skin graft surgery, and though she was still wrapped in bandages, her condition had improved.

    ¡°Xu Wen, we¡¯re best friends. You must help me. It must be because Gu Chen found out it was me!¡± Zhao Li¡¯s words were somewhat incoherent, and she was genuinely frightened. She had heard about Gu Chen¡¯s methods before, but facing the consequences of her actions was beyond what she had ever imagined. Previously, no matter how she entangled herself with Gu Chen, he would, at most, ignore her. She never thought her actions would drag her entire family down.

    Xu Wen, holding a mirror and examining herself post-surgery, nonchalantly responded, ¡°No, you haven¡¯t been discovered by him, and the scandalous act wasn¡¯t committed by you. Maybe the Zhao family offended someone else.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true!¡± Zhao Li felt like she was losing her mind. She had heard about Gu Chen¡¯s methods before; being able to control people in the Gu family since the age of thirteen, he was the person she had always admired. She even believed that only a man like him could be worthy of her.

    However, now that she was targeted by the Gu Corporation, she realized how terrifying it could be when someone like Gu Chen had their sights set on her. In just two days, the Zhao family¡¯s financial lifeline had almost been severed. Her parents were dealing with severe headaches at home, and her grandfather was admitted to the hospital due to anger. At this critical moment, she needed to find someone to help her.

    ¡°Xu Wen, Gu Chen must have found out about me. It must be like that.¡± She anxiously looked at Xu Wen, as if she were clutching at the last straw for survival. ¡°You said he was just playing around with Song Fan, right? Nothing happened to her. Why would he target me like this? No, something¡¯s wrong. This is different from what you told me. Xu Wen, you must help me. You have to help me!¡±

    Zhao Li tightly held onto Xu Wen¡¯s arm, leaving fresh red marks on it. ¡°Help you?¡± Xu Wen sneered and forcefully pulled her arm away. ¡°What status do you have to demand that I help you?¡±

    ¡°It was you who instigated me! You said Song Fan was nothing to Gu Chen! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Zhao Li, now disregarding many things, only knew that if there was anyone who could handle Gu Chen, apart from the Xu family, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    ¡°You told me those words in the ward. I recorded everything! If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll make our conversations public. Even if we perish together, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡±

    ¡°Just with those few words?¡± Xu Wen said dismissively. ¡°As an injured patient undergoing skin graft surgery multiple times, expressing some discomfort in my heart doesn¡¯t mean anything. Is that supposed to be substantial evidence?¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t expect Xu Wen to be so unreasonable at this moment, and she became somewhat impulsive.

    Taking out her phone, she intended to call the entertainment gossip company that had spread the news previously. She sinisterly said to Xu Wen, ¡°Don¡¯t think Gu Chen will spare you. The love he has for Song Fan is something you¡¯ll never achieve in your lifetime! I¡¯ll expose the instigation you did to me. Even if it leads to a complete breakdown, I¡¯ll die dragging you as the scapegoat!¡±

    Xu Wen narrowed her eyes, rolled her eyes, and then softened her tone. ¡°Zhao

    Li, we¡¯re supposed to be friends. I¡¯ve always said I¡¯m optimistic about you and Gu Chen. A couple of friendly words between friends, and you¡¯re ready to drag me down. Aren¡¯t you planning to deal with the real culprit, Song Fan?¡±

    Upon hearing there might be a way to deal with Song Fan, Zhao Li immediately put down her phone. ¡°What solution do you have? If something happens to Song Fan, Gu Chen won¡¯t let me go!¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s targeting you because of Song Fan, then if something happens to Song Fan, Gu Chen won¡¯t have time to focus on you, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Li forcefully pulled her hand back, shaking her head continuously. ¡°No, Song Fan hasn¡¯t been harmed yet. He¡¯s already treating the Zhao family like this. If something happens to her, Gu Chen will kill me!¡±

    ¡°But this matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Xu Wen¡¯s voice carried a tempting tone..

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Youâ€™re in His Heart

    Chapter 407: You¡¯re in His Heart

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Xu Wen¡¯s voice regained some strength, and her tone softened considerably.

    ¡°The incident at the banquet has nothing to do with you. It was all done by Meng Xia, who did these things because she didn¡¯t like Song Fan. Now, she¡¯s become a target of public criticism. She¡¯s after Song Fan¡¯s life. What does that have to do with you?¡±

    Zhao Li was confused and couldn¡¯t comprehend Xu Wen¡¯s words.

    Seeing her bewildered, Xu Wen remained calm and said in a sincere tone, ¡°You were just manipulated by Meng Xia. She wanted to deal with Song Fan, and it was her mistake that led to the current situation. It has nothing to do with you. And she even poisoned the second son of the Brown Group. Without the support of Mrs. Song or Mr. Song, how could a mere adopted daughter dare to do such a thing?

    She continued, ¡°I heard that the Song family has been searching for Meng Xia, but she¡¯s gone. If she¡¯s not the mastermind, why would she run away? Can¡¯t the Song family find her on their turf? Do you think it¡¯s possible? If, in a few days, Meng Xia kidnaps Song Fan out of jealousy, she might even ask for a ransom from the Gu family and the Song family. If her plan is exposed, it¡¯s normal for her to run away with the money.¡±

    Every word from Xu Wen made Zhao Li increasingly uneasy. However, with Xu Wen¡¯s continuous coaxing, Zhao Li began to understand that as long as she was not involved in the matter, Gu Chen would naturally let go of the Zhao family.

    Seeing the changing expressions on Zhao Li¡¯s face, Xu Wen knew that she had convinced her. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve been pursuing Gu Chen for a long time. When has he ever said anything serious to you? If he disliked you, why would he indulge you for so long? Everyone in the capital knows that you like him.¡±

    Zhao Li finally showed a pleased expression. Yes, with Gu Chen¡¯s character, if he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by her, he would have warned her long ago.

    However, after listening to Xu Wen¡¯s words, Zhao Li seemed to feel that Gu Chen had been subtly implying something to her all along. She nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re right, Gu Chen doesn¡¯t dislike me. He has always allowed me to pursue him¡­¡±

    ¡°When I went to A City, he clearly said that I¡¯m not his fianc¨¦e, and we have nothing to do with each other. He never said such things to you, did he?¡± Xu Wen continued to guide her, ¡°Do you still not understand why?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean he¡­¡± Zhao Li¡¯s face no longer showed panic but rather replaced it with excitement.

    Xu Wen coldly snorted in her heart but continued to speak earnestly, ¡°He cares about you. Otherwise, what else could it be?¡±

    Zhao Li was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She tightly held Xu Wen¡¯s hand, breathing heavily.

    But suddenly, Xu Wen said, ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s Song Fan now, sandwiched between you two. If she weren¡¯t there, it would be perfect, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Li suddenly became a bit sober. Indeed, wasn¡¯t Gu Chen targeting the Zhao family because of Song Fan? She withdrew her hand from Xu Wen¡¯s grip and lowered her head, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, Zhao Li raised her head, a look of excitement on her face. ¡°What you said is right. The incident in A City was all Meng Xia¡¯s doing, and it has nothing to do with me. Moreover, she might be capable of kidnapping Song Fan, right?¡±

    Her eyes shimmered with an unusual light, as if eager to get Xu Wen¡¯s confirmation. Xu Wen did not disappoint her, nodding firmly. ¡°Meng Xia wanted to marry into a wealthy family, so she drugged Song Fan. She wants to be the only daughter of the Song family, so she kidnaps Song Fan. And¡­¡±

    Xu Wen paused for a moment, gently brushing away Zhao Li¡¯s scattered bangs, then said tenderly, ¡°She killed to cover up her plan. Everything was done by Meng Xia, and Gu Chen will understand that it has nothing to do with you.¡± In the hospital room, Zhao Li became somewhat manic. She rambled intermittently about her plans, unaware that Xu Wen had already opened her phone and started recording a video.

    Until she left, Xu Wen saved the video. A sinister smile appeared on her lips.

    She knew that Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t give up any pawn that could be used. The moment she was sent to the Song family¡¯s dungeon, Meng Xia was brought in by Meng Yu. She was indeed a ruthless mother! Since Meng Xia wanted to replace her, Xu Wen would turn this pawn into a useless one.

    ¡°Meng Xia? Song Fan? Hmph, neither of you can escape.¡± A sinister smile gradually spread across Xu Wen¡¯s face, and her voice carried a cold, icy tone.. ¡°And Meng Yu, you will go to hell as well!¡±

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: The Delivery Man

    Chapter 408: The Delivery Man

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After several days of treatment, Jason¡¯s condition was not optimistic. He was occasionally awake, but most of the time, he was in a deep slumber, and his body became increasingly frail.

    Since the first day she met Song Fan, Song Fan had not visited again. Song Fan and Gu Chen avoided discussing that day¡¯s events, but both had some doubts in their hearts.

    Song Fan made an effort to find some common ground between her and Jason but discovered that, except for the two years she lost her memory, she was certain she did not know Jason at any other time.

    During those two years, Jason¡¯s actions were confined to the Brown Group¡¯s laboratory, and he gained fame for developing a new drug for cancer treatment.

    Looking at the information on the computer, Song Fan sighed. Thinking about Jason¡¯s attitude toward her that day, there were probably some things she needed to ask him directly. But before that, obtaining Snow Red Flower was crucial.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Gu is here.¡± Lan Yue knocked on the office door, looking somewhat concerned as she gazed at Song Fan. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been sighing since the banquet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let him in. No need to bring coffee; we¡¯ll be going out later.¡± Song Fan had decided to visit the hospital. It seemed that Charlie hadn¡¯t gone all out to help them; he never mentioned Snow Red Flower.

    When Gu Chen entered, he saw Song Fan with a troubled expression. He smiled and handed over what he had brought, saying, ¡°Eating some chocolate will improve your mood. I happened to pass by this shop and thought of you.¡¯

    Song Fan looked at the logo on the bag, then at Gu Chen. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to expose him; this brand of chocolate was handmade and customized, something you couldn¡¯t get without ordering weeks in advance.

    She took the chocolate bag, opened the box, and saw the exquisite heart-shaped chocolates, and for some reason, her face blushed slightly. She quickly took one and put it in her mouth, lowering her head, ¡°Delicious, the sweetness is just right.¡±

    Lan Yue hadn¡¯t left the office yet and unconsciously licked her lips. She had realized that whenever Gu Chen came, there would be delicious snacks. He was like a walking snack dispenser.

    It seemed Gu Chen felt the gaze behind him. He spoke emotionlessly, ¡°The ones for you are already by the water dispenser.¡±

    ¡°Long live Boss! You¡¯re the coolest!¡± Lan Yue, excitedly not knowing what to say, added before leaving, ¡°Boss, we all support you. Fight on!¡±

    Watching her make a cheering gesture, both Gu Chen and Song Fan felt a bit awkward. The two exchanged a glance, then quickly averted their eyes.

    Song Fan was uncomfortable with this awkwardness. She coughed and asked first, ¡°Are you here today to discuss the jewelry brand, or is there something else?¡±

    Gu Chen was a bit tongue-tied by her question. He didn¡¯t have anything urgent to discuss today, but he wanted to see her.

    Seeing his hesitation, Song Fan blushed again. Trying to lighten the mood, she joked, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re now a delivery man, delivering chocolates to

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to interpret it.¡± Gu Chen was quite straightforward. ¡°I heard from a female colleague that this chocolate is delicious, and they say eating sweets can make people happy.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct. She felt her ears getting hot and, to change the subject, said, ¡°Shall we go to the hospital? Jason should be close to figuring out that the poison in him is hard to resolve.¡±

    When Jason was mentioned, Gu Chen nodded, ¡°Charlie sent a lot of chemical equipment and various drugs to the ward yesterday. He also borrowed a laboratory from the hospital.¡±

    Thinking about Jason¡¯s abilities, Song Fan wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°He must be trying to detoxify himself. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t.¡±

    To avoid having a skilled person like Jason detoxify, Song Fan used some of the traditional medicine formulas from her previous life. She was confident that no one in this world could rival her in this field.

    Seeing her somewhat smug expression, Gu Chen laughed and said, ¡°Exactly, he can¡¯t detoxify himself. Moreover, the time he spends awake each day is decreasing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better. It seems the Snow Red Flower will appear soon.¡± Song Fan finally relaxed.

    When the two arrived at the ward, Jason was not there. Charlie rushed in as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± He seemed a bit tired, sitting on the sofa with a sigh. ¡°My second brother is stubborn. His body is already weak, but he insists on personally researching the poison in his body.¡±

    When he sat down, Song Fan finally saw bloodstains on his cuff. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Has he already started researching the composition of the poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jason, pushed by his subordinates, also entered the ward. His face was extremely pale, but there was excitement in his eyes.. ¡°Miss Song, you came to see me!¡±

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: I Only Trust You

    Chapter 409: I Only Trust You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen casually took a step forward, conveniently blocking Jason¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Brown, we came to check on you. How are you feeling now?¡±

    Jason sneered, lifting his left arm, covered in numerous needle marks. ¡°What do you think? Thanks to you two, I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    He erupted into a violent cough, spitting out fresh blood. The nurse by his side hurriedly wiped his mouth.

    Waving his hand, Jason signaled for everyone else to leave. Only then did he speak, ¡°Miss Song is indeed skilled. Can you tell what poison I¡¯ve been exposed to?

    Suppressing her disgust and fear, Song Fan reluctantly responded, ¡°Mr. Brown, are you joking? What poison can be identified with the naked eye? I¡¯m not an analyzer.¡±

    ¡°Right, how could I forget? You¡¯re not an analyzer.¡± Jason suddenly seemed delighted. This was something Song Fan had said to him before, but she didn¡¯t remember.

    Struggling to stand, he attempted to approach Song Fan, but Gu Chen stood in between them. Charlie, however, had to support Jason and help him back to the bed.

    Jason¡¯s condition was indeed dire. Even with his abilities, he couldn¡¯t determine the composition of the mixed toxins, let alone find an antidote.

    He raised his hand, handing the experimental report to Song Fan. ¡°These are the toxin components I¡¯ve analyzed in the past few days. I¡¯ve tried numerous antidotes, but as you can see, they¡¯ve been ineffective.¡± He helplessly spread his palms. ¡°Although it won¡¯t cost me my life, I might as well be dead.¡±

    Taking the report, Song Fan¡¯s expression remained calm on the surface, but she was secretly shocked.

    In just a few days, without specialized equipment, he managed to obtain so much data based solely on analyzing his blood. Truly, he was a genius madman. Given another month or two, he might genuinely find a way to detoxify using Snow Red Flower.

    Upon seeing Song Fan silent, Jason grew anxious. Even before he could speak, he started coughing violently again. Charlie quickly came over to pat his back, showing concern. ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t I take you back? You won¡¯t make it like this, and Dad is worried.¡±

    Jason shook his head laboriously. Looking at Song Fan with fervent eyes, he said, ¡°My condition doesn¡¯t allow me to leave the hospital at the moment. Once there are signs of poisoning, I need immediate treatment. Also, my waking hours are dwindling, making it impossible for me to continue my research. So, I would like to ask Miss Song for help. Of course, I won¡¯t let you work in vain.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the other three held their breaths. They knew the crucial part was coming.

    ¡°I have two Snow Red Flowers in my safe,¡± Jason¡¯s voice grew weaker. ¡°If it¡¯s Miss Song, she can help me detoxify.¡±

    Song Fan clenched the experimental report in her hand, staring at Jason. She was somewhat surprised to see a trace of trust in his eyes.

    ¡°Is that the detoxifying medicine? I¡¯ll send someone to get it now.¡± Charlie gave a signal to Gu Chen and Song Fan, intending to get up.

    Fully aware of the importance of Snow Red Flower, even though they were in cooperation, having the Snow Red Flower would undoubtedly give him more leverage.

    But Jason stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re clueless about these matters. Let Miss Song go.

    She helps me detoxify, and I¡¯ll fully support her in all aspects of the Song

    Corporation. Also, the safe¡¯s password¡­¡±

    ¡°The password. I can only tell Miss Song.¡± Jason gazed meaningfully at Song

    Fan, revealing a somewhat bitter smile. ¡°So, please step outside for now.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Chen was the first to step forward and object, firmly keeping Song Fan behind him.

    He could sense Song Fan¡¯s fear of Jason, and Jason harbored ill intentions toward her. The two might have known each other before; perhaps, Song Fan had forgotten due to her amnesia. Still, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory.

    Jason started coughing violently again, growing weaker as he continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you think I can do anything to her in this state? My safe doesn¡¯t just contain Snow Red Flowers; I trust only Miss Song.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. Could it be that Jason had brought some crucial documents to A City now? Thinking about how the Brown Group monopolized cancer drugs, he felt his body trembling uncontrollably.

    Did someone like Jason, who only understood experiments, bring important documents? That would mean he could control another lifeline of the Brown Group.

    ¡°Song Fan, don¡¯t you want to achieve something in the Song Corporation?¡± Jason stared at her intently. ¡°I know what you want. We are comrades on the same front! That¡¯s why I trust only you.¡±

    Song Fan closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then gently tugged at the hem of Gu Chen¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside..¡±

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: What Are You Afraid Of?

    Chapter 410: What Are You Afraid Of?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen nervously held onto Song Fan¡¯s hand, but she managed to squeeze out a smile, indicating for him to relax.

    Helplessly, Gu Chen could only say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Charlie and he exchanged a glance, then left the ward.

    With only two people left in the room, Jason¡¯s mood visibly improved, somewhat better than before. ¡°With your skills, even if I wasn¡¯t poisoned, I couldn¡¯t do anything to you. Gu Chen does seem to care about you.¡±

    For some reason, his words carried a strong sense of jealousy, but Song Fan quickly caught the loophole. However, Song Fan was curious about how he knew that she had good skills.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. I know quite a bit about your situation,¡± Jason said, with a hint of disappointment. ¡°But you probably don¡¯t know much about me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Song Fan replied flatly. ¡°At least I know you¡¯re poisoned and unable to detoxify yourself. So, where is Snow Red Flower? What is the safe¡¯s password?¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction with her attitude. He seemed accustomed to it. He gestured for Song Fan to come closer. Song Fan suppressed the tingling sensation on her scalp and walked toward him, each step feeling exceptionally heavy.

    Her actions satisfied Jason. It seemed he enjoyed Song Fan¡¯s obedient demeanor. He sighed and said, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re so clever, why not take a guess?¡±

    ¡°123456?¡± Song Fan casually threw out a guess.

    Jason widened his eyes and burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re just guessing.¡±

    Song Fan retorted, ¡°You let a stranger guess your safe password. That¡¯s the real guesswork. What¡¯s wrong with me guessing?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Jason chuckled for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the password, and you and Mr. Gu can go to where I live later.¡±

    He signaled for Song Fan to come closer, and she did so reluctantly. He then whispered the password.

    However, upon hearing it, Song Fan abruptly straightened her body. She struggled to control her emotions, but the shock in her heart had already rendered her unable to conceal her expression, for the password was her birthday.

    Jason was quite pleased with her reaction, but he remained silent, waiting for Song Fan to speak.

    After a full two minutes, Song Fan finally asked, ¡°Did I know you during the two years I spent abroad?¡±

    Although framed as a question, her tone was assertive. She was well aware that Jason must have known her, and their past relationship was likely substantial. The reason she didn¡¯t remember Jason had to be related to the period when she lost her memory.

    But Jason didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he weakly leaned against the hospital bed. ¡°Take the Snow Red Flower; I know, with your abilities, you can save Gu Chen.¡±

    Ever since Charlie¡¯s people leaked information about Song Fan to him, Jason had a rough idea of what these people were planning. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate the combination of the aphrodisiac and the severe side effects of the poison, preventing him from being controlled by Charlie in this condition.

    Ignoring Song Fan¡¯s surprise, he continued, ¡°But you need to give me the antidote. I don¡¯t care about your deal with Charlie, but I can¡¯t fall into his hands.¡±

    Song Fan held back her astonishment. She was finding it increasingly difficult to see through this man. He seemed to know everything, leading her step by step into a trap.

    Seeing her conflicted expression, Jason sighed, ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s poison wasn¡¯t caused by me. He got infected when his mother was pregnant. And for some reason, neither I nor my father want him dead. Otherwise, why do you think I brought Snow Red Flower? ¡±

    Song Fan had not considered this point. She frowned but remained silent, continually mulling over Jason¡¯s words.

    If what he said was true, then wasn¡¯t Gu Chen already poisoned even before he was born? Besides, she did recall Gu Chen mentioning his mother bringing up the Brown family. It seemed that the situation was getting more and more complicated.

    After saying all this, Jason was about to faint due to the impact of the poison on his nervous system. Even with medication, he couldn¡¯t fully control it. ¡°Believe it or not, you must get the Snow Red Flower. Besides, my life is in your hands. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Song Fan looked at his face. Although she had many questions, she understood that it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask them. Even if she did, Jason might not answer. It seemed that people who knew the truth about her amnesia were reluctant to bring up certain things.

    ¡°Alright, regardless of your motives, I only want the Snow Red Flower. The internal struggles of the Brown family have nothing to do with me,¡± she stated. Some matters were beyond her control, but she must obtain the Snow Red Flower. ¡°Once I verify the Snow Red Flower, I¡¯ll give you the antidote..¡±

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Mutation

    Chapter 411: Mutation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital room for a moment longer. Being in the same space as Jason made her uncomfortable.

    Jason¡¯s people had received his instructions early on and were waiting for her at the door of the hospital room. Jason had figured out who had poisoned him when he discovered the unique nature of the toxin in his body, which was not a commonly known poison. So, he had been waiting for Song Fan.

    ¡°Did my second brother tell you the password?¡± Charlie asked, his gaze fixed on Song Fan.

    However, Jason¡¯s bodyguard walked directly toward them, blocking Charlie¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Miss Song, Second Young Master asked me to take you to get the antidote. ¡±

    Song Fan was not sure how much the person in front of her knew. She didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded. There was nothing more important now than obtaining Snow Red Flower.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, ¡± Gu Chen said, taking a step forward and holding Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°Since it¡¯s about getting the antidote, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Song Fan to take any risks. The situation was unclear, and he had to stay close to her. Song Fan understood his thoughts and could only nod. The two followed Jason¡¯s people and left.

    Charlie quickly signaled his people to follow. He knew that Jason might have made a deal with Song Fan, and he didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity.

    Song Fan and Gu Chen got into Jason ¡®s car directly. Apart from the driver, Jason¡¯s bodyguard also got in. Additionally, two cars positioned themselves in front and behind their car, with another car from the Gu family bringing up the rear. Charlie¡¯s people were in the last car.

    For some reason, Song Fan ¡®s right eyelid kept twitching. She rubbed her eyes irritably with her hand, feeling restless.

    ¡°What did Jason say to you?¡± Gu Chen gently held her hand, looking at the bodyguard sitting in the front passenger seat. He gestured toward Song Fan with his eyes.

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much; he just wanted me to detoxify him. ¡±

    The bodyguard and the driver did not divert their gaze, acting as if they were completely indifferent to what the two people in the back were saying.

    Using her phone, Song Fan entered the message she wanted to convey. When she informed Gu Chen that Jason already knew about her collaboration with Charlie, Gu Chen just raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal; after all, he is the second young master of the Brown family. ¡±

    Gu Chen had also investigated Jason. Although he appeared to be someone who enjoyed research, a man who could control the pharmaceutical industry chain of the Brown Group couldn¡¯t possibly be a pushover.

    Song Fan nodded helplessly. She was about to say something when suddenly her pupils dilated. Instinctively, she pulled Gu Chen¡¯s head into her arms and shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Gu Chen hadn¡¯t reacted yet when he felt a tremendous impact from the side. The entire sedan was flipped, seemingly turning in the air a couple of times before finally landing on the ground.

    Throughout this process, Song Fan tightly clutched Gu Chen¡¯s head, and she quickly secured the seatbelt around both of them.

    A large truck had directly crossed the median strip, crashing into the car where Gu Chen and Song Fan were. Due to the suddenness of the incident and the high-speed nature of the collision, everyone in the car had not reacted in time, watching helplessly as the truck rolled over.

    Song Fan felt like the world was spinning, and everything in front of her kept swaying. Fortunately, she had protected their heads just now, so Gu Chen was unharmed. However, she had sustained a cut on her arm from some damaged part of the car.

    Gu Chen quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and anxiously asked, ¡°Song Fan, are you okay? Are you injured?¡±

    Seeing that her arm, which had shielded him just now, was soaked in blood, and Song Fan seemed a bit disoriented, he was worried. The driver and the bodyguard in the front were also covered in blood, indicating they were injured.

    Song Fan shook her head, finally clearing her mind a bit. She could feel that she had indeed hit her head just now, and it made her somewhat nauseous. However, upon smelling the scent of gasoline, she immediately woke up.

    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get out of here. The car is leaking oil; it might explode. ¡±

    The two of them struggled to open the car door, but it was deformed too severely and wouldn¡¯t budge.

    At this moment, gunfire erupted outside. Ignoring the injury on her arm, Song Fan forcefully struck the car window. Finally, with the combined effort of the two, the window shattered. Outside, people from Gu Chen¡¯s side quickly ran over, providing cover while pulling them out.

    As soon as they emerged, Song Fan ¡®s legs went weak, almost causing her to fall. Gu Chen quickly supported her, only to find that her pants had been torn, probably scratched when they collided. Her leg was bleeding.

    Wanting to lift her, Gu Chen found that he couldn¡¯t exert any force. That was when he discovered his leg was injured as well.

    ¡°Hurry, she¡¯s injured. Take her to a safe place, ¡± Gu Chen urgently instructed the approaching people.

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Kidnapped

    Chapter 412: Kidnapped

    Translator: Draaon Roat Translation       Editor: Draaon Roat Translation

    At this moment, the scene was exceptionally chaotic, with gunfire and shouts echoing everywhere. Gu Chen could no longer distinguish whether the black-clad bodyguards approaching him were his own or Jason¡¯s.

    However, he knew that the current situation required a swift evacuation. Uncertain if Song Fan had any other injuries, he needed to rush her to the hospital.

    Initially clear-headed, Song Fan observed the chaotic scene. Sensing that something was wrong, she said to the person assisting her, ¡°Give me a gun. These people are after Gu Chen. You should get him out first.¡±

    However, the person didn¡¯t utter a word but quickly assisted her in retreating, stumbling along the way.

    There were also people from Charlie and Jason at the scene. Song Fan didn¡¯t know this person, but seeing him move further away from Gu Chen, bullets rapidly falling around him, with bodyguards already fallen at his side, she anxiously shouted, ¡°Quick, the opponents are professional killers. We must save Gu Chen first!¡±

    Suddenly, the person supporting her covered her mouth and nose with his hand. She caught a whiff of the scent of anesthetic. Then she heard him say, ¡°Damn it,¡± before quickly losing consciousness.

    Meanwhile, the gunfight on Gu Chen¡¯s side continued. The opponents unleashed a barrage of firepower, clearly well-prepared. Gu Chen had thought that Song Fan had already been taken away, so he felt relieved.

    Considering it might be a trap set up by Jason to lure him in, he was glad he had followed. Otherwise, Song Fan might have been captured by these people long ago.

    Gu family¡¯s bodyguards were well-versed in handling such situations, almost always armed when protecting Gu Chen. Though Charlie¡¯s people were initially a bit panicked, they soon joined the battle.

    What surprised Gu Chen was that Jason¡¯s men also fully engaged the opponents. He found it puzzling, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it; he needed to quickly suppress the opponents¡¯ firepower.

    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many vehicles on this road. Even amid the gunfire, casualties were kept within a controllable range. Gu Chen¡¯s team received the notification and swiftly arrived at the scene, while the opponents had already planned their escape route and evacuated cleanly in just over ten minutes.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, are you injured?¡± Su Yang, looking pale and anxious, asked. Gu Chen shook his head, then surveyed the area and asked, ¡°Any survivors?¡±

    ¡°A few are unconscious, and we¡¯re preparing to take them to the hospital,¡± Su Yang said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to extract information about the mastermind. Brown Group¡¯s people are here too. What should we do?¡±

    Su Yang meant how to handle the current situation. Gu family¡¯s members wouldn¡¯t act recklessly, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the Brown Group¡¯s people.

    At this moment, Charlie also arrived at the scene. He had already inquired about the situation from his people on-site but kept a furrowed brow. Seeing Gu Chen unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Gu, that was close. If something happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to explain it. What about Song Fan? Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Gu Chen suddenly realized something was amiss. He immediately instructed Su Yang, ¡°Go check with our people and the hospital. See if anyone has seen Song Fan.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown, please inquire from the Brown family¡¯s people if they took Song Fan away.¡± Gu Chen rubbed his temples forcefully. He suddenly had a bad premonition. ¡°Song Fan is injured. I asked someone to take her away just now, but that person wasn¡¯t from the Gu family.¡±

    The implication was that the person who took Song Fan away should be from the Brown family. However, it was uncertain whether they were Jason¡¯s or Charlie¡¯s people.

    ¡°Song Fan didn¡¯t stay by your side?¡± Charlie widened his eyes. ¡°I came straight from the hospital. If she returned there, I would have known. Where is she taken?¡±

    When she woke up, Song Fan felt sore all over, and the injuries on her arm and leg throbbed with pain. Her head was especially dizzy. She didn¡¯t immediately open her eyes; instead, she heard the voices of two men beside her.

    A young man, sounding somewhat scared, asked, ¡°What just happened?

    Gunfight? Are we still in A City? Brother Chen, isn¡¯t this too big of a deal?¡±

    The other man, the driver, didn¡¯t answer immediately. After more than ten seconds, he said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re here to abduct her. Other matters have nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    But the young man was extremely frightened. His voice trembling, he said, ¡°But there are dead bodies at the scene. I saw someone¡¯s brain splattered out, and there¡¯s also¡­ ugh¡­

    The man retched, obviously horrified by the scene just now.

    Brother Chen cursed softly and then handed him a water bottle, saying in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Xu, you useless fool. You didn¡¯t dare to go forward just now. This time the money is substantial. When we meet Miss Meng later, don¡¯t show this pitiful look. It was risky this time. She can¡¯t dismiss us with just five hundred thousand dollars. That¡¯s impossible..¡±

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Sheâ€™s Awake

    Chapter 413: She¡¯s Awake

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Upon hearing about money, Xiao Xu suddenly perked up.

    ¡°Miss Song is a big shot. We took such a huge risk, almost sacrificing our lives.

    Without one million, no, without three million, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Suddenly, the car slammed to a stop. Brother Chen, with a fierce expression, declared, ¡°Three million? Not even ten million can satisfy! Without Miss Song, she is the only young lady in the Song family. She might have several billion in her hands. Why should we risk our lives, and she gets to reap the rewards?¡±

    Xiao Xu immediately echoed, ¡°Exactly! Plus, seeing how Miss Song was protected just now, no wonder Miss Meng said to demand ransom from the Gu family. Brother Chen, we can¡¯t afford to lose. Instead of letting her demand the ransom, why don¡¯t we do it ourselves!¡±

    Brother Chen remained silent, starting to contemplate. Then he said, ¡°I remember your grandmother has two houses in the countryside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my grandmother¡¯s place has been empty since she passed away,¡± Xiao Xu immediately understood his meaning. ¡°Let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s in an area with mostly elderly folks. No one will care, and the house is remote, surely no problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guide the way. We¡¯ll grab some food and drinks on the way.¡± Brother

    Chen started the car and then said ominously, ¡°We¡¯ll take away the cash cow.¡±

    Song Fan still hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. The car continued its journey, and the two men resumed discussing how to get the money. She only squinted her eyes, looking at the increasingly desolate surroundings through the window.

    She knew they were heading to the countryside, as Xiao Xu had mentioned.

    She tried to move her wrist, but the injury was severe, likely infected. She couldn¡¯t exert any force. Coupled with the recent impact, Song Fan felt nauseous. It was a reaction to a concussion, and she knew she couldn¡¯t make any sudden moves now.

    Especially when the two mentioned ¡°Miss Meng,¡± Song Fan still had doubts. Even if Meng Xia hated her to death and wished her dead, Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t easily act against her unless it was Meng Xia¡¯s personal decision.

    But kidnapping her now would bring almost no benefits to Meng Xia, especially when Gu Chen and Charlie would surely come after her. She also didn¡¯t think Meng Xia was that foolish.

    However, with Song Fan¡¯s head spinning, she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the details of the situation. All she could do was silently wait for the right moment.

    After an unknown amount of time and a bumpy journey, they arrived at their destination late at night.

    Xiao Xu carried Song Fan into the house, and the musty smell almost made Song Fan cough. He threw her onto the wooden bed, making a creaking sound. No one had lived in this house for a long time.

    ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Brother Chen walked in, constantly furrowing his brows. ¡°Did you buy the medicine? She¡¯s injured. Don¡¯t let her die here. We¡¯re here for money, not to kill.¡±

    Now Xiao Xu wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Thinking about the soon-to-be millions in his hands, he felt his whole body becoming excited.

    Looking at Song Fan¡¯s well-proportioned body lying on the bed and her beautiful face, Xiao Xu licked his lips. ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s been a while since we had some fun. This girl is really pretty. She probably won¡¯t wake up for a while, right? What do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Brother Chen, unceremoniously, slapped him across the face. ¡°This is not someone we can mess with! Xiao Xu, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Miss Song isn¡¯t alone behind her. Think about the person whose brain was splattered today. If you touch her, you¡¯ll have it worse than that guy!¡±

    Covering his face, Xiao Xu didn¡¯t dare to speak. Thinking about the gunfight earlier today, he couldn¡¯t stop shaking. However, with a person in his hands, Xiao Xu took a deep breath and boldly said, ¡°But what if she wakes up? What if she wants to retaliate against us? It¡¯s better to put her to sleep. We can get rid of her when the money arrives!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Brother Chen disdainfully snorted. ¡°Is your brain filled with shit? Are you thinking with your genitals?!¡±

    Brother Chen hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with Song Fan yet, but he felt that he absolutely couldn¡¯t touch her. The gunfight earlier today terrified him, and he just wanted the money.

    While the two argued incessantly, Song Fan slowly opened her eyes and calmly watched the two men.

    ¡°Anyway, now that we have her tied up, do you think we can just send her back?¡± Xiao Xu pointed at Song Fan, irritated. ¡°She¡¯s just like a dead fish now. She¡­ she¡­ B-Brother Chen¡­. She¡¯s awake!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Negotiations

    Chapter 414: Negotiations

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan¡¯s gaze was cold, devoid of any emotion. She had understood everything that had transpired moments ago. These two individuals had collaborated with ¡°Miss Meng¡± to kidnap her, but now they had second thoughts. They intended to extort the ransom themselves and make a hefty profit at Miss Meng¡¯s expense.

    Xiao Xu was an unscrupulous person, driven by lust and with a twisted mind. However, Brother Chen seemed to have some intelligence. Song Fan had formulated a plan by now.

    Xiao Xu had picked up a broom nearby, and the dust kept falling off it as he continuously trembled. He was shaking and stammering, ¡°Brother Chen, what do we do? She¡¯s awake, she¡¯s seen our faces, she¡­

    Brother Chen, however, remained much calmer. He snatched the broom from Xiao Xu and threw it on the ground, disdainfully saying, ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s tied up. What are you afraid of? Besides, she¡¯s just a little girl. Weren¡¯t you talking about tearing up the ransom just now? Coward.¡±

    Xiao Xu scolded, didn¡¯t dare to retort, and simply took a couple of steps back.

    Brother Chen approached and said, ¡°Miss Song, we¡¯re only after the money. I¡¯ll remove the tape from your mouth, but don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    Song Fan nodded slightly, her eyes still devoid of emotion. The tape was carefully peeled off by Brother Chen, causing her skin to hurt. But she endured the pain and continued to stare coldly at the two men. She then slowly sat up.

    ¡°Is she mute?¡± Xiao Xu, seeing her silence, cautiously approached.

    Brother Chen, somewhat puzzled, also looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Fan replied softly. ¡°Who instructed you to kidnap me? Does that person have a grudge against you?¡±

    At her words, Xiao Xu, trembling like a sieve, was once again frightened. However, mustering some courage, he said, ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± Song Fan gently shifted her body, adjusting to a more comfortable position as she leaned against the bed. ¡°The car accident and the gunfire you witnessed earlier. Do I need to say more about how dangerous the situation around me

    As she spoke, the faces of the two men opposite her grew increasingly pale. Having dared to handle Song Fan and Gu Chen in such a way in A City meant that the opposing force was formidable. This wasn¡¯t just some ordinary kidnapping for ransom; it involved taking lives directly, and many lives at that.

    Seeing the expressions on their faces, Song Fan continued nonchalantly,

    ¡°Kidnapping me has offended the Song family. The Song family¡¯s status in A City doesn¡¯t need further explanation from me. And did you not see the many foreigners among the people protecting me today? Aside from the Gu family, Brown Group also collaborates with me. Whether driven by personal feelings or interests, they will surely find you.¡±

    Listening to her words, Xiao Xu was already trembling like a sieve. ¡°Brother

    Chen, what she said seems true. I¡¯ve seen many news reports saying she has an inappropriate relationship with that blonde guy.¡±

    Rolling her eyes internally at his comment, Song Fan didn¡¯t correct him. The more misunderstandings, the better in this situation.

    ¡°No, why don¡¯t we just kill her? Once we have the money, we¡¯ll kill her. She has seen our faces.¡± Xiao Xu, recalling a similar scene from a movie, hurriedly suggested, ¡°Yes, as long as we get the money, we kill her. Once she¡¯s dead, we have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Brother Chen initially didn¡¯t want to kill Song Fan, but her words did instill fear in him. Offending so many influential people, they were undoubtedly just pawns, and either way, one of them would end up dead.

    However, Song Fan wasn¡¯t afraid; instead, she smiled.

    Xiao Xu forcefully slammed the table nearby, ¡°What are you laughing at? You¡¯re on the brink of death!¡±

    ¡°Laughing at how foolish you are. I¡¯ve said it before, the person who holds a grudge against you is the reason you were sent to kidnap me.¡± Song Fan looked at the two men with a playful smile. ¡°You¡¯re unfamiliar with that person, right? You don¡¯t know her, but she knows about you. Some people, despite not lacking money, choose to kidnap me with the sole purpose of ensuring my death.¡±

    Her voice was gentle as if narrating a story, but the content was chilling. ¡°Once

    I¡¯m dead, the murderer will be pursued. The ones who kidnapped me will be the culprits, and since you can¡¯t provide evidence of being hired, it¡¯s just your word against theirs. Who do you think will end up dead? Meanwhile, the true mastermind remains scot-free.¡¯

    Glancing at the pink bow hanging on Brother Chen¡¯s keychain, she speculated that he likely had a child at home. She continued, ¡°And for her to prevent any loose ends, she¡¯ll undoubtedly take your lives, your family¡¯s lives and even your children won¡¯t be spared.¡±

    By now, Xiao Xu¡¯s eyes had turned red; he couldn¡¯t find words to argue. He wanted to refute it, but deep down, he knew Song Fan was right.

    Brother Chen, gripping the keychain tightly, took a deep breath before asking, ¡°I never intended for you to die from the beginning.. So, what do you want?¡±

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Making a Request

    Chapter 415: Making a Request

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Brother Chen, w-what are you doing?¡± Xiao Xu, standing nearby, was somewhat dumbfounded. He never expected to take orders from this little girl.

    ¡°We can¡¯t listen to her; otherwise, Miss Meng¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Brother Chen shot him a stern look. ¡°Shut

    While Brother Chen understood that they couldn¡¯t harm Song Fan, he also didn¡¯t want to betray Miss Meng. After all, she hadn¡¯t given them the money yet.

    Song Fan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, and she continued, ¡°You¡¯re just seeking wealth. Seeking wealth is fine, but don¡¯t put yourselves in jeopardy.¡±

    Xiao Xu stared at her blankly, and Brother Chen remained silent, seemingly contemplating their next move.

    ¡°You can continue demanding money from the ones who hired you, ask for as much as you want,¡± Song Fan continued. ¡°Moreover, you can also ask for money from Brown Group.¡±

    ¡°Brown Group? The foreign company?¡± Xiao Xu asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Song family. Why not ask your parents for money? Brother Chen, she¡¯s not being honest; there must be a catch.¡±

    However, Song Fan shook her head. ¡°You can check my family¡¯s situation online. I¡¯ve been sent away since childhood and wasn¡¯t well-received by the Song family. They might not provide the money, and besides, you said Miss

    Meng hired you, right? Why would she want me alive?¡±

    Brother Chen furrowed his brows. ¡°Will Brown Group provide the money? Isn¡¯t

    Gu Chen your fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Finding Gu Chen is also an option, but aren¡¯t you afraid of the Gu family¡¯s influence in the country? Brown Group doesn¡¯t have as much power domestically as the Gu family.¡± Song Fan shrugged.

    She continued, ¡°Brown¡¯s second young master has been poisoned, and today I was supposed to prepare the antidote for him. If I die, he won¡¯t survive either. Then, it won¡¯t be just the Song family against you. But if I stay alive¡­¡±

    She deliberately prolonged the word, wanting to gauge the expressions of the two men.

    By now, Xiao Xu was getting anxious. ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t die? Won¡¯t you report to the police? Stop deceiving us!¡±

    ¡°Report to the police? Hmph, if someone wants my life, should I only send her to prison for a few years?¡± Song Fan coldly stated, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, there¡¯s hope for the recovery of Brown¡¯s second young master. They¡¯ll keep an eye on me to save him. My value to the Brown family is greater if I¡¯m alive.¡±

    She shifted her body, feeling a bit uncomfortable on the wooden bed. ¡°If I die, you¡¯ll be scapegoats, and Miss Meng will walk away freely. At that time, not only will the country pursue you, but life abroad won¡¯t be pleasant either. Does money matter then?¡±

    ¡°You can check on Brown Group; they have their hands in both legal and illegal ventures. Miss Meng only needs to push you out. But if I¡¯m alive, everyone¡¯s attention will be on who wants to harm Jason Brown, who wants to disrupt the collaboration between the three families.¡¯

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t send me to her, it proves you don¡¯t trust her either,¡± Song Fan said with a mocking smile. ¡°Today, someone attempted to assassinate Gu Chen. Guns were involved. That person must have collaborated with Gu Chen¡¯s assailant, which led to your mission to kidnap me. The goal was to get you killed. She wants my life and yours. So, aren¡¯t we on the same side?¡±

    Xiao Xu was now confused by Song Fan¡¯s words, unable to comprehend the intricacies. However, he knew that as a minor character like him, if he didn¡¯t make big mistakes, the big shots wouldn¡¯t care about him.

    Brother Chen, gripping the keychain tightly, observed her silently and then asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re not yet 20 years old. Do you understand medicine? Are you a doctor?¡±

    In his understanding, detoxification, and treatment could only be done by a doctor. He didn¡¯t believe this little girl.

    Xiao Xu finally whispered, ¡°Yes, Brother Chen, your daughter is sick, right? If she is a doctor, maybe she has some connections?¡±

    Song Fan inwardly sighed at the lack of intelligence, wondering if doctors were supposed to cure all illnesses. But at this moment, she needed to keep things stable.

    ¡°My daughter¡­¡± Brother Chen hesitated. His daughter needed a kidney transplant, and he knew that no miracle cure could heal her. However, with a shortage of kidneys, the transplantation also required a considerable amount of money, not to mention the subsequent treatment costs.

    Song Fan saw through his thoughts and spoke, ¡°Gu Corporation has invested in the best private hospital in A City, equipped with state-of-the-art facilities. Brown Group has cutting-edge anti-tumor drugs and technology internationally. I¡¯m crucial to both of them, and I can provide what you need¡­¡±

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Clue

    Chapter 416: Clue

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing Song Fan¡¯s proposal, Brother Chen was somewhat excited, but he didn¡¯t make any demands. He walked forward, placing the purchased medicine on the bedside. ¡°I can¡¯t immediately believe what you¡¯re saying. I need to check some things. Who knows what these big shots think?¡±

    He took out scissors and cut the ropes binding Song Fan¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°You should be able to tend to your wounds yourself. We¡¯ll be right outside the door. If what you¡¯re saying is true, we¡¯ll cooperate. Be smart about it.¡±

    Finally free, Song Fan breathed a sigh of relief. She twisted her arms, gradually adjusting. ¡°Fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to pressure these two too much. If she hadn¡¯t been injured, she could easily control them. However, her leg had been pierced, rendering her left leg useless, possibly infected. Additionally, her arm was swollen, coupled with blood loss and a concussion, and she was barely holding on.

    Seeing her weakened state, Brother Chen frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. What else do you need in this situation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what to remember.¡± Song Fan weakly listed the names of some antibiotics, disinfectants, and other medications she needed. Finally, feeling weak, she leaned against the bed.

    Brother Chen noted down all the medicines she mentioned and then left the room with Xiao Xu.

    Song Fan heard the sound of hammering outside the window and noticed that the door had been locked multiple times. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon.

    The pain from her wounds kept her alert. Song Fan wasn¡¯t panicking; she had faced more dangerous situations in the wilderness before. From the wavering expressions of the two men earlier, it was clear they were shaken. If ¡°Miss Meng¡± showed any vulnerabilities, their alliance would surely be shattered, giving her an opportunity.

    Meanwhile, Song Ting and Song Kai had arrived at the Gu¡¯s residence to demand answers.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, where is my little sister?¡± Song Ting, just back from an overseas academic conference, was shocked to hear about Song Fan¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Yeah! I heard there was a gunfight. Is she injured?¡± Song Kai paced around anxiously in the living room. ¡°Gu Chen, I heard you took her away from the Song Corporation!¡±

    Gu Chen remained silent, and the situation didn¡¯t look promising. The onsite surveillance had been compromised. Gunfire had damaged several cars, and the dashcam footage only captured Song Fan being taken away, but the image was unclear, making it impossible to identify the abductor. Despite dispatching a considerable number of people, there was still no news.

    ¡°Gu Chen, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Song Kai stepped forward, grabbing Gu Chen¡¯s collar. ¡°I warn you; if something happens to my sister, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The Gu family¡¯s bodyguards and servants quickly surrounded them, and it seemed like a fight was about to break out. Suddenly, someone at the entrance spoke, ¡°Young Master, a woman is acting suspiciously at the villa gate. We¡¯ve already detained her.¡±

    ¡°Is it my sister?¡± Song Kai rushed to the entrance but was met with an unfamiliar face.

    He didn¡¯t recognize her, but Gu Chen did. At this moment, Lan Yue was being supported by two bodyguards, with a few leaves still stuck in her hair, looking disheveled.

    Seeing Gu Chen, she struggled against her captors. ¡°Mr. Gu, quickly let them release me! I have information about Miss Song.¡±

    Gu Chen signaled his men to let her go. Lan Yue, now free, shook off the restraints from one of the bodyguards and then took out a laptop. ¡°I know you investigated the surrounding surveillance after the attack. Someone had deleted many recordings beforehand, but luckily, I managed to recover some. This man took away the boss.¡±

    The laptop screen displayed the video of Brother Chen covering Song Fan¡¯s mouth and nose, and Song Kai clenched his fist. ¡°Damn it! How dare they kidnap my sister? Just wait; I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Ting coldly glanced at Song Kai. Although he was puzzled about the identity of the girl in front of him, it seemed she was on their side, and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt her.

    ¡°Boss is so clever, how did she end up with a twin brother like you?¡± Lan Yue sneered at Song Kai but refrained from further mockery. Her fingers swiftly tapped on the keyboard.

    ¡°Boss¡¯s phone was most likely thrown from this bridge, and the signal was interrupted here. The man in the video is Chen Jun. He owns a van. I hacked into the traffic bureau¡¯s system, and the van left the city, probably heading to the nearby villages. However, there¡¯s minimal surveillance there.¡±

    ¡°So the trail went cold?¡± Song Kai was desperate, paying no mind to Lan Yue¡¯s earlier sarcasm. He just wanted to find Song Fan.

    Lan Yue glanced at Song Kai and Song Ting and said with an unfriendly tone,

    ¡°Meng Xia transferred a hundred thousand dollars to Chen Jun..¡±

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: At All Cost

    Chapter 417: At All Cost

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Xiao Xia? How is that possible? She has already disappeared¡­¡± Song Kai instinctively wanted to refute, but seeing the look from Lan Yue, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Lan Yue had a sweet appearance, looking like an innocent girl. But for some reason, her gaze toward the Song brothers was somewhat cold.

    Lan Yue sneered, ¡°Is she missing, or did she run away? Huh. The stepdaughter and adopted daughter of the Song family are not any different, right? They can frame my boss for poisoning and hire someone to kill. They¡¯ve done these things before, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    She knew a lot about the Song family. Although her words were not polite, Song Ting was certain that she was on Song Fan¡¯s side.

    Song Ting held back his anger and asked, ¡°Besides the transfer, do you have any other evidence? I¡¯ll dig out Meng Xia even if I have to torture her to reveal my sister¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    At this point, Gu Chen also stood up. She had already started instructing the Gu family members to find any traces related to Chen Jun, emphasizing the urgency of finding Song Fan.

    Watching the concern for Song Fan from these people, Lan Yue¡¯s attitude finally softened a bit. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the call records for Meng Xia and Chen

    Jun. There¡¯s only one anonymous phone card that frequently contacted Chen

    Jun. I just intercepted the last call, and Chen Jun addressed the other person as Miss Meng. However, the call was too short, and he has already turned off the phone; we can¡¯t locate him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Meng?¡± Song Kai felt a tickle in his throat. Meng Xia had saved him, and he never wanted to think badly of that girl. But faced with the current situation, there were certain things he had to acknowledge.

    Meng Xia had been missing all this time, and he couldn¡¯t believe that the Song family, especially with Meng Yu possibly concealing information, couldn¡¯t find her in A City.

    Thinking back to the events at the banquet, he could even imagine that initially, they might have intended to target Song Fan, but due to a twist of fate, it ended up being Meng Xia.

    Song Kai walked directly towards the main entrance. At this moment, he needed to mobilize every acquaintance to search for Song Fan. Song Ting understood his intention, and he also stood up. He nodded slightly to Gu Chen, indicating that controlling the situation regarding Meng Xia was crucial if she was involved.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gu Chen quickly stood up, showing some concern. ¡°She is injured; we need to be quick.¡±

    Song Ting saw the anxiety in Gu Chen¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t inquire further. It was obvious that Song Fan¡¯s injuries were not light. He nodded, saying, ¡°I will spare no effort.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Gu Chen said solemnly.

    The news of Song Fan¡¯s disappearance didn¡¯t spread, and Gu Corporation directly suppressed the events of the gunfight today. The police only announced to the public that there was a clash between criminals, with no casualties among unrelated individuals. Moreover, the criminals had been captured, reassuring the general public.

    In the small apartment, Meng Yu and Meng Xia were overjoyed when they learned about Song Fan¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Was Song Fan kidnapped?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s words carried a hint of excitement. She didn¡¯t know who Song Fan had offended, but based on the news and what Meng Yu had told her earlier, she guessed a lot. Even if the assailant didn¡¯t target Song Fan specifically, she was unfortunate enough to be kidnapped, and who knows, she might even be killed.

    Just the thought of Song Fan being gone made Meng Xia ecstatic. With Song

    Fan out of the picture, she would become the sole daughter of the Song family.

    ¡°Whether she was kidnapped or chose to disappear herself, it doesn¡¯t matter. It would be best if she never returns in this lifetime,¡± Meng Yu gloated. ¡°Regardless of her presence, our plan will continue. You don¡¯t need to worry about these things.¡±

    She gently touched Meng Xia¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°Have you felt nauseous these past few days? Has your period not come yet?¡±

    Hearing her words, Meng Xia¡¯s expression soured a bit, but she replied softly, ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t come. It¡¯s been delayed for five or six days. But I don¡¯t feel anything unusual.¡±

    Meng Yu seemed extremely pleased. ¡°Delay is good. However, it¡¯s still uncertain whether you can conceive. I¡¯ll bring someone in the afternoon, so be prepared. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve instructed him, and he¡¯ll be very gentle.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s hand tightly gripped her clothes, and her body trembled involuntarily. Thinking about the experiences of the past few days, she was on the verge of vomiting. To make her pregnant, Meng Yu arranged for a different foreign man to sleep with her every day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; once there¡¯s a child in your womb, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Brown,¡± Meng Yu stroked Meng Xia¡¯s belly. ¡°I heard that Jason is deeply poisoned and often in a coma. If he dies, your child will be his only legacy..¡±

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Choice

    Chapter 418: Choice

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia didn¡¯t dare to hide; she could only tightly clench her fists. She knew no one could help her, and if she went out, the Song family would abandon her.

    Being the adopted daughter who poisoned the Second Young Master of the Brown Group, Song Yi wouldn¡¯t care about her. He didn¡¯t even care about his biological daughter.

    However, if she got pregnant with Jason¡¯s child, it would be different. She also thought that being a mother wasn¡¯t easy, but if Jason died, maybe the Brown family would acknowledge her.

    Meng Yu¡¯s phone rang, prompting her to retract her hand. Seeing it was a call from Song Ting, she hesitated. The phone kept ringing, and she felt uneasy;

    Song Ting never initiated contact with her. She was sure it was related to Song Fan¡¯s disappearance.

    However, Meng Yu relaxed quickly; this time, Song Fan¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her. She then answered the phone, calmly asking, ¡°Song Ting, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Song Ting¡¯s voice was somewhat low and even carried a hint of indifference.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Meng Yu felt a bit displeased. ¡°Do you have to know where I am? Xiao Xia is missing now. You all don¡¯t care about her. As her godmother, I must find her. The Song family doesn¡¯t have anyone genuinely caring for her.¡±

    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment, and then he said coldly, ¡°If you find Meng Xia, pass on a message to her.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡± Meng Yu felt somewhat uneasy for no reason. She glanced at Meng Xia, who was looking at her with confusion, unable to detect anything wrong.

    Just then, Song Ting coldly said, ¡°She better show up soon. If anything happens to my little sister, I¡¯ll make sure she and Meng¡¯s family accompany her to the burial! ¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? You¡­¡± Before Meng Yu could get angry, Song Ting had already hung up.

    Although she hadn¡¯t put the call on speaker, Meng Xia still heard bits and pieces. She quickly explained, ¡°Song Fan¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with me! ¡±

    Meng Xia wasn¡¯t a fool; there might be leaks about the plot against Song Fan. If there were surveillance recordings of something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it.

    Now that Song Fan had disappeared again, Song Ting suddenly called Meng Yu to inquire, clearly suggesting that he considered her the culprit.

    Meng Yu looked at the phone and then suspiciously at Meng Xia. ¡°Song Ting isn¡¯t someone who talks nonsense. Is this incident related to you?¡±

    Before Meng Xia could continue explaining, Meng Yu¡¯s phone received a message from Song Ting. On it was the surprising information of a ten thousand dollars transfer from Meng Xia.

    Meng Yu suddenly looked at Meng Xia sternly. ¡°Did you dare to have someone kidnap Song Fan? Why are you doing this now? Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t!¡± Meng Xia was already pale with fright. She disliked Song Fan, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.

    When she saw Meng Yu handing over her phone, Meng Xia cried breathlessly,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hidden by you all along. I haven¡¯t left the building, and I don¡¯t even have a phone. Where would I find someone? Besides, even if I did find someone, where would I get a hundred thousand dollars?¡±

    Meng Yu still believed her words. Although Meng Xia became the adopted daughter of the Song family, she didn¡¯t have any money.

    The incident at the banquet happened suddenly, and Meng Xia couldn¡¯t have had the time to prepare for such things. Moreover, Song Fan¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain, making it not easy to kidnap her.

    ¡°Why would someone use your account for the transfer then?¡± Meng Yu became even more puzzled. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing.

    At this moment, Meng Xia thought of a person. She suddenly stood up, ¡°Zhao

    Li. It must be Zhao Li. I only gave her this account!¡±

    Last time, the two of them cooperated, and Zhao Li had given her a considerable amount of funds for some activities. Meng Xia only had this bank card, and other than Zhao Li, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would go after Song Fan like this.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great!¡± Meng Yu suddenly relaxed. She lazily took out her phone and talked to the other party for a while.

    After hanging up the phone, Meng Yu said to Meng Xia, ¡°The man won¡¯t come today. You bring the evidence that Zhao Li framed you for harming Song Fan.

    You need to enter the Brown family cleanly.¡±

    Seeing the calculation in her eyes, Meng Xia felt a bit scared. She vaguely understood that the Zhao family was not that easy to provoke. She had already offended many people, and she didn¡¯t want to do anything dangerous.

    But Meng Yu kept pressing, ¡°Xiao Xia, do you think this matter will end like this? If Jason dies, regardless of whether it was intentional or not, the person who killed him will be you. For murder, how many years do you think you¡¯ll be in prison? Do you want to be Mrs. Brown, an upper-class lady, or do you want to sit in jail for several years? It¡¯s your choice..¡±

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Found

    Chapter 419: Found

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t know how long she had been sleeping when she was shaken awake. She felt someone giving her a bit of water, and that¡¯s when she regained consciousness.

    ¡°You have a fever. Hurry up and take the medicine.¡± Chen Jun helped her sit up and brought a thick blanket for her to lean against.

    ¡°No, the wound is infected, and the inflammation can¡¯t be controlled by just taking medicine.¡± Song Fan waved her hand. ¡°I need intravenous therapy.¡±

    She knew Chen Jun wouldn¡¯t let her go, so she mentioned several types of

    drugs that needed to be administered intravenously. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t afford to collapse; otherwise, she didn¡¯t know if Chen Jun would resort to killing her to cover his tracks.

    However, Chen Jun didn¡¯t move to prepare the drugs she requested. Instead, he took out a stack of hospital examination reports. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s medical report. Take a look at her condition.¡±

    Chen Jun had checked what Song Fan said. He felt some sympathy for this little girl, who was only a few years older than his daughter. Abandoned abroad at such a young age, she wasn¡¯t well-treated even when she returned home. He couldn¡¯t understand why a father would be so cruel to his daughter. But what he needed to do now was to save his daughter, so he had to determine whether Song Fan was trustworthy or not.

    Song Fan just quickly glanced at the medical report and gave a conclusion, ¡°Apart from a kidney transplant, there¡¯s no other solution. Your kidneys are not a match, what about the child¡¯s mother?¡±

    The success rate of direct relatives¡¯ matching was the highest. Unfortunately, Chen Jun had checked earlier; he couldn¡¯t donate his kidney to his daughter.

    After hearing her words, Chen Jun felt a bit disheartened. ¡°Her mother had difficulty giving birth¡­ Is there any other way apart from a kidney transplant? Don¡¯t you know how difficult it is to wait for a kidney source now? My daughter can only undergo continuous dialysis, and she¡¯s only in her teens¡­¡±

    He turned his face away, not wanting Song Fan to see his sad expression.

    But Song Fan didn¡¯t offer any comfort. ¡°This is not something your sorrow can solve. Her situation is not optimistic; at most, she can live for three months. The doctor should have told you. In the end, dialysis may not even work.¡±

    Although the girl had a pitiful life, Song Fan also saw hope. She struggled to sit up straight, covering herself with the blanket. ¡°Mingxin Hospital has advanced equipment. I¡¯ve performed surgeries there for others. Kidney transplants are not difficult. That hospital is under the Gu family. You should consider it.¡±

    Chen Jun wanted to say something; his lips moved, but he didn¡¯t speak. His phone rang, and Song Fan glimpsed the caller ID marked with an ¡°M,¡± guessing it was Miss Meng. However, Chen Jun directly hung up, showing hesitancy in his heart.

    He had already believed that Song Fan must have medical knowledge and might be a formidable person. Because Xiao Xu had gone out to inquire, Brown Group directly offered a one million reward to anyone providing information about Song Fan. The Song family and Gu family were also searching for her.

    Moreover, with just a glance at the medical records, Song Fan could accurately describe his daughter¡¯s condition. This made him even more hopeful about cooperating with Song Fan.

    But Miss Meng had already given him a hundred thousand dollars yesterday for information, and she even used his daughter to threaten him. Now, he hesitated even more.

    His phone rang again, this time showing a little girl¡¯s avatar. Chen Jun stood up and walked out, answering the call.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice carried fear. Chen Jun pushed open the door, and then he looked at Song Fan with fear, trembling as he spoke into the phone, ¡°Have you been taken to Mingxin Hospital?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, something was said, and Chen Jun¡¯s face looked extremely bad. He feared for his daughter¡¯s safety the most. Unexpectedly, she had been found.

    Song Fan guessed that Gu Chen had found a clue. She pressed her arm¡¯s wound hard, the pain keeping her alert. ¡°I told you that the Gu family¡¯s capabilities in the country are beyond your imagination. You should be grateful that it was the Gu family who found your daughter first. If Miss Meng found your daughter, where do you think she would be now?¡±

    Chen Jun¡¯s face showed anger, regret, and mostly fear. But he couldn¡¯t say a word; he was only concerned about his daughter¡¯s safety.

    His phone rang again, this time showing a call from his daughter. However, when he answered, he heard a man¡¯s voice, ¡°Chen Jun, I can cure your daughter. Safely send Song Fan back.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Gu Chen?¡± Chen Jun mustered the courage to say, ¡°Miss Song is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want her to die, you must cure my daughter.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off one of her hands first!¡±

    He quickly hung up the phone and then followed the movie¡¯s plot, turning it off and removing the SIM card. His hands trembled, and it took several attempts to pull out the SIM card.

    Then he fiercely threw the phone aside, gripping Song Fan¡¯s shoulders and shouting, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Your Pursuer

    Chapter 420: Your Pursuer

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation      Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    In a few words, Song Fan had already guessed the ins and outs of the situation. It was nothing more than Gu Chen discovering that Chen Jun had kidnapped her, so he found Chen Jun¡¯s weakness, and now his daughter was in Gu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Song Fan was already running a fever. Under Chen Jun¡¯s shaking, she felt her head spinning even more, followed by a severe cough.

    Seeing her coughing, her face turning red, Chen Jun, now more alert, quickly opened a bottle of water and handed it to her. Song Fan drank the cold water, gradually regaining some consciousness.

    ¡°Gu Chen found your daughter, which is better than Miss Meng threatening you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Song Fan said with some effort. ¡°You should be well aware of the medical technology at Mingxin Hospital. With Gu Chen there, no one dares to harm your daughter. Because I am in your hands.¡±

    Observing the weak appearance of the girl, Chen Jun thought of his daughter, who was equally weak during dialysis but always wore a strong smile, assuring him, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Chen Jun¡¯s throat choked, and his eyes became red. He had checked Song Fan¡¯s information online and felt that the girl in front of him was also pitiful. Perhaps people who have experienced similar hardships have more compassion.

    ¡°You can rest assured. As long as Mr. Gu treats my daughter well, I-I¡­¡± He wanted to say that he would let her go, but thinking about his daughter still in someone else¡¯s hands, he swallowed the words back. ¡°I will go buy medicine for you. As long as my daughter is okay¡­¡±

    After pondering for a while, as if carefully choosing his words, he finally said,

    ¡°As long as my daughter is fine, you will be fine. Rest assured.¡±

    Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, Song Fan knew he was a man of commitment. Perhaps, as long as Chen Jun¡¯s daughter was safe, he would be a good person. At least, he had always been a good dad.

    Leaning weakly against the blanket, Song Fan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Take a picture of me for Mr. Gu. If he¡¯s not sure I¡¯m safe, he won¡¯t treat your daughter.¡±

    While he trusted that Chen Jun wouldn¡¯t harm her, she had witnessed the dark side of human nature. She would never put her safety in the hands of her kidnapper. Besides, with Lan Yue around, even a photo could reveal her current location.

    Chen Jun thought for a moment, then left the room. When he came back, he had already taken out Song Fan¡¯s phone, but the SIM card had been removed. He quickly took a picture of Song Fan, finding the angle a bit unsatisfactory, so he moved a bit farther away.

    While he was away, Song Fan had placed a faded promotional leaflet she found in the room by her bed, deliberately revealing the logo. This old leaflet didn¡¯t catch Chen Jun¡¯s attention.

    When Gu Chen received the photo, his heart was already in knots. In the picture, Song Fan was still wearing the same clothes as that day, with bloodstains visible on her face, and disheveled hair, but fortunately, she was conscious. However, the location was not clear.

    Chen Jun had watched a lot of crime dramas online. Following their methods, he bought a new phone and SIM card, drove to a field near a wheat field, and sent out the photo. He didn¡¯t give Gu Chen a chance to trace it.

    Moreover, he requested that within an hour, Gu Chen send a video of his daughter undergoing normal dialysis. He must see that his daughter was okay.

    Gu Chen immediately sent the photo to Lan Yue. Looking at the photo of Song Fan, she teared up. ¡°Boss is injured!¡±

    She tried to control her tears, knowing it was not the time to cry. She had seen

    Song Fan¡¯s past, but never in such a miserable state. While she believed that Song Fan¡¯s eyes were conveying something, the image was not clear, and there was too little usable information.

    Although Gu Chen already felt a bit restless, he didn¡¯t disturb Lan Yue.

    Finally, after more than half an hour, Lan Yue said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s information. Boss left a message!¡±

    Excitedly pointing to the plastic bag under Song Fan¡¯s bed, she said, ¡°The advertisement for this gold shop was distributed door to door in the villages around A City. I checked the design of this page. It was distributed last year. This shop only covered three villages last year.¡±

    Before she could finish, Gu Chen had already started making calls, arranging for people from the Gu family to search the surrounding villages.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, one more thing,¡± Lan Yue looked at Gu Chen with some embarrassment. She had thought that Gu Chen and Song Fan were a good match, but considering the information she had just found online, she felt that Gu Chen was just a big trouble. Whoever married him would be unlucky.

    After complaining in her heart, she reluctantly said, ¡°I found out that the ¡®Miss Meng¡¯ is probably your pursuer, Zhao Li..¡±

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Ten Million

    Chapter 421: Ten Million

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen seemed somewhat puzzled; he couldn¡¯t understand the connection between this matter and Zhao Li. He had already imposed sanctions on the Zhao family, confident that within a month or two, the Zhao family would be completely ousted from the capital. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhao Li to still have time and energy to deal with Song Fan.

    Sensing his confusion, Lan Yue explained, ¡°I checked Meng Xia¡¯s account. She originally only had a few thousand in savings, but before the banquet, Zhao Li contacted her, transferring several hundred thousand dollars to her. However, the money was all spent. The hundred thousand transferred to Chen Jun was from another source that Zhao Li used to transfer to Meng Xia. She then had someone hack Meng Xia¡¯s account and embezzled her funds.¡±

    Unless it was a cash transaction, as long as there was a record in the banking system, Lan Yue could trace the source of every penny. Initially, she thought that Miss Meng was Meng Xia, so she overlooked the source of this money.

    However, Meng Xia had also disappeared, forcing Lan Yue to mobilize all her brain cells to continuously trace the clues of this matter. Fortunately, her all-night effort didn¡¯t go in vain.

    With a furrowed brow, Gu Chen walked over, and Lan Yue showed him the information she found on the computer. ¡°This is what I obtained by hacking into the banking system. I know the hacker Zhao Li hired before. Hmph, if I weren¡¯t so worried about Boss, how could his meager skills deceive me?¡±

    Feeling that they were deviating from the topic, Lan Yue cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t look for Meng Xia for now. If we find Zhao Li, we can trace back to the boss. I¡¯ve already located Zhao Li¡¯s phone; she¡¯s in A City.¡±

    ¡°My people are already searching in the surrounding villages. I¡¯ll go find Zhao Li now, handling both matters simultaneously.¡± Gu Chen grabbed his coat and headed out.

    Su Yang quickly followed, even though he hadn¡¯t fully recovered. Thinking about Song Fan¡¯s current situation and looking at Gu Chen¡¯s icy expression, Su Yang knew he had to follow along.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Li, unaware that she had been exposed, was angrily calling Chen Jun, but couldn¡¯t get through.

    ¡°Scammer! This despicable person took my money and dared not to answer my calls!¡± Furious, she tossed her phone onto the bed and paced back and forth.

    To ensure she could deal with Song Fan properly, Zhao Li had already come to A City. At this moment, she was in the villa she rented, with her bodyguards downstairs.

    When her phone on the bed rang, she answered without even looking. She began berating, ¡°You fool, do you want to die? Do you want to go to hell with that wretched Song Fan? Are you trying to deceive me? Not only will you die, but your daughter will die too!¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhao, your temper is a bit too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s voice sounded, causing Zhao Li to immediately fall silent. She looked at the unknown number on her phone, suddenly feeling a sense of inexplicable fear.

    She had stolen Meng Xia¡¯s account for future framing and framing. Wasn¡¯t Meng Xia supposed to have disappeared? Why would she contact her?

    As if guessing Zhao Li¡¯s thoughts, Meng Xia, with some concern, said, ¡°You kidnapped my sister, but you can¡¯t even find her. However, since you used my account, what if the whole scheme is exposed? Miss Zhao, your calculations are quite ambitious.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Li¡¯s voice trembled, but she persisted, ¡°Let me tell you! You¡¯re just an adopted daughter of the Song family! You¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am nothing. But soon, you¡¯ll be even less than me.¡± Meng Xia didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she played the recording of their previous conversation, ¡°I have as much evidence as I need, including the money you gave me and the video evidence from the banquet.¡±

    Zhao Li had always thought that a woman like Meng Xia loved money and couldn¡¯t possibly be so scheming. However, she never considered that a woman who could smoothly become the adopted daughter of the Song family wouldn¡¯t be that easy to deal with.

    Zhao Li was already a bit uneasy. Earlier this morning, her mother called, talking to her about the worsening situation of the Zhao family. If the current trend continued, the company would have to declare bankruptcy. If what she did to kidnap Song Fan was known by Gu Chen, the Zhao family might not even have a chance to declare bankruptcy.

    But since Meng Xia called her instead of directly giving the evidence to Gu Chen, there must be some ulterior motive. Zhao Li could only calm down a bit and asked, ¡°What do you want? Money?¡±

    ¡°Ten million.¡± Meng Xia straightforwardly stated, ¡°I know you have the money, even if the Zhao family goes bankrupt, you still have ten million. Just give me ten million, and I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I¡¯ll completely ignore the fact that Song Fan was kidnapped by you.¡±

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Scheming Against Each Other

    Chapter 422: Scheming Against Each Other

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing Meng Xia demands ten million, Zhao Li almost burst out laughing. Even for the Zhao family, it¡¯s not an amount they can easily throw around. However, instead of refuting Meng Xia, Zhao Li said, ¡°You can check the situation of the Zhao family. I don¡¯t have that much money right now.¡±

    Just as Meng Xia was about to explode, Zhao Li continued, ¡°But I do have five hundred thousand now. I can transfer it to you directly.¡±

    She discreetly opened the phone¡¯s voice recorder and said, ¡°Meng Xia, I have five hundred thousand, and I can give it to you now. Don¡¯t mention the cooperation we were planning. Song Fan has already been kidnapped, and you are the only Miss Song of the Song family. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Besides, the matter of you drugging Jason, the Song family will surely help you sort it out. You are now Mrs. Brown.¡±

    Zhao Li knew that a woman like Meng Xia wanted to marry into a wealthy family. Since the Song family couldn¡¯t provide her with a foothold, she naturally wanted to marry into the Brown family.

    However, it seemed that Brown Group wasn¡¯t planning to let the matter rest. Even though they had been searching for Song Fan, there was no sign of any progress in the cooperation with the Song family.

    Hearing that there was only this much money, Meng Xia felt a bit angry. She didn¡¯t realize that Zhao Li was shifting all the blame onto her during their conversation. She had already handed over the evidence to Meng Yu, luckily keeping a part of the evidence for herself.

    Meng Yu intended to take advantage of this opportunity to completely shift the blame onto Zhao Li. This way, she would be a complete victim, not having to worry about retaliation from the Brown Group. Moreover, she might already be pregnant.

    She contacted Zhao Li using the temporary phone provided by Meng Yu, precisely to get her hands on the money, her money.

    ¡°Song Fan must have money!¡± Upon hearing Meng Xia¡¯s silence, Zhao Li hurriedly continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Kevin gave her a lot of jewelry and clothes, and both Gu Chen and Charlie treat her well? Song Fan must have money. Haven¡¯t you always been disapproving of her? Why not take advantage of her being kidnapped and teach her a lesson?¡±

    Thinking of Song Fan¡¯s various jewels and her gorgeous dresses, along with her disheveled appearance, Meng Xia snorted, ¡°Yes, Song Fan has money. She is a big cash cow, the darling of the Song family. But she¡¯s kidnapped now, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Not sure if it was because of recent events, coupled with lack of sleep, Meng Xia felt her brain wasn¡¯t functioning properly.

    However, Zhao Li noticed the loopholes in her words. Quickly sending Chen Jun¡¯s phone number, she also transferred 500,000 dollars directly to Meng Xia. When the two messages came in, Meng Xia was taken aback.

    Before she could ask anything, Zhao Li explained, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. Did you receive it? I just happen to like Gu Chen. Everyone in the capital knows about it. Don¡¯t reveal my visit to A City.¡±

    She knew that some things couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore. So, she decided to become an accomplice, making Meng Xia the mastermind. Moreover, the person behind Song Fan¡¯s kidnapping had to be Meng Xia.

    ¡°Humph, consider yourself sensible.¡± Seeing that the money was received, Meng Xia felt somewhat relieved. She asked with some confusion, ¡°Whose phone number is this?¡±

    ¡°Song Fan is in his hands.¡± Having obtained the desired recording, Zhao Li also breathed a sigh of relief. After turning off the recording, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the money, but he¡¯s still greedy. You know about the situation of the Zhao family. I can¡¯t stay in A City. How to handle Song Fan is up to you.¡±

    After kidnapping Song Fan, Zhao Li didn¡¯t receive any news from the person she hired. She always felt a bit uneasy. When she saw Gu Chen¡¯s car parked downstairs just now, she felt like she had mobilized all the brain cells in her life. Gu Chen had come, indicating he knew about her involvement in this matter.

    Thinking about the current situation of the Zhao family and what she might experience in the future, she gritted her teeth. If she couldn¡¯t kill Song Fan, she would let Meng Xia take the blame. What she was playing now was the role of an infatuated woman who couldn¡¯t have what she wanted. She was just being used by Meng Xia.

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Meng Yu had already taken action ahead of her. She needed Meng Xia to marry Jason, at least to make the Brown family acknowledge the child Meng Xia carried. The drugging of Jason needed to be someone else¡¯s doing.

    Meng Yu had compiled all the evidence and directly handed it to Song Yi. Song Yi then had his subordinates contact hackers online. At this moment, the news of Zhao Li drugging Song Fan and Meng Xia being drugged was spreading wildly on the internet.

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Where Is She?

    Chapter 423: Where Is She?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi never wanted to fall victim to the schemes of the Brown Group. When Meng Yu handed him the materials, he felt a sense of relief. Regardless of the cause or the truth, as long as it had nothing to do with the Song family, he was content.

    Moreover, upon hearing that Meng Xia had also been drugged, Song Yi had prepared Meng Xia¡¯s blood test report early on. It was meant to prove that the Song family was also a victim, not the perpetrator.

    Initially, it was just a clarification statement from the Song Corporation. Pictures and videos of Meng Xia and Jason were circulating everywhere. The Song Corporation directly presented reports from authoritative hospitals, proving that Meng Xia had also been drugged, making both her and Jason victims.

    At first, netizens were skeptical, but soon there were so-called insiders leaking information that Zhao Li was the mastermind. With the participation of a miss from a prominent family in the capital and various pieces of evidence, this gossip news about wealthy families skyrocketed to the top of the hot topic.

    ¡°I know Zhao Li, the famous young lady in the capital, the main force pursuing Gu Chen!¡±

    ¡°I heard that on Gu Chen¡¯s birthday last year, Zhao Li rented hundreds of drones just to celebrate for him.¡±

    ¡°There are screenshots from the surveillance at the banquet venue. Meng Xia and she were together in the restroom. Meng Xia seemed to have been drugged when she came out.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Zhao family is in a bad situation now, many collaborations have been terminated, rumored to be the work of the Gu family.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Zhao Li wanted to drug Gu Chen, but made a mistake? The two people who were drugged are so wronged?¡±

    ¡°Could the adopted daughter of the Song family be taking the blame for Song Fan? Zhao Li likes Gu Chen, Gu Chen likes Song Fan, so she must be going after Song Fan!¡±

    The speculations from netizens kept pouring in, besieging the already precarious Zhao family with rumors. Some old partners who were still observing also canceled their collaborations.

    But at this moment, Zhao Li paid no attention to all this. She didn¡¯t even have time to answer the calls from her family because the man she had been thinking about was right in front of her. However, several bodyguards next to the man were pointing guns at her.

    Zhao Li wasn¡¯t afraid; instead, she felt somewhat relieved upon seeing Gu Chen. It seemed that since the moment she planned to kidnap Song Fan, she had been living in fear, with a premonition that she might fail in the end. But at that time, she was already blinded by rage and just wanted Song Fan dead, regardless of anything else.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice was cold, and Su Yang knew he was on the verge of anger.

    However, Zhao Li just sweetly smiled. ¡°Gu Chen, this is the third time you¡¯ve spoken to me on your initiative. I remember each time. Do you remember?¡±

    She smiled like an infatuated young girl, carrying some longing for her crush. ¡°I used to hope that you would come to me on your initiative, but you never did. This is the first time, although it would have been more perfect in a different situation. It¡¯s still a bit of a pity!¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Gu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered with small talk. He had already taken the gun from the person beside him, pointing it directly at Zhao Li¡¯s chest.

    Zhao Li took out her phone. Gu Chen didn¡¯t rush forward, but she quickly sent the recording to Xu Wen. She didn¡¯t know why she did this, but she felt she might not see the sun tomorrow.

    ¡°You should have found out, right? Young Master Gu, what can¡¯t you find out? But you surprisingly can¡¯t find Song Fan. Haha, it¡¯s fate. Even God can¡¯t stand it and wants her dead.¡± Then she raised her phone and dialed Chen Jun¡¯s number, and the response came, ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is powered off¡­¡±

    ¡°He turned it off, not answering.¡± Zhao Li helplessly hung up the phone, casually throwing it into a nearby fish tank. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Meng Xia said she wants Song Fan dead. The people she hired won¡¯t answer my calls. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Indeed, Gu Chen hadn¡¯t expected that Zhao Li couldn¡¯t find Song Fan and still wanted to shift the blame onto Meng Xia. It meant that Chen Jun was a ticking time bomb. But he didn¡¯t give up hope. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t about who was more stubborn; finding Song Fan was the top priority.

    Using a voice as restrained as possible, he said, ¡°Fine, even if you cooperate with Meng Xia, you must know where she might be. As long as you¡¯re willing to reveal Song Fan¡¯s whereabouts, I won¡¯t hold the past against you, and the cooperation with the Zhao family¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Chen, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Zhao Li laughed bitterly. ¡°Even if I say it, you probably won¡¯t believe it. I understand you better than you understand yourself. You can¡¯t let go of the Zhao family. Meng Xia hired those two people for money and life. Whether Song Fan lives or dies depends on her fate.¡±

    She suddenly realized she had said the wrong thing because Gu Chen slyly frowned. She was familiar with this little movement of his; it meant he had figured something out.

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Kill Her

    Chapter 424: Kill Her

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen indeed caught the loophole in her words. She said ¡°two people,¡± implying that there were two kidnappers.

    Since Lan Yue had only found Chen Jun and the person Gu Chen saw at that time was also Chen Jun, the surveillance camera capturing Chen Jun driving alone led everyone to overlook the possibility of an accomplice.

    However, Zhao Li¡¯s mention of this matter brought about a breakthrough.

    Gu Chen immediately instructed, ¡°Watch her and her people,¡± and promptly called Lan Yue. ¡°Check if Chen Jun has any good friends. There¡¯s another kidnapper.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Li realized she had made a mistake, unintentionally providing Gu Chen with a breakthrough. Unwilling to let them find Song Fan so easily, she hastily exclaimed, ¡°No! It¡¯s not! There¡¯s no accomplices!¡±

    In her frantic attempt to rise, she was restrained by the two bodyguards beside her, rendering her unable to move.

    At that time, Lan Yue had initially investigated Chen Jun¡¯s background, relatives, cars, and houses under his name. Now, extending the investigation to people around him, she discovered a suspicious individual.

    ¡°Found it!¡± she exclaimed, promptly sending the information to Gu Chen. ¡°There¡¯s a person named Wang Xu who has a close relationship with Chen Jun. The flyer in Boss¡¯s photo was sent to Wang Family Village. Wang Xu¡¯s grandmother had a small house there when she was alive.¡±

    Before Lan Yue could finish her sentence, Gu Chen had already left the villa with his men.

    Realizing that he had probably found her, Zhao Li wanted to chase after him, but Su Yang blocked her way. ¡°Miss Zhao, you¡¯d better wait here obediently.¡±

    ¡°Wait for what? Wait for Gu Chen to save that b*tch?¡± Zhao Li turned around and shouted at Gu Chen outside the window, ¡°Song Fan, that b*tch, has been with two men for so long. Do you think she¡¯s still clean?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a b*tch. What can¡¯t she do to survive? Why did the kidnappers hide her instead of sending her over? Why don¡¯t you think about it? Is she doing something shameful with these men? She¡­¡±

    Unable to endure it any longer, Su Yang signaled to his subordinate, who struck Zhao Li¡¯s neck. Only then did she fall limp, no longer making a sound.

    Su Yang ordered his men to tie Zhao Li up. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Chen would do next, but Miss Zhao was surely not in for a good outcome.

    When he received Charlie¡¯s call, Gu Chen simply stated, ¡°We found her,¡± and hung up.

    Still dozens of kilometers away from the address Lan Yue had sent him, he urged the driver to go faster. The driver, already going at 200 miles per hour, looked ahead without blinking and kept stepping on the accelerator, fearing Mr. Gu would complain about slow driving at any moment.

    Luckily, the road conditions were favorable, and no one dared to compete with Gu Chen¡¯s expensive car. He arrived at Wang Xu¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house almost unimpeded.

    Although it was nighttime, the arrival of these cars alarmed the dogs in the village, and their barking became incessant.

    Gu Chen knew he had alerted the enemy. He kicked the door open and found Wang Xu, who had just rushed to see what was happening, smashed by the falling wooden door.

    Without giving him a chance to retaliate, Gu Chen grabbed Wang Xu¡¯s collar. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Wang Xu¡¯s eyes constricted in fear at the sight of Gu Chen. Having been investigating Song Fan¡¯s case recently, he recognized the man in front of him. Trembling, he pointed towards the innermost room, too scared to speak.

    The bodyguards surrounded the room quickly. To prevent Wang Xu from escaping, all the windows were nailed with wooden boards, leaving only one entrance.

    A bodyguard gently pushed open the unlocked door, revealing Song Fan in the moonlight.

    However, her face was unusually red, sweat beads dripped down, and a kitchen knife was pressed against her neck, held by a panting Chen Jun.

    His hands shook uncontrollably, and the sharp blade of the kitchen knife wavered dangerously on Song Fan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll kill anyone who takes another step closer. I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Chen Jun¡¯s sudden loss of control threatened Song Fan¡¯s life as the kitchen knife already inflicted a bloody wound on her neck. Blood flowed down instantly.

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Lucky

    Chapter 425: Lucky

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Chen Jun was trembling all over now, his eyes filled with uncertain astonishment. ¡°Back off, everyone! Back off!¡±

    With a gesture from Gu Chen, the several bodyguards slowly retreated, and Chen Jun regained some stability.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to see your daughter? She¡¯s already undergoing dialysis, and Mingxin Hospital has the best doctors. Look.¡± Gu Chen opened the video on his phone, allowing Chen Jun to see the contents.

    ¡°Is she undergoing dialysis?¡± Chen Jun found it hard to believe, but he was not as tense as before.

    Seeing his daughter lying on the hospital bed, tears welled up in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t everything he did for his daughter?

    Gu Chen approached slowly, still holding the phone. ¡°Yes, I keep my word. And I know you are merely being manipulated, not the mastermind. Release her, and I guarantee your daughter will receive the best treatment.¡±

    Song Fan, trying to stay alert, gripped her arm forcefully. At this moment, she could hardly hold on, and as Gu Chen approached, he could feel her body temperature rising, resembling a blazing furnace.

    ¡°Release her first; you are just being used. I know.¡± Gu Chen continued to move forward slowly, a hint of urgency in his voice. As Song Fan¡¯s gasps grew louder, and her eyes lost focus, he said, ¡°Your daughter says you¡¯re a good dad. Think about her.¡±

    A complex expression appeared on Chen Jun¡¯s face. Just as he was about to drop the kitchen knife, the alarm outside suddenly blared. Chen Jun¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°You liar! How dare you call the police?¡±

    He swung the kitchen knife with excitement, and Gu Chen, not caring about his injuries, quickly stepped forward, directly grabbing the knife to prevent it from harming Song Fan.

    Chen Jun exploded, his eyes now bloodshot. He no longer cared about Song Fan; with both hands, he forcefully pressed the knife toward Gu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan used her last ounce of strength to tightly grasp one of Chen Jun¡¯s arms. She had no strength left; all she could do was rely on her weight to resist him.

    Fortunately, the nearby bodyguards reacted swiftly, quickly restraining Chen Jun.

    Ignoring the pain in his hand, Gu Chen hurriedly lifted Song Fan. Anxiously, he asked, ¡°Fanfan, how are you?¡±

    At that moment, Song Fan suddenly felt a profound sense of relief. She weakly displayed a smile, her lips moved, and Gu Chen couldn¡¯t quite catch her words until he approached a bit more. It was then that he heard Song Fan uttering something.

    ¡°You also saved me once.¡±

    When Song Fan opened her eyes, what she saw was the hospital ceiling, and the familiar scent of disinfectant filled the air. She noticed the logo of Mingxin Hospital, realizing that Gu Chen had rescued her.

    Gently moving her hand, she discovered that Gu Chen was tightly gripping it, his left hand wrapped in bandages. Recalling how he had directly intercepted the kitchen knife before she lost consciousness, Song Fan struggled to sit up to check on his injuries, inadvertently startling Gu Chen.

    ¡°Fanfan, you¡¯re awake! How are you feeling? Any discomfort?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, but his eyes were filled with concern.

    Before she could respond, Song Kai¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of the room, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re awake! You finally woke up, sob, sob¡­¡±

    She then noticed that Song Kai had been curled up on the corner sofa, with a messy hairstyle, seemingly guarding her throughout the night.

    Song Kai grabbed Song Fan¡¯s other hand, crying, ¡°You scared me! I thought you¡­ sob, sob¡­¡±

    Song Fan was speechless; it was the first time she realized that the school tyrant could cry so much. Seeing his nasal mucus about to drip onto her hand, she quickly withdrew her hand and watched as it dripped onto the quilt.

    ¡°Little sister, you have no idea how worried I was about you.¡± Song Kai wiped his nose without care, wanting to hold Song Fan¡¯s hand again, but she dodged it directly.

    ¡°Can you pay a little attention? Your big nose is about to turn into a river!¡± Song Fan wrinkled her brow and, with some effort, pulled out a tissue from the bedside table to hand it to him.

    Song Kai blew his nose loudly and proudly, looking at Gu Chen.

    Song Fan felt powerless to comment and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you go back and tidy yourself up? If you go out with your current appearance, your friends might not even recognize you.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Kai quickly turned to look at his reflection in the window, then said embarrassedly, ¡°I was just worried about you. I haven¡¯t slept for two days.¡±

    ¡°I slept for two days?¡± Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected to sleep for two days.

    Gu Chen poured a glass of water for her and took out a straw, placing it in the cup. ¡°Drink a little less water for now. The doctor said you need to rest for some time. Your arm is fine, but the infection on your leg is quite severe.¡±

    Song Ting pushed open the door and entered, speaking in a somewhat cold tone, ¡°She¡¯s lucky not to be dead!¡±

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Little Eunuch

    Chapter 426: Little Eunuch

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Lan Yue had seen some of the on-site videos, and the mere thought that Song Fan had almost lost her life because of Gu Chen made his tone even colder. ¡°She ended up like this just to save you! Her current condition is thanks to her luck. It is not fine at all! The penetrating wound on her leg wasn¡¯t treated promptly, and the infection was severe. Little sister, you understand medicine too. Tell him how serious it is!¡±

    ¡°Big brother,¡± Song Fan felt somewhat uneasy for no apparent reason, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for Gu Chen saving me, I might have been chopped up with a kitchen knife. Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have been working at the company that day, being a little Boss!¡± Song Ting said bluntly, ¡°Those people were after him, and the one who kidnapped you was one of his pursuers. It¡¯s all because of him! Hmph!¡±

    Song Kai originally thought the same way, but he had witnessed Gu Chen carrying Song Fan to the hospital. The expression on Gu Chen¡¯s face, as if he wanted to devour someone, and the genuine injury on his hand was not fake. Licking his lips, Song Kai didn¡¯t say anything. He even thought Gu Chen was quite something; marrying him wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for Song Fan.

    ¡°Sigh, my leg hurts a bit,¡± Song Fan said with a pained expression, immediately making the three men in the room nervous.

    Song Ting quickly lifted her blanket, and her leg had been swollen all along, indicating it wasn¡¯t in good condition. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°During the surgery, everything inside was removed. Pain is inevitable. You should elevate it a bit; it can help alleviate the swelling.¡±

    Gu Chen had already taken the pillow from the sofa and carefully placed it under Song Fan¡¯s leg. He then asked, ¡°Dr. Song, is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Song Ting¡¯s voice almost sounded nasal, seemingly satisfied.

    Song Kai chimed in, ¡°Gu Chen has been busy taking care of things these past few days. He got injured while saving Little Sister. Look at his hand; it¡¯s almost as swollen as a bear¡¯s paw.¡±

    That day, Song Ting arrived at the hospital later. Song Fan had already been taken to the operating room, and Song Ting personally handled Gu Chen¡¯s hand injury.

    The kitchen knife was very sharp, cutting Gu Chen¡¯s palm, and it was almost close to the bone. Song Ting didn¡¯t harbor any personal grudges, spending over two hours just suturing his hand. He knew how severe Gu Chen¡¯s injury was.

    ¡°You also need to take a good rest; the hand injury alone will take about half a year to recover. If you don¡¯t want to be disabled, go back and rest quickly,¡± Song Ting said somewhat awkwardly.

    Fortunately, his phone rang, breaking the slightly awkward atmosphere.

    Seeing Song Ting leave to answer the call, Song Fan then said to Song Kai, ¡°Fourth brother, go check on big brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Kai didn¡¯t react at first, but when he looked at Song Fan and then understood she had something to say to Gu Chen, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some coffee. You have no idea how exhausted I am.¡±

    Before leaving, he glanced at Song Fan once again, confirming her condition was still good. Song Kai gently closed the door behind him.

    Seeing Song Fan trying to sit up, Gu Chen hurried over, gently helping her up and placing another pillow behind her.

    Song Fan chuckled lightly, looking at him with curved brows.

    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Gu Chen was puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, who would have thought that I¡¯d now be living the life of an emperor?¡± Song Fan continued to smile, ¡°Right? Little Eunuch Gu?¡±

    Gu Chen hadn¡¯t expected her to compare him to a eunuch, but seeing her smiling, he felt warm inside. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can be my empress for a lifetime, how about that?¡±

    The sudden sweet talk left Song Fan a bit at a loss, but fortunately, her weakened state and slight blush didn¡¯t make Gu Chen notice anything unusual.

    Muttering softly, she said, ¡°Your lifetime is based on detoxification.¡±

    In the hospital room, it was just the two of them. Gu Chen naturally heard her words. He spoke seriously, ¡°Jason is completely unconscious now. Charlie has taken over some of his tasks. As for the Snow Red Flower¡­¡± He took a deep breath, ¡°Charlie took away the safe containing Snow Red Flower.¡±

    Song Fan knew that Charlie might not be an ideal partner. She was well aware that perhaps from the moment she disappeared, Charlie had already started taking over Jason¡¯s influence. The current situation was somewhat similar to what she had anticipated.

    Seeing her serious expression, Gu Chen hurriedly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Snow Red Flower might not only be in their hands. Besides, my current condition is not bad. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Shaking her head, Song Fan said firmly, ¡°We will get our hands on Snow Red Flower. Charlie will come to me.¡±

    Gu Chen wanted to say more, but the room¡¯s door was knocked, and Charlie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Is Mr. Gu inside? Can I come in?¡±

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Continuing to Cooperate

    Chapter 427: Continuing to Cooperate

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The two in the hospital room exchanged a glance, and Song Fan nodded, prompting Gu Chen to say, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great!¡± Charlie still wore his usual smile, with a hint of concern on his face. ¡°You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been these past few days. Fortunately, you¡¯re okay. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Taking a cue from Song Ting, Song Fan responded, ¡°Luckily, I have good luck.¡±

    Gu Chen chuckled beside her, while Charlie remained somewhat puzzled. However, he joined in, saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You indeed are the goddess of luck.¡±

    In his mind, she was indeed fortunate in certain aspects.

    ¡°Are you here to bring me Snow Red Flower?¡± Song Fan wasn¡¯t being polite to him. Both were intelligent people, and there was no need for pretense.

    ¡°I believe you also know about Jason being unconscious,¡± Charlie¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be contained, and there was even a touch of anticipation on his face. ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re truly a genius. You managed to poison him without letting him die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to congratulate you on taking over your second brother¡¯s position,¡± Gu Chen coldly remarked from the side.

    However, Charlie shook his head somewhat regretfully. ¡°No, Brown Group isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine, and Jason is also not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°His death doesn¡¯t benefit me,¡± Charlie directly sat on Song Fan¡¯s bed, looking at her with anticipation. ¡°I need him to wake up occasionally. Can you do that, right?¡±

    Thinking about Song Fan¡¯s confident demeanor just now, Gu Chen understood her intention. No wonder she was sure that Charlie would come.

    ¡°Of course, after all, I formulated the poison.¡± Song Fan nodded confidently. ¡°So, where is Snow Red Flower?¡±

    ¡°Snow Red Flower and Jason¡¯s research files are together, and there¡¯s a formula for the new drug inside the safe,¡± Charlie seemed troubled. ¡°But if the password is entered incorrectly once, there will be a bang inside!¡±

    He made an exaggerated explosion gesture. ¡°There¡¯s a small bomb inside. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. Isn¡¯t he afraid of blowing himself up?¡±

    Song Fan remained silent. This was her bargaining chip. Jason was unconscious, and perhaps she was the only one in the world who knew the password.

    Brown Group had always monopolized the market for anti-tumor drugs, and this part had always been Jason¡¯s responsibility. Song Fan admitted that he was indeed a genius, one of the few who continually made breakthroughs in this field.

    The profits in this field were unimaginable and could be said to be one of the main sources of funds for Brown Group, and it was clean money.

    This life-saving medicine was more lucrative than drugs.

    Seeing Song Fan not speaking, Charlie helplessly said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me. But if you open the safe, you get Snow Red Flower, and I get the formula. Isn¡¯t that a win-win?¡±

    He casually glanced at Gu Chen and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t seen Mr. Gu¡¯s blood test report this time, right? His time is running out.¡±

    Song Fan clenched her fist under the blanket. She didn¡¯t even look at Gu Chen. She knew that Charlie must be confident to say such things.

    Coldly, she asked, ¡°Do you want to continue cooperating?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlie stood up, adjusted his clothes, and said, ¡°But there are some matters in Brown Group that need my attention lately, and you also need to rest. So, how about we contact each other again in a week?¡±

    Jason was unconscious, but the operation of Brown Group couldn¡¯t stop. This was the best time to take over full control, and Charlie wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    Before leaving, he added, ¡°The jewelry brand project can continue. After all, you still need this project to enter the Song Corporation. I will fully cooperate with you.¡±

    It was only after Charlie left that Gu Chen spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even need to see the report to know that Gu Chen¡¯s condition was not good at all.

    She reached out to pulse him, and it seemed that during this period, Gu Chen¡¯s urgency had stirred up the dormant poison in his body.

    Knowing she was in a bad mood, Gu Chen also didn¡¯t say anything. He just gently held her hand.

    After a while, Song Fan said, ¡°During the time I lost my memory, I should have known Jason, and the relationship is not shallow.¡±

    She furrowed her brows lightly, obviously unable to recall certain things.

    ¡°But no matter what relationship I have with him, I will save you. So, I must get Snow Red Flower.¡± She tightened her grip on Gu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Before that, I will make Jason wake up briefly. On the other hand, you need to rest well and recover. Understand?¡±

    A slight smile appeared at the corner of Gu Chen¡¯s mouth, and he finally uttered a word, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: New Medicine

    Chapter 428: New Medicine

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Ting was called back home by Song Yi, with the messy Song Kai by his side.

    ¡°Song Ting, what does it mean that you¡¯ve been searching for Xiao Xia outside?¡± Meng Yu directly questioned loudly. ¡°Xiao Xia was framed. She didn¡¯t kidnap Song Fan. Haven¡¯t you seen the evidence online?¡±

    In the recent period, Song Ting almost drove Meng Yu crazy. Although Song Ting looked like a doctor, he was quite capable. Coupled with the Song family¡¯s status and Song Kai¡¯s group of friends searching for people everywhere, Meng Yu was finding it hard to cope. She was afraid that in the next second, Meng Xia would be found.

    Song Yi also frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with the hospital? The Song family is chaotic enough. It¡¯s clarified online, and you¡¯re still stirring up chaos in City A. What do you want?¡±

    Upon hearing the reprimands from the two, Song Ting calmly said, ¡°Meng Xia is missing. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    Meng Yu hadn¡¯t thought about this point. She just didn¡¯t want Song Ting to pursue too tightly.

    She could only stutter, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried. How could I not be worried?¡±

    But Song Ting just coldly snorted and didn¡¯t intend to continue talking.

    On the other hand, Song Kai seemed to have understood his meaning. It seemed that since Song Fan came back, Song Kai¡¯s brain had become much sharper.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so anxious, why don¡¯t you go look for her? We can help you find her. Why are you blabbering?¡± Song Kai said unkindly. ¡°Xiao Xia is your relative. You¡¯re not as concerned as me and my big brother.¡±

    Choked by his words and unable to speak, Meng Yu could only look at Song Yi, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all.

    Meng Yu knew that Song Yi couldn¡¯t possibly stand up for her. He always stood up for the interests of the Song family.

    ¡°I just feel like you want to find Xiao Xia and make trouble.¡± Meng Yu felt a bit guilty, but still insisted, ¡°Who knows what you guys might do for Song Fan? And isn¡¯t she in the hospital now?¡±

    ¡°Do you even know she¡¯s in the hospital?¡± Song Ting continued to sneer. ¡°You and Dad never thought about going to visit her!¡±

    He was somewhat disappointed with Song Yi. Despite his biological daughter being kidnapped, he never expressed concern from start to finish. His instructions to find someone were also done hastily.

    Feeling the change in his mood, Song Yi said fiercely, ¡°What are you talking about? I am your father!¡±

    ¡°Do you still know that you are our father? Why don¡¯t you go see my little sister?¡± Song Kai grumbled on the side.

    Just as Song Yi was about to continue reprimanding his two sons, Song Ting pulled Song Kai over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t care about continuing to search for Meng Xia. Song Kai, go to my place later. Little sister is weak. I have a lot of nourishing things there. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Hearing that they wouldn¡¯t continue searching for Meng Xia, Meng Yu finally let go of her worries. A motherly smile appeared on her face. ¡°This kid¡­ What don¡¯t we have at home? I¡¯ll send some over to her later. Fanfan has indeed suffered.¡±

    But Song Ting coldly said, ¡°Why does Zhao Li know Meng Xia¡¯s bank card number? What happened at the banquet? Think about it carefully. Gu¡¯s and Brown Group are not easy to fool.¡±

    Before Song Kai could react, Song Ting had already taken him away from the villa.

    Meng Yu clenched her fists. After carefully thinking about the online exposure of Zhao Li, she believed there were no loopholes and relaxed slightly.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Li had been exposed, and the Zhao family had already declared bankruptcy in the past few days, entering the liquidation process.

    ¡°Boss, you probably don¡¯t know, Mr. Gu is amazing.¡± This was already the several times of Lan Yue praising Gu Chen after she entered the ward. ¡°Zhao¡¯s huge industry was resolved with a word from him just for you. And he even took a kitchen knife barehanded to rescue you! He didn¡¯t sleep for several days just to find you¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so good, why don¡¯t you pursue him?¡± Song Fan threw a slice of orange into her mouth, glancing at Lan Yue. ¡°Did he drug you? You¡¯ve been praising him since you came in!¡±

    ¡°No drugging, but I¡¯m stating facts!¡± Lan Yue snatched the orange from her hand and threw it into her mouth. ¡°Charlie looks good to you, but in reality, he didn¡¯t do much. It was your big brother and Mr. Gu who did all the work. Oh, and your fourth brother. Although he¡¯s not bright, he¡¯s good to you. Give me another orange; it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Song Fan instinctively wanted to make fun of her, but seeing Lan Yue¡¯s dark circles and slightly sunken cheeks, she couldn¡¯t bear it. So, she peeled another orange and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do?¡±

    Lan Yue nervously looked at the door of the ward, made sure no one came in, and then said, ¡°There has been a breakthrough in Jason¡¯s new drug. He secretly conducted clinical trials with late-stage cancer patients abroad, but I couldn¡¯t find the data.¡±

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chen Xiao

    Chapter 429: Chen Xiao

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°But judging from the later actions of the Brown Group, he should have succeeded. Mr. Brown Sr. even gave him an additional 10% of the shares. Now, he has more shares than his elder brother,¡± Lan Yue continued.

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°For data like this, to prevent theft, it¡¯s usually recorded in handwritten text. You can¡¯t find it. Some information might not even be recorded anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then what should we do?¡± Lan Yue took an orange and continued eating.

    Song Fan pointed to her head. ¡°Smart people always have a backup plan. There¡¯s no computer better than their brains.¡±

    Blue Moon widened her eyes, ¡°You mean Jason memorized all the drug formulas?¡±

    She found chemistry equations headache-inducing, let alone memorizing them.

    A mysterious smile appeared on Song Fan¡¯s face. She already understood Jason¡¯s trump card. Even if there were documents in his safe, they wouldn¡¯t contain all the information. The most crucial information must be in his head. Charlie should also be aware of this, which is why he wants Jason alive and conscious.

    She never intended to get involved in the Brown family¡¯s struggles. Obtaining the Snow Red Flower for Gu Chen¡¯s detoxification was the most important thing.

    As she raised her head, she noticed that Lan Yue seemed hesitant to speak.

    After struggling for a while, Lan Yue finally said, ¡°The man, Chen Jun, his daughter is quite pitiful.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic, but having found out about Chen Jun¡¯s situation, she felt some sympathy. ¡°He got arrested, but Mr. Gu has been covering the medical expenses for the little girl. However, her condition isn¡¯t very good, Boss¡­¡±

    Before Lan Yue could finish pleading, there was a commotion in the corridor.

    ¡°Chen Xiao is in critical condition. Quick, notify the family.¡±

    ¡°Chen Xiao?¡± Lan Yue quickly stood up. ¡°Chen Jun can¡¯t come! What should we do?¡±

    Chen Jun had been taken away by the police on the same day, so there was no one to care for Chen Xiao.

    ¡°Bring me there to take a look.¡± As soon as she spoke, Lan Yue quickly assisted her in leaving the ward.

    Chen Xiao was also arranged in a VIP ward, not far from Song Fan¡¯s ward.

    The girl tightly closed her eyes, and the devices around her beeped incessantly as if reminding her that the girl¡¯s life was coming to an end. Watching the girl, who resembled Chen Jun, turn pale at this moment, Song Fan understood that every rescue brought her one step closer to the Grim Reaper.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Lan Yue bit her lip and said, ¡°There¡¯s a matching kidney for Chen Xiao now. The family of that little boy is willing to wait for the child¡¯s brain death to donate organs. Can you forgive her? She has nothing to do with the kidnapping.¡±

    Perhaps due to some shared experiences, Lan Yue was particularly distressed about this little girl.

    Song Fan understood her meaning but did not answer. She knew in her heart that Chen Jun had not done anything to harm her. Even because Chen Jun promptly bought medicine for her, she did not suffer more severe injuries. So, she did not intend to repay kindness with enmity.

    After a half-hour rescue effort, the doctors at Mingxin Hospital were indeed highly skilled, but it still took considerable effort to save the little girl.

    Lan Yue breathed a sigh of relief and finally relaxed. She looked at Song Fan with some reluctance this time but did not speak. She had no reason to ask Song Fan to forgive the daughter of the person who kidnapped her. The words she just said were not supposed to be spoken.

    When the doctor came out, he recognized Song Fan, remembering the beautiful surgery she performed on Su Yang last time. His impression of Song Fan was quite good.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you feeling better now?¡± Dr. Wang looked at Song Fan with a smile.

    ¡°Not much of a problem. I¡¯m recovering quite well.¡± Song Fan glanced at the little girl in the ward and then asked, ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    Dr. Wang sighed and shook his head, ¡°Without a kidney transplant, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Her situation isn¡¯t good, and there are complications. Even a kidney transplant, might need two leading surgeons to cooperate. The operation is very difficult, and I can only guarantee a 50% success rate.¡±

    He also turned to look at Chen Xiao, as if suddenly remembering something. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Miss Song, considering your current situation¡­ If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me¡­¡±

    Lan Yue also understood Dr. Wang¡¯s words. She held Song Fan¡¯s hand nervously, shaking slightly, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Song Fan looked at the expressions of the two, understanding what they meant. Then she said to Dr. Wang, ¡°Please have the medical records of her sent to my ward later. There may be some things I need to discuss with you later.¡±

    Thinking about being able to perform surgery together with an expert like Song Fan, Dr. Wang¡¯s face lit up with joy. He happily agreed, jogging back to his office to find the medical records.

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Beauty

    Chapter 430: Beauty

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan then said to Lan Yue, ¡°Find all the evidence of Zhao Li¡¯s crime. Chen Jun was only an accomplice and did not hurt me¡­ The child needs family care even more after the surgery. I¡¯ll write a letter of forgiveness and help him plead with the court.¡±

    Lan Yue was so excited that she kept nodding. Song Fan rubbed her head and showed a faint smile.

    When Gu Chen arrived at the hospital, Lan Yue told him that Song Fan was preparing to operate the surgery on Chen Xiao. He only nodded slightly but was not surprised at all.

    ¡°You knew Boss would do this?¡± Lan Yue asked curiously.

    In her impression, Gu Chen would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He should be merciless against his enemies.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Chen smiled and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s very kind and soft-hearted.¡±

    She thought of Song Fan¡¯s methods against her opponents in the past. Even if someone provoked her on the Internet, she would not let them off. Lan Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Indeed, they were the couple.

    Dr. Wang pushed Song Fan back. He kept saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for a deputy. I¡¯ll have a team to work with you. If this surgery is successful, it will definitely be a successful medical milestone. Two major surgeries are performed at the same time, and you also need to take care of the patient¡¯s blood bypass, and¡­¡±

    His saliva flew everywhere, and the wrinkles on his face piled up in excitement.

    Seeing Gu Chen in the ward, Song Fan seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here!¡±

    She had never looked forward to seeing Gu Chen so much. She wanted to stand up quickly, but Dr. Wang held her down. ¡°Huh, Ms. Song, don¡¯t be too excited. What you need to do now is to rest well. The surgery will take a few hours. Calm down!¡±

    Even though Dr. Wang looked average and was a chatterbox, his medical skills and character were good. He was respected by everyone in the hospital. He didn¡¯t care about Gu Chen and the other investors at all. He just nodded at Gu Chen to show his respect. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Then, he said to Song Fan with a concerned expression, ¡°My wife is good at making soup. I¡¯ve already asked her to make bone soup for you. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wang, don¡¯t tell me you also believe in making up for what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Fan said unbelievably, ¡°We have to believe in science. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for soup. I¡¯m recovering quite well.¡±

    She had a headache. Dr. Wang was too enthusiastic towards her, even a little too much.

    What she did not know was that in Dr. Wang¡¯s eyes, she was like a national treasure, a giant panda. How could he not be excited that they were going to perform surgery together?

    ¡°No, no, there are some things that science can¡¯t explain. Let me tell you, she has already stewed the soup for a few hours. It¡¯s delicious. In my house, only VIPs have this kind of treatment. They might not even be able to drink it during the New Year. It depends on my wife¡¯s mood.¡± Speaking of his wife, Dr. Wang¡¯s face was full of love and pride.

    It wasn¡¯t until his wife brought the thermos flask that Song Fan realized why Dr. Wang was so proud.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re welcome. Wang said that you¡¯re a rare talent. He told me to put in my best efforts.¡± Mrs. Wang put away the food she had brought. Other than soup, there were also exquisite side dishes and pastries.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go out first,¡± she said, a little embarrassed. ¡°I brought him soup too. He doesn¡¯t want to eat when he¡¯s busy.¡±

    Song Fan thanked her repeatedly before sending her off respectfully.

    ¡°Dr. Wang looks like he¡¯s three months pregnant. It¡¯s fine even if he doesn¡¯t eat for three months.¡± Lan Yue, on the other hand, was chewing on the ribs as she sighed. ¡°As expected, all beauties are married to wild beasts!¡±

    Song Fan also nodded seriously. Mrs. Wang was not only beautiful, but she also had the temperament of a gentle lady. Her voice was sweet and soft, and she had the unique beauty of a woman.

    Lan Yue scooped a bowl of soup for Song Fan, then said, ¡°Sigh, Boss, which wild beasts will take you away in the end? You¡¯re much prettier than her. This proves that your husband isn¡¯t as good as Dr. Wang.¡±

    Song Fan looked helplessly at the terrified Lan Yue. Gu Chen, who was beside them, coughed heavily, making Lan Yue even more afraid. She quickly picked up a piece of cake. ¡°I have to send a piece of cake to the nurse. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    At this time, she could not face the anger of Young Master Gu. She had to escape.

    The two people in the ward looked at each other. Song Fan very consciously picked up the bowl and drank a bowl of soup.

    Just as the soup was about to be emptied, Gu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, this beauty.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± After spitting out a mouthful of soup, Song Fan felt bad.

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Youâ€™re Framing Me

    Chapter 431: You¡¯re Framing Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Before the operation, Song Fan brought some documents to see Chen Jun who was in jail.

    When he heard that his daughter could undergo surgery, he signed the contract without hesitation.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Chen Jun wiped his tears with his sleeve. ¡°I treated you so badly, but you still want to help my daughter. I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You helped me too. If you didn¡¯t buy the medicine for me, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.¡± Song Fan looked at him with a complicated expression. ¡°But I have a condition.¡±

    Chen Jun quickly nodded. ¡°Tell me, even if you want my life, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    When she saw Zhao Li, she had not washed up for a few days. She was still wearing the same clothes that Gu Chen had caught her in.

    Sensing light coming in from the basement, she narrowed her eyes and looked up at the person. Then, she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you, you b*tch!¡±

    Gu Chen did not hand her over to the police. He had already found out that she and Meng Xia were in cahoots. To be more precise, she was the one who dragged Meng Xia into the mess.

    She had seen the news on the Internet, so she would not let Meng Xia off so easily. Even if she died, she had to drag someone down with her.

    However, she did not expect that not only did Gu Chen not call the police, but he also locked her up there. Other than water, he did not give her anything to eat.

    ¡°You b*tch! If it weren¡¯t for you, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this!¡± Zhao Li used all her strength to stand up but was gently blocked by Song Fan.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Song Fan smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think Gu Chen will fall in love with you? And you¡¯ll be Mrs. Gu?¡±

    After so many years of mercenary life, Song Fan knew how to break through others¡¯ psychological defenses.

    She was not a kind person. Although she would not seek revenge for the smallest grievance, but she would not easily let go of the person who harmed her. Besides, she had been puzzled. The rumor that she and Gu Chen were engaged had long been around. Why did Zhao Li suddenly come to A City to make things difficult?

    ¡°Even without me, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to you.¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was filled with contempt and sarcasm. ¡°Oh right, your family is bankrupt, and there is still a lot of evidence of crimes that have been seized by the economic investigation. The Zhao family is gone now.¡±

    She took out the evidence that Chen Jun had given her. Chen Jun had recorded every conversation with Zhao Li before. He had not touched a single cent of the money that Zhao Li had given him.

    Song Fan¡¯s condition for helping him was that he had to put all the crimes on Zhao Li and lie that Zhao Li had used his daughter to threaten him from the beginning.

    He had the recording. It was just a change in the timing of the threat, but it could make Zhao Li bear all the blame.

    ¡°Chen Jun kept the evidence that you instigated him to kidnap me.¡± Song Fan turned off the recording. ¡°And you used his daughter to threaten him into helping you kidnap me. Chen Jun and his friend were coerced by you, and Meng Xia was also used by you. In the end, you¡¯ll be the only one who goes to jail.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Zhao Li propped herself up on the chair and tried to stand up. ¡°You¡¯re helping them get away with this. You¡¯re framing me!¡±

    Song Fan casually put away the evidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will go to jail. Ten years, eight years, or even longer.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, impossible! The Xu family will help me! Let me out, let me out.¡± She thought about the recording that she had sent out in the end. Xu Wen would help her. Xu Wen would not leave her in the lurch.

    ¡°Xu Wen?¡± Song Fan keenly caught the key point, as if all the key points were about to be solved.

    ¡°Xu Wen was betrothed by the elders of the Gu family. How could she help you?¡± she continued. ¡°Without me, she would be the Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Since Xu Wen and Song Yin had joined forces to deal with her, they might not have given up just like that. When the Xu family had sent over the contract for the store transfer, it seemed that the Xu family was extremely unwilling as well. Song Fan knew that they would probably cause trouble for her in the future, but she did not expect them to cause trouble again so soon.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like Gu Chen! Xu Wen just treats him as her brother.¡± Zhao Li tidied her hair and said arrogantly, ¡°So what if the Xu family and the Gu Family are on good terms? Xu Wen is disfigured now. Only I am worthy of Gu Chen. You are just a clown. Do you think Gu Chen loves you?¡±

    Gu Chen liked Song Fan. Zhao Li knew very well in her heart that the changes in the past few days had made her think things through a lot, including Xu Wen¡¯s various instigations.

    But so what? She did not have any evidence. Even if she did, how could she fight Xu Wen in her current situation? She just didn¡¯t want to show her cowardice in front of Song Fan. As long as she could make Song Fan suffer, she would feel better.

    Unfortunately, Song Fan¡¯s words destroyed her hope.

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Throw Herself Into His Arms

    Chapter 432: Throw Herself Into His Arms

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°The Xu family bought the Zhao Group¡¯s shares at a low price the day after you got Meng Xia to drug them. The Zhao family put the illegal report letter at the entrance of the police station. The person who reported it was someone from the Zhao Group¡¯s accounting firm.¡±

    Song Fan looked at her intently and a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°Besides, Xu Wen shouldn¡¯t be considered disfigured. I heard that her skin transplant surgery was very successful. You should know that plastic surgery is progressing rapidly. I heard that she¡¯s even prettier now.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. Her throat moved, but she could not make a sound.

    ¡°By the way, the police found your motive for committing the crime. Guess who provided the evidence?¡± The corners of Song Fan¡¯s mouth curled up, and her eyes were filled with disdain.

    In fact, all the evidence that the police had obtained was found by Lan Yue. She had only sent it to the police anonymously under the name of ¡°Miss Xu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wen?¡± Zhao Li became even more confused. ¡°It must be her! She instigated me to deal with you, and then she sat back and reaped the benefits. Does she still want to marry Gu Chen? This b*tch recovered? She¡¯s not disfigured?¡±

    Zhao Li was a little groggy at this moment. She shouted, ¡°B*tch. All of you are b*tches. All of you will have a horrible death!¡±

    After getting what she wanted, Song Fan didn¡¯t continue talking nonsense and walked out of the basement.

    ¡°What should we do with her?¡± Su Ming whispered, ¡°Young Master wants you to decide.¡±

    The Zhao family was already gone. Zhao Li¡¯s biggest backer had fallen, so she could not do anything.

    Song Fan waved her hand. ¡°Send her to the police. That evidence is enough for her to go to jail for more than ten years.¡±

    Zhao Li was found. Meng Xia, who worked with her, and Xu Wen, who instigated her, all showed up. Song Fan didn¡¯t even need to interrogate them to know how these people worked together. It was much easier for rich ladies to fight each other than mercenaries.

    The phone rang. Seeing that it was Charlie calling, Song Fan took a deep breath. It seemed that the other collaborations had to come to an end.

    Charlie asked her to meet him in the private room of the bar, but this time, Charlie¡¯s bodyguards had increased a lot. If someone took a photo, they would be discovered immediately.

    ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Charlie leaned back lazily on the sofa. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard it has been for me during this period. I feel like I¡¯m about to have a heart attack!¡±

    From his smug expression, Song Fan could tell that he had taken over Jason¡¯s work smoothly.

    ¡°Looks like it went well. Congratulations in advance.¡± Song Fan picked up the wine glass at the side and clinked glasses with him.

    Charlie frowned slightly. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s someone to handle work matters anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s in charge. But the formula¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Song Fan understood what he meant. He was going to make a move.

    ¡°Where is the safe?¡± Song Fan directly said. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the password directly. Besides, I need Gu Chen¡¯s people to be there. I¡¯ll leave after I get the Snow Red Flower. You can do whatever you want with the rest.¡±

    Hearing her say this, the smile on Charlie¡¯s lips became even more obvious. ¡°Song Fan, I like your personality. Say whatever you want.¡±

    He clinked glasses with her again. ¡°Then let¡¯s wish for happy cooperation first. Also, wish Mr. Gu has a good health in advance?¡±

    Song Fan only clinked glasses with him, but she was puzzled. She knew that Charlie wouldn¡¯t hand over the Snow Red Flower so easily.

    After leaving the bar, Song Fan went to the Gu residence. There were some things that she had to arrange in advance.

    Upon seeing her, Mr. Zhong, who was about to rest, immediately perked up. ¡°Miss Song, have you had supper?¡± Do you want to eat something? Do you want milk?¡±

    Although she had seen Uncle Zhong many times, Song Fan was still not used to his enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gu Chen,¡± she said awkwardly.

    At this time, he must be at the Gu residence. Song Fan ordered him to go to bed before midnight every day. And It was already 11:45.

    Uncle Zhong directly brought Song Fan upstairs. He knocked on the door twice, then pushed the door open and pushed Song Fan in when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Uncle Zhong quickly closed the door and called out, ¡°Miss Song is here.¡±

    Song Fan never expected Uncle Zhong to push her. She lost her balance and fell forward.

    Then, her left hand touched his slightly wet abs, and her right hand grabbed the towel around Gu Chen¡¯s body.

    Gu Chen lowered his head in a daze and quietly looked at the petrified Song Fan. He watched as her ears turned red.

    The water droplets from his hair fell on her neck, and Song Fan shuddered.

    ¡°Miss Song? A hug from the middle of the night?¡± Gu Chen laughed.

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Using Me to Threaten You

    Chapter 433: Using Me to Threaten You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan wanted to stand up, but she could only use her hands to push Gu Chen as support.

    Gu Chen looked down at her, with no intention of helping her.

    Song Fan could feel the burning gaze above her head. She pursed her lips and used a little strength in her hands to stand up, but her face was already red.

    She pretended to cough twice and then said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking either.¡± Gu Chen nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s also a proper matter to throw yourself into my arms.¡±

    Hearing his words, Song Fan felt like he didn¡¯t recognize the man. Why was he suddenly so indecent?

    But when she raised her head and saw that the blood vessels in Gu Chen¡¯s arm were protruding, her gaze shifted. She then grabbed Gu Chen¡¯s hand and began to feel his pulse.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before Gu Chen could finish his words, Song Fan stopped him with a look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that you need a good rest,¡± she said after a while.

    She could tell from his pulse that Gu Chen had not been resting seriously. He had not even slept well for the past few days, which led to the toxin to deepen again.

    She wanted to scold him, but when she saw his bandaged hand, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After many years of fighting in the wild, Song Fan had a good recovery ability. In addition, she was proficient in pharmacology, so it was easy for her to recuperate.

    However, Gu Chen had been poisoned for many years, and the wound on his hand was serious. It seemed that Song Ting¡¯s words were true. He would need at least half a year to recover.

    Gu Chen waved his hand when he saw the change in her expression. He said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m inconvenient. I can¡¯t do many things well. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t rest well.¡±

    He was pretending to be pitiful. He was the eldest young master of the Gu Family. If he couldn¡¯t do it well, someone else would help him.

    However, Gu Chen did not intend to give up this opportunity. He lowered his head slightly and approached Song Fan. He then said, ¡°For example, blow-drying my hair. For example, putting on clothes. Especially pants.¡±

    Song Fan raised her head and glared at him fiercely, meeting his pitiful expression.

    She saw the water dripping down from his hair. She randomly picked up the towel in his hand and dried his hair. Then, she went to the bathroom and took out a dry bathrobe to help him put it on. Finally, she took out the hairdryer.

    Looking at Song Fan who was holding the hairdryer like a sniper rifle, Gu Chen did not dare to tease her anymore. Instead, he sat on the chair obediently and waited for her to dry his hair.

    Song Fan¡¯s hand ran through his hair and helped him smooth it out. The temperature of the hairdryer was just right, and Gu Chen felt a little tired.

    Seeing that his hair was almost dry, Song Fan said, ¡°Charlie came to see me today. He wants to open the safe.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Chen immediately came to his senses. ¡°So fast?¡± he asked with a frown.

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°He wants the formula for the new medicine in the safe. We want the Snow Red Flower, but the password to the safe can only be entered once.¡±

    Gu Chen did not say anything. He knew very well what this meant.

    The Brown Corporation¡¯s anti-tumor drugs had always been monopolized internationally. Even though the Gu Corporation was also researching similar drugs, they had never been able to keep up with the progress of the Brown Corporation. The main reason was that Jason¡¯s ability was too outstanding.

    Jason had a breakthrough now. If Charlie got the formula, then he would have one more chance to become the head of the Brown family.

    ¡°He won¡¯t give me the Snow Red Flower so easily, so I need your people to be there.¡± Song Fan voiced her concern. ¡°He will definitely play tricks.¡±

    ¡°Definitely?¡± Gu Chen looked at her in confusion.

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°Jason is a rare medical professor in the world. A lot of experimental data is not in the formula at all, but here.¡±

    She tapped her head with her hand. ¡°Most of the top scientists and drug makers only remember the important contents but never leave any traces on the computer.¡±

    ¡°Charlie must have his team. I don¡¯t know if he knows everything about the formula now, but he will find out one day.¡±

    ¡°So he needs you to keep Jason awake.¡± Gu Chen understood what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re worried that he¡¯ll use Snow Red Flower as a hostage?¡±

    Song Fan nodded seriously. She didn¡¯t think that it was possible, but that Charlie would definitely do it.

    Gu Chen suddenly laughed. He leaned back lazily on the chair and then looked at Song Fan with a smile. ¡°So he¡¯s using me to threaten you?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Song Fan was at a loss for words. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what the man in front of her was thinking.

    Could this man be possessed by a ghost at night?

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Surgery Begins

    Chapter 434: Surgery Begins

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Looking at the awkward and speechless expression on Song Fan¡¯s face, Gu Chen finally stopped teasing her. ¡°Alright, so what do you want me to do?¡±

    Only then did Song Fan heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Send some people to me. There must be some people present on the day the safe is opened.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll send as many people as you want.¡± Gu Chen had thought that this day might come, and he had long prepared for it.

    Only then did Song Fan voice her idea. ¡°I want two people with good skills to follow me. It¡¯s not convenient to have too many people.¡±

    ¡°At least 10 people at outdoors. Charlie hasn¡¯t specified where to open the safe, but I think it¡¯s just some remote villas, apartments, or office buildings.¡±

    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll get Lan Yue to hack into the surveillance cameras at the scene. If there¡¯s anything abnormal, the people outside can take action immediately.¡±

    Gu Chen never refuted her words. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Fan interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to get away if I go alone. If you¡¯re there, I¡¯ll be tied up instead.¡±

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡± Gu Chen grabbed her hand and forcefully pulled her to his side.

    Song Fan was caught off guard and bumped into his chest. She wanted to get up but was hugged tightly by Gu Chen. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I can¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±

    Feeling the warm breath, Song Fan swallowed her saliva. She had to admit that Gu Chen¡¯s figure was indeed not bad, especially his well-developed chest muscles¡­

    Song Fan quickly shook her head and struggled to stand up. She forced herself to be calm and said, ¡°So be it. Wait for my notice.¡±

    However, when she reached the door, she realized that the door could not be opened at all. She turned around a few more times and realized that the door was locked from the outside.

    She looked at Gu Chen in disbelief, but the other party shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    He had a smile. He had already guessed that this was Uncle Zhong¡¯s doing. However, Uncle Zhong was amazing. He could lock these two people in the room without them knowing.

    Song Fan was awkward. She suddenly felt that not only Gu Chen, but everyone else was a little off today.

    She immediately opened the balcony window and waved at Gu Chen. Before he could say anything, she climbed down the balcony quickly. The action was done in one go, and it was impossible to tell that she had been injured before.

    Uncle Zhong, who was smiling as he looked up at Gu Chen¡¯s room on the first floor, and the other two servants had their mouths agape.

    They watched as the beautiful and delicate Miss Song climbed down from Gu Chen¡¯s room window.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, we¡¯re done. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Song Fan did not care about their exaggerated expressions. She patted the dust off her hands. ¡°Remember to open his door later. Otherwise, he really won¡¯t be able to come out.¡±

    Uncle Zhong nodded stiffly. Then, Song Fan gently stroked his chin before leaving in satisfaction.

    The next day, Song Fan, who wanted to sleep in, was woken up by a phone call.

    ¡°Boss, the kidney is coming.¡± Lan Yue¡¯s voice was a little nervous. ¡°Dr. Wang has already gone to make preparations. He asked me to inform you.¡±

    Hearing that, Song Fan¡¯s was anxious. The existence of a kidney meant that the boy who donated it was already dead.

    But at this time, she couldn¡¯t care less. Chen Xiao¡¯s life was also in danger. The next rescue might not be able to save her.

    She quickly put on her clothes and only had time to greet Song Kai before rushing to the hospital.

    Although Song Fan was recovering well, Dr. Wang was worried that her legs wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, so he asked the nurse to prepare a wheelchair at the hospital entrance.

    Seeing Song Fan running over, the nurse and Lan Yue quickly pressed her into the wheelchair.

    ¡°I can walk on my own!¡± Song Fan struggled to stand up but was pushed back by the nurse.

    ¡°No! Dr. Wang said that you¡¯re very important now. The surgery will depend on you later. I have to send you there safely.¡± As she spoke, she quickly pushed Song Fan through the crowd. She was a skilled nurse.

    This was the first time that Song Fan was being operated on by someone else, and Dr. Wang had a top team to help Song Fan. There were more than twenty doctors and leaders observing outside the operating theater.

    When she was ready to enter the operating theater, Dr. Wang nodded at her slightly, indicating that she should preside over the operation.

    Song Fan swept her gaze across the crowd. Everyone was on guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s 8:05 in the morning now. The kidney transplant surgery for patient Chen Xiao has begun,¡± she said.

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Sniper

    Chapter 435: Sniper

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    It was already five in the afternoon, and Song Fan was still in the operating room.

    ¡°The surgery isn¡¯t over yet?¡± Gu Chen asked with a frown.

    Lan Yue was not a hospital staff member, so she could only wait anxiously in the corridor.

    She quickly nodded. ¡°She went in before eight in the morning. It¡¯s been almost ten hours. I wonder if something happened?¡±

    Unknowingly, Lan Yue had already treated Chen Xiao as herself. It was as if Chen Xiao was saved, and she could also be saved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was about to die last time, but Miss Song still saved me. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Besides, if there¡¯s no news coming out, it¡¯s actually good news. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Ming patted her shoulder gently. Lan Yue nodded slightly. She had also heard about Su Ming being shot. She was relieved when she saw Su Ming who was full of vigor.

    After another hour, the door to the operating room finally opened. Song Fan then walked out of the operating room in exhaustion.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Lan Yue rushed forward. ¡°Quick, drink some Coke to replenish your energy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving, and you prepared coke for me?¡± Song Fan said, but she had already picked up the coke and drank more than half of the bottle in one go.

    To ensure that they did not go to the toilet during the surgery, Song Fan and Dr. Wang did not eat or drink anything. Now that they were relaxed, they felt that their blood sugar was almost low.

    ¡°Slow down. I ordered takeout for you. Have some first?¡± Gu Chen had already taken out an insulated lunch box from the Bluesea Hotel.

    Song Fan waved her hand. Compared to hunger, she needed to rest more.

    Seeing Lan Yue, who was a little worried, she rubbed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was very successful. They¡¯re suturing it now. As long as he gets through the first three days of the critical period and there is no rejection, he will be fine.¡±

    Even though she didn¡¯t say it all, Lan Yue still heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Song Fan said it was a success, it meant that it was 90% successful.

    Song Fan rested for a while and quickly stood up. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Dr. Wang will be out in a while.¡±

    Thinking of Doctor Wang¡¯s incessant nagging, even Gu Chen was a little scared. They left the operating theater door as if they were escaping.

    Gu Chen used the excuse that he had something important to discuss with Song Fan and brought her back to the Gu residence.

    Looking at the table full of delicacies, Song Fan could not care less. Seeing Gu Chen nod, she quickly sat down at the table.

    To let her eat without worry, Gu Chen sent all the servants away and personally served her rice and food.

    ¡°Zhao Li has already been sent to the police station. There are still some judicial procedures to go through, but don¡¯t worry, the sentence will be heavy.¡±

    Gu Chen peeled braised prawns for her as he said, ¡°Although Xu Wen also played a role in adding fuel to the fire, there¡¯s no substantial evidence. Moreover, the Xu family¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence and just placed the prawn in Song Fan¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± Song Fan ate the prawn without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s good that the enemy has surfaced. It¡¯s easier to do anything. However, Xu Wen was just a minor character. At most, it was just a competition between women. How are your people doing? Charlie should be taking action soon.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s smile was obvious. ¡°So you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes. What kind of weird focus was this?

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, how are your people doing? Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± She knocked hard on the table.

    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Charlie.

    Charlie texted, ¡°See you tomorrow afternoon at one.¡±

    It also came with a location.

    Song Fan passed the phone to Gu Chen. He saw that the location was an abandoned factory in the outer suburbs.

    ¡°Why did he choose this place?¡± Gu Chen frowned. ¡°This factory has a total of two floors, but it has been abandoned for a long time. There are probably no doors or windows.¡±

    Song Fan took the phone and started to flick her fingers on the screen. ¡°This is a picture of the factory taken by the satellite. The factory is windy on all sides, and there¡¯s an abandoned building opposite. This place is perfect for hiding snipers.¡±

    ¡°Sniper?¡± Gu Chen seriously considered whether there was anyone he could use.

    Gun control in the country was strict, not to mention sniper rifles and snipers.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Chen only saw her quickly scrolling through her phone. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°Done. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Gu Chen knew that this person might be someone Song Fan knew when she was a mercenary, but he had another question. ¡°You can hack into the satellite system?¡±

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Anna

    Chapter 436: Anna

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen had investigated Lan Yue seriously. Although she had hidden her background, there were experts in the Gu Corporation who had directly found out the identity of Lan Yue¡¯s hacker. However, he did not know which organization she belonged to.

    Seeing how much Lan Yue respected Song Fan, Gu Chen guessed that Song Fan might have another identity.

    Especially today when she was able to hack into the satellite easily with her phone. Gu Chen smiled. It seemed like he did not know her well enough.

    ¡°This? There are quite a lot of hackers on the internet. Any one of them can crack it. It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want to give Gu Chen a chance to continue asking. She quickly stood up. ¡°I have to hurry and talk to the sniper. If she doesn¡¯t have a gun, it¡¯ll be difficult.¡±

    However, Song Fan knew very well that even if that person didn¡¯t bring money, it was impossible for her to not bring a gun.

    Gu Chen looked at her as she ran away. He was not in a hurry. One day, she would be willing to confess everything.

    However, just as Song Fan walked into the living room, she saw Uncle Zhong holding a bandage and iodination in his hand. He was smiling. ¡°Miss Song, Young Master¡¯s injury is too serious. Your Brother has instructed us to change the dressing regularly. What do you think¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhong was very confident today. He had already gotten someone to lock the windows of Gu Chen¡¯s room and bathroom. He did not believe that Song Fan would be able to climb out of the vent.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, if you weren¡¯t smiling sinisterly, I would have believed you.¡± Song Fan said earnestly, ¡°Watch more high-rated movies and see how the male lead acts.¡±

    Uncle Zhong was originally quite happy when he thought of his flawless plan, but after Song Fan exposed him, his expression finally became a little unnatural.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Song Fan lightly poked the little old man¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯d frown next time, and you¡¯ll look even more alike.¡±

    Mr. Zhong did as she said and frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look like a loyal old butler who¡¯s worried about Young Master¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very similar.¡± Song Fan nodded seriously, then strode to the door. ¡°You can continue to think about how to act. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    Uncle Zhong could not stop her in time and could only watch as Song Fan left.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. She only found out that Anna came to A City, but she didn¡¯t know where she was.

    Fortunately, Lan Yue had located Anna¡¯s phone. It seemed that Anna did not hide her whereabouts.

    Seeing the location of the bar, Song Fan¡¯s eyes twitched unconsciously. She had a very bad feeling.

    As expected, when she arrived at the bar, she heard a deafening sound.

    ¡°Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!¡±

    On the pole dancing stage, there was a blonde with a hot figure. She was wearing a sexy black lace bra on her upper body and short denim shorts on her lower body.

    She gently pulled down her shorts, revealing the side of her thong. All the men and women below the stage were excited.

    The blonde beauty¡¯s bold actions made everyone go crazy. She smiled ambiguously.

    ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯ve already taken off my clothes.¡± She walked around the steel pipe, causing the audience to cheer and roar.

    ¡°Then do you want to continue betting?¡± She pointed at the crowd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet!¡± Everyone in the audience said in unison.

    Then, Song Fan saw many people start to throw rolls of cash onto the stage. Some people even took off their watches and necklaces and threw them on the stage.

    The blonde took out a dart from her underwear. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a deal. If I hit the 10th circle this time, all the darts on this table will be mine.¡±

    ¡°What if you lose? You¡¯ve lost all your money!¡± Below the stage, a fat man with a big belly shook his double chin and shouted, ¡°Are you naked? My watch is a limited edition, it costs hundreds of thousands!¡±

    The woman calmly picked up a Rolex from the stage. She looked at it and put it on her hand. She even winked at the man. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a limited edition. Then let¡¯s make a deal. If I win, all these will be mine.¡±

    She tugged at her bra strap again. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll take it all off!¡±

    The audience cheered wildly again. Song Fan looked at the crowd below and felt some sympathy for these fools.

    The woman on the stage made a shushing gesture and then stood in the middle of the stage and threw a dart.

    Everyone held their breaths, excitement in their eyes. Unexpectedly, the dart landed firmly in the center of the frisbee.

    ¡°Huh, how lucky!¡± The woman had already put on her T-shirt and coat, and then quickly stuffed the money and items on the stage into her backpack.

    Before everyone could react, she had already rushed to Song Fan and winked at her.

    ¡°Anna!¡± Song Fan gritted her teeth.

    The two of them quickly rushed out of the bar.

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Sharpshooter

    Chapter 437: Sharpshooter

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Anna stood by the bridge, letting the wind blow through her hair. ¡°Boss, today was awesome!¡±

    Looking at her excited face, Song Fan felt like her legs were about to cramp.

    Seeing that Song Fan was struggling, Anna realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±

    Song Fan waved her hand. ¡°I was injured a while ago and just recovered.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Anna hurried over to support her.

    Song Fan rolled her eyes at Anna.

    The two of them sat down at the bridgehead and welcomed the evening breeze. Their moods became much more comfortable.

    ¡°Why are you in A City?¡± Song Fan asked.

    ¡°Sasa said that you¡¯re doing well here, so I wanted to come and see you.¡± Anna looked at her, but Song Fan knew very well that something must have happened.

    Seeing her like this, Anna knew that some things could not be hidden.

    Anna shrugged. ¡°Some people are missing on the island.¡±

    ¡°Missing?¡± Song Fan keenly felt that something was wrong.

    The island was in the open sea. There were no rare minerals or oil. No country could spend money to explore the island. The probability of people getting lost was very low.

    She had taken a fancy to that place at first because it was suitable for living and there was nothing for other countries to covet. Except for the people on the island.

    Anna nodded. ¡°At first, only a few old people were lost. Because they were old, everyone thought that they couldn¡¯t find the way or were swept away by the waves.¡±

    ¡°But then something went wrong. Many young people got lost.¡± Anna looked at Song Fan with a serious expression. ¡°Then, the children were also lost.¡±

    ¡°How many people have gone missing?¡± Song Fan asked in a deep voice.

    Anna then took out her phone. ¡°Including the child who went missing today, there are a total of 80 adults and 15 children who went missing. And it¡¯s only for two to three months.¡±

    Song Fan understood what she meant. The people on the island all went there on their own accord. The system on the island was not comparable to that of a country, so it was inevitable that there would be some loopholes.

    Especially when it came to personnel statistics, it was more dependent on self-awareness. Moreover, some people came and left, so it was not so accurate to count them.

    These missing people might have been reported by their relatives and friends around them. How many people had gone missing without anyone noticing?

    Seeing her frown, Anna put on her smile again. ¡°You taught Sasa before. With him around, the situation is under control. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I just came to A City and I¡¯m penniless now. Shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a big meal?¡± Anna looked at her with a grievance. ¡°I¡¯m really starving.¡±

    Song Fan looked at the limited-edition Rolex she was still wearing, then looked at her bag full of treasures. ¡°Wow, a pauper who¡¯s so poor that all you left is money.¡±

    Anna took off her watch awkwardly and stuffed it back into her bag. Then, she flicked her hair. ¡°No, I¡¯m so poor that all I have left is my beauty.¡±

    Unfortunately, Song Fan didn¡¯t let her get what she wanted. She still had to meet Charlie tomorrow, so Anna had to prepare in advance.

    She arranged for Anna to stay in a hotel under the Song Corporation and then gave Anna a rough idea of what to do.

    Anna, on the other hand, had no appetite. She poked at the unauthentic spaghetti and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t your country controlling guns?¡± Gunfight? Where do I get a gun?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Song Fan knocked her head lightly. ¡°Sharpshooter Anna didn¡¯t bring a single cent, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t bring her gun.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Anna made a gesture of surrender, then got up and rummaged through her backpack.

    Soon, she took out various parts from her huge backpack. In a few minutes, she had assembled a simple sniper rifle.

    Anna patted the gun proudly. ¡°I just wanted to use it for self-defense. I didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the map just now, the two buildings are only a few hundred meters apart. There¡¯s no problem.¡± She picked up the gun and made a shooting gesture at Song Fan. I¡¯ll blow up whoever¡¯s head you want me to.¡±

    Actually, Song Fan was just taking preventive measures and didn¡¯t plan to fight.

    She held the gun with her hand and threw a laser flashlight to Anna. ¡°It¡¯s just to scare the enemy. It can achieve the same effect. Just in case you can¡¯t make it.¡±

    Anna threw the laser flashlight aside in disgust. ¡°What? You¡¯re insulting a sniper.¡±

    Although she said so, Anna still wore the laser flashlight around her neck the next day.

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Your Person

    Chapter 438: Your Person

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The next morning, Song Fan brought Anna to the Gu residence early in the morning.

    The moment she saw Gu Chen, Anna¡¯s eyes lit up. She whistled at him and said, ¡°Handsome!¡±

    Gu Chen, on the other hand, looked at the woman in front of him. She was wearing a black tight-fitting dress and a laser flashlight on her chest.

    Seeing his gaze, Anna puffed out her chest proudly. Her next sentence almost made Song Fan choke to death. ¡°Handsome, do you want to go on a date? Am I not bad?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Gu Chen was also shocked by her words. Then, he said nonchalantly, ¡°Indeed, your necklace is quite unique.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Anna looked aggrieved. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want to use this. This flashlight is blocking my luck in love!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me introduce you. He¡¯s Gu Chen. The person you¡¯re protecting today.¡± Song Fan quickly changed the topic. She knew Anna¡¯s old habit too well. She couldn¡¯t walk when she saw handsome men.

    Recalling their conversation last night, Anna whistled and put her hands together. ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know he was your man.¡±

    Song Fan tried her best to glare at her, but Gu Chen, who was beside them, was in a good mood. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and started talking about today¡¯s arrangements.

    Gu Chen¡¯s men were all very professional. Although they were not as good as mercenaries, they were still top-notch in the country, especially the two brothers, Sun Zhi and Sun Gao, who were going in with the two of them. They were veterans of the special forces. Whether it was their ability or experience, they were first-class.

    ¡°You two, follow us in. You must stay by Gu Chen¡¯s side and mainly protect him.¡± Song Fan arranged everyone¡¯s work. Her thoughts were clear, just like a real general leading troops.

    ¡°Anna is responsible for finding the sniper position in the opposite building. Your main task is to protect Gu Chen and keep an eye on Charlie.¡±

    She stuck Charlie¡¯s photo onto the whiteboard that Gu Chen had prepared. ¡°He¡¯s the core figure of the other party. As long as he¡¯s restrained, the others won¡¯t be in danger. Besides cooperating with me to get the things in the safe, your first task is to protect Gu Chen¡¯s safety. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered.

    Almost everyone present had extraordinary experiences, but for some reason, when facing Song Fan, a little girl who was not even 20 years old, they had an inexplicable sense of obedience. Everyone thought that she was the core of this team.

    Although Anna knew Song Fan¡¯s ability, she still asked somewhat worriedly, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a death exemption card. Charlie won¡¯t let me die.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. ¡°You just need to remember to protect Gu Chen.¡±

    Gu Chen, who was standing at the side, frowned. The feeling of being protected by the person he liked made him secretly happy, but he also felt a little conflicted. Could it be that he was a weak woman who did not have the strength to even tie a chicken?

    ¡°Actually, I can protect myself.¡± Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Song Fan looked at him and nodded.

    Then, she continued to assign her tasks. Gu Chen could only twitch his lips awkwardly.

    Almost everyone did not eat much in the afternoon. Gu Chen¡¯s men had already set off at noon.

    Song Fan had already arranged for everyone to set up surveillance near the factory. Charlie¡¯s men would have been prepared long ago, so no matter where Gu Chen¡¯s men were, they would be monitored. It was better to occupy a few important spots.

    The meeting place was the hall on the second floor of the factory. At 12:40, Charlie and his men were already waiting there.

    ¡°You guys are really anxious. I thought I could take a nap.¡± The smile on Charlie¡¯s face did not change, but there was a hint of excitement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start as soon as possible. That way, you can sleep as long as you want.¡± Song Fan walked over.

    The safe was in the middle. Rather than calling it a safe, it was more like a small safe. However, from the looks of it, it was obvious that its walls were thick and there were probably many traps inside.

    Charlie¡¯s expression was relaxed. He wasn¡¯t worried about any mistakes. ¡°Of course.¡±

    He made an inviting gesture with a gentle smile. Song Fan narrowed her eyes and looked around.

    Although there were only Charlie and two bodyguards in the open, there were at least a dozen people in the dark on the second floor. According to her observation, there were at least a dozen people on the first floor.

    Suddenly, Anna¡¯s panting voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Damn, Boss, be careful. There are two snipers here.¡±

    Then, Song Fan heard the sound of leather boots kicking on someone¡¯s body and the man¡¯s muffled groan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled the people here. Damn it, how dare they slap me in the face!¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Mutation

    Chapter 439: Mutation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing Anna¡¯s words, Song Fan felt relieved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then,¡± she said to Charlie.

    Charlie wanted to follow her, but Gu Chen blocked his way. ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate, right?¡±

    Jason might have many of the same passwords, so he could not let Charlie get the password for free.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie shrugged and stopped staring at the safe.

    However, the bodyguards at the side tensed up their muscles and were ready to deal with any changes at the scene.

    With a click, Song Fan turned the last digit of the code, and the safe was unlocked.

    The moment Song Fan opened the safe, the bodyguard closest to her kicked her. Sensing the danger, Song Fan quickly lowered her head and dodged Charlie¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s kick.

    Immediately, the others also made their moves, but everyone¡¯s goal was the same, which was to snatch the things in the safe.

    Song Fan¡¯s leg injury hadn¡¯t completely recovered. It was still a little difficult for her to fight against this kind of professional international bodyguard.

    Sun Zhi and Sun Gao followed her instructions. Other than helping her fight against her opponents, they would also pay attention to Gu Chen¡¯s situation at all times.

    What they did not expect was that Charlie¡¯s outstretched hand was also extraordinary, and every move was sinister. He knew that Gu Chen¡¯s hand was injured, so every move he made was aimed directly at Gu Chen¡¯s palm, forcing Gu Chen to retreat a little.

    No one fired at the scene. There was indeed a bomb in the safe. Moreover, Xue Honghua and important documents were inside. It was too risky to shoot.

    Both sides had decent combat strength, but they had to pay attention to the things in the safe, so everyone was a little restrained.

    Suddenly, a red dot appeared on Gu Chen¡¯s chest. The moment Charlie saw the red dot, he smiled and stood still. ¡°Let¡¯s stop. Otherwise, Mr. Gu will probably die here. We don¡¯t even have to wait for the poison to take effect.¡±

    Sun Zhi and Sun Gao stopped immediately. They wanted to rush to Gu Chen¡¯s side but were stopped by Charlie¡¯s men.

    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t act rashly. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes.¡± Charlie patted Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder with a smile, then looked at Song Fan, who had stopped. ¡°Miss Song, I can¡¯t let you take away the things in the safe. After all, the snow red flower is the foundation of our cooperation, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Song Fan narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew very well that it was useless to talk about credibility with Charlie.

    When she heard the voice in the earpiece, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. As expected, Anna liked this kind of bad taste.

    Charlie was still a little confused. In the next second, he was horrified to find that the red dot had transferred to his body.

    ¡°Yeah, even if we can get the things in the safe, there¡¯s no point in losing your life, right?¡± Song Fan walked over to Charlie, who was still in shock.

    He no longer had a calm smile on his face. Instead, he asked about the sniper¡¯s condition in a terrified voice.

    ¡°Where are you? Are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Sniper! Sniper!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± When he saw Song Fan¡¯s expression, he already knew that he had failed.

    He angrily smashed his earphones and pointed at Song Fan. ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Fan looked like she had heard a joke. ¡°You kept your word, and you brought dozens of people? Just to snatch the things in the safe?¡±

    Charlie was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had thought that victory was in his hands this time, but he didn¡¯t expect Song Fan to get someone to kill his sniper.

    Anna, who was pointing a laser flashlight at Charlie, gently stroked the two sniper rifles that she had just seized. ¡°Boss, Charlie is so rich. It¡¯s the latest sniper rifle. You must treat him better.¡±

    Just as Song Fan was powerless to complain, Anna spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Take his money and gun first. He won¡¯t dare to call the police in your territory! This is an opportunity we can¡¯t miss!¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes, then turned around to take the Snow Red flower from the safe.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of glass shattering. Charlie had crushed the necklace he was wearing. Everyone present smelled a strange fragrance.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although she didn¡¯t smell anything unusual about the fragrance, Song Fan knew that there must be something wrong with Charlie¡¯s actions.

    Charlie raised his hands and tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re too nervous. I just put some perfume.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Chen suddenly grabbed the clothes in front of his chest and collapsed to the ground.

    ¡°Gu Chen!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu!¡±

    Song Fan, Sun Zhi, and Sun Gao ran over at almost the same time, but Charlie still stood where he was. Even his subordinates did not move.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Anna asked anxiously. ¡°Boss, did something happen? Should we kill Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Antidote

    Chapter 440: Antidote

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°No, you wait.¡± Song Fan said quickly, afraid that Anna would shoot Charlie in the head.

    As she spoke, Song Fan had already helped Gu Chen up.

    ¡°Miss Song, what should we do now?¡± Sun Zhi asked in a low voice.

    Before Song Fan could say anything, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you have to send him to the hospital immediately. Staying alive is more important.¡±

    ¡°The fragrance just now was extracted from poisonous orchids. Jason purified it again and again, but he found that other than smelling good, it was almost harmless to healthy people.¡±

    ¡°But, for people who are poisoned, especially when Gu Chen¡¯s poison is mixed with it. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really like killing him.¡± He winked playfully at Song Fan. ¡°However, I have a way to make him not die temporarily.¡±

    Sun Gao took a step forward, wanting to force him to take out the antidote, but Charlie¡¯s men were not to be outdone and immediately pointed their guns at him. The red dots on Charlie¡¯s body had become smaller. Anna had taken out a real sniper rifle and aimed it at him.

    However, Charlie wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, he waved his hand at his subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I definitely won¡¯t die. But that might not be the case for President Gu.¡±

    ¡°Take everything in the safe and give me the antidote.¡± Song Fan took a step back, indicating that Charlie could take the things in the safe.

    Charlie walked up to her unhurriedly. Then, he said to Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguard, ¡°Send Mr. Gu away first. Miss Song, I¡¯ll go to the hospital later.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sun Gao directly rejected his suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Then it can only be your corpse with her. I don¡¯t mind killing you first.¡±

    Charlie raised his gun, but Song Fan blocked in front of Sun Gao. Her thin body couldn¡¯t block him, who was nearly 190 meters tall, but she still didn¡¯t retreat.

    She took off her necklace and said to the people behind her, ¡°There¡¯s an antidote pill here. It can suppress the poison. Give it to him. You guys take him away first.¡±

    Sun Gao still wanted to say something, but Sun Zhi shook his head at him. He remembered what Song Fan said about the priority, which was to protect Gu Chen.

    Song Fan only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Sun Zhi driving Gu Chen away.

    Gu Chen¡¯s men downstairs had not left, and Anna was also paying attention to the situation here.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have many people. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Fan said expressionlessly, ¡°Take the thing and give me the antidote.¡±

    She knew very well that Jason must be much better than her in some areas. She was not sure if the antidote would work, or if she had to get Charlie¡¯s antidote.

    Charlie gestured for his men to take out the things in the safe, then took out a pistol and pointed it at Song Fan. He pointed at the red dot on his chest, and Song Fan signaled Anna to stop.

    ¡°Wow, I underestimated you. You managed to find a sniper who could take care of two special forces soldiers in just a few hours. You make me excited.¡± Charlie blew a kiss at Anna and smiled. ¡°Come with me. I don¡¯t want them following me.¡±

    Song Fan ignored him and walked in front. She knew Charlie wouldn¡¯t kill her, but he might attack the others. She had to walk in front, and it would be best if she could save everyone.

    When they saw Song Fan coming down, Gu Chen¡¯s men all picked up their guns. They did not even look for cover and directly appeared in front of Song Fan. They all knew how important Song Fan was to Gu Chen.

    Song Fan shook her head at the person at the front. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go to the hospital immediately. I¡¯ll be there too.¡±

    The leader frowned. Gu Chen had told them to listen to Song Fan¡¯s arrangements, but he was still hesitating.

    ¡°Do as I say. This is an order.¡± Song Fan said in a deep voice.

    Hearing her words, almost everyone subconsciously stood up. Finally, under the lead of the leader, they all got into the car.

    Song Fan was finally relieved. If these people fought with Charlie¡¯s men, they would be doomed. Since things had come to this, they had to minimize the casualties.

    Charlie pressed the gun against Song Fan¡¯s waist. ¡°You take good care of Gu Chen¡¯s men. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you cooperate, nothing will happen to them. Gu Chen won¡¯t either.¡±

    However, Song Fan did not show any weakness. ¡°Of course, if you kill someone here¡­ You don¡¯t want to become a wanted criminal, do you?¡±

    Her words didn¡¯t provoke Charlie. He had achieved his goal today, and he was excited.

    After driving for more than ten minutes, Song Fan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±

    He thought that Charlie would refuse, but he did not expect Charlie to unbutton his sleeves and take out the blood-drawing tools that he had prepared earlier.

    He extended his hand in front of Song Fan. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t understand. Did he have to use his blood?

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Dying?

    Chapter 441: Dying?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I heard there is also the case about they drugged the people and used them for experiments and absorbing all kinds of toxins. There will always be some people who will survive.¡±

    Why do you think Jason has such high achievements?¡± There was no special expression on his face as if he was talking about someone else. ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate child, so my father doesn¡¯t value me. Jason often used the excuse that he needed my help¡­ The poisonous orchid was not made into poison, but he found the antidote.¡±

    He shook his arm. ¡°You can extract the ingredients that can restrain poison with my blood. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±

    Song Fan had never thought of using Charlie¡¯s blood. Although she had heard of such bizarre things when she was a mercenary, she still could not believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You only need to draw 100cc of blood¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Charlie to finish, Song Fan had already started drawing blood. Soon, Charlie¡¯s blood was drawn out, but her face remained expressionless.

    ¡°What a heartless woman!¡± Charlie protested unhappily, but Song Fan didn¡¯t even look at him.

    She did not know if Gu Chen¡¯s body would be able to withstand the combination of poison analysis, blood analysis, and extraction.

    When they reached the hospital, Charlie got out of the car with her. Song looked at him warily.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Charlie looked hurt. ¡°My Brother is still unconscious. As his younger brother, of course, I have to see him.¡±

    After saying this, he laughed loudly and entered the hospital. He was clearly in a good mood.

    Gu Chen¡¯s men surrounded Song Fan in the next second. When they saw some blood on her sleeve, Sun Gao asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss Song, are you injured?¡±

    Song Fan shook her head. She did not intend to explain further. She only asked, ¡°How is Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°The antidote you gave me suppressed the poison,¡± Sun Gao quickly said. ¡°He¡¯s on an IV now. His vital signs are normal, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    Song Fan nodded. She knew that her antidote could at most save her life, but it could not cure all illnesses.

    She did not enter the hospital. Instead, she said to Sun Gao, who had followed her, ¡°Send me to the Gu residence. Send someone to watch over Gu Chen. I¡¯m going to experiment in the villa¡¯s laboratory in a while. No one is allowed to come in without my order. Guard the door personally.¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Sun Gao subconsciously stopped the words he wanted to ask. He quickly followed her and helped Song Fan open the car door.

    When Uncle Zhong saw Song Fan return alone, he went forward worriedly.

    Before he could say anything, Song Fan immediately instructed, ¡°I need to use the laboratory. Gu Chen is poisoned and unconscious. Contact Su Ming. He has to find a way to stabilize the situation in the company. I¡¯m afraid Gu Chen¡¯s matter can¡¯t be hidden for long.¡±

    Her words were fast and urgent, but she was very calm, which made Uncle Zhong feel much more at ease.

    He knew that the girl in front of him was young, but she was as calm and decisive as Gu Chen. She was even stronger than Gu Chen in many aspects.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mr. Zhong nodded solemnly and then said to the servants around him, ¡°The Gu residence is now completely locked down. No one is allowed to enter or leave. We¡¯ll monitor each other and don¡¯t let any news leak out.¡±

    Seeing that he had made the arrangements in an orderly manner, Song Fan was also relieved. It seemed that the Gu residence had emergency measures, so she did not have to worry. What she needed to do now was to find the ingredients of the antidote.

    She had already received Gu Chen¡¯s medical report from the hospital. The blood test was very detailed. What she needed to do next was to find the ingredients that could restrain him.

    She thought that the ingredients that could restrain this spice poison were easy to extract, but she didn¡¯t expect that after two days, Song Fan finally extracted a little bit of the antidote from Charlie¡¯s blood.

    She rushed out of the laboratory almost immediately. Sun Gao was a special forces soldier. He was in good condition after not sleeping for two days. When he saw Song Fan come out, he didn¡¯t ask much and followed her directly.

    Sun Gao already had a rough idea of Song Fan¡¯s personality. She rarely explained what she wanted to do, but the results were always different. He knew from her expression that she must have found a way to cure the poison.

    Sun Gao ran three or four red lights and sped straight to the hospital. After parking the car, the two of them rushed to Gu Chen¡¯s ward.

    However, at this time, a large group of people gathered at the door of the ward. They were surrounding Su Ming and talking about something. Li Lan stood in front of him, trying to use her thin body to separate the people who were rushing at Su Ming.

    Song Fan could tell that she was very skilled in pushing people. There were even a few times when she directly pressed on the other party¡¯s most painful acupuncture points, forcing the other party to retreat.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gu Chen coming out?¡± Gu Hai asked Su Ming loudly. ¡°What illness did he have? Is he dying?¡±

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 442: Mind Your Own Business

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    As soon as Gu Hai said this, everyone in front of the ward began to question Su Ming.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not seriously ill, why didn¡¯t he come out? Is he unconscious?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has been hospitalized several times. Could it be that he was sick? The Gu Corporation can¡¯t be handed over to a sickly person!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sick. What should we do? We can¡¯t lose anything!¡±

    ¡°Ask Gu Chen to come out. There are so many contracts waiting for him to sign. What¡¯s the point of him hiding?¡±

    Su Ming obviously couldn¡¯t handle it. These people were all shareholders and senior executives of the Gu Corporation. He didn¡¯t dare to let the bodyguards do anything to them. He could only block the door and prevent people from rushing into the ward.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Fan said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise in the hospital?¡±

    The moment Song Fan appeared, not only did Su Ming let out a sigh of relief, but even Li Lan felt that she had a lifesaver. With Song Fan¡¯s ability, they were no match for her.

    Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguards quickly blocked the others and let Song Fan walk to the door of the ward.

    Gu Hai was not afraid when he saw her. He snorted coldly, ¡°Miss Song, this is the Gu Corporation¡¯s matter now. It has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    There were many rumors about Song Fan and Gu Chen, but this was the first time many shareholders had seen her. When they saw that she was just a little girl, they were even more disdainful.

    ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t even announced that you¡¯re his girlfriend. Why are you pretending to be Mrs. Gu?¡±

    ¡°What does the Gu Corporation have to do with you? Mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°Gu Chen might even be dismissed. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Dismiss Gu Chen?¡± Song Fan looked at the person who spoke with amusement. ¡°If Gu Chen is dismissed, who will manage the Gu Corporation? Second Uncle Gu?¡±

    Gu Hai said proudly, ¡°So what if I manage the Gu Corporation? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°Gu Chen took over the Gu Corporation when he was in his teens and increased the Gu Corporation¡¯s market value. Everyone here knows better than me, right?¡± Song Fan said unhurriedly. ¡°Mr. Gu Hai¡¯s contribution to the Gu Corporation over the years¡­ Everyone knows this very well.¡±

    How could the shareholders not understand what she was saying? However, if something happened to Gu Chen, the Gu Corporation would be leaderless. It might be quickly divided by other companies. At that time, they would have nothing left. It was better to let Gu Hai take over first.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Gu Corporation. What do you know about my contributions?¡± Gu Hai still forced himself to maintain his expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the Gu family. Of course, I¡¯ll do my best for the Gu Corporation until I die!¡±

    ¡°There are many people who can do their best for the Gu Industries. The only one who can lead the Gu Industries to make money is Gu Chen.¡± Song Fan said rudely, ¡°Without Gu Chen, the Gu Corporation might have already ceased to exist. Are you sure you want to kick him when he¡¯s down? Instead of uniting against the outsiders?¡±

    Some of the shareholders had been fooled by Gu Hai. Hearing her words, they hesitated.

    Song Fan was well aware of these people¡¯s worries. She immediately said, ¡°Gu Chen is sick from working with the Song Corporation and the Brown Corporation. That¡¯s why he was sent to the hospital to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not seriously ill, but he just needs to rest. That¡¯s why Su Ming won¡¯t let you in. If Gu Chen falls at such a young age, have you thought about how the Gu Corporation will develop in the next few decades?¡±

    The shareholders were satisfied as long as they received the money. When they heard that Gu Chen was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Gu Hai could not let the opportunity to get a position slip away. He quickly said, ¡°Can¡¯t he rest at home? Why did he have to come to the hospital? Moreover, there would always be a time when he woke up, right? I heard that he hasn¡¯t woken up for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep for eight hours every day before going to work?¡± Song Fan said impatiently, ¡°He just has low blood sugar. He¡¯s already on an IV drip. Just let him have a good sleep. Everyone, go back first. Gu Chen will be back to the company soon.¡±

    Su Ming immediately understood what she meant. She wanted to stabilize the shareholders first. ¡°See, I told everyone just now that President Gu is fine,¡± he quickly agreed.

    ¡°He just needs to rest. Who said that just now? There had been a lot of things to do in the company recently, so he was tired. If there¡¯s anything that needs to be signed and confirmed, just send it to me. Didn¡¯t you send it to me in the past? Why are you all at the hospital today?¡±

    Su Ming had always been a good person in the company. Anyone who had anything to say would go to him and talk to Gu Chen, so most people believed what he said.

    A group of people looked at Gu Hai suspiciously. Gu Hai was also anxious. He asked loudly, ¡°Sleep? If he can sleep for 24 hours, does that mean he can come to the company tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Sorry

    Chapter 443: Sorry

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing his question, Su Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still had a smile on his face. ¡°Let Mr. Gu rest for a day or two. The company won¡¯t be affected. Look, you¡¯re his elder. You must feel more sorry for him! Could it be that he made people work while they were sick? When the time comes, if he gets sick from exhaustion¡­¡±

    Su Ming didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He looked around and made a helpless expression.

    The shareholders naturally knew who was the real Lucky Tree. Gu Chen could rest, but he could not get sick from exhaustion. At this moment, the shareholders were united.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to rest for two more days. The company is operating normally anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu is indeed thin enough. No wonder he has low blood sugar. Let him rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We just heard that he was tired and sick, so we came to see him.¡±

    Seeing that the shareholders had switched sides, Gu Hai could no longer sit still. However, the word ¡°elder¡± just now made him unable to continue pursuing the matter.

    Gu Hai¡¯s eyes rolled, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Rest is fine. Anyway, technology is so advanced now. Some things can be met through remote meetings. He can get a good check-up in the hospital. That way, as an elder, I can rest assured.¡±

    Su Ming wanted to cover his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only grit his teeth and smile awkwardly.

    Song Fan patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Sure. This is also a solution. It saves you from worrying.¡±

    Gu Hai was a little uncertain about the situation. In the end, he could only leave with the shareholders.

    ¡°Miss Song, will Mr. Gu wake up?¡± Su Ming asked worriedly.

    The doctor had already said that the composition of the poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body was unknown. He could only suppress it temporarily. He would not wake up until the antidote was removed.

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t too confident. Although the ingredients were extracted, the quantity wasn¡¯t very large.

    ¡°Go and get a syringe. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± She didn¡¯t explain much and turned around to enter the ward.

    Gu Chen¡¯s complexion had already recovered. In fact, under the effect of the antidote pill, his complexion was even a little ruddy.

    But from his weak breathing, Song Fan knew that his condition wasn¡¯t too good. It was just like Charlie said, he wouldn¡¯t die for the time being.

    Song Fan checked his pulse again and confirmed that his condition was still alright. Only then did he carefully inject the antidote into his body?

    She had not slept for two days, but she did not want to sleep. She was too anxious.

    Fortunately, after more than an hour, Gu Chen¡¯s breathing became even and his heartbeat became stronger.

    Only then did Song Fan heave a sigh of relief. The person was saved, but he still needed to recuperate.

    She carefully opened the door of the ward, and everyone quickly surrounded her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up on his own.¡±

    Hearing Song Fan¡¯s words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Sun Gao even fell straight into the chair.

    Song Fan quickly went over to check on him. Only then did she realize that he had fainted because he had been nervous for a long time and suddenly relaxed.

    The few of them carried him to the next ward to rest. Only then did Song Fan have time to return to the ward.

    Perhaps it was because Gu Chen¡¯s poison had been temporarily cured, the stone in his heart had been lifted, and Song Fan fell into a deep sleep by his bed.

    She did not know how long she had slept for, but Gu Chen¡¯s voice rang in her ears. He seemed to be giving instructions to someone. However, she was too tired and could not lift her eyelids at all. In the end, she raised her head.

    ¡°The cooperation with the Song Corporation will continue. The team in charge of the Song Corporation will handle it fully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need our people to intervene for the time being.¡±

    ¡°And the cooperation with Nekko¡­ Are you awake?¡± Seeing Song Fan raise his head, Gu Chen wanted to go over and hold her hand. However, he remembered that they were still in a video conference. He said, ¡°Leave the rest to Su Ming. Meeting dismissed.¡±

    Song Fan kept twisting her neck. She felt that this sleep was very uncomfortable.

    Gu Chen gently pulled her over to sit on the bed and then pressed her neck. ¡°I was afraid that you would wake up if I carried you to the bed, so I let you sleep. Your neck must be sore, right?¡±

    Song Fan just waved his hand and asked, ¡°When did you wake up? Do you feel uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for three to four hours. I¡¯m not feeling unwell. Your medicine cured my illness.¡± Gu Chen teased her as he continued to massage her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Fan grabbed his hand and stopped him from continuing his massage. Then, she looked at him firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the snow red flower¡­¡±

    She found it difficult to say. This was probably the first time in her life that she had said something but did not do it.

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Bad Fate

    Chapter 444: Bad Fate

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The sudden apology made Gu Chen feel a little overwhelmed. Especially when he saw the sincerity in Song Fan¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t tell how he felt.

    He grabbed Song Fan¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡±

    He laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even have to be in danger.¡±

    Song Fan wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was a person who was plagued with troubles. Sometimes, she did not know if she was the one who had implicated Gu Chen or if he had implicated her.

    Thinking of the first time they met, looking at Gu Chen who was on the verge of death, the corners of Song Fan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Perhaps this was fate?

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Gu Chen pinched her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at the fate between the two of us. It¡¯s fate that has something to do with life and death.¡± Song Fan pretended to sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bad fate.¡±

    Then, she was hit on the head. Gu Chen flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Song Fan sniffed and felt much better. He then quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Jason¡¯s ability, he will remember the important parts. It¡¯s meaningless for Charlie to get the documents. So¡­¡±

    Gu Chen continued, ¡°So he will definitely come to you again and use it as a hostage, right?¡±

    Song Fan nodded. This was also her trump card. Fortunately, she had left the antidote behind. This was also her trump card.

    The two of them stopped talking. Snow red flowers were hard to find. The snow red flower in Charlie¡¯s hand was a life-saving medicine, so Song Fan would never give up.

    Things developed faster than Song Fan had expected. Charlie asked her to meet him the next day. This time, it was in Charlie¡¯s hotel room. Song Fan knew that this was the key to the negotiation.

    ¡°It seems like you knew that I would look for you?¡± Charlie¡¯s tone was cold, and he no longer had the calmness he had before.

    He didn¡¯t look too good, and there were dark circles under his eyes. It seemed that ever since he received the document, he had been following the results, but his team wasn¡¯t doing well.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t understand geniuses like you in science. There¡¯s a fine line between a genius and a lunatic.¡± Charlie snorted. ¡°So, Miss Song, you know where the complete formula is?¡±

    It had been a long time since Charlie had addressed her as ¡°Miss Song.¡± It seemed like he was really angry.

    But what Song Fan said next made him even angrier. ¡°How would I know about the confidential documents of the Brown Corporation? I didn¡¯t even touch the documents. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re joking?¡±

    How could Charlie not know that she did not know what the documents in the safe were? It was just that he felt that Song Fan knew some secret.

    Otherwise, why did she only make Jason unconscious and not directly give him a slow-acting poison? Wasn¡¯t this finding a way out?

    ¡°Miss Song, I think we should be more sincere with each other. What exactly do you know?¡± Charlie¡¯s face was cold as he asked anxiously.

    Now that the news of the Brown Corporation launching a new drug had spread, if there was no formula, then Mr. Brown might send someone to take Jason away immediately. When Jason recovered, would he not immediately retaliate?

    Song Fan knew what he was thinking. She sat on the sofa opposite him. ¡°As far as I know¡­¡±

    As soon as she said, Charlie subconsciously sat up straight, and his eyes lit up. He knew that Song Fan knew something!

    Looking at the change in his expression, Song Fan snorted coldly, but she knew that she had to get the Snow Red Flower this time. ¡°As far as I know, many scientists and drug makers will memorize important formulas on their own to save their lives. They will never record them in any documents.

    ¡°Are you saying that if he doesn¡¯t wake up, no one will be able to get the formula? How was this possible? Doesn¡¯t he want to do many experiments?¡± Charlie was a little nervous. He did not want Jason to wake up so soon. Jason had too many confidants. When Charlie was not in control of the overall situation, he did not want to be disturbed by him at all.

    Song Fan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Unless you have a team full of experts to analyze his initial experimental records and all the data reports. But I think Jason¡¯s experiments are confidential. It will take at least a few years for him to make a breakthrough. Even if your team were to reanalyze it, it would take at least one or two years. It might not even be successful.¡±

    In other words, there was no way to get the formula at all. The only way was to wake Jason up.

    Charlie stood up and paced around the room anxiously.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Here¡¯s the Snow Red Flower. You have to wake Jason up.¡±

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Plan B

    Chapter 445: Plan B

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan finally heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she got the snow red flower, everything would be fine. She didn¡¯t care about the fight of the Brown family.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Charlie¡¯s words changed, making Song Fan anxious again.

    Seeing the change in her expression, Charlie¡¯s mood improved a little. ¡°But I can only give you one snow red flower. You need to wake Jason up first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after I get the formula.¡±

    He was completely self-interested. He had already asked the experts. Even if she obtained a stalk of Snow Red Flower and successfully extracted the antidote, the probability of successfully detoxifying Gu Chen was less than 10% because the amount was simply not enough.

    He knew Song Fan¡¯s ability. As long as he could control Song Fan, Jason might have to give him some leeway. He might even help him get the inheritance rights of the Brown Corporation.

    Song Fan knew that he would not cooperate so easily, so she did not continue to argue. She said directly, ¡°Okay, give me the snow red flower. I will pay you and you will pay me. I can prepare the antidote at any time.¡±

    Hearing her words, Charlie narrowed his eyes. No wonder he didn¡¯t realize Song Fan had the antidote with him. It could be made.

    He waved his hand and his subordinate walked out with a box.

    ¡°I trust you. This is the Snow Red Flower. I¡¯ve asked around, and it needs to be kept below zero to maintain its medicinal effect.¡± He placed the box in front of Song Fan. ¡°Take it back to verify it. I hope to see your antidote tonight.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worried that Song Fan would go back on his word. After all, he still had a backup plan.

    Song Fan directly picked up the Snow Red Flower and turned to leave.

    As soon as they left the hotel, Song Fan hurriedly instructed Sun Gao to drive back to the Gu residence.

    She could no longer remain calm. She did not know if Charlie would do anything, but as long as the Snow Red flower was not in the low-temperature environment, she would not have much time to experiment.

    When she arrived at the Gu residence, she did not even have time to greet the others and ran to the laboratory by herself.

    The snow red flower Charlie gave her was not wrong. Unfortunately, this one was too small. After seven to eight hours of purification, she only managed to get a little bit of the antidote. It was not enough to save Gu Chen at all.

    She was a little angry and could not suppress the frustration in her heart. She threw away the box that contained the snow red flowers, but when she turned around, Gu Chen was outside with a worried look.

    She wanted to explain, but when she thought of the antidote, she turned her head back.

    At around 11 pm, Song Fan finally left the laboratory. Gu Chen had been waiting for her at the door.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to say, ¡°Are you okay?¡± But the words that came out of his mouth turned into, ¡°Do you want to eat something? Uncle Zhong prepared supper for you.¡±

    ¡°Get Sun Gao to send me to the hospital. I agreed to deliver the antidote to Charlie today.¡± Song Fan immediately stopped Gu Chen from continuing to move forward. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about following me. You have to rest well now. It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±

    Gu Chen rubbed his nose guiltily. He wanted to go with her, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t stop. She turned around and left the villa, getting into the car. Only by letting Jason wake up quickly could she get the Snow Red Flower quickly.

    She almost ran to Jason¡¯s ward. Charlie yawned and sat on the sofa. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming. I don¡¯t want to stay up late.¡±

    Song Fan did not say anything more. She directly took the syringe and sucked the antidote that she had brought. Then, she aimed it at Jason¡¯s vein and pushed it in.

    ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon? After being unconscious for so long, his brain shouldn¡¯t be damaged, right?¡± Charlie was a little excited. He looked at Song Fan meaningfully. If only she could be of use to him. He could even marry her.

    However, Song Fan was only staring at Jason¡¯s face. ¡°He will wake up within two hours. His brain will be fine, but he needs to rest.¡±

    Jason was not deeply poisoned, and she knew his condition very well. However, the antidote she gave him could not keep Jason awake all the time. She also needed to have a backup plan.

    In less than half an hour, Jason woke up. It was just that his eyes were a little lost, but the moment he saw Song Fan, he instantly woke up.

    As expected, Song Fan still saved him.

    The moment he saw Jason¡¯s smile, Song Fan still felt a chill. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    She knew very well that Jason might not be able to get the formula. She might as well use the Snow Red Flower to suppress Gu Chen¡¯s poison first. At the very least, she could not let his poison continue to threaten his life.

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: He Canâ€™t Die

    Chapter 446: He Can¡¯t Die

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Watching Song Fan¡¯s departing figure, Jason felt a bit disappointed.

    He looked longingly at the door of the hospital room, still feeling a bit down. If only she had stayed to chat for a bit.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re still staring?¡± Charlie smirked at him. ¡°Dear Second Brother, you¡¯re finally awake. You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been. If you didn¡¯t wake up soon, I would have been worried to death.¡±

    ¡°Worried that the formula isn¡¯t complete and you can¡¯t develop a new drug?¡± Jason snorted coldly. ¡°Without me, you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    Hearing this, Charlie¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You knew this would happen from the start, didn¡¯t you? Was it deliberate? Did you and Song Fan set me up on purpose?¡±

    Jason, though weak, forced himself to sit up. He didn¡¯t want to appear defeated.

    ¡°If I had collaborated with Song Fan from the beginning, what would have become of you? I¡¯ve always said you¡¯re brainless. You haven¡¯t made any progress all these years.¡± The disdain on Jason¡¯s face grew. ¡°Even if you survive various poisons, you¡¯re just a test subject. Do you think you can rise to power?¡±

    Hearing this, Charlie smashed the nearby water cup and pointed at Jason, saying, ¡°Shut up, you shut up.¡±

    Recalling the hardships of his childhood, Charlie¡¯s face twitched involuntarily.

    But Jason¡¯s face showed no fear, only ridicule. ¡°These are facts. Do you think others don¡¯t know? You bastard!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Charlie took a step forward and grabbed his collar. ¡°You still rely on me to stay alive, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re not much better than this bastard!¡±

    Jason let him pull, his smile unwavering. ¡°No, I¡¯m alive because of Song Fan. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Mentioning Song Fan, Charlie seemed to remember something. He let go of Jason¡¯s collar and smiled. ¡°To be precise, you¡¯re alive because of Gu Chen. If not for the snow lotus that can save Gu Chen, why would Song Fan save you?¡±

    He leaned closer to Jason, speaking coldly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but Song Fan poisoned you for Gu Chen.¡±

    Although he had mentally prepared, hearing it from Charlie made Jason tremble with rage.

    He had always seen Song Fan as his possession. After finally finding her, how could he let Gu Chen take her away?

    Seeing the change in Jason¡¯s expression, Charlie felt much better. He had investigated a lot about these two, but it seemed Song Fan had forgotten.

    Thinking about the formula, Charlie regained his gentle smile. ¡°Second Brother, we are family. If you want Song Fan, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°But you must help me too. We need to help each other, right?¡±

    Jason snorted coldly but said nothing, indicating that Charlie should continue. Clearly, he took this proposal seriously.

    ¡°Song Fan only got one snow lotus. You should know that¡¯s not enough to detoxify Gu Chen.¡± Charlie played with the ring on his hand, saying nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find the snow lotus. I won¡¯t let Gu Chen¡¯s people find it through other means. So if he wants to live, he has to rely on us.¡±

    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Jason finally spoke.

    He understood the change in Song Fan¡¯s feelings for Gu Chen. To do so much for him, it seemed the young girl¡¯s first love had blossomed. She was no longer the naive girl who only cared about friends.

    Jason also wished Gu Chen dead, but he was more valuable alive.

    ¡°Gu Chen can¡¯t die, you know that.¡± Jason hinted.

    Charlie raised an eyebrow. He understood Jason¡¯s point; Gu Chen was too important to the Brown Family to die. ¡°But being half-dead shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    After he finished speaking, the two of them exchanged a glance and saw the smile in each other¡¯s eyes.

    When Song Fan returned to the Gu residence, Gu Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I need to go to the lab.¡± She only left this sentence before quickly heading to the laboratory.

    Uncle Zhong, carrying freshly made chicken soup, brushed past Song Fan, who was walking quickly.

    ¡°Miss Song? Chicken soup, have some chicken soup before you go!¡± Uncle Zhong called out urgently.

    Song Fan skidded to a stop, then turned back toward Uncle Zhong, took the bowl, blew on it, and drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, thanks, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Forgetting Loyalty for Lust

    Chapter 447: Forgetting Loyalty for Lust

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Unconsciously, Song Fan endured another whole day.

    Fortunately, with years of military experience, often going hungry, sleeping poorly, and always being on guard as a mercenary, she managed to stay on her feet.

    Moreover, the amount of snow lotus in her hand was too little to waste a bit.

    She added some other ingredients to the antidote, but looking at less than 5 milliliters of antidote still made Song Fan feel a bit troubled.

    However, Gu Chen had a flare-up not long ago, and at least these antidote ingredients could suppress the toxins in his body.

    On the second night, Song Fan left the laboratory and saw Gu Chen watching a tablet at the door.

    She instinctively glanced at the clock on the wall, her face showing some dissatisfaction, ¡°I told you that you need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we both need rest.¡± Gu Chen took off his glasses and rubbed his temples, looking truly exhausted. ¡°You¡¯ve been at it for many days. Can you still keep up?¡±

    ¡°I can keep up, I occasionally nap in between.¡± Song Fan felt a bit guilty; she only took short naps, never exceeding 20 minutes.

    To avoid further discussion on this topic, she quickly raised the test tube in her hand. ¡°This is the antidote to suppress the toxins in your body. The dosage is insufficient, but at least it can suppress the toxins. Your body is too weak now¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Chen directly lifted her up.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect this, and instinctively hugged his neck.

    Realizing her inappropriate action, and seeing Uncle Zhong and Sun Gao retreating quietly, she blushed and said, ¡°Put me down, what does this look like? Everyone¡¯s watching!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is watching.¡± Without another word, Gu Chen carried her upstairs. Song Fan held the test tube carefully, not daring to move recklessly.

    The servants were no longer surprised by their actions and continued with their tasks, only a few sneaking glances before quickly looking away.

    Once they reached Gu Chen¡¯s room, he put her down.

    ¡°You need to rest well too. If you collapse, what will I do?¡± Gu Chen supported himself on both sides of Song Fan, their faces very close.

    Song Fan could feel her breathing becoming heavy. She quickly adjusted her position, but Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    She stomped fiercely on Gu Chen¡¯s foot, but he still didn¡¯t move.

    Feeling a bit deflated, Song Fan said, ¡°Move aside, let¡¯s inject the antidote first. We need to observe for 48 hours to see if there are any side effects.¡±

    Hearing her softened tone, Gu Chen finally pulled back his hands and then extended his arm. ¡°The syringe is on the bedside table, and so is my last medical report. See if you need anything else?¡±

    Sure enough, Song Fan found many medical supplies on the bedside table, apparently for emergency use.

    She skillfully extracted the antidote and immediately injected it into Gu Chen.

    ¡°Press it, don¡¯t rub.¡± Song Fan pressed a cotton swab on the needle site, but Gu Chen¡¯s other hand didn¡¯t move.

    He helplessly raised his hand and said with a grievance, ¡°This hand is not very convenient, so I have to trouble you.¡±

    Song Fan was speechless. When he was carrying her just now, why didn¡¯t he mention his hand being inconvenient? Now he was clearly playing tricks.

    But seeing his aggrieved look, Song Fan softened. Had she also been dazzled by Gu Chen¡¯s handsome appearance? Was this the legendary forgetting loyalty for lust?

    Seeing her fluctuating expressions, Gu Chen suddenly found it amusing. He hugged her shoulders and leaned back, making Song Fan fall into his arms.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Fan was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t dare to let go of the cotton swab on the needle site, but the current position was too ambiguous, lying entirely on Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen held her tightly with one hand and softly said, ¡°Xiao Fan, just for a while, just hold for a while, I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Listening to his strong heartbeat, Song Fan¡¯s heart softened, and she fell asleep lying on him.

    Uncle Zhong, who was listening at the door, wished he could go in and check. Hearing no movement inside, he frowned and left.

    As he went downstairs, he asked someone nearby, ¡°I asked you to lock the windows that day, have you checked?¡±

    The person quickly assured him, ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Zhong, I just checked again. Even if Miss Song is the reincarnation of Sun Wukong, she can¡¯t escape!¡±

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Letâ€™s Have a Good Talk

    Chapter 448: Let¡¯s Have a Good Talk

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After several exhausting days, Song Fan slept deeply. Whether it was due to the safe environment or not, she was completely relaxed, and even when Gu Chen answered her phone, she didn¡¯t wake up.

    Seeing that it was Charlie calling, Gu Chen quietly picked up the phone, turned off the sound, and walked to the bathroom to answer.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A deep voice sounded from the other end, and Charlie clearly hesitated, ¡°President Gu?¡±

    Then his voice became excited, ¡°Wow, is Song Fan with you? Did you spend the night together?¡±

    His tone was suggestive, and his voice rose significantly. Gu Chen didn¡¯t like it and frowned, asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was originally looking for Miss Song. Thanks to her antidote, my second brother has woken up.¡± Charlie¡¯s voice carried a hint of calculation, ¡°Is Miss Song still asleep? She has been very tired lately. President Gu, don¡¯t overdo it. The little girl¡¯s body can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Ignoring Charlie¡¯s frivolous words, Gu Chen coldly replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°No! There is something.¡± Charlie hurriedly got to the point, ¡°My second brother woke up for a while yesterday, but he¡¯s fallen asleep again. I want to ask Song Fan when he will wake up again?¡±

    His question was odd. How would Song Fan know when Jason would wake up?

    But Gu Chen understood the implication in his words. Song Fan¡¯s antidote could only temporarily wake Jason, but Charlie needed him awake on demand.

    Charlie¡¯s tone seemed a bit aggrieved, ¡°I trusted her and gave her the snow lotus directly, but it seems her antidote is insufficient. If possible, could you ask her to come to the hospital?¡±

    After hanging up, Gu Chen was still frowning. He could guess there was some private deal between Charlie and Song Fan, which he didn¡¯t like.

    However, his people had not been able to find the snow lotus. The people he sent abroad had lost contact, seemingly targeted by the Brown family, preventing him from obtaining the snow lotus, thus threatening Song Fan.

    Gu Chen punched the wall forcefully, the sound echoing in the bathroom. The feeling of his beloved woman being threatened because of him was very unpleasant, very unpleasant.

    ¡°Gu Chen? Are you in there?¡± Song Fan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice called out, clearly just waking up.

    She gently knocked on the bathroom door, ¡°Are you okay? Are you in there?¡±

    Gu Chen took several deep breaths to calm himself before opening the door, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He guiltily avoided her eyes and handed her the phone, ¡°Charlie called earlier. He said Jason is unconscious again and wants you to go to the hospital. I didn¡¯t wake you because you were sleeping soundly.¡±

    ¡°Unconscious again?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t blame him for answering her phone, just frowned as she took it.

    She knew her antidote should keep Jason awake for at least a day. It was unlikely he would fall unconscious so quickly. Did Charlie poison him again?

    Thinking that the snow lotus was still with him, Song Fan quickly fixed her hair, ¡°I need to go to the hospital. Something might be wrong.¡±

    She didn¡¯t plan to hide anything from Gu Chen, ¡°Jason shouldn¡¯t be unconscious so soon. Maybe Charlie did something. If Jason is useless, we won¡¯t get the snow lotus.¡±

    Gu Chen nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital.¡±

    She wanted to say he didn¡¯t need to come, but seeing Gu Chen already changing his clothes, Song Fan swallowed her words.

    She realized that if Gu Chen didn¡¯t come, he wouldn¡¯t agree to let her go alone.

    To avoid any tricks from Charlie, Gu Chen also had Sun Zhi and Sun Gao accompany them.

    But at the hospital, they saw Jason eating. Song Fan and Gu Chen exchanged a glance, realizing they had been tricked.

    ¡°Song Fan, come try this turtle soup. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jason¡¯s tone was relaxed, even a bit cheerful, ¡°I¡¯ll serve you a bowl.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t move, just gave Charlie a cold look.

    Charlie shrugged helplessly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t cooperate and insisted you come. I really had no choice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. We have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t intend to give them an explanation.

    Seeing the way Jason looked at her made her feel uncomfortable.

    But as they opened the door to leave the ward, four foreign bodyguards surrounded them, and two guns were aimed at Sun Zhi and Sun Gao, rendering them immobile.

    Jason elegantly wiped his mouth and then smiled smugly, ¡°Song Fan, can we have a good talk now?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: What Do I Want

    Chapter 449: What Do I Want

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen stepped forward, blocking Song Fan, then shook his head at Sun Zhi and Sun Gao, signaling them not to act rashly.

    Song Fan turned back and coldly asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Jason still held the soup, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drink it? You used to have no problem eating raw turtle.¡±

    His smile grew wider, making his gaunt face look like a monster with split lips.

    Song Fan shivered involuntarily. Sensing her discomfort, Gu Chen immediately took her hand.

    Seeing their interaction, Jason snorted and slammed the bowl onto the table, ¡°Song Fan, didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t think this is your territory in B Country.¡± Gu Chen pulled Song Fan behind him, shielding her completely from Jason¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°So what? Do you think your government would offend someone who can cure thousands of cancer patients for you or the Gu Corporation?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were filled with malice, though he still smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the greatness of the Brown Group? Just because of my research, which country in the world wouldn¡¯t show me respect? Just you?¡±

    Jason seemed impatient, ¡°Song Fan, didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you.¡± Song Fan fought off the nausea, barely holding back from vomiting.

    The feeling Jason gave her was not only terrifying but also utterly disgusting. She was almost about to throw up.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want to know about your two years of lost memory? I heard you¡¯ve been looking into that.¡± Jason burped and then returned to his bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m very weak. Song Fan, you¡¯re impressive. Your poison-making skills have advanced so much over the years?¡± Jason leaned lazily against the headboard, while Charlie placed a pillow behind his back to make him more comfortable.

    Seeing their interaction, Song Fan narrowed her eyes. It seemed these two had reached an agreement, making the antidote she held her only bargaining chip.

    ¡°Your poisoning was orchestrated by your dear little brother here. And now you two are playing this touching brotherly act, it¡¯s truly disgusting.¡± Song Fan decided to confront them directly, ¡°In A City, you two can¡¯t control Gu Chen and me. You¡¯d better consider whether the A City government would act against you.¡±

    ¡°Control? No, no, I wouldn¡¯t do that. You came with me willingly.¡± Jason shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the snow lotus?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the antidote?¡±

    Seeing Jason¡¯s eyes narrow uncomfortably, Song Fan knew he hadn¡¯t figured out the antidote¡¯s formula yet, which was her ace in the hole.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve analyzed your poison by now. Although it won¡¯t kill you immediately, you can¡¯t stay conscious forever.¡± Song Fan pressed on, ¡°Being a living dead might be worse than death for you, right?¡±

    ¡°You do know me well.¡± Jason¡¯s smile briefly softened, but it quickly turned sharp, ¡°But didn¡¯t you think I dared to let you come here because I have more leverage than just the snow lotus and your memory?¡±

    As Gu Chen¡¯s face turned paler and he became unsteady, Jason finally laughed, ¡°President Gu isn¡¯t that strong after all, getting poisoned again with such a small dose?¡±

    Song Fan immediately supported Gu Chen and began checking his pulse, discovering he was indeed poisoned.

    She quickly scanned the room but found nothing unusual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking, the poison isn¡¯t in this room.¡± Jason waved his hand, ¡°When you extracted the snow lotus, didn¡¯t you notice a component that can cure tumors?¡±

    Seeing Song Fan frown, Jason kindly explained, ¡°Mixing the snow lotus with pollen from the snow lotus stamen doubles the medicinal effect, but it also amplifies the poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body.¡±

    His tone turned excited, ¡°No, to be precise, it activates a virus. The combination of the two drugs triggers the virus.¡±

    Song Fan understood. These substances weren¡¯t toxic on their own but caused a chain reaction with the poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°President Gu!¡± Sun Zhi tried to step forward but was kicked by a bodyguard, causing him to groan and kneel on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. They won¡¯t kill us.¡± Song Fan quickly turned back and then addressed Jason, ¡°These two are my people. If they get hurt, you won¡¯t get what you want.¡±

    Jason looked at Song Fan happily, ¡°Then tell me what I want.¡±

    Song Fan took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Me.¡±

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: My Condition

    Chapter 450: My Condition

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing her words, Jason¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t stop laughing, ¡°You really know! You really know! As expected of my Song Fan!¡±

    Song Fan ignored him and struggled to help Gu Chen to the sofa.

    She turned to Jason and said, ¡°Have your men come and support him. You don¡¯t want to cause any trouble at his hospital, do you?¡±

    Jason raised an eyebrow, then nodded at Charlie, who motioned for his men to put away their guns.

    Sun Gao helped Sun Zhi up, and they quickly came in, each guarding Gu Chen and Song Fan.

    Song Fan pushed Sun Gao. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just take care of Gu Chen.¡±

    Her tone was calm, showing no panic. ¡°Since you want me, let them go. I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±

    Jason seemed dissatisfied with her calmness. He tapped the bed impatiently. ¡°How do you know I want you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard,¡± Song Fan said, sitting by the scarred table. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here the Brown Group doesn¡¯t have. It seems I¡¯m the only thing left.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about those two years?¡± Jason asked, frowning.

    He felt conflicted, hoping Song Fan remembered, yet thinking it was good to get to know her anew.

    ¡°Not anymore. Especially knowing it might involve you, it just makes me sick.¡± Song Fan frowned, looking like she might vomit any second.

    Jason laughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care much about those two years either. I care about the present.¡±

    ¡°My anti-cancer drug has made breakthrough progress, but I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck.¡± Jason looked tired, barely able to keep his eyes open.

    He forced himself to continue, ¡°But the drug¡¯s side effects are significant.¡± He pointed to his head, ¡°Some patients experience mental fog, and others show signs of psychosis.¡±

    He looked genuinely regretful, like a doctor who cared about his patients.

    But Song Fan knew his conclusions came at the cost of countless lives. He had certainly experimented on live humans.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Song Fan asked through gritted teeth.

    If she still had any use, it was probably her research skills.

    Jason seemed about to fall asleep.

    Charlie spoke up first, ¡°Of course, we want you to complete the experiments. Your skills can develop a more suitable drug. The Brown family must dominate this industry, so the new drug must be released as planned, with no competition.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s face turned grim. She knew international research on such drugs was led by powerful enterprises with strong scientific teams and government or underworld backing.

    She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this competition, but seeing Gu Chen¡¯s weak breathing, she had to compromise. She couldn¡¯t confront the Brown brothers now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do it, but I can try.¡± Song Fan left some room for herself. ¡°My condition is that Gu Chen lives.¡±

    She extended her hand, coldly looking at Jason, ¡°Give me the antidote. I can prepare your antidote anytime.¡±

    Jason pulled a bottle from under his pillow. Charlie took it and handed it to Song Fan.

    ¡°Take one pill a day. He¡¯ll wake up in two hours, and in three days, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jason¡¯s voice grew weaker. ¡°Make sure the antidote is correct, and give me mine.¡±

    He sighed deeply and glanced at Charlie, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a living dead. You know me best.¡±

    Song Fan glanced back at Gu Chen, then nodded at Sun Zhi and Sun Gao.

    Sun Gao wanted to say something but was stopped by his brother. Sun Zhi knew they were a burden here and thought it better to take Gu Chen away and let Song Fan focus.

    Watching the three leave, Jason fell into a deep sleep. Song Fan knew the antidote she had given him had worn off.

    Charlie sighed in relief and stretched his stiff neck, ¡°My second brother is really difficult.¡±

    He waved his hand, and several guns pointed at Song Fan.

    ¡°I know your capabilities. You¡¯re not a weak little girl,¡± Charlie said with a sinister smile. ¡°Gu Chen will probably come for you once he wakes up, so you must come with me now.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Kidnapped

    Chapter 451: Kidnapped

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie had clearly prepared in advance. His men quickly placed Jason in a wheelchair, while two others kept an eye on Song Fan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to deal with you this way,¡± Charlie said, sounding a bit apologetic, ¡°but you¡¯re too important, not just to Jason but to the Brown Group as well.¡±

    Recalling what Jason had told him about Song Fan, Charlie licked his lips.

    As long as Song Fan could replace Jason in developing new drugs, he would have nothing to worry about and could become the sole heir of the Brown family.

    Song Fan was taken to a van and had her eyes covered. She didn¡¯t say a word throughout.

    The vehicle initially moved slowly, indicating they were in the city.

    After about an hour, the city noises faded, and the car sped up, clearly on the highway.

    She didn¡¯t know where they were taking her but felt no panic, only concern for Gu Chen.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the car seemed to enter a tunnel and then stopped suddenly.

    Charlie removed her blindfold. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience,¡± he said.

    Song Fan squinted her eyes. The surroundings were dark except for some light inside the vehicle, making it hard to see anything clearly.

    But she could hear the sound of waves and feel the sea breeze.

    ¡°You were right. We can do very little in A City, so we had to take you with us,¡± Charlie said.

    His words gave her a bad feeling¡ªthey were taking her away?

    Song Fan clenched her fists but remained silent, staring at Charlie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re scaring me,¡± Charlie said, making an exaggerated face. Then he snapped his fingers, and the lights came on.

    Song Fan instinctively shielded her eyes. Once adjusted, she saw they were inside a modified shipping container. It had a lighting system and a sealed glass laboratory with various equipment¡ªnot high-end, but enough for basic experiments.

    ¡°My second brother is quite something, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a scientific madman. He brought his lab with him to A City,¡± Charlie said, stepping out of the van and knocking on the lab¡¯s glass door. ¡°He had great foresight. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±

    Song Fan followed him out, observing their surroundings. The interior was simple, with no cover except for the lab¡¯s glass and the vehicle.

    There was only one main door, and the ventilation ducts were too small, leaving no possibility for escape.

    Charlie, seeming to read her mind, shook his head. ¡°Give it up. You can¡¯t escape.¡±

    He took out his phone and showed her a video. ¡°Oh, by the way, President Gu has woken up.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t take the phone, knowing Charlie wouldn¡¯t let her have it, but she felt relieved seeing the man in the video.

    Gu Chen, although weak, looked angry.

    ¡°Charlie, I warn you, you¡¯re not in B Country. Send Song Fan back now! This is kidnapping!¡± His face flushed with anger. ¡°You think you can take her away? Dream on! My people will find you soon. You¡¯d better wise up!¡±

    Charlie put away the phone, smirking. ¡°Miss Song, reassured now?¡±

    The container door opened with a heavy sound, and sunlight streamed in.

    Song Fan quickly looked outside but saw only black and red containers, indicating they were at a container storage area in a port.

    There were no dock workers, only Charlie¡¯s men.

    Her heart sank. Escape seemed impossible, and if she couldn¡¯t get away now, going abroad with them would make returning even harder.

    ¡°You have one minute to tell me what materials you need to detoxify Jason. I¡¯ll have them sent over,¡± Charlie said, checking his watch. He then walked to the door and turned back, ¡°Don¡¯t think about running. You can¡¯t escape in this place, so don¡¯t waste your effort.¡±

    ¡°Charlie!¡± Song Fan called out, stopping him as he was about to leave. ¡°Are you sure you want to cooperate with your second brother?¡±

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Brian

    Chapter 452: Brian

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Charlie turned and looked at the people around him. He just shrugged and didn¡¯t speak.

    Song Fan quickly understood. Most of the people here were Jason¡¯s men. Charlie hadn¡¯t brought many people to A City, so most of them must have been Jason¡¯s.

    She stopped talking and swiftly grabbed a pen and paper from a nearby table, writing down dozens of materials and items needed.

    Charlie, not understanding the list, looked frustrated by the chemical symbols and names, ¡°This much?¡±

    ¡°Do you think my poison is easy to cure? Why do you think Jason didn¡¯t do it himself?¡± Song Fan smiled, ¡°Each cargo ship should have a departure time, right? If you want Jason to wake up quickly, get these things ready as soon as possible.¡±

    Before Charlie could respond, a burly man took the paper from his hand.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll have what you need ready within half an hour,¡± the man said emotionlessly.

    Song Fan recognized him as the man who had followed them in the restaurant. Seeing Charlie not objecting, she realized that even with Jason unconscious, Charlie struggled to assert control.

    Charlie gave Song Fan a helpless look, as if to say, ¡°See, I¡¯m forced too.¡±

    But Song Fan could see the discontent in his eyes. It was clear his alliance with Jason wasn¡¯t equal, and Jason had probably deceived him to gain the upper hand.

    Without saying more, she returned to the vehicle, checking if it had a GPS system or onboard WiFi. If so, she might be able to contact Lan Yue.

    The burly man approached her and whispered, ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t waste your effort. You have no chance to contact the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t scare her,¡± Charlie said, ¡°whether your boss wakes up depends entirely on Miss Song.¡±

    Brian sneered at Song Fan. He had dismissed her as a troublesome girl years ago, never expecting her to become such a problem.

    He snorted and then walked away.

    As the people in the container left, the door was closed, and Song Fan heard the sound of a heavy lock being secured. It sounded solid, with the impact on the container walls echoing deeply.

    Brian worked quickly, bringing the materials in less than 20 minutes, along with new equipment, bottled water, bread, and a bucket.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be at sea for several days. No one will disturb you during this time.¡±

    His implication was clear: she would be confined to the container, and the bucket was for her needs.

    ¡°Several days aren¡¯t just for the antidote,¡± Brian said, pulling out a thick folder, ¡°These are materials Second Young Master prepared for you. He wants you to familiarize yourself with the drug formulas and conduct optimization experiments in the lab.¡±

    Seeing Song Fan remain silent, Brian grew anxious. She was likely planning something.

    He added, ¡°You have four hours to prepare Jason¡¯s antidote. When I knock on the door, pass the medicine through the gap.¡±

    Possibly fearing Song Fan might sabotage it, he threatened, ¡°Song Fan, I know how capable you are, but you¡¯d better behave. Once we¡¯re in international waters, no one can save you.¡±

    Song Fan sensed their plan. Being in international waters implied criminal activities.

    The container door locked again, leaving Song Fan alone inside. She examined the lab before entering it.

    She had memorized the components of Jason¡¯s antidote. Although this wasn¡¯t a proper lab, the environment was adequate for her to prepare the antidote.

    Jason must have feared leaks, so there were no surveillance cameras in the container, which relieved Song Fan.

    Her only bargaining chip was the antidote, and she wouldn¡¯t give it up easily.

    Brian arrived at the container door exactly four hours later. He knocked, and the sound echoed inside.

    Song Fan passed the antidote through the door gap, ¡°The equipment here isn¡¯t good enough. I could only make a temporary antidote. We¡¯ll need better equipment onshore to make the real antidote.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to play tricks!¡± Brian sounded angry and kicked the container several times.

    Song Fan remained unafraid. Before she could make any demands, Brian¡¯s footsteps grew distant. He had no intention of negotiating with her at all.

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Changed My Mind

    Chapter 453: Changed My Mind

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After night fell, the container became very cold, the metal walls constantly sapping Song Fan¡¯s body heat.

    She felt an urge to curse but eventually climbed into the car. The gas was almost gone, so she couldn¡¯t turn on the heater. She could only curl up in the back seat, trying to conserve what little warmth she had left.

    The container was frighteningly cold, and the car¡¯s temperature didn¡¯t rise much either. Song Fan tried to calm her mind and assess her current situation.

    She could hear the water outside and feel the ship¡¯s movements, indicating that the ship wasn¡¯t large.

    From the time the ship set sail until now, they had certainly reached international waters.

    The cold made her increasingly drowsy. She even pondered whether she had ever sailed before. If all else failed, maybe she could kidnap Charlie as a hostage. Would Jason care enough about the Brown family¡¯s reputation to give her a chance at survival?

    After much thought, the best strategy she could come up with was ¡°play it by ear.¡±

    Feeling dejected, Song Fan recalled that during her time as a mercenary, she had boarded a ship only a few times. Apart from her decent swimming skills, nothing particularly noteworthy came to mind.

    As her mind wandered, she noticed a change in the ship¡¯s sounds. The vessel was clearly slowing down, likely preparing to stop.

    Sensing movement around her, Song Fan quickly got out of the car, staying alert to the surroundings.

    Night had fallen, and there was a peculiar quietness at sea, with only the faint sound of waves.

    She pressed her ear against the container wall and heard the noise of speedboats. She counted silently, estimating there were three or four of them.

    Suddenly, she heard voices and footsteps, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    She could hear the creaking of soft-soled shoes on the deck, the sound growing closer.

    Song Fan rushed back into the car, opening the trunk to grab a wrench and a fire extinguisher. Having a weapon gave her a slight sense of security.

    Before she could formulate a plan, she heard the distinct sound of a lock being turned at the container door.

    Within seconds, the container door opened.

    Standing to the side, Song Fan barely had time to react before four or five guns were aimed at her.

    Her muscles tensed, and she instinctively adopted a defensive stance. It was too late to use the car as cover.

    However, there were no gunshots, nor did anyone speak.

    Brian stepped out from among the men, his expression cold and disdainful.

    He was accompanied by a slightly overweight foreigner. It was too dark outside for Song Fan to make out his features.

    The man had the aura of someone who lived by the sea, and he carried a faint smell of fish. Song Fan guessed he was the captain.

    Brian exchanged a few words with the man in what sounded like a Southeast Asian dialect, but Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand a word.

    Her heart sank further. In this environment, unable to communicate, any thoughts of escape seemed futile.

    The overweight man quickly gave orders to the others, and someone pushed Song Fan, forcing her out of the container.

    She glanced at the people around her. It was clear that any attempt to resist would be futile. No matter how skilled she was, taking on dozens of armed men alone was impossible.

    The men guarding her moved in well-coordinated groups of three, suggesting they weren¡¯t ordinary bodyguards. Even if they weren¡¯t regular Southeast Asian soldiers, they were at least militarily trained, possibly mercenaries.

    Trying to fight back now would only get her killed.

    Silently, she followed them out of the container, noting the empty horizon and the starry sky above. But Song Fan had no time to appreciate the beauty.

    The men barked orders at her in a language she didn¡¯t understand, but Song Fan knew they wanted her to switch to the speedboat, as she was already at the edge of the deck with no other way down.

    Brian watched the proceedings coldly, a mocking look in his eyes.

    Song Fan turned to him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d be sailing for a few days? It hasn¡¯t even been 24 hours. Why are you making me leave?¡±

    ¡°Impressive as always, Song Fan! Even with amnesia, you¡¯re still sharp,¡± Brian said, clapping twice and smiling. ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve to be by his side. I changed my mind.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Arrived

    Chapter 454: Arrived

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Brian clearly didn¡¯t want to say more to Song Fan. He spoke another phrase she didn¡¯t understand, and immediately someone struck Song Fan with the butt of a gun.

    Song Fan quickly dodged, glaring at the man who muttered something incomprehensible.

    But Song Fan understood his intention¡ªhe wanted her to board the speedboat.

    Without hesitation, she jumped onto the speedboat, where two guns were immediately aimed at her, leaving her no chance to resist.

    Song Fan had initially planned to hijack the speedboat, but her plan was thwarted again.

    Others boarded the speedboats as well, and soon they were speeding across the sea, practically flying over the waves.

    At first, the sea breeze, though fishy, was refreshing. But as night fell and temperatures dropped, she quickly felt the cold seeping into her bones.

    She regretted not having her hospital coat. In her hurry, she had left wearing only thin clothes.

    Now, on the speedboat, the cold wind pierced her skin, and she felt thoroughly chilled.

    Meanwhile, the men around her were bundled up in cotton jackets, some even wearing goggles to shield from the wind.

    Song Fan curled up, trying to minimize her exposure to the freezing wind.

    To distract herself, she started a conversation with the man next to her in English.

    The man seemed about her age, with no signs of aging and fair skin.

    Despite the language barrier, Song Fan managed to express her willingness to pay for her life.

    ¡°My family is very wealthy, and my boyfriend is extremely rich. You can check,¡± Song Fan said, trying to convey her message. The man listened several times before understanding.

    He glanced at the others, ensuring they hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation due to the wind.

    ¡°You, you, have how much, money? Must be in dollars,¡± the man asked, stammering, his eyes darting to the men in front.

    Song Fan quickly removed her necklace and two small earrings.

    She generally disliked wearing jewelry. The necklace was designed to hold small pills, and she wore the earrings to keep her piercings open. Luckily, the earrings had small diamonds.

    ¡°Diamonds, gold,¡± Song Fan explained in English.

    The man looked around to ensure no one saw before pocketing her items. Then, he handed her an extra jacket.

    Only then did Song Fan realize the man was wearing a new down jacket under his dirty outer coat to keep it clean.

    She didn¡¯t care about appearances anymore. Putting on the cotton coat, she finally felt some warmth returning.

    She looked gratefully at the man and continued trying to talk to him, hoping he would help her escape. But he stopped responding and said nothing more.

    After another hour or two, just as Song Fan felt she might lose consciousness, she saw a small island ahead.

    The men on the speedboat started shouting excitedly, their faces showing a rare moment of joy.

    Song Fan had no strength to ponder their reactions. She could only see a small, dark island with a few shadows moving.

    Islands like these were common in international waters. She couldn¡¯t determine her location, let alone signal for help.

    The speedboat soon reached the shore, and she was almost dragged into the water.

    Using her last bit of strength, she staggered onto the beach.

    Her clothes were soaked, and the sea breeze made her shiver uncontrollably.

    The man who had given her the coat patted her sympathetically.

    Song Fan seized the moment and asked, ¡°Where is this? Is this an island in international waters? Are you islanders?¡±

    The man looked at her with a complicated expression. Seeing someone approach, he quickly stepped away, avoiding any association with her.

    The next moment, someone placed a hood over her head. She didn¡¯t resist, letting them do as they pleased.

    Internally, she felt a glimmer of hope. If they intended to kill her, they wouldn¡¯t bother with secrecy. Dead people kept secrets best.

    Since they were keeping her identity concealed, it meant they didn¡¯t want her dead.

    But before she could take many steps, she heard a chilling conversation.

    ¡°Does she have any diseases? If she¡¯s sick, she won¡¯t be worth much.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Escape

    Chapter 455: Escape

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The men escorting Song Fan spoke to each other in hushed tones. The crowd dispersed after watching the commotion.

    Song Fan sighed in relief. Whether it was organ trafficking or human trafficking, having someone to communicate with meant she had a chance to escape.

    The small island was primitive, with uneven, hand-carved steps. As night fell, even Song Fan felt the strain on her body from the exhausting trek.

    Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t go any further, she heard voices speaking a language she understood. They were handing her over as ¡°cargo.¡±

    She was shoved into a small wooden cabin. She could smell the wood and noticed the dust, but at least there was no scent of seawater.

    Inside the cabin, no one bothered to remove her hood.

    After what felt like hours, Song Fan, who thought she had slept a long time, heard the door open. Someone finally removed her hood.

    In front of her stood an Asian woman. Though not beautiful, her muscular build indicated she was formidable.

    The woman drew a knife from her calf and cut the ropes binding Song Fan.

    She tossed a stack of paper at Song Fan, saying, ¡°Write down the antidote formula. No tricks.¡±

    Song Fan frowned. The antidote for Jason was her only leverage. It seemed the previous antidote had failed.

    As long as she was valuable, they wouldn¡¯t kill her.

    The woman, growing impatient, threw a can at her from a pocket, saying, ¡°You have one hour. Don¡¯t think about escaping. You can¡¯t.¡±

    The cabin door shut again. Song Fan wasted no time opening the can. It was the cheapest canned starch from a supermarket, but it was food, and it would keep her strength up.

    After eating, she surveyed her surroundings. The room was small, without windows, just a wooden door, a chair, and a table.

    She had seen two guards at the door when the woman entered but didn¡¯t know if there were more.

    Her only thought now was to find a way out.

    She eyed the empty can and had an idea.

    Suddenly, she dropped the can to the floor. The noise startled the guards, who opened the door and pointed their guns at her.

    Song Fan lay on the floor, her face flushed. She clutched her throat as if choking, gasping and pounding the ground, her coughs growing louder, veins bulging on her neck.

    Seeing her outstretched hand begging for help, the guards hesitated. One finally approached while the other kept his gun trained on her.

    If Song Fan died, they wouldn¡¯t survive either. They couldn¡¯t take any chances.

    As the guard leaned in to pat her back, Song Fan seized the moment. She grabbed him, using him as a shield. The other guard dared not fire.

    Quickly, she snatched the gun from the first guard.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A bullet tore through his thigh, and he screamed.

    Without waiting, Song Fan fired again, hitting the second guard in the leg.

    She wasted no time, grabbing the second guard¡¯s gun as well.

    Knowing the gunshots would attract reinforcements, she ran out of the cabin.

    But she quickly turned back to grab the can. Even a small thing could be crucial on this primitive island.

    After eating and resting, her strength had returned. She dashed into the forest, her speed aided by the adrenaline rush.

    The night was dark, making it impossible to navigate.

    She ran several meters into the dense forest, circling back to the woods behind the cabin.

    Just as she settled, reinforcements arrived.

    Men shouted, speaking in a language she didn¡¯t understand. The two injured guards groaned and pointed in her direction.

    Immediately, a dozen men set off towards the forest, searching for her.

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Found You

    Chapter 456: Found You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan hid in the bushes, squinting at the group of people.

    There were two types of searchers: those with guns, who seemed familiar with each other. Though she couldn¡¯t understand their language, their gestures and the way they moved in small groups indicated they were mercenaries, and very coordinated.

    The others were dressed like the fishermen she had seen on the boat, mostly unarmed or carrying wooden sticks. The man who had given her the coat was among them.

    But in this group, Song Fan finally heard some words she could understand. Though the voices were faint, it gave her some comfort knowing communication wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    As the group ran in the direction she had previously fled, Song Fan knew she couldn¡¯t stay long. She was aware of the mercenaries¡¯ skills. She turned and headed deeper into the dense forest.

    Because Song Fan had two guns, the searchers were cautious. If she decided to fire, it could cost them dearly.

    The fishermen, however, were mostly all bark and no bite. They searched, but slowly, clearly scared, yet forced to find her.

    The dark night on the sea made it hard to see anything. Song Fan climbed a tree, finding a comfortable position, and used leaves to cover herself completely.

    After about five minutes, she heard footsteps and familiar voices below. Two fishermen approached.

    ¡°Who is this person? If she¡¯s lost, so what? We have plenty of ¡®goods¡¯ anyway,¡± one said.

    ¡°She seems important. Didn¡¯t you see those bosses go crazy?¡± replied the other.

    ¡°Is she not ¡®goods¡¯? Maybe she¡¯s for the competition tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it, but who knows? So skinny, I bet she gets eliminated in the first round.¡±

    Song Fan quietly listened to their conversation, trying to piece together information.

    The ¡°goods¡± were likely people for sale or Jason¡¯s experiments. The ¡°competition¡± tomorrow sounded even more brutal than she had imagined.

    The ¡°bosses¡± mentioned must be the island¡¯s leaders, indicating a strict hierarchy on the island.

    Once the two men walked away, Song Fan allowed herself to move slightly.

    She picked up the empty can, using its sharp lid to cut branches and quickly crafted a makeshift ghillie suit. It was rough but sufficient for now, allowing her to blend into her surroundings.

    To conserve energy, Song Fan dozed off in the tree, waking at dawn.

    After hours of searching, the forest was silent. She carefully descended from the tree.

    Spotting a lone fisherman ahead, she hid behind a rock, waiting for the right moment.

    When the man turned his back, Song Fan pounced, knocking him to the ground. She covered his mouth with one hand and aimed her gun at him with the other.

    ¡°Make a sound and I¡¯ll shoot,¡± Song Fan whispered.

    The man, eyes wide with fear, nodded slowly.

    Song Fan loosened her grip, keeping the gun pointed at him.

    Suddenly, the man smiled and grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°I found you!¡±

    Song Fan realized then that he wasn¡¯t afraid, even seemed excited.

    ¡°Stay still, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Song Fan threatened, pressing the gun to his back.

    The man just shook his head, ¡°I am protected by the gods. I am invincible. I will live forever with the gods.¡±

    In that instant, Song Fan¡¯s mind screamed, ¡°Lunatic.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have time to deal with him. She knocked him out with the gun¡¯s butt, noticing the surgical scars on his neck and head, and the needle marks on his arms.

    Recalling Jason¡¯s words about the drug¡¯s side effects, Song Fan felt a chill.

    Had Jason dumped all his failed experiment subjects on this island, letting them fend for themselves?

    Before she could process this, a bell rang, echoing far and wide.

    Song Fan quickly climbed a nearby tree and saw a crowd gathering in a basin below. At the sound of the bell, people scattered in different directions.

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Are You Sane?

    Chapter 457: Are You Sane?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan had two ways to escape. One was to steal a boat, but navigating alone, ensuring provisions, and finding the correct direction seemed impossible.

    The other option was to contact the outside world. If she could reach Gu Chen or Sami, someone could come to rescue her.

    After considering her options, Song Fan chose the latter. Given the number of people gathered in the basin, there had to be some means of communication with the outside world. On this remote island, she needed to seize the radio equipment first.

    The basin was dense with tropical rainforest vegetation. The thick foliage blocked out sunlight, making visibility low and the air humid, with waterlogged ground underfoot.

    As soon as she entered the basin, Song Fan realized she was in a hunting zone, likely part of the competition mentioned by those men last night.

    She had heard of such brutal competitions but had never experienced one firsthand. Being a lone, seemingly frail woman made her a prime target.

    A few minutes earlier, someone had already attacked her. Without warning, a person had leaped from the trees, wielding a sharp knife. If not for her mercenary instincts and sharp reflexes, she might have met a grisly end.

    She dodged the knife, grabbed the attacker¡¯s arm, and executed a perfect shoulder throw, slamming him to the ground. ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±

    A gunshot rang out. Song Fan looked towards the sound but saw nothing. Visibility was limited, and she could only guess the shooter¡¯s position.

    Frowning, Song Fan noted the man wasn¡¯t professionally trained and likely not one of Brian¡¯s hired killers. If they wanted her dead, they could have done it on the boat, not here.

    As she pondered this, the man made a desperate move, struggling with brute force rather than skill, more like a desperate animal.

    Song Fan took the knife she had grabbed and stabbed it into the man¡¯s thigh, immobilizing him but avoiding fatal injury.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me,¡± Song Fan said calmly. ¡°So, let¡¯s talk. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The man, who had been fierce moments before, suddenly began to cry. ¡°I, I can¡¯t lose. I don¡¯t want to die. I can¡¯t die.¡±

    Seeing the snot and tears, Song Fan wondered if he was mentally unstable.

    Realizing she wouldn¡¯t get any useful information, she moved on. But after walking about ten meters, she heard the man¡¯s cries for help.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to kill unnecessarily. Preserving her energy and bullets was crucial.

    But the unnatural tone of the man¡¯s cries made her suspicious.

    She stealthily returned to see a short man straddling the attacker, strangling him with both hands.

    Song Fan approached silently, only revealing herself when she pressed her gun against the strangler¡¯s back. The man quickly raised his hands, pleading, ¡°Spare me!¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t speak, merely motioned with the gun. The man got up and turned to face her, ¡°Lady, careful with that trigger.¡±

    He had dreadlocks, exaggerated earrings, a lip piercing, and wore a brightly colored jacket that seemed out of place here.

    ¡°Are you sane?¡± Song Fan asked, skeptical.

    ¡°Pretty girl, why so harsh?¡± The man started to curse but stopped when he saw Song Fan¡¯s gun, swallowing hard and nodding rapidly. ¡°Sane, sane. I¡¯m not like these crazies.¡±

    He then tried to ingratiate himself, ¡°Here, you can have him. You kill him.¡±

    When Song Fan didn¡¯t move, the dreadlocked man became nervous, ¡°Lady, it¡¯s rare to find another sane person here. We¡¯re kindred spirits.¡±

    Suddenly, Song Fan smiled at him, ¡°You¡¯ll do.¡±

    She swiftly approached, hitting him in the waist with the gun butt. The man, lacking any real combat skills, went down with one blow.

    Recognizing the situation, the dreadlocked man quickly knelt, ¡°Lady, spare me! You won¡¯t survive here alone. Take me as your lackey. I can carry your bags, scout ahead, even take a bullet for you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Fan kicked him.

    The man nodded eagerly, keeping his mouth shut, terrified that the next moment this fierce lady would shoot him.

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Kind-Hearted Beauty

    Chapter 458: Kind-Hearted Beauty

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan saw that he was being straightforward, so she said, ¡°Tell me about the current situation.¡±

    The man then stammered and began describing the current situation.

    The competition was essentially a strict battle royale. Everyone fought against each other, and the last person standing would receive a huge sum of money, with the prize amounting to billions.

    The man¡¯s name was Cao Lei. Due to some reasons, he was desperately short of money. He didn¡¯t know how this group got his information and contacted him, asking if he was willing to participate.

    At first, he thought these people were just influenced by too many movies and truly believed they could control the world, so he didn¡¯t think much and agreed to join. But upon arrival, he realized it wasn¡¯t like that at all.

    ¡°They really kill people, and it¡¯s half normal people and half psychopaths. Those lunatics don¡¯t care about anything!¡± Cao Lei said with a face full of regret. ¡°But there¡¯s no way to escape. The guards here all have guns. I¡¯m really unlucky.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t fully believe him but understood the gist of the competition.

    However, since arriving on the island, she hadn¡¯t seen any surveillance equipment, not even in the room where she was held. It was even less likely to use drones to film in such a dense forest. So, what was the purpose of gathering these people to fight?

    At this moment, the man on the ground suddenly convulsed and then foamed at the mouth, scaring Cao Lei into jumping behind Song Fan.

    Song Fan stepped forward to check. The man twitched a few times and then died from poisoning.

    As she turned her head, Cao Lei raised his hands high, ¡°I swear, it wasn¡¯t me. I just choked him. He wasn¡¯t dead just now. I swear!¡±

    Song Fan knew it wasn¡¯t him. She could tell that the poison must have been in the man¡¯s body for a while and was triggered by emotional agitation.

    Seeing that Song Fan had no intention of attacking him, Cao Lei shakily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want that thing?¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡± Song Fan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°The eyeball, the eyeball,¡± Cao Lei now truly believed Song Fan had stumbled in by accident. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the pre-competition manual? To score points, you have to take the eyeballs after killing someone. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Song Fan took a step back, ¡°You do it.¡±

    Cao Lei looked at the man on the ground and then at his own hands, finally admitting defeat, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a suggestion: you¡¯ve played games, right? The ones who kill indiscriminately at the beginning are usually the first to die.¡± Song Fan picked up a medicine bottle from the dead man¡¯s body. It turned out to be a hemostatic agent. She put it in her pocket.

    She turned to Cao Lei and said, ¡°If you want to survive, my advice is to hide first.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± Cao Lei noticed that she didn¡¯t want to kill him, so he became a bit bolder. ¡°Without killing, you can¡¯t get equipment. Look, you have a gun, and he had medicine. But I¡­¡±

    He awkwardly took out a whistle and a rope used as a makeshift belt, ¡°These are practically suicide tools. I don¡¯t need anyone else to do it; I could just hang myself.¡±

    He looked at the canteen hanging on Song Fan¡¯s waist and swallowed hard, ¡°And food and water. Boss, we have to rob others, or we¡¯ll die too.¡±

    He called her ¡°Boss¡± quite naturally, and with his bootlicking expression, he really looked like Song Fan¡¯s little follower.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to waste time with someone like him. She turned and walked away. Cao Lei hesitated for a moment, looked at Song Fan¡¯s gear, and her earlier skills. He hesitated for just a couple of seconds before following her.

    Cao Lei seemed unable to stay idle. After five minutes, he asked, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know the rules, so why are you here? You look well-off, carrying an air of elegance. You¡¯re different from us commoners.¡±

    Hearing his flattering words, Song Fan rolled her eyes internally but still gave an answer, ¡°I was captured and brought here. I don¡¯t know about the competition and want to escape the island.¡±

    ¡°Escape? Boss, do you have a plan?¡± Hope ignited in Cao Lei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If I knew, why would I ask you?¡± Song Fan suddenly felt that having a somewhat normal person around wasn¡¯t very useful.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s join the competition!¡± Cao Lei¡¯s hope wasn¡¯t extinguished. ¡°Boss, with your skills and abilities, you¡¯ll definitely win. By then, take me with you¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I kill you then?¡± Song Fan stared at him intensely. ¡°What if I just need one more eyeball to win?¡±

    Cao Lei stepped back but continued to flatter her, ¡°Boss, you wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re beautiful and kind-hearted. You¡¯d definitely spare my life.¡±

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Waiting for the Hare

    Chapter 459: Waiting for the Hare

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan snorted. If Cao Lei survived to the end, she thought he might not hesitate to kill her. However, now was not the time to discuss this. She quickly changed the subject, ¡°You said you were selected for some reason. What reason? It couldn¡¯t have been a TV station audition where you emerged victorious, right?¡±

    Song Fan had doubted his story from the beginning. Even with a billion-dollar prize, most people would prioritize their lives. Even if they didn¡¯t know if it was true or false, they wouldn¡¯t have come so easily. Those willing to kill for money and who were selected to participate in this competition were most likely fugitives.

    Seeing him remain silent, Song Fan spoke again, ¡°It seems you did something heinous. If you showed your face in Hua Country, you¡¯d be arrested. Did you hit someone? Rape? Murder?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Cao Lei shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, absolutely not.¡±

    Seeing Song Fan silently staring at him, he finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°I¡­ I was just greedy.¡±

    ¡°I found a way to monopolize a special cancer treatment drug. It could only be imported, and in my small hometown, no one could get it,¡± Cao Lei said, nervously sniffing. ¡°So, I sold it at a high price and didn¡¯t allow them to buy it from elsewhere.¡±

    His words were vague, but Song Fan understood. He monopolized the cancer drug market in a certain area, possibly even collaborating with gangs. Anyone who dared to buy medicine from outside would be punished. The price Cao Lei set was likely dozens of times higher than the market price.

    ¡°Even so, it shouldn¡¯t have come to this,¡± she implied, meaning it wasn¡¯t enough to be brought here to kill people.

    Cao Lei, feeling somewhat desperate, decided to spill everything since he might not survive anyway. ¡°Later, my pharmacy was mysteriously smashed by some foreigners. They said they were from the Brown Group. I thought, on our turf, a strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake, so I¡­ I¡­¡±

    He found it hard to continue. Song Fan could tell he was cowardly, perhaps greedy, but not murderous. Otherwise, having already monopolized the market, wouldn¡¯t selling fake drugs bring in money faster?

    ¡°Anyway, I gathered a few of my brothers and, under the cover of darkness, we ambushed these foreigners in a factory and beat them up,¡± Cao Lei¡¯s voice grew smaller. ¡°One of them, named Peter, had his kidney damaged by us. I was not only wanted locally but also frequently harassed by foreigners.¡±

    Hearing the name Peter, Song Fan fully understood why this guy was sent here. Peter Brown was indeed the eldest son of the Brown Group.

    Song Fan felt she had grasped a key point. Brian sent her here, and Jason probably didn¡¯t know, but this island was also under the Brown Group, specifically managed by Peter. Jason was responsible for drug research and experiments, while Peter was in charge of finding ¡°subjects¡± for new drug tests. If the people went crazy, they were thrown onto this island, where Peter even developed a new ¡°entertainment project.¡±

    She glanced at the terrified Cao Lei, wondering if he was lucky or unlucky. Peter probably didn¡¯t expect such a small fry to dare attack him, thus getting caught off guard.

    Cao Lei quickly adjusted his mood and said with renewed energy, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we win the competition, we get the money. I¡¯ll split half with him and let him get a kidney transplant.¡±

    His idea was simple, but Song Fan knew he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Peter didn¡¯t kill him outright because he wanted to torment him.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want him to lose hope yet, so she changed the subject again, ¡°Do you know any of the normal people who came to the island with you?¡±

    ¡°How could I? Everyone was on high alert. We were enemies the next second, hoping the others would die on the boat,¡± Cao Lei said, curling his lips.

    At that moment, they heard sounds in the distance¡ªfootsteps and the rustling of clothes. At least three or four people were approaching.

    Song Fan quickly hid in the bushes with Cao Lei. Sure enough, three men appeared, dressed as fishermen, just like the man who had died earlier. But these three were covered in blood, and each had a small box at their waist, containing bloody eyeballs.

    Cao Lei couldn¡¯t stop trembling; he was truly scared. Song Fan extended a hand, pressing down on his shoulder, helping him regain some control over his body.

    It was evident that these three weren¡¯t completely insane. They whispered something and then smiled as they dove into the bushes, just two or three meters in front of Song Fan and Cao Lei, clearly intending to wait for prey.

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: The Rescuer

    Chapter 460: The Rescuer

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Cao Lei felt awkward, staring straight at the three men¡¯s conspicuously exposed backsides. He was sure they would be discovered any second.

    Song Fan silently pressed his head down, preventing him from staring at the three men.

    Human sixth sense was strange. When someone stared at you, you always felt it.

    Having been a mercenary, Song Fan knew this well. Although she wanted to watch the three men¡¯s movements, she refrained from staring directly at them.

    Through the bushes, she occasionally glimpsed the three men¡¯s homemade straw hats, indicating they had some combat experience.

    However, after nearly half an hour, Song Fan and Cao Lei¡¯s muscles ached from the strain, and there was still no movement ahead.

    Cao Lei, especially, being a spoiled young master, was physically weak. He was about to shift his position.

    He was on the verge of his limit. The surrounding bushes would inevitably rustle with any movement, making detection unavoidable.

    Just as Cao Lei was about to give in, their rescuer appeared.

    A woman holding a dagger quietly approached on the path the three men had taken.

    Song Fan noticed dark brown stains on the dagger, unsure if it was soil or blood.

    The woman was highly vigilant. Not only were her steps light, but she also found cover with each step, always keeping her back against a tree or concealed by bushes, never giving anyone a chance to attack from behind.

    Her next cover target was the bush where Song Fan and Cao Lei hid.

    Song Fan sensed Cao Lei¡¯s hairs standing on end, as if saying, ¡°Seriously, this is so unlucky?¡±

    But Song Fan¡¯s lips curled into a smile because the three men ahead of her were already prepared. They exuded the eerie aura of beasts ready to hunt.

    Three meters from the bushes, the woman stopped. The five people in the bushes held their breath.

    After several seconds, the woman, confirming there was no danger, slowly moved closer.

    In an instant, the three men in front of Song Fan sprang up and pounced on the woman, while Song Fan also made her move.

    She grabbed the collar of the nearest man. As he stumbled, she kicked his lower back with full force, making him collapse, unable to move.

    ¡°Watch him!¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t look back, but Cao Lei knew she was speaking to him.

    He nodded quickly, not daring to speak, and sat on the man.

    The woman, meanwhile, fought fiercely against two strong men, showing no signs of weakness.

    Her arm got cut, but she desperately swung her dagger.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Song Fan growled.

    She didn¡¯t want to kill; she wanted to gather more forces for her use, to at least survive until rescue or escape by boat.

    But the three men were bloodthirsty and ignored her.

    Until Song Fan pulled out two guns and aimed at them. ¡°Anyone who wants to die first, keep moving.¡±

    In this competition, guns symbolized absolute power. The two men glanced at each other and stopped fighting.

    But the woman didn¡¯t hesitate. She swiftly stabbed a man in the chest. He collapsed without a scream, convulsing.

    Without pausing, she gouged out his eyeball with her dagger.

    One man, terrified, muttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m invulnerable, invulnerable. No, no.¡±

    Clearly a psychopath, he lost all sanity and ran into the dense forest, ignoring Song Fan¡¯s gun.

    The man under Cao Lei, seeing his companion¡¯s fate, screamed ¡°Ahh!¡± and threw Cao Lei off, viciously lunging at the woman.

    Seeing his murderous intent, the woman retreated several steps. She knew too well the dangers of this competition. She aimed to survive, not die here.

    The woman glanced at Song Fan. In their brief encounter, she recognized Song Fan¡¯s superior skills.

    Clearly, the fishermen-clad men were insane, unafraid of guns. Firing would attract enemies, so they had to fight barehanded.

    Perhaps trusting a fellow woman, the woman believed Song Fan wouldn¡¯t stand by, so she just watched.

    Song Fan also realized the woman was sane. She sighed and kicked the attacking man in the knee.

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: I Donâ€™t Trust You

    Chapter 461: I Don¡¯t Trust You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The man who lunged fell to the ground but quickly pulled out a dagger from behind him. He shouted something in a language Song Fan didn¡¯t understand, glaring viciously in the woman¡¯s direction even though Song Fan had subdued him.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Fan grabbed the man¡¯s knife and struck him hard on the neck with the handle. The man finally went silent, unconscious.

    Although subduing the man took only a few seconds, when Song Fan looked up, the woman was gone.

    ¡°Boss, you go after her. I¡¯ll watch him,¡± Cao Lei hurriedly removed the rope from his waist, sounding excited. His hanging rope was finally useful.

    But Song Fan didn¡¯t move. She was assessing whether Cao Lei would kill the man and join the slaughter.

    Cao Lei, perceptive of her worries, quickly reassured her, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Alone, I¡¯m just cannon fodder. I¡¯m betting on you and would never betray you.¡±

    Song Fan nodded and chased after the woman.

    The woman, though agile, lacked Song Fan¡¯s combat experience and was caught and tied up within five minutes.

    Seeing her return so quickly, Cao Lei breathed a sigh of relief. He ran over obsequiously, ¡°Boss, want a smoke? I just remembered I have a pack in my supplies.¡±

    Song Fan glanced at him, and he quickly understood it was a no, then carefully pocketed the cigarettes again.

    Up close, Song Fan noticed the woman already had bloodstains on her and had collected several eyeballs.

    ¡°How many people have you killed? No wonder you¡¯re so ruthless.¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was calm, without fear or mockery.

    The woman glared at her, ¡°Stop pretending to be a good person. Winner takes all. I admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Watched too many dramas?¡± Song Fan was speechless. This woman didn¡¯t seem insane, but she wasn¡¯t quite right either.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s unyielding attitude, Cao Lei got angry, ¡°My boss is talking to you! Are you deaf? Are you crazy?¡±

    Seeing Cao Lei¡¯s petty triumphant look, Song Fan didn¡¯t want to waste words, ¡°Tell her the situation.¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Cao Lei exaggerated his story of meeting Song Fan and being subdued by her, making Song Fan¡¯s eyelid twitch several times.

    But the woman remained silent.

    Song Fan stared at her. She roughly understood the normal people¡¯s situation on the island. They impulsively agreed to the slaughter but regretted it once the killing began. She believed most still wanted to escape rather than die for a vague prize.

    After a long silence, the woman finally spoke, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±

    She hinted at joining them, but Song Fan didn¡¯t answer her question, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You kill without blinking, I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    The woman was taken aback. She knew Song Fan had meant to recruit her. Whether to escape or win the competition, they needed her. So what did she mean by not trusting her?

    Song Fan continued, ¡°You moved cautiously, always finding cover. Were you a soldier or trained specially?¡±

    The woman was momentarily speechless but then hardened her tone, ¡°Not killing means waiting to be killed.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has to fight eventually, so practice now to avoid hesitation later.¡±

    Her voice trembled, but her tone was firm, ¡°I¡¯ve killed already. One or several, it¡¯s the same. Maybe I¡¯ll win the competition. If not, it¡¯s okay. Killing one is a gain, and I¡¯ve killed many, so I¡¯ve gained.¡±

    Hearing her flawed logic, Song Fan realized there wasn¡¯t much to argue against.

    But she sensed the woman¡¯s worry, ¡°There¡¯s no surveillance here, so there¡¯s no live broadcast for any rich big shots. It¡¯s just slaughter, and even the final prize might be fake. Do you still want to continue?¡±

    The woman lowered her head in silence. She had realized something was wrong after killing the first person.

    If it were truly as those people said, a rich big shot¡¯s entertainment project should be like in movies, with cameras and supplies everywhere. But she found nothing¡ªjust killing and waiting to be killed.

    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I need the money.¡±

    Recalling why Cao Lei was sent to the island, Song Fan asked, ¡°Do you have any grudges with the Brown Group? Or with anyone from the Brown family?¡±

    ¡°Brown Group? How could that be?¡± The woman was visibly startled.

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: The Worst Outcome

    Chapter 462: The Worst Outcome

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan remained silent, just watching her.

    The woman took a moment to calm herself before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my husband who has connections with the Brown Group.¡±

    Her story was simple. Her name was Sun Yu, and she met her husband at a security company. Her husband was a retired soldier with good skills and had always been her trainer. Their love story was straightforward, but a tragic event shattered their happy family.

    ¡°The company got a commission from the Brown Group to deliver some goods abroad. My husband and a few instructors were sent to escort the shipment, but in the end, only my husband came back,¡± Sun Yu said, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Apparently, there was a mishap with the security company¡¯s operation, causing the cargo hold to explode, killing everyone else. My husband¡­¡±

    Her voice choked up. ¡°My husband had a head injury, with a fragment lodged in his brain. He¡¯s already had two surgeries, and we¡¯re broke.¡±

    ¡°So you joined the competition?¡± Though phrased as a question, Song Fan had already concluded that Sun Yu needed the money desperately.

    Such head surgeries often required multiple operations depending on the circumstances, and the subsequent treatment costs were beyond the means of an average family.

    Song Fan suddenly realized that despite Sun Yu¡¯s frailty and ruthless behavior, her love for her husband was genuine. Most couples would fall apart in such dire circumstances.

    Sun Yu nodded. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get the next surgery, he¡¯ll die. If he dies, I don¡¯t want to live either. I thought I¡¯d give this a shot. Maybe¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue. Sun Yu understood the situation was grim, and the final prize might not even exist, but she clung to a sliver of hope, unwilling to voice her fears lest she jinx any chance of obtaining the money.

    Song Fan understood that Sun Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Among the competition participants, aside from the mentally ill, all seemed connected to the Brown Group.

    Cao Lei had injured the Brown Group¡¯s eldest son¡¯s kidney, Sun Yu¡¯s husband had escorted the Brown Group¡¯s shipment, and Song Fan herself had deep ties to the group.

    People resolved to die were ruthless but had the advantage of being desperate enough to escape if given sufficient incentive.

    ¡°Sun Yu, right? I hope we can reach an understanding,¡± Song Fan said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, but I need allies to leave here. You¡¯re here out of desperation too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t offer you proof right now, but I want us to cooperate. If you work with me, I¡¯ll cover your husband¡¯s surgery costs. Instead of fighting alone, trust me. The worst outcome is death, right?¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s words were a strong motivator for Sun Yu. Killing to be on this island was already beyond belief. What could be worse than death, as Song Fan had said?

    ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Sun Yu said solemnly.

    Song Fan nodded, then turned to the slightly excited Cao Lei, ¡°Her issue is resolved. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Cao Lei looked at Song Fan in surprise. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been on board from the start. I¡¯m sticking with you. I said I¡¯d do the dirty work and even take a bullet for you!¡±

    Song Fan gestured for him to stop. She figured that Cao Lei¡¯s survival was pure luck. ¡°Alright, I have a plan now. You two will assist me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Boss, you say it!¡± Cao Lei promised enthusiastically, thumping his chest. ¡°You tell me to go east, I won¡¯t go west.¡±

    Sun Yu, now untied, also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Which of you can act weak? Act pitiful? With the best mournful voice?¡± Song Fan asked as she sorted the rope.

    Cao Lei eagerly took a step back, looking naturally at Sun Yu. After all, she was a woman and would be better at appearing vulnerable.

    Sun Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Tell me what to do.¡±

    Several minutes later, a woman¡¯s scream echoed from the bushes. Although it was only one scream, Song Fan was certain it could be heard within hundreds of meters.

    Sun Yu lay beside the bushes, her clothes stained with blood, occasionally groaning as if she were about to die.

    But her face showed no signs of death. Instead, her eyes had a touch of frustration as she glanced occasionally at the two people hidden in the bushes.

    She had been lying there for half an hour, yet no one had come.

    There was no movement in the bushes, so Sun Yu had to keep pretending, continuing to moan.

    A few minutes later, two people finally began to approach slowly.

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Equipment Blind Box

    Chapter 463: Equipment Blind Box

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The two approaching figures wore their own clothes, not the fishermen¡¯s outfits, indicating they were normal people.

    Though vigilant, their movements were uncoordinated. One man¡¯s double chin showed their combat skills were likely poor. Song Fan felt confident she could handle both.

    But then she noticed one of them had a handgun at his waist.

    When the two were a step away from the bushes, Song Fan grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and threw it at them.

    This street-fighting trick startled even Cao Lei. Song Fan¡¯s combat style shifted too quickly.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t mind. In a life-or-death situation, any tactic was valid if it led to survival.

    The supposedly dying Sun Yu sprang up and kicked the chubby man in the groin. He screamed, clutching his crotch and hopping in pain.

    His companion, rubbing his eyes, hesitated at the scream. Song Fan seized the moment, swiftly disarming him and pinning him to the ground.

    Cao Lei¡¯s rope was useful again, adding two more prisoners.

    Through ¡°interrogation,¡± Song Fan confirmed that all those in civilian clothes had voluntarily come to the island, and all had connections to the Brown Group.

    Those dressed as fishermen were all mentally unstable and had undergone some kind of surgery.

    By the next day, using the same method, they had captured over a dozen people.

    Song Fan kept only the sane ones. Cao Lei, dramatically explaining their dire situation, convinced them to join. His exaggeration of Song Fan as a benefactor helped. They agreed to rebel.

    What they truly thought remained unclear, but Song Fan needed to expand her group to increase their escape chances.

    By the fourth day, with nearly thirty people, Song Fan felt ready to proceed with the next part of her plan.

    ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t eaten in days,¡± one of the newcomers complained. Having spent days trekking through the rainforest, everyone was nearly starving.

    Thanks to Song Fan¡¯s survival skills, they found some wild fruits, but it was barely enough for one meal a day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll eat soon,¡± Song Fan reassured Cao Lei, patting his shoulder. It was time to start her plan.

    She had the gathered supplies laid out. Aside from two fresh cans, they had homemade guns, knives, machetes, and a barrel of fireworks.

    Cao Lei eagerly sniffed the cans, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s meat! Meat!¡±

    Song Fan took a can and smelled it. It was identical to the one she had when captured. She touched the inner wall, feeling the oil residue, ¡°This is fresh. The oil hasn¡¯t dried, so it was opened within the last 12 hours.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t survive just licking the oil, right?¡± Cao Lei, exhausted, sat on the ground.

    Song Fan examined the group¡¯s items: whistles, ropes, lighters, cigarettes, and even some with insoles at their waists.

    ¡°How did you get these things?¡± she asked.

    A man slapped the insoles in his hands, ¡°They gave us equipment blind boxes when we arrived. Am I supposed to beat someone to death with these or stink them to death after wearing them? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Sun Yu, exasperated, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, ¡°Look at this. Am I supposed to offer the enemy a smoke and wait for them to die of lung cancer? I might die of secondhand smoke first!¡±

    After spending several days together, Sun Yu¡¯s ability to rant had emerged. She had determined Song Fan wouldn¡¯t harm her and had even come to admire her, treating her as her only friend on the island. She spoke freely now.

    But Song Fan noticed another issue: the fishermen had weapons, the worst being knives, and many had guns. Crucially, they all had food.

    No one had enough food for three days, so where did the fresh cans come from?

    ¡°Boss, are you hallucinating from hunger?¡± Cao Lei asked, seeing her lost in thought.

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: How To Get Up

    Chapter 464: How To Get Up

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    At this moment, Song Fan voiced her conclusion, ¡°There must be supplies here, and those people know where they are.¡±

    Hearing there was food, everyone became excited. Hunger made them crave food even more, a fact Song Fan understood better than anyone.

    ¡°Great, those mental patients must know where the food is. No wonder they¡¯re so strong; eating fills them with energy,¡± Cao Lei jumped up from the ground, his eyes shining.

    ¡°Can you communicate with the mentally ill? Torture them to find out where the food is?¡± Song Fan poured cold water on his enthusiasm.

    She didn¡¯t want to harm these people right now. It was clear they were Jason¡¯s test subjects. Especially the man who died from poisoning, she realized their battles were also a kind of experiment. She just hadn¡¯t figured out the key point yet.

    Cao Lei had already picked up the fireworks. ¡°Boss, do you think this is like a game? When the signal flares go off, a supply drop will appear?¡±

    ¡°In all these days, have you seen any fireworks?¡± Sun Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°In games, whoever gets the equipment first is the first to die.¡±

    Although her words made sense, Song Fan thought it was worth a try.

    Seeing Song Fan pick up the fireworks, the others tensed up. She said nonchalantly, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no other way but to try. Otherwise, if it comes to cannibalism, I doubt any of you would have the stomach for it. Sun Yu and I will test it; you all stay here and wait.¡±

    Sun Yu¡¯s eyes reflected one thought: ¡°Are you crazy?¡± But she still followed.

    In this situation, making such a big move could expose their position, potentially leading to their capture.

    But Song Fan was tired of this uncertainty. Whether the fireworks brought supplies or enemies, she had to try. She needed to return and wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Chen¡¯s poison had been cured.

    When it was completely dark, Song Fan lit the fireworks. They shot up quickly, but it wasn¡¯t a grand display¡ªjust two red flares ascending and falling.

    On the other side, the lookout tower saw the fireworks and immediately sent a four-person team to the launch site.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯ll be a problem?¡± Sun Yu was worried. It had been five minutes, and there was no sign of an airdrop or even a bird call.

    Song Fan gave her a look that said, ¡°Shut up if you have no solutions,¡± and Sun Yu wisely lay still.

    The rest of the group was only a few meters away, hiding in the bushes, their eyes all on Song Fan.

    An hour later, a few people approached them.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± a voice called softly.

    Sun Yu quickly responded, ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the tough woman still alive. She¡¯s a feisty one,¡± the approaching woman teased. Sun Yu was the only woman in this batch sent to the island.

    ¡°How many of you are left? Did you get the stuff?¡± the person continued.

    ¡°We got it, all the jars are with us,¡± Sun Yu replied, referring to the eyeballs as proof of kills.

    Hearing this, the group seemed to lower their guard and quickened their pace.

    ¡°This round ended fast. Guess those guys were too weak.¡±

    ¡°Better finish early than be stuck in the lookout tower all day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s just get it over with.¡±

    As they approached, Song Fan swiftly grabbed the leader¡¯s chin and dislocated his jaw with a ¡°crack,¡± silencing him.

    Before the others could react, she kicked another man in the temple, knocking him out instantly.

    The last two couldn¡¯t draw their guns before Sun Yu pointed two pistols at them. They froze and raised their hands.

    Song Fan then noticed one of them was the man who had given her the coat. She said nothing but quickly disarmed the group.

    Cao Lei and two others ran over, efficiently tying up the four men.

    One of the captives tried to shout, but seeing two or three dozen people emerge from the bushes, he lost his nerve.

    Especially when facing a dozen guns, the leader could only nod frantically, his dislocated jaw preventing him from speaking. His eyes pleaded for mercy.

    Ignoring him, Song Fan kicked the man who had given her the coat, ¡°Tell me, how do we get up?¡±

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Better to Trust Me

    Chapter 465: Better to Trust Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan initially thought the man didn¡¯t understand her language on the boat. But just now, everyone had been communicating in her native language, so she no longer bothered to speak English, especially since the man¡¯s English was poor.

    The man was clearly wary of Song Fan, hesitating the whole time. Cao Lei, however, lost his patience. He pressed a dagger to the man¡¯s neck and shouted, ¡°Speak! Didn¡¯t you hear our boss ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Elevator.¡± The man finally spoke, ¡°This is a basin. You can take an elevator to get up. Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Song Fan nodded and then addressed her companions, ¡°Everyone, grab your things. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we make a plan?¡± Cao Lei frowned. ¡°Maybe have a meeting?¡±

    ¡°Do you need ten minutes to give a speech? Or make a PowerPoint presentation?¡± Song Fan rolled her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re all guards. If they don¡¯t return, the people above will get suspicious. We leave now.¡±

    In the past few days, Song Fan had clearly become the backbone of the group. As soon as she spoke, everyone started gathering their belongings. Some even automatically began watching over the four captives.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the fireworks? What are they for?¡± Song Fan continued to question.

    The man explained, ¡°If three people each kill three others and collect their eyeballs, they can gather together and we¡¯ll come to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t told about this when we came to the island!¡± Sun Yu exclaimed. ¡°Did you only tell the mentally ill? Do you think they understand? Isn¡¯t this just a plan to get us killed?¡±

    The man looked down, unable to respond. This was the usual way things were done, and he didn¡¯t know how to explain.

    Seeing that he was just a low-level lackey, Song Fan asked, ¡°You observe from the cliff above but can¡¯t see anything down here. What if something goes wrong?¡±

    The man sighed, looking at her helplessly, ¡°Before you came, nothing went wrong for years.¡±

    Sun Yu glanced at Song Fan. Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for her leading the group, they would have already killed each other and become cannon fodder.

    Song Fan continued asking about details, like how the mentally ill knew which plants had buried water and cans, and how better equipment was provided at the start of the competition.

    It turned out that the four men were island natives who had committed crimes and fled here. Later, when the Brown Group took over the island, those willing to cooperate stayed to work for them.

    Their jobs were simple, mostly escorting goods or supervising the competition. Otherwise, they lived normal lives.

    The mentally ill participants were considered goods, either competing periodically or being taken away later, never to return.

    ¡°We all say they¡¯re taken to sell organs. Isn¡¯t that often in the news?¡± the man said awkwardly.

    ¡°You have TV or computers here?¡± Song Fan finally caught an important detail.

    ¡°We usually listen to the radio.¡± The man looked up at the watchtower, ¡°There¡¯s a loudspeaker there. Sometimes they broadcast news or novels. The only computer is in Santo¡¯s room. He seems to use it for video calls with his girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Santo? The leader here?¡± In such a remote place, internet access would be unstable. Whoever had a computer would be in charge.

    The man nodded, ¡°When the Brown Group first came, Santo led them. Now he¡¯s in charge of us.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Fan¡¯s heart raced. A radio meant there must be wireless receiving equipment, and a computer with internet access was a godsend.

    By this time, Cao Lei had everyone ready. Song Fan joined them.

    She walked beside the man, ¡°Do you know where Santo lives?¡±

    The man backed away in fear, ¡°Please, since I gave you information, spare me. If Santo finds out I betrayed him, I¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    Song Fan smiled, patting his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯d better bet on me. If Santo finds out we escaped the basin, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll investigate who revealed the elevator? The truth will come out anyway. Better to trust me.¡±

    She held a dagger, skillfully twirling it, ¡°You said nothing went wrong before I came. Maybe I¡¯ll be the one to overthrow Santo¡¯s rule?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Enjoy A Good Meal

    Chapter 466: Enjoy A Good Meal

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan spoke, the man didn¡¯t know what to say. The three people around him exchanged glances, clearly discussing their options.

    She didn¡¯t push further, knowing that matters of life and death required careful consideration.

    Their location was indeed far from the elevator, and Song Fan had already heard some of the group murmuring complaints.

    ¡°Do you know where the food is?¡± Song Fan asked, pulling the man aside.

    He nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡±

    Song Fan gestured for Cao Lei to come over. ¡°Take a few people and follow this guy to find the food. Let¡¯s have a good meal and regain our strength before we head up.¡±

    Cao Lei was almost moved to tears. Following the right leader meant food! His judgment had been spot on.

    In less than half an hour, the group returned with over thirty cans of food.

    Everyone was starving, and within a minute of opening the cans, there were only empty containers left. Even though it was the cheapest, lowest-quality canned food from the supermarket, everyone enjoyed it thoroughly. It was the most filling meal they¡¯d had since arriving on the island.

    Sun Yu approached, chewing quickly while stuffing two cans into Song Fan¡¯s pocket. ¡°Eat up, or these heartless guys won¡¯t leave you any. Hurry up.¡±

    Sun Yu was different from other women, not only in her skills but also in her ungraceful eating habits.

    Noticing Song Fan¡¯s speechless expression, Sun Yu laughed and said, ¡°You know, people shouldn¡¯t have hope.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Fan asked.

    ¡°When I first arrived on the island and witnessed the killing, I knew there was no hope. I thought we¡¯d never make it out alive. So, I figured if I was going to die, I might as well fight till the end and leave it to fate,¡± Sun Yu said, gently gazing into the distance. ¡°But meeting you changed things. I really believe I can get out of here alive now.¡±

    She looked earnestly at Song Fan, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you promised to cover my husband¡¯s surgery costs.¡±

    Song Fan smiled at her, and Sun Yu didn¡¯t press further, trusting the young girl implicitly.

    Cao Lei then ran over, grinning, ¡°Boss, we have a few extra cans. Here, take them.¡±

    Song Fan indicated she already had some, so Cao Lei, without hesitation, pocketed the cans himself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold them for you. Didn¡¯t I say? I¡¯ll do the dirty work! Ah, it¡¯s great to finally have food.¡±

    Song Fan suddenly felt a bit envious of him. Focusing on immediate needs might not be such a bad thing.

    After everyone had eaten, Song Fan gathered the group to continue moving forward. Following the man¡¯s lead, they found a simple elevator.

    It was just a basket hoisted by steel cables, but it could carry seven or eight people at a time.

    Song Fan pressed her gun against the leader¡¯s head, indicating he should contact the people above. The man quickly took out a walkie-talkie, ¡°Is anyone up there? Prepare to pull us up.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± The response was quick despite some static. ¡°How many this trip?¡±

    ¡°Over twenty. Stop talking and pull us up quickly.¡± The leader was terrified, knowing the woman could kill him at any moment.

    ¡°Alright, alright, the elevator¡¯s coming down. There¡¯s fish soup today, hurry back for some.¡±

    The leader was visibly scared as Song Fan¡¯s gun occasionally nudged his waist. He cursed into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Drink your sister¡¯s soup!¡± and then turned it off.

    After ending the call, Cao Lei quickly stuffed a pair of insoles into the man¡¯s mouth. The insoles served as makeshift gags, proving somewhat useful.

    The elevator descended shakily. Following Song Fan¡¯s orders, everyone smeared mud on their faces to avoid recognition.

    Cao Lei led the first group up, comprised of able-bodied young men who were more compliant with Song Fan¡¯s commands.

    After several trips, Song Fan, Sun Yu, and the four captives took the final ride.

    As the elevator ascended, the four men remained docile, making no attempts to struggle.

    Just as they were about to reach the top, someone above remarked, ¡°Boss, I heard there¡¯s a chick this year. Didn¡¯t you find her for the guys to have some fun? Such a waste if she dies in there!¡±

    Laughter erupted from a few others.

    Before the elevator even stopped, Song Fan leapt out and stabbed the man who had spoken in the thigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to enjoy! How¡¯s that feel?¡±

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: A Good Suggestion

    Chapter 467: A Good Suggestion

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    With the limited visibility of the night and only one flashlight above, the area it illuminated was insufficient to show the entire scene.

    When Song Fan lunged forward, the man dropped the flashlight, throwing the group above into disarray. Though armed, they feared hitting their own, so they refrained from shooting and kept shouting instead.

    Song Fan led the charge. She wielded a submachine gun, and although she didn¡¯t want to attract more people, if necessary, she could take them all out with one burst.

    One of the men above, panicking, fired his gun. At such close range, the shot was nearly guaranteed to hit.

    Luckily, Song Fan¡¯s instincts were sharp. She bent backward at an extreme angle, and the bullet grazed past her face.

    Her heart raced, her pulse quickened, but she couldn¡¯t afford to falter. She was the lynchpin of this ragtag group; any sign of weakness from her, and they¡¯d fall apart.

    She swiftly drew the dagger from her waist and plunged it into the chest of the man who had fired.

    There were only three men above, and the first group that had ascended quickly joined the fray, subduing the watchers in seconds.

    Having fired a shot, they needed to leave immediately.

    Song Fan instructed Cao Lei, ¡°Tie them up and toss them into the basin.¡±

    Cao Lei swiftly organized, placing the captives on the elevator and sending them back down.

    Finally above ground, everyone sighed in relief. Someone suggested finding a phone or radio to contact the outside world.

    Song Fan scoffed internally. Most of these people were criminals. Even if they found a way to communicate, who would they call for help? The police?

    ¡°These people must have satellite phones or computers to contact the outside world. We need to find their base,¡± Song Fan suggested.

    Her words elicited quiet cheers, as if victory was already in their grasp.

    But barely twenty minutes into their trek, they heard footsteps approaching.

    The tension returned, and Song Fan gestured for everyone to hide. They quickly and skillfully found cover, though their faces betrayed their anxiety.

    ¡°Wait for my signal,¡± Song Fan whispered.

    She hoped the approaching group consisted of only three people. Their steps indicated they were mercenaries, and she banked on outnumbering them.

    If there were only three, she could handle two quickly, and the others could overwhelm the last. But if there were more, she wasn¡¯t confident.

    She sprinted toward a tree about thirty meters away, intending to draw their fire and protect her group.

    Before she reached cover, the enemy fired, not hesitating.

    Song Fan dodged swiftly, her senses heightened, feeling every shift around her. She returned fire but couldn¡¯t see her targets clearly, only managing to hit one.

    Behind the tree, she crouched, temporarily safe but pinned down by precise enemy fire.

    Finally, her comrades opened fire, and Song Fan joined in. Two enemies fell, leaving their fate uncertain. The third was hit by a barrage from her group and went down.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Cao Lei¡¯s trembling voice called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Song Fan emerged, seeing the three mercenaries dead.

    The gunfight had been loud; reinforcements would arrive soon.

    ¡°Move quickly. We¡¯ve been exposed,¡± she commanded, setting a brisk pace.

    But few followed, and someone whispered, ¡°Miss, this is our first time using guns. Going to their base is suicide.¡±

    One voice of doubt quickly gained support.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m out of bullets.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re mercenaries, how can we stand against them?¡±

    Song Fan turned, staring coldly at the first speaker, a fat man, ¡°Do you have a better suggestion?¡±

    The fat man shrank but, seeing support around him, straightened up, ¡°You seem like you have military experience. Why don¡¯t you take the strongest among us? We¡¯d only slow you down.¡±

    Swallowing hard, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the rest to hide and wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Casualties

    Chapter 468: Casualties

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Elite soldiers?¡± Song Fan was amused by the term.

    Among this group, aside from Sun Yu, who else wasn¡¯t a burden? Where did they get the idea of having elite soldiers?

    However, it was clear many shared the fat man¡¯s sentiment, and they all stood still, unwilling to move. Only a few remained by Song Fan¡¯s side.

    As Sun Yu had said, people shouldn¡¯t have hope. When there was no hope, everyone fought desperately. But once there was hope, who wanted to risk their lives?

    Before Song Fan could respond to the suggestion, a gunshot rang out, and she heard someone shout, ¡°Boss!¡±

    Song Fan felt a push and instinctively dropped to the ground. She saw someone fall in front of her¡ªit was Cao Lei.

    The others began to scream and scatter in panic.

    Cao Lei had been shot in the head. The bullet hole was small and hadn¡¯t started bleeding yet. But the back of his head had a fist-sized exit wound.

    Song Fan could tell it was a submachine gun, judging by the wound.

    Her mind filled with cold data: the number of enemies, their positions, the type of guns they were using, and their movement speed.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to think about anything else. Cao Lei¡¯s eyes were open, looking at her as if he had something to say. His expression was not pained, but rather peaceful, even with a hint of a smile.

    Song Fan reassured herself that being shot in the head was the least painful way to die. The brain tissue died quickly, and there was no pain or warning.

    But there was no time for more thoughts. She quickly crawled to the nearest tree.

    The enemy¡¯s firepower was intense, coming from all directions. Her comrades were getting hit, their screams filling the air, while others were too scared to hold their guns steady.

    Song Fan quickly analyzed the situation. The enemy consisted of three squads¡ªone in front, and one on each side, with three men in each, a typical mercenary formation.

    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± Song Fan shouted. ¡°Run back!¡±

    Sun Yu responded immediately, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, charge! Don¡¯t be cowards!¡±

    Despite their fear, she picked up a submachine gun and started shooting.

    The two women led the charge, and finally, someone cursed and followed them.

    Everyone was firing wildly at the enemy, with no aim, just to relieve their fear and frustration.

    Only a few followed, while the rest were paralyzed with fear, unable to move, let alone shoot.

    Before they could retreat to their previous position, gunfire erupted from their escape route as well.

    ¡°Get down! Find cover behind trees,¡± Song Fan shouted.

    Her comrades were ordinary people, unaccustomed to this environment and unable to quickly grasp her commands.

    Within seconds, more comrades were hit and fell, with casualties rising rapidly.

    Song Fan knew they had to fight their way out or they¡¯d all die.

    She found a large rock for cover and took out the nearest enemy with a headshot. The man¡¯s brain matter splattered, but Song Fan kept firing, taking down a second and third enemy.

    The mercenaries were professional. The remaining squads quickly pinpointed her location and unleashed a barrage at her position.

    She had to move, but the hail of bullets left her no chance.

    A gunshot from a comrade drew some of the fire away. Song Fan knew it had to be Sun Yu still fighting.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Song Fan aimed and fired three more precise shots, taking down three more mercenaries.

    Sun Yu found her mark and took out two more.

    With their combined efforts, the mercenaries were finally neutralized, though not all were dead, they were incapacitated.

    As the gunfire ceased, the fat man was the first to emerge from the bushes. Remarkably, he hadn¡¯t been hit.

    One by one, others crawled out, but none could stand.

    Song Fan looked at Sun Yu, concerned. Sun Yu¡¯s arm was grazed by a bullet. She shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Song Fan tossed her some hemostatic medicine and said, ¡°Count the survivors. Take only guns and ammo. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    Sun Yu caught the medicine and nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Borrow Some Medicine

    Chapter 469: Borrow Some Medicine

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan found Cao Lei¡¯s body, trampled by several people, with muddy footprints all over his colorful jacket.

    She gently brushed off the dirt, her gaze complex as she looked at his body. She knew she couldn¡¯t break down now. She had experienced many life-and-death moments on the battlefield, and while Cao Lei wasn¡¯t really her comrade, she still felt a pang of sorrow.

    Looking at his slightly mischievous face, she could almost hear him saying, ¡°I can still take a bullet for you,¡± words that had turned into a bitter reality.

    She knelt down and took off Cao Lei¡¯s exaggerated earrings, putting them on herself. She thought that when she got out, she could give them to his family as a keepsake.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Sun Yu¡¯s voice called, and Song Fan stood up.

    Seeing Cao Lei on the ground, Sun Yu¡¯s eyes reddened. She quickly looked away and reported, ¡°We lost ten people, and only five are uninjured. The rest are all hit.¡±

    Song Fan sighed, ¡°At least we still have five fighters. Let the uninjured take the guns and help the wounded find places to hide.¡±

    Sun Yu looked uncomfortable, her features scrunching up, and finally said, ¡°Not five, just me.¡±

    She quickly explained, ¡°Everyone else got scared and said they wanted to stay and help the wounded¡­ I tried reasoning with them, saying if we die, they¡¯ll all be buried with us. It¡¯s better to take a chance than wait to be found and killed in a worse way. But no one listened.¡±

    Song Fan wasn¡¯t surprised; this was the outcome she had anticipated from the start.

    ¡°Forget it. No point in forcing anyone. This was always a one-in-nine chance. We can¡¯t afford deadweight,¡± Song Fan said, patting Sun Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you. If we die, we die together. I won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± Sun Yu insisted.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. She hadn¡¯t expected this ruthless killer to be the last one standing by her side.

    Song Fan nodded, and they began sorting through the ammunition.

    The fat man who had first suggested staying behind approached them. ¡°Um¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±

    He seemed nervous but pulled out a napkin with a map drawn on it. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Santo and know where he is. I was part of the first group on the island. I wandered around and no one bothered me since there was no escape.¡±

    He carefully unfolded the map. ¡°I used to be a building designer. Mapping is my specialty. Santo lives here. He brought me and my group up. He always has bodyguards¡ªtwo big foreign guys. You¡¯ll see them when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Take the map. I don¡¯t need it,¡± he said, pushing it into Song Fan¡¯s hand and wishing them luck before running back to the others.

    Song Fan understood everyone had to make their own choices. She wouldn¡¯t force anyone. But having the map certainly made things easier.

    They didn¡¯t linger. To blend in, they only took handguns and knives. Along the way, they found several dead fishermen, all poisoned.

    They didn¡¯t mind the grime, stripping the bodies and changing into the fishermen¡¯s clothes. Two skinny women were less likely to draw suspicion.

    Arriving at the fishermen¡¯s area, they saw a mix of mentally ill and normal-looking people, none of whom seemed to recognize each other.

    Two men carried a wounded mercenary into a small wooden house. When the door opened, Song Fan saw someone in a white coat and shelves filled with bottles and jars.

    Her eyes lit up. There was a medical facility here?

    She pulled Sun Yu aside and whispered, ¡°Keep watch here. I¡¯m going to borrow some supplies.¡±

    ¡°Borrow?¡± Sun Yu looked incredulous.

    Song Fan shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow some medicine.¡±

    She pointed to the mentally ill people nearby, ¡°They don¡¯t want these people dying, so they must be given medication. There must be sedatives in there. I¡¯ll borrow some and put it in their food. It¡¯ll make things easier for us.¡±

    Just as she was about to move, Sun Yu stopped her, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You were captured, so you must be a big deal. They might have your photo. I know the medicines, let me do it.¡±

    Before Song Fan could protest, Sun Yu had already circled around to the back of the small wooden house.

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Dosing

    Chapter 470: Dosing

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Sun Yu seamlessly blended in with the mentally ill crowd. These people wandered aimlessly, babbling nonsense, and nobody paid attention to her presence.

    She kept her head down, moving around to the back of the small wooden house.

    Song Fan saw the two mercenaries who had carried the injured man inside come out. After about ten minutes, Sun Yu emerged from the house, her pockets bulging.

    ¡°Check if these are what we need,¡± Sun Yu said excitedly. ¡°The doctor had no combat skills. One chop to the neck and he was out.¡±

    She demonstrated with her hand, clearly proud of her successful and thrilling action.

    Song Fan quickly inspected the medications. They were indeed various sedatives and drugs for mental illnesses.

    ¡°Impressive! These will work. Crush them up and find the kitchen,¡± Song Fan instructed.

    The map provided by the fat man was highly detailed, marking both Santo¡¯s residence and the kitchen.

    Following the map, they reached the kitchen, which was now relatively empty as the meal preparations were done. Most of the food was ready, and the cooks were absent.

    Being an island near the sea, the menu mostly consisted of fish and shrimp, and the large pot of fish soup smelled particularly delicious.

    Sun Yu looked at the bottles of pills in her hand with a frown. ¡°How much should we use? Won¡¯t too much kill them?¡±

    ¡°People are dying left and right here,¡± Song Fan said dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with this many people, even these bottles might just slow them down a bit.¡±

    She then noticed a plate of elaborately prepared lobsters and a piece of steak on the counter.

    Assuming these were for Santo, Song Fan crushed a dozen pills and mixed them into the food.

    Sun Yu didn¡¯t waste time either, crushing the pills. But instead of adding them directly, she served two bowls of soup, handing one to Song Fan, ¡°Eat up. We need our strength.¡±

    Watching Sun Yu eat ravenously, Song Fan smiled and took the bowl. Sun Yu was indeed a practical person.

    They quickly ate, then added the crushed pills to various dishes to ensure everyone would consume some. Song Fan made sure to heavily dose the high-end dishes.

    Before leaving, Sun Yu stuffed two large steamed buns into her pocket.

    They didn¡¯t linger by the kitchen but moved directly to the area around Santo¡¯s residence, hiding in the bushes.

    Here, Song Fan saw why the fat man said it would be obvious who Santo was.

    Two large blond bodyguards flanked a tiny man, barely 1.6 meters tall, making for a comical sight.

    He had the typical Southeast Asian look, with a long scar across his face and a perpetual sneer.

    When the food was brought in, he just nodded, and his bodyguards opened the door for him.

    Song Fan saw the steak and lobster being served and felt relieved. With that amount of drugs, those three should be knocked out.

    But after half an hour, there was still no sign of them being affected.

    ¡°Do you think they didn¡¯t eat? Or maybe they¡¯re already asleep?¡± Sun Yu worried. ¡°Those bodyguards look like they weigh 200 pounds. Maybe the dose wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    She feared the dose might be too little for the bodyguards, who might even withstand a blow to the head.

    There was only one window in the small wooden house, making it hard to see inside.

    Song Fan gestured for Sun Yu to check it out first. Sun Yu nodded, drawing her pistol just in case.

    Fortunately, Song Fan found all three men inside fast asleep. The dose had been sufficient.

    She whistled to signal Sun Yu, who tiptoed into the house.

    Seeing the situation, Sun Yu sighed in relief, especially when she spotted the computer on the table. ¡°A computer! And this¡­ is that a big cell phone? How ancient!¡±

    ¡°A satellite phone,¡± Song Fan explained. ¡°With these, we can contact the outside world.¡±

    To be safe, Song Fan started tying up the three men with bedsheets and curtains, and Sun Yu helped.

    As Song Fan dialed Blue Sea on the satellite phone, she also opened the computer.

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Live Well

    Chapter 471: Live Well

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Almost as soon as the call connected, Blue Moon answered, ¡°Hello? Boss? Is that you?¡±

    The signal was poor, with the sound breaking up and the rapid tapping of Blue Moon¡¯s keyboard audible.

    Song Fan accessed the computer system. Santo hadn¡¯t set a password, likely confident that no one on the island would dare enter his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. The situation here is special. I¡¯m on a deserted island¡­¡± Song Fan began, but before she could finish, the door to the wooden house was pushed open.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found them. This is so annoying. Has the food been delivered?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out.

    Seeing the scene inside, the woman didn¡¯t hesitate to start shooting.

    Song Fan recognized her as the woman who had brought her the canned food, clearly someone close to Santo.

    The woman fired repeatedly, likely to alert the surrounding mercenaries. Song Fan and Sun Yu quickly climbed out the window, with the woman following and shouting in a language they couldn¡¯t understand, presumably calling for backup.

    In the chaos, Sun Yu shot the woman in the ankle. As she cried out in pain, Song Fan fired a fatal shot to her head, and the woman fell dead.

    ¡°Did you manage to send the location?¡± Sun Yu asked, trying to control her panic.

    Song Fan shook her head, ¡°We need to move. They¡¯ll be here any moment. We¡¯ll find another chance later.¡±

    She turned to run into the forest, but Sun Yu didn¡¯t move. Song Fan went back to pull her, but Sun Yu pushed her away.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sun Yu¡¯s sudden question gave Song Fan a bad feeling.

    ¡°Song Fan.¡±

    ¡°Song Fan? Well, you¡¯re anything but ordinary,¡± Sun Yu said with a stiff smile. ¡°There¡¯s no second chance. I¡¯ll distract them; you¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Fan interrupted. She couldn¡¯t let her only companion take such a risk.

    The situation was clear¡ªif Sun Yu became a decoy, facing dozens of mercenaries, she had no chance of survival.

    But Sun Yu shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I have no one left to contact. My husband¡­ It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll draw them away. Once they¡¯re gone, you can contact the outside.¡±

    Song Fan shook her head vehemently, but Sun Yu¡¯s expression grew determined. ¡°If your people are fast enough, I might survive.¡±

    Even Sun Yu didn¡¯t believe her own words, but she needed to give herself a reason to carry on.

    Before leaving, she turned back. ¡°Song Fan, don¡¯t forget your promise. My husband¡¯s surgery¡­ Forget it.¡±

    She took off her ring, a tiny diamond now caked with blood and dirt. ¡°He saved up to buy this for our wedding. I said I didn¡¯t want it, and he¡­¡± Sun Yu wiped her tears, ¡°Take it back, Song Fan. Live well.¡±

    Song Fan knew these were her final words.

    Before she could respond, Sun Yu pushed her into the bushes as the mercenaries arrived.

    Sun Yu quickly picked up a submachine gun and fired a few shots at the incoming mercenaries, then ran into the depths of the forest.

    The mercenaries, over a hundred meters away, saw a figure running and gave chase.

    In the confusion, they assumed Santo was well-protected and didn¡¯t check the wooden house.

    As the gunfire grew distant, Song Fan composed herself and rushed back into the wooden house.

    She dialed the satellite phone again, typing on the computer with one hand.

    Blue Moon quickly answered, ¡°Boss, you scared me! Are you okay? The last call was too short; I couldn¡¯t locate you.¡±

    ¡°Check your email. I¡¯ve sent the coordinates. Contact Sasha; he¡¯s closer.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Mr. Gu is closer,¡± Blue Moon said excitedly. ¡°He¡¯s near your sea area. I¡¯ve sent him your location.¡±

    ¡°Him¡­¡± Song Fan was momentarily speechless but quickly regained focus. ¡°No, the island is full of armed mercenaries. Gu Chen¡¯s people would be walking into a death trap.¡±

    Suddenly, Song Fan heard a broadcast from the sea.

    ¡°Attention, people on the island. We are the Navy of Country Z. Cease all resistance and surrender at the shore¡­¡±

    The broadcast repeated in several languages, ensuring everyone understood. Song Fan closed her eyes, exhaling in relief¡ªthey were saved.

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Rescue

    Chapter 472: Rescue

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan didn¡¯t stay in the small wooden house. She quickly grabbed an assault rifle and put on Santo¡¯s bulletproof vest. Sun Yu hadn¡¯t been gone long; if she was fast, there was still a chance she could survive.

    Santo¡¯s place was close to the port. As Song Fan ran out, she heard someone calling her from behind.

    ¡°Song Fan! Song Fan! Come back!¡± Gu Chen, surrounded by several bodyguards, was running toward her.

    The island¡¯s inhabitants hadn¡¯t yet realized what was happening. Most of the islanders and the mentally ill didn¡¯t resist, knowing they stood no chance against a regular army. The mercenaries, however, fought desperately, bearing the weight of their past crimes.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to take any risks. She hurried back, but the distance was too great and the situation too chaotic. She saw a mercenary aiming at Gu Chen. She yelled, ¡°Get down!¡± and lunged forward.

    When she was shot in the shoulder, Song Fan didn¡¯t feel pain, just a slight itch. The adrenaline rush dulled her perception of pain.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Both Song Fan and Gu Chen asked simultaneously, shaking their heads in response.

    Gu Chen felt her bleeding shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re hurt! We need to get out of here!¡±

    With the military¡¯s presence, the situation quickly came under control, but Song Fan refused to leave. ¡°No, my companion Sun Yu is being chased by the mercenaries. She went that way. She saved me; I need to save her.¡±

    Her words were somewhat disjointed, but she knew she couldn¡¯t abandon Sun Yu.

    ¡°Leave it to the military. Don¡¯t worry, as long as she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll be safe,¡± Gu Chen said, holding her tightly and not giving her any chance to leave.

    Only when she saw a team heading in the direction she indicated did Song Fan relax. The pain in her shoulder set in, and the exhaustion from the past days caught up with her, causing her to faint.

    Song Fan dreamt a long, surreal dream, filled with images of her past life in the lab and her colleagues. She saw the people from the island, Cao Lei constantly calling her ¡°Boss,¡± and even witnessed Sun Yu¡¯s wedding with her husband.

    The most surprising part of the dream was seeing Gu Chen on the island. He smiled at her, then walked away, no matter how much she tried to catch up.

    ¡°Gu Chen!¡± Song Fan shouted, waking up.

    Gu Chen, who had been working on documents on the sofa, was startled. He quickly came over, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±

    He held her hand and hugged her, and it took Song Fan a few minutes to realize she was back in A City. The logo on the hospital bed sheets reminded her she was really back.

    ¡°Little sister is awake?¡± Song Ting entered the room, witnessing their embrace.

    Normally, he would have pulled Gu Chen away, but this time he didn¡¯t. During Song Fan¡¯s disappearance, Gu Chen had been more anxious than anyone, using every means necessary, even involving the navy. Without his efforts, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t have returned so easily. Song Ting felt grateful.

    Song Huai also peeked in, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    ¡°Third brother? You¡¯re supposed to be abroad,¡± Song Fan said, almost not recognizing Song Huai¡¯s scruffy appearance.

    ¡°You went missing, and the whole family was worried sick. Luckily, I have connections in some island nations¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s good you¡¯re back.¡± Song Huai started to recount his hardships but stopped, seeing Song Fan¡¯s tired eyes. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re safe. Rest well. With us here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention how he¡¯d contacted all his friends abroad and private investigators, many of whom had connections with the Brown Group. He hadn¡¯t slept for days, finally uncovering details about Peter¡¯s experiments at sea, which helped Gu Chen¡¯s people find the island quickly.

    Though unspoken, Song Fan knew her family had gone to great lengths to find her.

    Her eyes reddened with emotion, unsure what to say. Suddenly, she felt Gu Chen¡¯s grip tighten and pushed him away, aware of her brothers¡¯ attitude toward him. They saw him as the pig trying to take their family¡¯s precious cabbage.

    ¡°Did I hurt you? Is it painful? Should I call the doctor?¡± Gu Chen, oblivious to her emotional shift, looked at her with concern.

    She shook her head, then noticed the ring on her hand.

    ¡°Sun Yu, did you find Sun Yu?¡±

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Death from Illness

    Chapter 473: Death from Illness

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    As soon as Song Fan spoke, she noticed the solemn expressions in the room, giving her a bad feeling.

    She looked down at the ring on her hand, which had clearly been cleaned, and touched the earrings, which hadn¡¯t been removed.

    Gu Chen knew these pieces of jewelry weren¡¯t hers, but he realized they must be very important to her if she kept them in such conditions. So, when they washed her, they also cleaned the jewelry and put them back on. He figured these must belong to Song Fan¡¯s companions and feared they were now mementos.

    Gu Chen¡¯s team had found Sun Yu first. She had run several kilometers, but she wasn¡¯t trained like a soldier and was no match for the mercenaries in terms of skill or weaponry.

    When they found Sun Yu, she was barely alive, shot in the leg, chest, and shoulder. When she was carried to Gu Chen, he could hardly believe such a frail woman had dragged herself so far with such injuries.

    Sun Yu had no strength to speak, but when she saw Gu Chen, she used her last bit of energy to whisper, ¡°Song Fan¡­¡±

    Her eyes, full of hope, stared at Gu Chen. She knew he was the leader of these people.

    ¡°Song Fan is safe.¡±

    Hearing this, Sun Yu smiled and passed away with her eyes open.

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t know what kind of bond these two women had formed, but he could tell Sun Yu and Song Fan were equally important to each other.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead, right?¡± Song Fan asked, twisting the ring on her thumb. Sun Yu¡¯s fingers had been thicker, so she had to wear it on her thumb.

    She tried to keep her tone light, ¡°In that situation, an untrained person couldn¡¯t survive. I knew that, always knew.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until she felt something crawling on her face, a tickling sensation, that she realized she was crying.

    The expected outcome was still so hard to accept.

    Gu Chen gently held her hand and comforted her softly, ¡°She didn¡¯t suffer.¡±

    Song Fan nodded but didn¡¯t say anything more. The room fell into a heavy silence.

    ¡°Oh right, Big Brother,¡± Song Fan said, looking up and wiping her eyes hard.

    ¡°Sun Yu¡¯s husband needs a third brain surgery. I promised her¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish, as Gu Chen tightened his grip on her hand.

    She turned to look at Gu Chen, then at Song Ting, whose eyes avoided hers. She understood, ¡°When did her husband pass?¡±

    Gu Chen tried to speak gently, ¡°The night we brought you back.¡±

    Before returning to the country, he had someone investigate Sun Yu¡¯s background. By the time they found her husband, he had already died. Both were orphans with no family to arrange the funeral, so Gu Chen had taken care of it.

    ¡°I arranged their funeral. They were buried together. When you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you to see them.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Fan nodded mechanically. She suddenly understood why Sun Yu had said ¡°forget it¡± at the end. Sun Yu knew that if she died, her husband couldn¡¯t survive either.

    The room remained silent, weighed down by grief, until Song Kai burst in, breaking the somber atmosphere.

    ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, guess what?¡± Song Kai¡¯s voice was low, but with a hint of anxiety.

    ¡°Little sister? You¡¯re awake! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing Song Fan awake, he pushed Gu Chen aside and hugged Song Fan, crying and sniffling.

    ¡°Fourth Brother! You¡¯re pressing on my wound!¡± Song Fan said, pushing him slightly.

    Song Kai jumped back, looking flustered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. The wound¡¯s on this side. How are you still so gullible?¡± Song Fan teased, her mood lifting thanks to Song Kai¡¯s antics. ¡°What were you saying? Guess what?¡±

    But Song Kai fell silent, nervously glancing at his brothers.

    Song Ting knew whatever he had to say wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°Say it outside.¡±

    ¡°Just say it here. Fourth Brother never has anything serious; it¡¯s always gossip,¡± Song Fan insisted, not wanting to be kept in the dark.

    Song Kai pursed his lips, looking at Song Ting for approval. When Song Ting nodded, he finally said, ¡°The Brown Group announced that Jason died from illness. Also¡­¡±

    ¡°Died from illness?¡±

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Wu Yong Went Missing

    Chapter 474: Wu Yong Went Missing

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The people in the hospital room all expressed their doubts simultaneously. Song Fan couldn¡¯t believe it. She had only poisoned Jason to make him unconscious, and she had checked him¡ªhis health was fine. There was no way he could have died from an illness.

    Feeling anxious, she asked, ¡°What else is there?¡±

    Clearly, she had heard that Song Kai hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. What could be more shocking than Jason¡¯s death?

    Scratching his head and trying to find the right words, Song Kai finally said, ¡°Xiao Xia is back.¡±

    Song Fan was speechless. She had always suspected that Meng Xia was just being hidden by Meng Yu.

    Song Huai snorted, ¡°Is her return even worth mentioning?¡±

    He knew that Meng Xia had always been in A City. Initially, Song Ting had asked him to investigate, but when Song Fan had gotten into trouble, he had stopped looking into it. Now that Meng Xia was back, it seemed logical enough.

    However, Song Kai¡¯s expression was still uneasy, even a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Spit it out already,¡± Song Huai said impatiently.

    In the end, Song Kai said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Everyone exchanged looks, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Having said this, Song Kai felt a weight lifted off his shoulders, making it easier to continue.

    Jason had announced his death to the public, and the funeral was held in B Country. Such a major event couldn¡¯t be kept secret, and the media certainly didn¡¯t miss it. Jason¡¯s research was a beacon of hope for many cancer patients, and many of them had spontaneously prayed for him online.

    But just that morning, the news broke. By the afternoon, Meng Yu had returned to the Song Family with Meng Xia, announcing that she was pregnant with Jason¡¯s child.

    The hospital room fell into an eerie silence once again. The whole world had known about Meng Xia and Jason¡¯s affair, and it was likely that the child she carried was his.

    ¡°Aunt Meng and Dad plan to make this public and demand an explanation from the Brown Group,¡± Song Kai said. He didn¡¯t understand the intricacies but felt strongly that the child shouldn¡¯t be kept. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Aunt Meng is crazy? Xiao Xia is so young, she hasn¡¯t even married yet and now she¡¯s having a child. It just doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Meng Xia had saved him once, and although she sometimes targeted Song Fan, Song Kai still remembered her kindness. He thought simply: having a child out of wedlock would affect Meng Xia¡¯s future, potentially ruining her life.

    However, the others in the room saw things clearly. With Jason dead, the child in Meng Xia¡¯s womb could be his only heir. If the Brown family wanted the child, Meng Xia would become a member of the Brown family, which was far more advantageous than marrying someone else.

    Even if the Brown family only wanted the child, Meng Xia would still receive lifetime financial support. Either way, she would come out ahead.

    Both Song Ting and Song Huai understood the gravity of the situation. Since Meng Xia was now considered an adopted daughter of the Song Family, this issue would undoubtedly involve the Song Corporation. Regardless of the outcome, they had to return. Although Song Kai wanted to stay, Song Huai dragged him back.

    After they left, Song Fan quickly took Gu Chen¡¯s hand to check his pulse.

    Gu Chen watched her with a smile until she breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he chuckle and say, ¡°So, I¡¯m not going to die just yet?¡±

    ¡°Did you take the antidote?¡± Song Fan knew Jason had used a considerable amount of poison, but now there was no trace left in Gu Chen¡¯s body.

    Gu Chen nodded, ¡°Yes, my luck held out. Not only do I have you, the miracle-working doctor, but Wu Yong is also quite useful.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yong?¡± Song Fan smiled at the mention of his name. ¡°If it¡¯s him, he certainly has the skill.¡±

    ¡°You really have faith in him, and he deserves it,¡± Gu Chen said, helping her lie down. ¡°He analyzed the antidote Jason gave me and managed to replicate it. He truly is a genius.¡±

    Thinking about Wu Yong¡¯s current state, Song Fan asked curiously, ¡°How did he end up like this? I remember a few years ago, he was a bit introverted but still healthy and cheerful.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t know much about Wu Yong¡¯s situation either. He had only saved him by accident. Shaking his head, Gu Chen indicated his ignorance.

    The sound of a vibrating phone interrupted them. It was a call from Su Ming. Gu Chen frowned; he had instructed that he not be disturbed unless it was something urgent, so it seemed like something had happened.

    As soon as he answered, Su Ming¡¯s urgent voice came through, ¡°Wu Yong, Wu Yong is missing.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Discharged

    Chapter 475: Discharged

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    As Gu Chen listened to the description over the phone, his frown deepened, and Song Fan knew that things were probably bad.

    When Gu Chen hung up, she didn¡¯t rush to ask but waited for him to speak first.

    He only said a few words, ¡°Wu Yong is missing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Song Fan was puzzled. How could someone go missing without leaving a trace?

    Gu Chen shook his head, ¡°Gu Medical Company¡¯s new drug is in the research stage. Wu Yong practically lived in the lab, only going home to rest once a week. He went home the day before yesterday but didn¡¯t show up for work yesterday. The company sent people to his house, but he wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s heart sank. Gu Medical Company must have already checked the surveillance and other places before contacting Gu Chen.

    She probed, ¡°As far as I know, Gu Medical Company has been researching anti-tumor and anti-cancer drugs these past few years, right?¡±

    This was top secret information, and she shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    But Gu Chen didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°The reason Wu Yong stayed with the company, aside from personal reasons, was because he was researching the same drug as the Brown Group.¡±

    Clearly, Gu Chen had thought of something and decided to be upfront.

    ¡°The Brown Group has monopolized the market, and once the drug enters the country, its price increases tenfold,¡± he said helplessly. ¡°Tumor patients already spend a lot on treatment and maintenance; few can afford this drug. Gu Medical Company received government support and started researching this drug a few years ago, but progress has been slow.¡±

    Song Fan understood his point, especially since these drugs were imported. Many patients had to give up treatment because they couldn¡¯t afford the medicine.

    Developing such drugs wasn¡¯t easy, and the Brown Group would certainly suppress competitors. No wonder they had sent Charlie to get close to Gu Chen. It seemed they had known about Gu Medical Company¡¯s efforts for a while.

    Both were silent for a moment before Song Fan said, ¡°It might be the Brown Group. I have some connections abroad, and I¡¯ll find someone to help. My Third Brother can definitely help too.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Chen¡¯s expression relaxed a bit.

    Song Fan¡¯s physical fitness was excellent. Despite the exhaustion and numerous minor injuries she sustained on the island, she had fully recovered after a few days of rest in the hospital.

    During this time, Gu Chen helped her return Cao Lei¡¯s earring to his family. Cao Lei¡¯s family only had an elderly grandfather with dementia, who no longer remembered having a grandson named Cao Lei, thinking his grandson was still just a toddler.

    In the end, Gu Chen paid for the grandfather¡¯s care in a nursing home. Song Fan had told him that Cao Lei had taken a bullet for her, and Gu Chen was willing to help take care of his family.

    When Song Fan learned this, she remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the best. The old man is confused. Thank you.¡±

    Gu Chen knew she was hurting, so he patted her hand.

    ¡°I want to be discharged,¡± Song Fan said cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Can you help me with the discharge procedures?¡±

    Song Fan had tried to get discharged before, but the hospital staff, clearly following Gu Chen¡¯s orders, had found numerous excuses to keep her from leaving.

    ¡°You were on the island for so long and got injured, including a gunshot wound. Stay in the hospital for a while,¡± Gu Chen said, clearly unwilling. He gently hugged her shoulder and helped her lie down again.

    But Song Fan didn¡¯t want to stay in bed anymore, ¡°I¡¯m practically growing roots here. I¡¯ve been hurt worse before, and still¡­¡±

    ¡°That was before,¡± Gu Chen said, looking at her intently. ¡°Now you have me. I worry about you, so you need to keep resting.¡±

    Hearing his words made Song Fan blush again. She realized she still didn¡¯t understand Gu Chen well; his sweet words came so easily now.

    But thinking about the situation at home, she insisted on being discharged. Finally, she and Gu Chen made a deal: she promised to come back for check-ups every week, and Gu Chen agreed to let her leave the hospital.

    When Song Kai heard that Song Fan was being discharged, he volunteered to help and happily brought her home.

    As soon as they opened the villa door, they saw Charlie sitting on the living room sofa, with four black-clad bodyguards around him.

    Charlie¡¯s usual smile was gone, replaced with a cold expression, looking every bit the part of a mafia boss in a negotiation.

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Profit

    Chapter 476: Profit

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan raised an eyebrow. No wonder Meng Yu was so enthusiastic today; it seemed that money was a secondary concern.

    Charlie frowned as he looked at Meng Xia. In his eyes, she was a complete fool¡ªbrainless and incapable. Letting her manage this partnership was a waste of time and money. Moreover, he had other plans for promoting the jewelry brand.

    Meng Yu continued listing her conditions, ¡°During the pregnancy, she will need supplements. You wouldn¡¯t want Jason¡¯s only child to have any issues, right? At least a million dollars a month for nutritional expenses. Xiao Xia doesn¡¯t have much in savings. After launching the jewelry brand, you¡¯ll need to buy her a store at the very least.¡±

    Even Song Kai, who didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, thought this was too much. The total costs would exceed a billion if all these demands were met.

    Meng Yu, however, appeared nonchalant, even feeling these demands were minimal. ¡°We are also saddened by Jason¡¯s passing, but his child is invaluable. This isn¡¯t too much to ask, right? Besides, with Brown Group managing the jewelry brand, you¡¯ll be more at ease, correct?¡±

    After saying this, Meng Yu looked at Song Yi, who immediately understood. ¡°Xiao Xia is also a child of the Song Family. She will be fully dedicated.¡±

    ¡°Money and the store are doable. The partnership, however, is impossible,¡± Charlie flatly rejected, showing no leniency.

    ¡°How do you expect an uneducated person to manage an international jewelry brand? Or are all Song Family members idiots who got lucky with their current wealth? Brown Group employs professionals for each role. Unless it¡¯s Song Fan, I won¡¯t oversee this project. At worst, we¡¯ll pay the penalty for breaching the contract.¡±

    Although Charlie¡¯s words were harsh, Song Yi knew he was right.

    Meng Yu wanted to argue, but Song Yi didn¡¯t want the negotiations to collapse. He quickly explained, ¡°We¡¯re only asking Xiao Xia to assist Song Fan as a deputy manager. Song Fan will still have the final authority. Xiao Xia will be restless at home during her pregnancy, so this gives her something to do.¡±

    Reluctant as she was, Meng Yu had no choice but to agree. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for her mental well-being. Otherwise, she¡¯d feel useless at home, which isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡±

    Looking at the others, Charlie then glanced at the expressionless Song Fan before agreeing.

    He didn¡¯t want to keep entangling with these people. Once the child was born, the truth would be revealed. Even if they had to pay, Brown Group could afford it.

    Song Yi, seeing the situation, said, ¡°Song Fan, please see Mr. Brown out. You¡¯ll be collaborating in the future.¡±

    Song Fan then got up and walked out with Charlie.

    Charlie, however, did not get into his car immediately. Instead, he brought up Jason¡¯s death. ¡°On our way back to B Country, we were attacked at sea. Jason was shot by a rival. I barely escaped with my life.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected this outcome. Seeing her frown, Charlie explained, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I killed him, did you? I was about to obtain the new drug formula. Why would I kill him? Now that Jason is gone and others are incompetent, everything is back to square one. I have to clean up his mess.¡±

    ¡°Brown Group should have an experimental team. Didn¡¯t any of Jason¡¯s subordinates know the formula? Or did you not hire anyone to research it?¡± Song Fan asked tentatively, thinking it was likely Brown Group had kidnapped Wu Yong.

    But Charlie looked frustrated. ¡°Do you think anti-tumor drugs are easy to research? Jason¡¯s death was absolute; no one knew his formula. I hired several professional pharmacists, but they couldn¡¯t understand his experimental data.¡±

    He looked at Song Fan with hope, ¡°Song Fan, I hope we can put aside our past conflicts and collaborate again. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± Song Fan laughed at his words. ¡°You think I would continue to work with someone who kidnapped me and nearly killed me?¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t find this surprising and nodded seriously. ¡°Of course, why not?¡±

    ¡°Jason always said you were the best. He might not even surpass you. You must be a good businesswoman too. Business is all about profit.¡±

    In his view, nothing was more important than profit. With profit as the priority, past grudges could be forgotten.

    Song Fan remained silent, making Charlie anxious. The new drug research was urgent, and he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    ¡°To show my sincerity, I will send you a Red Snow Flower, regardless of whether you want to cooperate with me or not. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Safe Key

    Chapter 477: Safe Key

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    As expected, Song Fan raised an eyebrow when she heard about the Red Snow Flower, clearly tempted by the offer.

    Gu Chen and her team had been searching for the Red Snow Flower but had found nothing. Now, with the Brown Group controlling B Country, they had no opportunity to act.

    Charlie stood watching her, waiting for her response.

    Finally, Song Fan nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll seriously consider it.¡±

    Hearing her words, Charlie sighed in relief and left the Song residence.

    Song Fan immediately called Gu Chen. From her earlier probing, she knew Charlie wasn¡¯t the one who had kidnapped Wu Yong.

    Given Wu Yong¡¯s skills, even if he couldn¡¯t immediately research the new drug formula, he should have been able to understand Jason¡¯s experimental report. By now, he might have even made some progress.

    Gu Chen was silent for a while, his tone heavy, ¡°There are no records of Wu Yong leaving or entering the country, and we haven¡¯t found any clues about his disappearance. My people couldn¡¯t locate him.¡±

    Song Fan had expected this outcome. She comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked Sasha to contact our former partners. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll let you know immediately.¡±

    Just as she hung up, Kevin called.

    ¡°Song Fan! If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was so loud it hurt her eardrums.

    She didn¡¯t plan to mention her previous kidnapping and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Are you back in the country? I was just about to look for you! I need your help!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Kevin¡¯s mood improved hearing she needed him. ¡°You only come to me when you need something. I¡¯m near your house. Let¡¯s talk in person.¡±

    Feeling a bit guilty, Song Fan hung up. Kevin might not be a fighter, but his sharp tongue was intimidating.

    At the nearby restaurant, Kevin elegantly ate his steak while scolding Song Fan for half an hour.

    ¡°Do you know how much I lost because of your foolish sister?¡± He rolled his eyes as he mentioned Meng Xia stealing his dress. ¡°I just asked for a little compensation, and your stepmother was so unwilling! Hmph, so petty.¡±

    Song Fan raised her hand in surrender, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. But I really need your help.¡±

    Seeing her sincerity and willingness to take the blame, Kevin¡¯s mood brightened, ¡°Alright, what do you need? I¡¯m not getting involved in anything illegal.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to get your hands dirty, just help me dispose of the body,¡± Song Fan said, cutting her steak forcefully. Kevin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Seeing his reaction, Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, while Kevin continued to roll his eyes at her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m collaborating with Brown Group and Gu Corporation to launch a new jewelry brand. I want to hire you as a design consultant,¡± Song Fan said earnestly, with a hint of flattery. ¡°I need to borrow the reputation of Master Kevin.¡±

    Kevin had already been mentally prepared for this, which was why he had returned.

    ¡°Oh, now you think of me? Unbelievable!¡± Despite his haughty demeanor, Kevin acknowledged Song Fan¡¯s abilities. ¡°Fan, your design skills are on par with mine. Especially in jewelry design, you¡¯re a professional. Are you really not going to use the name Ella anymore?¡±

    Song Fan awkwardly stuck out her tongue. She had indeed worked as a designer under the name Ella to earn money. That alias had gained some fame.

    During that time, she and Kevin had become good friends, but circumstances changed quickly, and she needed faster ways to make money, so she gradually stopped designing.

    Seeing her discomfort, Kevin didn¡¯t press further and agreed to start working at Song Corporation in a few days, with the condition that he wouldn¡¯t be required to clock in daily. Song Fan readily agreed.

    The next morning, Song Fan arrived at the office early. Her department had been inactive for a while, and she needed to get things in order.

    Unexpectedly, Su Yang had arrived even earlier and was waiting at her office door.

    ¡°Mr. Su? Did you need something?¡± Song Fan had a good impression of Su Yang, knowing he was an old member of the Yu Family, and invited him in politely.

    Su Yang looked her over, seeming relieved, ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for a long time. It¡¯s good you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Seeing Song Fan¡¯s slight embarrassment, he didn¡¯t pry further but handed her a key, ¡°This is the key to your mother¡¯s safe deposit box at the bank. She entrusted it to me before she passed away. She wanted me to give it to one of you siblings when someone joined the management of Song Corporation. But your brothers never came to work at the company.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Attacked

    Chapter 478: Attacked

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan took the key, recognizing it as one for the VIP safe deposit boxes at the Central Bank.

    She asked, puzzled, ¡°Why did my mom give you the key? Did she sense something was wrong before she died?¡±

    This had been on her mind, especially after Charlie mentioned uncovering some issues between Song Yi and the Yu Family, leading her to suspect the circumstances of Yu Wan¡¯s death.

    Su Yang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your mother never worked at the company, so we were merely acquaintances. I had a good relationship with your grandfather, so perhaps she trusted me.¡±

    Song Fan sighed as she looked at the key, determined to uncover the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll support you. There are still a few of us old employees from the Yu Family in the company,¡± Su Yang assured her. ¡°We might not have much power, but we have good relationships within the company. Even a dead camel is bigger than a horse. We¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Song Fan said gratefully.

    He waved off her thanks, ¡°My abilities are limited, but I¡¯m glad you joined the company before I retire.¡± Standing up, he looked at Song Fan kindly. ¡°You¡¯re young and capable. I have high hopes for you. I just want the Yu Family¡¯s descendants to manage the company well.¡±

    Song Fan respectfully saw him out and returned to her office, feeling conflicted. It seemed her mother had known something important was going to happen, which was why she entrusted such a key to a company elder rather than her husband. This clearly indicated a problem.

    After thinking it over, she decided not to tell her brothers about it. To them, Song Yi was still a qualified father. This was something she needed to handle on her own.

    After sorting out her basic work tasks, Song Fan planned to visit the bank during lunch.

    But before she reached the bank, she got a call from Lan Yue, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. Mr. Su, the chubby Su Yang, has been attacked.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Song Fan asked, feeling a sense of foreboding as she turned back towards the company.

    ¡°He was attacked in our company¡¯s underground garage. The security found him unconscious. He¡¯s now in Central Hospital,¡± Lan Yue said in a low voice. ¡°I hacked into the company¡¯s surveillance system and found that the cameras were off during that time. The surveillance equipment wasn¡¯t working.¡±

    Lan Yue hesitated, then added, ¡°I asked around, and it turns out the security office received a notice from your dad¡¯s secretary, saying there would be maintenance on the garage¡¯s surveillance at noon.¡±

    Lan Yue didn¡¯t say more but had clearly started to suspect Song Yi, though she didn¡¯t want to accuse him directly in front of Song Fan.

    ¡°Got it. Send me his room number. I¡¯ll go to the hospital now,¡± Song Fan replied.

    She hurriedly hung up and drove to Central Hospital.

    When she arrived at the hospital room, she saw Su Yang lying there with his head bandaged. Although he had no visible external injuries, he wore a breathing mask and looked in poor condition.

    Mrs. Su, a pleasant-looking woman with a slight plumpness, stood up as Song Fan entered. ¡°You must be Song Fan? I should call you President Song.¡±

    ¡°Just call me by my name,¡± Song Fan said with a gentle nod. ¡°What happened to Mr. Su?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only came to the hospital after being notified by your company,¡± Mrs. Su said, wiping her tears. ¡°He went to the bank early this morning and took our home safe deposit key. I thought it was important company business, but he never talks about work with me.¡±

    ¡°He was hit on the head, and his wallet, phone, and the safe deposit key are all missing. It looks like a robbery. And it happened right when the company¡¯s surveillance was down for maintenance. Such bad luck.¡±

    Song Fan softly consoled Mrs. Su, but she had already pieced together the reason behind the attack. It happened because Su Yang had gone to retrieve the key for her.

    Song Corporation was a top-tier company in A City. No one would dare to rob someone in its garage, let alone during a surveillance maintenance window. It was hard for her to believe Song Yi wasn¡¯t involved.

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479 Additional Conditions

    Chapter 479 Additional Conditions

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Your Second Brother is gone now. You can¡¯t just let him be without an heir, can you?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice carried a tone of satisfaction, feeling she had the Brown family firmly in her grasp. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you foreigners do things, but here, children are of utmost importance. This is your Second Brother¡¯s only bloodline.¡±

    ¡°My family also values descendants highly,¡± Charlie said coldly. ¡°But who can be sure whose child Miss Xia is carrying?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Meng Xia nervously grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand, but Meng Yu just patted hers reassuringly.

    At this moment, Song Yi spoke up, ¡°Mr. Brown, many people online know about Xiao Xia and your Second Brother¡¯s relationship. This cannot be denied. Xiao Xia is a child of the Song Family. The Song Family won¡¯t let her suffer in vain.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Song Fan and Charlie had the same thought: this old fox finally showed his true colors.

    When Meng Xia disappeared, Song Yi had hoped she would vanish without implicating the Song Family. Now that she might be carrying Jason¡¯s only child, he saw profit and claimed Meng Xia as a Song Family child, ready to back her up? Ridiculous.

    Charlie finally looked up and saw Song Fan and Song Kai at the door.

    A smile appeared on his face, ¡°Song Fan, you¡¯re back! Long time no see.¡±

    Seeing his attitude change completely, Meng Xia bit her lip. Why did everyone only care about Song Fan?

    Seeing everyone looking over, Song Kai stepped in front of Song Fan, ¡°My little sister was discharged today. I just brought her back.¡±

    Afraid the situation might upset Song Fan, he quickly said, ¡°My little sister still needs rest. I¡¯ll take her upstairs¡­¡±

    ¡°Is my daughter back?¡± Song Yi put on a fatherly expression. ¡°Your health is better, you should move around more. Everyone at home is worried about you! Come, have a seat.¡±

    Noting Charlie¡¯s attitude towards Song Fan, Meng Yu also quickly said, ¡°Fanfan, come over. Charlie isn¡¯t an outsider, sit by me.¡±

    Song Fan snorted. During her hospital stay, this so-called father hadn¡¯t visited once or even called. Meng Yu hadn¡¯t either.

    However, Song Fan also wanted to know their intentions, so she didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°How¡¯s your health? I heard your condition on the island was terrible. I was really worried,¡± Charlie said with genuine concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want to talk more about the island. She quickly changed the subject, ¡°Is Xia Xia pregnant? Is the Brown family taking her back?¡±

    Charlie raised an eyebrow, ¡°If it¡¯s uncertain, the Brown family won¡¯t acknowledge it.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Xia said unhappily, ¡°Oh, the Brown family is like that? I heard it took several DNA tests before you were accepted!¡±

    Perhaps because she had lied so much, Meng Xia believed the baby was Jason¡¯s, and she looked down on Charlie.

    In her view, having no descendants was a great shame, and now that Jason was dead, there was no way to prove otherwise. Even without a husband, she would still be Mrs. Brown.

    Charlie looked at her suspiciously. Though Jason had been drugged, he couldn¡¯t be sure the baby wasn¡¯t his. Old Brown took this matter very seriously, and he couldn¡¯t mess it up.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Charlie said disdainfully. ¡°If the baby is a Brown, the Brown family will acknowledge it. Take care of yourself, and after the baby is born, we¡¯ll take it back to the Brown family and give you fifty million dollars.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Xia stood up abruptly, ¡°Send the baby to your family? What about me?¡±

    Obviously, this was not what she had expected. Her dream of being Mrs. Brown was shattered.

    But no one else was surprised; this was the inevitable outcome. Only Meng Xia couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°You? You have nothing to do with the Brown family.¡± Charlie shrugged, ¡°But if you truly loved Jason¡­ I heard your country has a tradition of martyrdom. You can join him after giving birth. I¡¯ll buy you the most expensive tomb.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Xia trembled with anger, helplessly looking at Meng Yu, who just shook her head.

    Meng Yu finally spoke, ¡°Fifty million dollars isn¡¯t much. The Song Family can match that. But doesn¡¯t the hardship of ten months¡¯ pregnancy deserve some recognition from the Brown family?¡±

    ¡°More conditions? Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Charlie¡¯s tone was icy.

    ¡°Xia Xia is pregnant. You should give her some assurance and keep her occupied. Pregnancy can easily lead to depression,¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°Why not have Xia Xia handle the collaboration with the Song Corporation¡¯s jewelry brand this time?¡±

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480 Black-hearted Beauty

    Chapter 480 Black-hearted Beauty

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan found it increasingly difficult to understand her father. He acted like he deeply loved his deceased wife, yet did all sorts of suspicious things.

    She did not intend to confront Song Yi. Some things were best exposed when all the evidence was gathered.

    She looked at the key to the safe in her hand and decided to go to the bank first.

    Since she had left the hospital, a pair of eyes had been following her. Being an ex-mercenary, she had noticed immediately.

    Song Fan ducked into an alley, waiting for her pursuer to come to her. But before she could turn around, she heard the sound of metal hitting the ground and a man screaming in pain.

    Turning back, she saw Sun Gao twisting the arm of a man in gray. The man howled in agony.

    ¡°Miss Song, this guy was sneaking around, following you. He has a knife on him and clearly had bad intentions!¡± Sun Gao said, tightening his grip. ¡°Stay still! If you don¡¯t want to lose this arm, don¡¯t move.¡±

    The man, terrified by the threat, stopped struggling but continued to moan in pain.

    Song Fan picked up the knife from the ground. It was small but sharp, not a toy. She examined it and coldly asked, ¡°Who sent you to follow me? What do you want?¡±

    The man turned his head away, remaining silent.

    Sun Gao kicked him hard in the backside. ¡°Answer the question!¡±

    The pain made the man break out in a cold sweat, but he still refused to speak. He thought Song Fan, appearing delicate, couldn¡¯t harm him, especially in broad daylight.

    He was wrong. The next second, Song Fan slashed his pants with the knife, and blood flowed instantly.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The man looked at Song Fan in terror, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    ¡°The knife is sharp,¡± Song Fan said, playing with it. ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you I¡¯m just a little girl? They must have paid you a lot, thinking I was easy to deal with, right?¡±

    She pressed the knife against the inside of the man¡¯s thigh. ¡°There¡¯s a major artery here. What do you think will happen if I cut it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± the man pleaded. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll talk, just don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    He initially thought earning ten thousand yuan a day to follow a little girl was a great deal. But no one told him she was a black-hearted beauty, ruthless and deadly!

    Song Fan motioned for Sun Gao to let go, then tapped the man¡¯s head with the knife. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it was Mrs. Song.¡± The man didn¡¯t dare run. Song Fan in front was fierce, and the big guy behind was even scarier.

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected Meng Yu to be the one following her, but she remained silent, signaling the man to continue.

    He confessed everything. Someone named Meng had hired him through an intermediary, promising ten thousand yuan a day to follow Song Fan. But it was his first day on the job when he got caught.

    ¡°I carried the knife for courage. I didn¡¯t plan to harm you,¡± the man sobbed, tears and snot streaming. ¡°And the mastermind must be Mrs. Song. The person who hired me is her relative, it¡¯s certain.¡±

    The man wasn¡¯t stupid. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t get paid, he decided to reveal everything.

    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Song Fan asked, still playing with the knife.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The man quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°I have the transfer records and his photo. I secretly took a picture in case he didn¡¯t pay. Yes, the transfer record has his name¡ªMeng Lei. That¡¯s him!¡±

    Song Fan took the phone, transferred the evidence to her own, and then waved for the man to leave.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song Fan finally asked Sun Gao.

    Sun Gao looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°President Gu asked me to protect you secretly, worried someone might harm you. Am I not really being secretive?¡±

    Afraid Song Fan might be upset, he quickly explained, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t interfere with your work. President Gu just wants to protect you.¡±

    Knowing Gu Chen had sent him, Song Fan smiled, feeling a warm tingle in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be secretive anymore. Come with me to the bank; I need to retrieve something.¡±

    Sun Gao agreed quickly, discreetly notifying Gu Chen on his phone.

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481 Will

    Chapter 481 Will

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan arrived at the bank, the teller took one look at the key and immediately escorted her with the utmost respect to the VIP lounge.

    When the manager walked in and saw her, he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Miss Song, hello, I am the manager for VIP safe deposit box users. Are you here to open the safe deposit box?¡±

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°Do you need my identification or any other proof?¡±

    ¡°Your ID needs to be entered into the system. There will be an electronic scan when you enter the vault.¡± The manager replied very respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Yu Wan¡¯s safe deposit box was instructed to be opened only by her children, so you can go directly into the vault. However, this gentleman will need to wait here.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected her mother to arrange things this way from the beginning. She also hadn¡¯t anticipated that the identity verification at the central bank would be so lenient.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to verify my identity further?¡± she asked, a bit puzzled.

    ¡°No, Mrs. Yu Wan¡¯s, or rather, Old Mr. Yu¡¯s safe deposit box has been with the bank for decades, and it¡¯s always been exclusively for the Yu family. This is an unwritten rule since our bank was founded.¡±

    The manager explained, ¡°I only handle three families as the VIP manager. I have been the dedicated manager for the Yu family since your mother. I recognize not only the key but also the people.¡±

    The manager gave Song Fan an earnest smile and then led her directly to the vault.

    The security in the vault was very strict, with at least two security personnel guarding each door.

    The first two doors only required fingerprint recognition and password input, but the subsequent doors needed the manager¡¯s iris recognition to open.

    The keys to the safe deposit box were held by both the manager and Song Fan. Both of them had to be present to open the box, and once it was open, the manager left.

    Song Fan took a deep breath and was stunned when she opened the safe deposit box. Inside were over a dozen boxes of high-end jade jewelry, as well as some uncut diamonds and small raw stones.

    Beneath these jewels were two file folders.

    The first file folder contained various jewelry design sketches, signed ¡°Hua,¡± which was the name of Song Fan¡¯s grandfather. It appeared these were his jewelry design drafts.

    The second file folder contained a detailed list of the Yu family¡¯s assets, down to the chassis numbers of every car and the purchase invoices.

    All the inherited jewelry had photos and numbers. There were more than just the items in the safe deposit box; there were also other pieces of jewelry and loose diamonds that Song Fan had never seen before, as well as Old Mr. Yu¡¯s will.

    Song Fan¡¯s confusion grew. After her grandfather¡¯s death, her mother should have been the primary heir. Moreover, after Yu Wan¡¯s death, the inheritance was supposed to be divided among the children, but since Song Yi was still alive, naturally, Song Yi would inherit all the Yu family¡¯s assets. This was both logical and legal.

    However, when she opened the will, she was shocked to see that her grandfather¡¯s will clearly stated that all his assets were to be left to his grandchildren, including Song Fan and her brothers, not to Yu Wan.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t take everything from the safe deposit box. She only took her grandfather¡¯s design drafts and then locked the safe deposit box again.

    This matter lingered in her mind. She immediately called Song Kai to arrange a meeting.

    When he heard she was inviting him for a meal, Song Kai eagerly arrived at the restaurant, ordering the most expensive items without any hesitation, regardless of whether he liked them or not. After placing the order, he pretended to go to the restroom and quickly paid the bill.

    Song Fan looked at the lavish meal on the table, feeling speechless, already planning to pack it up for Lan Yue and the others.

    Seeing her expression, Song Kai thought she was distressed over the cost and teased, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re handling an international jewelry brand project. Are you really worried about your Fourth Brother¡¯s money?¡±

    ¡°I am. My salary isn¡¯t much.¡± Song Fan shifted the topic calmly. ¡°Unlike you guys, holding shares in the company. You must have quite a bit of money, right?¡±

    ¡°Our shares are all with Dad. Back then, we were all underage, so the shares have always been with him.¡± Song Kai didn¡¯t mind, as Song Yi gave him pocket money anyway. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t work at the Song Corporation. We all want to be self-sufficient, isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Listening to him, Song Fan understood. Indeed, Song Yi controlled all the shares of the Song Family.

    It was reasonable for the guardian to hold the shares of minors temporarily, but they were all adults now. Whether Song Yi had genuinely forgotten about this matter or didn¡¯t intend to mention it was unknown.

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482 Deputy Manager

    Chapter 482 Deputy Manager

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The jewelry brand project had to start moving forward, so Song Fan became busy, and the first day of her busy schedule involved introducing two new employees.

    ¡°This person must be familiar to everyone.¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Li Na was already babbling excitedly, ¡°Kevin, Kevin! Oh my god, I finally get to see the real Kevin!¡±

    As Li Na was about to rush forward, Lan Yue and Wen Chao each grabbed one of her arms.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Song Fan said, feeling a bit awkward but continuing the introduction, ¡°This is the famous international designer, Kevin. He is not only a fashion designer but also has considerable expertise in jewelry design. So, he will be our jewelry brand¡¯s jewelry design consultant.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, excited applause broke out at the door, with many female colleagues from the marketing department peeking in.

    Kevin, unusually gentle and polite, nodded to everyone, giving Song Fan goosebumps.

    Then Meng Xia stepped forward, lightly supporting her waist with one hand and looking somewhat smug. ¡°I am the new assistant manager of your department. My name should be known to everyone, right? I am Meng Xia, and from now on, you can call me Assistant Manager Meng.¡±

    Li Na, without hesitation, changed her expression, rolling her eyes dramatically and adding a ¡°Hmph¡± to express her current displeasure.

    The other three also looked at the floor, avoiding eye contact with Meng Xia.

    Song Fan had already notified them in the workgroup about Meng Xia¡¯s arrival. Although they were mentally prepared, they still found her annoying.

    Some staff outside the office were whispering.

    ¡°Xiao Xia? Wasn¡¯t she just serving tea in the third marketing department? How did a gofer become an assistant manager?¡±

    ¡°Look at her smug face. Maybe the chairman felt embarrassed and transferred her. After all, she¡¯s his goddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Do you all have short memories? Don¡¯t you remember that incident with the Brown Group¡­¡±

    The last person didn¡¯t finish speaking, but everyone let out an ¡°Oh,¡± exchanging knowing glances.

    Then someone whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jason dead? Did she poison him?¡±

    Though the voice was low, it still reached the office.

    ¡°Who¡¯s spreading rumors?¡± Meng Xia asked sharply, scaring those outside into silence, not daring to look at her.

    Meng Xia, one hand on her waist and the other on her still-flat stomach, walked straight to the office door.

    ¡°Jason and I were in a normal romantic relationship. What¡¯s wrong with being a little intimate?¡± she said with a hint of pride. ¡°Besides, I am carrying Jason¡¯s only child now. Do you dare to make Brown¡¯s wife serve tea? Dream on!¡±

    The colleagues at the door were shocked, but most of them rolled their eyes inwardly. Everyone had roughly guessed the story back then, but now there was no proof, so whatever she said went.

    Someone sneaked a glance at her flat belly, doubting but saying nothing more. But everyone knew that this adopted daughter of the Song Family was about to soar.

    Before the colleagues could disperse, a few people carried in a desk and chair.

    Meng Xia lifted her chin, ¡°That spot by the window is my office. It¡¯s too small; rearrange it and replace all the office furniture.¡±

    She sat on the sofa lazily, pointing at Li Na. ¡°You, get me a warm glass of milk. I am now precious and can¡¯t drink coffee or tea.¡±

    Li Na was about to explode, but Lan Yue quickly held her back. ¡°Nana still has to do design work. I¡¯ll go. Do you need anything else?¡±

    Meng Xia gave Lan Yue a ¡°smart move¡± look. ¡°I need something sour too. If the company doesn¡¯t have it, go buy it.¡±

    Kevin, unable to stand it any longer, rolled his eyes almost to the ceiling, gritting his teeth as he asked Song Fan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in a hurry to see my designs? Can I go back to work now?¡±

    Li Na quickly approached, ¡°Great, Master Kevin. Please, can I go to your office to learn? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make a mistake here,¡± she said, glancing at Meng Xia on the sofa and making a throat-slitting gesture.

    Kevin nodded vigorously, shaking her hand. ¡°Absolutely, friend!¡±

    ¡°Starting work already? Young people are so enthusiastic,¡± Meng Yu said, knocking on the door as she walked in.

    She carried a briefcase and a few bags. ¡°This is an antique ruby necklace I bought earlier. Xiao Xia said you¡¯re doing jewelry design, so I thought it might be useful as a reference.¡±

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483 Not Calling the Police

    Chapter 483 Not Calling the Police

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Since the last incident, Kevin¡¯s displeasure with Meng Yu and Meng Xia had been obvious. He nodded at Song Fan, indicating he was heading to his office, and Song Fan nodded in understanding.

    Li Na had intended to follow, but she stayed behind when she saw the ruby necklace.

    The necklace was indeed beautiful, featuring a classic phoenix design. Gold formed the lines of the phoenix, with a few stunning rubies embedded in its eyes and tail.

    Li Na looked at the necklace and muttered softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the craftsmanship a bit rough?¡±

    Meng Yu glared at her. ¡°What do you know, kid? This is an antique. Do you know how rare it is for ancient people to create such an exquisite necklace?¡±

    She then pushed the necklace box towards Song Fan, but Song Fan didn¡¯t reach for it.

    Meng Xia grabbed the box directly. ¡°Mom, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful necklace. I¡¯m the assistant manager, so why not let me keep it safe?¡±

    Before Meng Xia could say more, some staff members brought in a batch of jewelry samples previously designed by the Song Corporation. Meng Xia waved her hand, ¡°Alright, bring them all to my office. I need to study them thoroughly.¡±

    The others glanced at Song Fan, who nodded in agreement. These jewelry pieces had no reference value for her as she already had new design ideas. Relying on old designs wouldn¡¯t support the brand¡¯s concept.

    Meng Xia spent hours in her office taking selfies and editing photos with the new jewelry, leaving her no time to cause trouble, which relieved Song Fan.

    Seeing the first day¡¯s work end so smoothly, the liaison staff prepared to store all the jewelry in the safe. At that moment, a woman¡¯s scream came from Meng Xia¡¯s office, ¡°The necklace? Where¡¯s the necklace?¡±

    Song Fan rushed over upon hearing the scream. Not only was Meng Xia frantically searching, but even the liaison staff was looking for something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the necklace?¡± Song Fan sensed something serious had happened.

    Meng Xia turned around quickly upon hearing her voice, ¡°The necklace Mom brought this morning, the phoenix one, is missing!¡±

    Song Fan frowned but said nothing. All the jewelry had been in Meng Xia¡¯s office, and everyone in their department had eaten lunch in the office. No one could have come in. Could it be an inside job?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Meng Xia shouted, ¡°Do you suspect me? Would I steal my own family¡¯s stuff? Besides, I¡¯m the future Mrs. Brown!¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t yet grasped the reality, Song Fan could tell she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Then call the police,¡± Song Fan said, taking out her phone, her eyes fixed on Meng Xia to see if there was any reaction.

    ¡°Yes, call the police!¡± To Song Fan¡¯s surprise, Meng Xia agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°And check the surveillance cameras. There are cameras in the office, right? Check them!¡±

    Wen Chao interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s search first. The office isn¡¯t that big. Maybe it¡¯s just been misplaced. If we call the police, it could have a huge impact on the company. You know how people love to speculate online.¡±

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement and joined the search for the necklace.

    After half an hour, Meng Yu arrived with a team of people.

    ¡°The necklace is missing, and we need everyone¡¯s help.¡± Meng Yu looked sincere. ¡°This necklace is invaluable, and I insured it with your company. You don¡¯t want to pay for it, do you? So please help us find it.¡±

    ¡°How did you know the necklace was missing?¡± Song Fan asked.

    ¡°I told Mom. This is a big deal, and she should know. After all, she¡¯s the mistress of the Song Family!¡± Meng Xia¡¯s words made Meng Yu very pleased.

    Remembering her main purpose, Meng Yu quickly said, ¡°These people are insurance investigators. I insured that necklace, and they¡¯re here to help find it. If it¡¯s lost, it would be a disaster.¡±

    The head insurance investigator looked around and didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter Meng Xia¡¯s office. ¡°Mrs. Song, the necklace is extremely valuable. Since it¡¯s already missing, we should call the police. We¡¯ve contacted them to avoid damaging the scene.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to call the police?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s face was full of anger. Seeing everyone looking at her, she said, ¡°The Song Corporation¡¯s jewelry brand is about to launch. Calling the police now would look bad. People might not trust Song Corporation¡¯s security measures and hesitate to buy our jewelry!¡±

    She glanced around at the others, and Wen Chao nodded in agreement, making her feel even more pleased.

    ¡°Fanfan, this is your first project at Song Corporation. You can¡¯t let it go wrong. I think it¡¯s better to let the insurance investigators help first and not call the police yet.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484 It Was Her

    Chapter 484 It Was Her

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu, although filled with worry, said, ¡°Calling the police will make public opinion difficult to manage. Listen to me; tell the police it was a misunderstanding and don¡¯t call them.¡±

    However, the insurance company people were completely uncooperative, making Meng Yu anxious. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the insurance claim, but if Song Fan didn¡¯t call the police, her and Xu Wen¡¯s plan could continue, and she might even get compensation.

    She had assumed that Song Fan, to avoid impacting the jewelry brand¡¯s promotion, wouldn¡¯t call the police. To her surprise, Song Fan agreed.

    ¡°Call the police! Such a valuable necklace, and an antique at that. The insurance payout must be in the billions, right?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow, ¡°The insurance company would have to call the police.¡±

    Just as Meng Yu was about to stop her, Meng Xia surprisingly agreed, ¡°Yes, call the police. I want to see who dares to steal my stuff!¡±

    When the police arrived, they conducted a serious investigation, but it coincidentally happened when the company¡¯s surveillance system was under maintenance, and the cameras were off that afternoon.

    Lan Yue exchanged a glance with Song Fan and discreetly took out her phone, quickly hacking into the Song Corporation¡¯s surveillance system.

    After everyone left, Lan Yue approached Song Fan, ¡°Boss, their method is still the same; they just delete the footage, but the police can probably recover it.¡±

    ¡°Did you find the thief?¡± Song Fan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Lan Yue showed the footage, ¡°No one behaved suspiciously. I also checked the office area. Meng Xia took a manila envelope out, but she doesn¡¯t seem like a thief. If she took it, isn¡¯t she acting too genuine?¡±

    Song Fan nodded. She also felt Meng Xia was unaware or not involved.

    Song Fan sent Lan Yue home and hacked into the surveillance systems of nearby companies. She saw Meng Xia hand something to a woman, but the video was too blurry to identify her.

    Recalling Meng Yu¡¯s odd behavior that day, Song Fan devised a plan.

    Meng Xia waited for everyone to leave and pulled Meng Yu aside, saying she had something to discuss.

    Once they were in the restroom and confirmed they were alone, Meng Xia asked, ¡°What did you make me give her? Was it the necklace in the manila envelope?¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say and stop questioning me.¡± Meng Yu was annoyed, ¡°When Charlie gave you the shop, you didn¡¯t ask me and just wrote your own name. Now you question me?¡±

    ¡°Everything you have at the Song Family is because of me. If you don¡¯t behave, I have ways to deal with you!¡± Meng Yu snapped before leaving the restroom in a hurry.

    Meng Xia leaned against the wall, feeling weak. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her lower abdomen and hurried into a stall. Seeing the blood, she was too scared to scream.

    Before Song Fan could return home, she received a call from Meng Xia, who was at the hospital, bleeding.

    Song Fan found this suspicious. She knew how much Meng Xia valued this child, so why would she call her?

    Considering everything that had happened, she went to the hospital. Upon seeing her, Meng Xia quickly asked, ¡°Any news on the necklace?¡±

    ¡°Is the baby okay?¡± Song Fan found it strange that Meng Xia seemed more concerned about the necklace.

    Meng Xia shook her head, too frightened. If she had given away the necklace, she could go to jail.

    She had noticed the bleeding and, despite her fear, took a cab to the hospital. She didn¡¯t dare contact Meng Yu and instead trusted Song Fan more. Fortunately, she was only frightened, and the baby was fine.

    ¡°The doctor said I was just too anxious in the early stages of pregnancy and should be fine in a couple of days. But the necklace¡­¡±

    Song Fan saw her anxiety seemed genuine and asked, ¡°Who did you give the item to today?¡±

    Meng Xia was startled, her mouth moving but saying nothing.

    ¡°The police have restored the surveillance. You¡¯re the only one who took something out of the office.¡± Song Fan squinted, ¡°The insurance payout for that antique necklace, difficult to appraise, is at least two billion. Do you think the police will let you off?¡±

    ¡°You must know the consequences; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have called me to the hospital, right?¡±

    She gave Meng Xia a ¡°think about it¡± look and said nothing more.

    The room fell silent, only Meng Xia¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard.

    Finally, Meng Xia spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the necklace, really! I swear!¡±

    She defended herself, ¡°Mom told me to give something to Xu Wen. I didn¡¯t know what it was. The necklace was put away by Mom in my office. I thought it was still in the box and didn¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wen?¡± Song Fan hadn¡¯t expected it to be her.

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485 A Task for You

    Chapter 485 A Task for You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Song Fan asked, somewhat skeptical.

    Meng Xia nodded vigorously from her hospital bed. ¡°I¡¯m sure, really. Her face looks almost the same, though it seems like she hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the surgery.¡±

    Thinking about how Xu Wen¡¯s face had seemed a bit odd, Song Fan didn¡¯t find it too unusual. Considering the extent of her injuries, Xu Wen¡¯s current appearance was quite impressive.

    Song Fan still had her doubts but didn¡¯t press further. Xu Wen had returned to A City after such a long time; if she made any move, she would surely slip up.

    Seeing Song Fan¡¯s silence, Meng Xia thought she didn¡¯t believe her and quickly explained, ¡°You have to believe me, I really didn¡¯t know about this. Even if I¡¯m not Mrs. Brown yet, once the child is born, I won¡¯t be short of money. Why would I take such a risk?¡±

    ¡°So, you think Meng Yu set you up too?¡± Song Fan¡¯s sudden question caught Meng Xia off guard, but she nodded earnestly.

    ¡°When Charlie gave me the store, I put it in my own name. She was quite unhappy about that,¡± Meng Xia said, trailing off, knowing that Song Fan was smart enough to understand the implications.

    Song Fan nodded and asked a few more questions about Meng Xia¡¯s current condition. Once the doctor confirmed Meng Xia was fine, they went home together.

    As soon as she got back to her room, Song Fan opened her computer. The jewelry had gone missing right under her nose, and besides being a potential insurance scam, it seemed aimed at her.

    Though the new brand hadn¡¯t started its promotion, news about the incident was already spreading online. She needed to find the person behind this and wouldn¡¯t let them off easily.

    Investigating Xu Wen surprised Song Fan. The scars were severe, but Xu Wen had managed to get skin grafts and recover quickly. This wasn¡¯t something she had expected, but considering the Xu family could afford top-notch medical care, she didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    She did, however, find something interesting. Two weeks ago, Xu Wen had contacted an overseas jewelry forger. This forger was notorious for collaborating with theft gangs and had stolen a diamond necklace from a noble family in F Country. Song Fan¡¯s mercenary team had once captured him.

    Knowing this, Song Fan quickly found the transaction records. Xu Wen had spent $100,000 on a professionally forged ruby necklace, fooling even domestic insurance companies.

    Considering Xu Wen¡¯s intentions, Song Fan scoffed. It seemed Xu Wen just couldn¡¯t bear to see her doing well.

    ¡°Slap!¡± Xu Wen, who had just recovered, was slapped hard. Xia Yu wiped his hand with Xu Wen¡¯s coat, his face expressionless.

    ¡°I told you not to provoke Song Fan. Why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Xia Yu looked at Xu Wen, who was on the floor, with disgust.

    Xu Wen immediately knelt, covering her face. She had worked so hard to get it back and couldn¡¯t afford to lose it again.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. You must be mistaken,¡± she stammered, knowing she couldn¡¯t admit to anything, or she would surely be punished.

    Recalling the call from his boss, Xia Yu irritably kicked her. ¡°Fool! Do you think no one knows what you¡¯ve done? Especially since you chose to collaborate with your idiot mother. Birds of a feather, indeed.¡±

    Xu Wen didn¡¯t dare look up, her mind racing. She had retrieved the necklace; what could Meng Yu do now?

    But Xia Yu had already guessed her thoughts and scoffed. ¡°Meng Yu insured the necklace heavily and has already called the police. The police!¡±

    He jabbed his finger at Xu Wen¡¯s forehead. ¡°If the necklace is missing, the insurance company has to pay billions. The police are thrilled. The biggest theft case in over a decade! Do you think they won¡¯t investigate thoroughly?¡±

    Looking at the foolish woman in front of him, Xia Yu seethed with anger. They had to operate in secrecy, but Xu Wen¡¯s actions might attract government attention, ruining everything.

    ¡°This¡­this can¡¯t be,¡± Xu Wen muttered, finally lifting her head in disbelief.

    She quickly realized Meng Yu, despite her hatred for Song Fan, wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to get billions and frame Song Fan. Xu Wen silently cursed her mother.

    ¡°Your identity¡­¡± Xia Yu¡¯s voice was icy.

    Xu Wen shook her head quickly. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m just Xu Wen! My identity won¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    Xia Yu¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Smart move. Now, I have a task for you. Complete it, and you¡¯ll get the antidote.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486 Experience

    Chapter 486 Experience

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I will do whatever you ask!¡± Xu Wen raised her eyes, filled with hope.

    Currently, Xia Yu was still giving her regular doses of the antidote. Without it, the poison in her body would act up every ten days, causing unbearable pain. She didn¡¯t want to continue suffering like this.

    ¡°The jewelry launch event needs to be held in the capital. This is your task.¡± Xia Yu poked her forehead. ¡°This is the boss¡¯s order. You can manage that, right?¡±

    Xu Wen wanted to say, ¡°They won¡¯t listen to me,¡± but seeing the dangerous glint in Xia Yu¡¯s eyes, she swallowed her words.

    Even though she had little to do with the Song Family now and no useful contacts in the Gu Corporation or Brown Group, how could she make this happen?

    Xia Yu didn¡¯t make it hard for her, providing a clear path. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Xu give Song Fan a store in the capital? If you can¡¯t manage it, ask your current mother to help.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door, and Mrs. Xu¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Dr. Xia, is the checkup done?¡±

    Xu Wen quickly tidied her hair and stood up from the floor.

    Xia Yu had already switched to a professional smile as he opened the door. ¡°Mrs. Xu, the checkup is complete, and the results are quite good, but regular follow-ups are essential.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Thank you so much for your care.¡± Mrs. Xu smiled warmly at the doctor.

    If it weren¡¯t for Xia Yu¡¯s exceptional medical skills, Xu Wen would still be a disfigured monster. Mrs. Xu was very grateful to him, sensing her daughter¡¯s trust in Dr. Xia as well.

    ¡°Mom, the checkup is done. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Wen forced a smile and took Mrs. Xu¡¯s arm.

    Seeing the swelling on Xu Wen¡¯s face, Mrs. Xu was alarmed. ¡°Wenwen, what happened to you?¡±

    Xia Yu kept smiling at Xu Wen, saying nothing.

    Xu Wen had no choice but to explain, ¡°I overused my medication, and the doctor helped treat it. It will go away in a few days.¡±

    Though suspicious, Mrs. Xu trusted Xia Yu and scolded her daughter for not following instructions, then thanked Xia Yu again before leaving the hospital with Xu Wen.

    As soon as they got into the car, Xu Wen thought about Xia Yu¡¯s task. Stroking her expensive watch, she said, ¡°Mom, I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    Mrs. Xu looked at her in surprise. Since her accident, Xu Wen had been exceptionally well-behaved, almost too much so, and rarely made any requests.

    She gently held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Sweetheart, tell me, and I will do my best to help.¡±

    ¡°Mom, can you contact Gu Chen?¡± Xu Wen lowered her head, looking shy.

    Seeing her expression, Mrs. Xu understood. Although Gu Chen had shown no interest in Xu Wen despite a past joke about them, Mrs. Xu still didn¡¯t think it was a good match. Xu Wen could marry anyone, and she didn¡¯t need Gu Chen.

    ¡°Gu Chen? Hmph, he didn¡¯t even say a word when you were hurt, and you still think about him?¡± Mrs. Xu was clearly displeased. ¡°Besides, Song Fan isn¡¯t an easy opponent. There are many good men in the capital; let¡¯s look around.¡±

    ¡°No, Mom, I still like Gu Chen,¡± Xu Wen said, her eyes dreamy. ¡°You always said Gu Chen was my fianc¨¦. I won¡¯t marry anyone else. Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d do your best to help me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Gu Chen isn¡¯t right for you. And besides, he¡­¡± Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t want to discourage her daughter but softened her tone. ¡°Even if I contact him, he might not return to the capital.¡±

    Hearing Mrs. Xu relent, Xu Wen felt relieved. She then revealed her plan. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you give Song Fan a store? It¡¯s in our mall, right? If their jewelry launch event is held there, I can meet Gu Chen.¡±

    ¡°This way, I not only get to see Gu Chen, but their promotion will also benefit our mall. Isn¡¯t that a win-win?¡±

    Mrs. Xu was genuinely surprised. Xu Wen had never shown interest in the family business before. Now, seeing her daughter take initiative made her happy.

    ¡°You make a good point. You¡¯re almost fully recovered. You can handle the promotional collaboration,¡± Mrs. Xu said, stroking Xu Wen¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°After all, the Xu Corporation will be yours one day. It¡¯s good for you to get some experience.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487 Whatâ€™s Mine Is Yours

    Chapter 487 What¡¯s Mine Is Yours

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Gu Chen received a call from Mrs. Xu, he was surprised. Since the last incident, the two families had limited their interactions to basic business cooperation.

    When Mrs. Xu explained her intention to collaborate, Gu Chen didn¡¯t immediately agree. ¡°Mrs. Xu, since the jewelry brand isn¡¯t solely owned by Gu Corporation, I need to discuss it with my partners.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to discuss it with Song Fan? I didn¡¯t know that President Gu had to consult a woman for everything,¡± Mrs. Xu said, her tone filled with displeasure. But remembering her daughter¡¯s plea, she quickly added, ¡°Sorry, that was a slip of the tongue. Given the three-way partnership, it makes sense to discuss it. I¡¯ll await your good news.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t argue with her and, after hanging up, headed straight to Song Corporation.

    When Meng Xia saw Gu Chen enter the office, she felt a bit excited. She thought her new status would give her the opportunity to speak with him, but Gu Chen didn¡¯t even glance at her.

    Lan Yue and Li Na stood in front of Meng Xia, with Lan Yue stepping forward. ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s perfect timing. President Song is available now. Let me take you to her.¡±

    Watching Gu Chen leave, Li Na snorted. ¡°Some people should just focus on their pregnancy. Not everyone wants to be a stepfather.¡±

    Before Meng Xia could retort, Li Na quickly walked away, not wanting to spend another minute around her.

    When Gu Chen arrived at Song Fan¡¯s office, she was struggling with the new designs. Kevin¡¯s proposals were good, but something still felt off to her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Song Fan stood up, stretching her neck wearily.

    Gu Chen walked over and began to massage her shoulders, but she quickly dodged. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. No need for physical contact.¡±

    Amused by her reaction, Gu Chen¡¯s mood improved. ¡°I wanted to discuss the jewelry launch event. Have you considered holding it in the capital?¡±

    ¡°The capital?¡± Song Fan pondered. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a better location. It¡¯s the national center, and there¡¯s plenty of media coverage. But the venue¡­¡±

    Not familiar with the capital, she looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Mrs. Xu¡¯s idea.¡± Gu Chen explained Mrs. Xu¡¯s proposal.

    Though Song Fan sensed some potential scheming, she couldn¡¯t deny the logic. She quickly looked up information about the Xu family¡¯s mall on her computer. It was a newly opened mall this year, seemingly wanting to leverage Gu Corporation and Brown Group¡¯s reputation for promotion. It seemed reasonable enough.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s unsuitable, Gu Corporation has plenty of other malls to choose from,¡± Gu Chen said, noticing her frown.

    With Gu Corporation¡¯s capabilities, not collaborating with the Xu family wouldn¡¯t be an issue. It was just about finding a suitable mall for promotion.

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not unsuitable. The store she gave me is on the first floor. Since it¡¯s my own store, I feel more secure using it. Using someone else¡¯s store for the first launch wouldn¡¯t feel as safe.¡±

    ¡°Gu Corporation has two excellent malls with high foot traffic.¡± Gu Chen pulled out his phone and sent Song Fan the prepared information. ¡°And you can choose any location you like. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±

    Song Fan, absorbed in reviewing the mall details, nearly choked on his words. She didn¡¯t dare look up, knowing her face was already red.

    ¡°Why waste money when there¡¯s a free option?¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t store leases renewed at the beginning of the year? Reclaiming them now would require hefty compensation. It¡¯s unnecessary. Xu¡¯s mall will do fine.¡±

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t respond immediately, just watching her. He knew her reaction had changed because of his earlier comment.

    Song Fan coughed awkwardly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unsuitable? Or do you have other plans?¡±

    ¡°I said, what¡¯s mine is yours,¡± Gu Chen began, slowly leaning over her desk.

    ¡°Song Fan! Are you kidding me?¡± Kevin burst in, halting at the sight of them.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Song Fan almost jumped from her chair, her face reddening as she hurried over.

    Kevin glanced between Gu Chen and the blushing Song Fan, a knowing look on his face. He was witnessing the blossoming of a rare relationship.

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488 Do You Want to Cooperate?

    Chapter 488 Do You Want to Cooperate?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Sensing that Kevin was eager to ask about their relationship, Song Fan quickly turned to Gu Chen. ¡°President Gu, I still have work to do. Kevin is here to discuss design matters.¡±

    Gu Chen, understanding her embarrassment, nodded. ¡°Alright, consider what I mentioned and let me know.¡±

    Song Fan nodded absentmindedly, noticing Kevin¡¯s amused expression.

    As soon as Gu Chen left the office, Kevin asked eagerly, ¡°What was that about? Did you kiss? Were you kissing?¡±

    ¡°Kiss my foot!¡± Song Fan¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°There was a desk between us. Do you think he¡¯s a giraffe?¡±

    Kevin glanced at the oversized desk and teased, ¡°Oh, you sound a bit regretful?¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± Song Fan smacked him on the head with a folder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come to see me with something urgent? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The mention of work made Kevin angry. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m Kevin, an international designer. You rejected my designs twice. Are you dissatisfied with me?¡±

    Kevin¡¯s schedule was usually packed, so he only occasionally came to the office. Despite his busy schedule, he had designed a few pieces of jewelry, none of which satisfied Song Fan.

    Song Fan sighed as she looked at the design sketches. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied. Your designs are of international standard and could be produced as is.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Kevin interrupted, sitting on the sofa and waiting for her response.

    Song Fan showed him the design sketches. ¡°I want to design luxury items but also a series that many girls can afford. Look at your designs.¡±

    She pointed to a brooch. ¡°Large blue sapphires are rare and expensive. Making a dozen of these would be impressive. And this choker¡ªits complex design makes it difficult to price.¡±

    Kevin, who typically focused on high-end custom fashion with one or two pieces per design, hadn¡¯t considered these aspects.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If a brand¡¯s jewelry is all like this, it would be hard to sustain,¡± Kevin admitted.

    Song Fan was tired, rubbing her temples. ¡°I guess I was too simplistic. These can be high-end items for custom clients, but the main collection needs to be unique and affordable for the middle class.¡±

    As the brand manager, she had to consider profitability.

    Kevin was silent for a moment. He looked at the tired Song Fan and tentatively asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about designing yourself?¡±

    ¡°Your previous designs were good. I know you were short on money then, but you really enjoy designing, don¡¯t you? And you¡¯re talented. Don¡¯t you have your grandfather¡¯s design sketches?¡±

    Thinking of the sketches in the safe, Song Fan felt a stir of emotion.

    She did love designing. If she hadn¡¯t needed money and become a mercenary, she might have pursued jewelry design continuously.

    Seeing her change in expression, Kevin knew he had a chance. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s sketches were never released. If you create a series based on his style, it would fulfill his wishes, right?¡±

    Even after work ended, Song Fan was still thinking about what Kevin had said.

    She had reviewed her grandfather¡¯s designs and researched the renowned ¡°Mr. Hua,¡± who was actually her grandfather. He had never revealed his identity, and people mistakenly thought his surname was Hua, not realizing it was his given name.

    As she was heading home to look at the sketches again, she unexpectedly saw Charlie standing outside her villa.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to keep my promise,¡± he said, nodding towards his car. ¡°There¡¯s still one Snow Red Flower left, and I brought it. Sincere enough?¡±

    He opened the car door, inviting Song Fan to get in. She noticed a suitcase in the back seat.

    Once inside, Charlie handed her the suitcase. ¡°You know how rare the Snow Red Flower is. I¡¯m still having my people search.¡±

    Song Fan understood his implication. B Country didn¡¯t allow others to search for Snow Red Flowers. To fully cure Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning, she had to collaborate with him.

    ¡°So, Song Fan, have you decided whether you want to collaborate or not?¡±

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489 Choosing to Be Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 489 Choosing to Be Mrs. Gu

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I thought your sincerity meant giving me the Snow Red Flower first and discussing other matters later,¡± Song Fan said, not directly answering him. She didn¡¯t want to collaborate with the Brown Group, but she needed to cure Gu Chen¡¯s poison.

    Charlie raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further, knowing that Song Fan wasn¡¯t swayed by force or persuasion.

    ¡°Alright, no problem. Take your time to consider,¡± Charlie nodded and made a gesture for her to exit the car.

    Song Fan got out of the car and, after watching Charlie drive away, headed straight to the Gu residence. The Snow Red Flower was difficult to preserve and only the lab at the Gu residence could store it properly.

    When she arrived at the Gu residence, Uncle Zhong was already waiting at the door with a welcoming smile. ¡°Miss Song, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? The meal is ready.¡±

    ¡°Did you know I was coming today?¡± Song Fan asked, surprised.

    ¡°No,¡± Uncle Zhong said, suddenly looking a bit downcast. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d come, so I prepared every meal, including supper, in advance. Just in case you showed up, you could have a fresh meal. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Seeing his sincere expression and the nodding servants beside him, Song Fan felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Zhong, um, I¡¯ll go to the lab first.¡±

    She almost fled to the lab, knowing the Snow Red Flower needed to be kept at a low temperature. Fortunately, the lab was fully equipped.

    After storing the Snow Red Flower, she hesitated to leave, worried that Uncle Zhong might still be waiting outside and she¡¯d feel even more awkward.

    After over half an hour, Gu Chen came to the door, prompting her to leave the lab.

    Gu Chen seemed aware of what had happened. He smiled, ¡°Uncle Zhong means well. You don¡¯t eat much anyway, so he doesn¡¯t prepare too much.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention that Uncle Zhong mainly prepared a lot of late-night snacks, many of which were nourishing medicinal dishes.

    To avoid Song Fan¡¯s embarrassment, he quickly changed the subject, ¡°So, did you come to the lab because you made progress?¡±

    Song Fan, relieved, explained Charlie¡¯s proposal for cooperation. ¡°Wu Yong might not have been kidnapped by the Brown Group. Do you have any news?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°Gu Pharmaceuticals¡¯ research has also stalled. We can only wait until Wu Yong is found.¡±

    ¡°I could¡­¡± Song Fan started, thinking she could help, but the research and formulas were proprietary to the company, making it awkward to offer.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Chen agreed readily. ¡°If you could help, that¡¯d be great. I can hire you as the chief pharmacist of Gu Pharmaceuticals.¡±

    Song Fan was surprised by his quick agreement and his proposed title, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    Seeing her dazed look, Gu Chen found it amusing. He leaned in slightly closer. ¡°If you find the title of chief pharmacist unsuitable, you could choose to be Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s lips moved as if to speak, but she only managed to say, ¡°I have things to do at home. I should go.¡±

    Watching her flee, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but find it entertaining. Recently, he had seen this cute side of Song Fan more often.

    Behind him, Uncle Zhong sighed. ¡°Young master, you need to keep her around. At this rate, when will we have a little master?¡±

    That night, Song Fan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Gu Chen¡¯s words. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw his lips moving, saying, ¡°You could choose to be Mrs. Gu¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Song Fan threw off her covers, realizing she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    The next day at the company, a more troubling issue arose. The news about the missing valuable jewelry at Song Corporation had made the headlines.

    Despite Xia Yu warning Xu Wen, she still wanted to make things difficult for Song Fan.

    Since becoming Xu Wen, she had learned the importance of an heir in a prominent family.

    Song Yi hadn¡¯t intended to groom an heir yet, but with Song Fan entering Song Corporation, if she succeeded with her first project, she could become the recognized successor. Xu Wen couldn¡¯t let Song Fan have it easy.

    ¡°Song Corporation loses jewelry worth billions¡± and ¡°Song Corporation¡¯s jewelry brand falters¡± began as insider leaks but quickly spiraled online.

    Given Song Fan¡¯s recent tabloid appearances and the impending collaboration with the Brown and Gu Corporations, netizens speculated wildly. Most believed Song Fan was unreliable as a project leader, doubting the new jewelry brand¡¯s prospects.

    The immediate impact of this news was widespread online resistance to the unreleased jewelry brand.

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490 The Necklace Is Fake

    Chapter 490 The Necklace Is Fake

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Song Fan wasn¡¯t raised as a lady of a prominent family, after all.¡±

    ¡°A jewelry seller without security measures? That¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if Song Corporation¡¯s jewelry will be claimed stolen right after being sold? The buyers will suffer the loss then.¡±

    The comments from netizens were overwhelmingly negative.

    Everyone thought Song Fan was unsuitable for the project.

    Some of these comments were from bandwagoners, but many were from paid trolls hired by Xu Wen. Even Meng Xia had bought some troll comments, hoping to undermine Song Fan and take her place.

    Although Song Yi was annoyed by the situation, he didn¡¯t confront Song Fan. He knew Charlie and Gu Chen valued his daughter, and removing her could lead to demands for compensation from both companies, ending their collaboration.

    In the company, there were also many rumors, with some in the marketing department doubting Song Fan¡¯s capabilities.

    In the break room, Meng Xia was basking in the attention, looking smug.

    A female colleague leaned over, ¡°Manager Meng, do you think this will affect the company¡¯s stock? Why hasn¡¯t the board responded?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see the online criticism. It could impact your department!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a department head too. You can¡¯t let this slide!¡±

    These colleagues were loyal to Meng Yu and had gravitated towards Meng Xia after she joined the company.

    Meng Xia stirred her coffee with a satisfied smile. ¡°Yes, this incident is quite damaging. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    She sipped her coffee delicately. ¡°But as the deputy general manager, I¡¯ll step up if something happens. I hope I can count on your support then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll step up?¡± Li Na, coming to refill her coffee, overheard their conversation and was furious. ¡°Even if you were competent, you still can¡¯t surpass the boss. Give up on that dream!¡±

    She slammed her coffee cup on the table in front of them and stormed out.

    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She had always felt something was off about the necklace. Thankfully, she had secretly taken photos that might now be useful.

    To confirm her suspicions about the necklace, Li Na took the afternoon off to visit her grandfather, Li Feng.

    The old man examined the photos carefully and did some research but couldn¡¯t be certain. ¡°The ruby looks fine in the photo, but I have a question.¡±

    He pointed to the phoenix¡¯s eye. ¡°Do you see an L? I remember there¡¯s a famous forger abroad who likes to engrave an L on the final cut. It¡¯s his signature. But I can¡¯t be sure without seeing the necklace.¡±

    ¡°And this technique, the filigree work in this area is unusual. It¡¯s quite strange,¡± the old man adjusted his glasses. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s 80% fake.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Na felt relieved. If the necklace was a fake, it wasn¡¯t worth billions, and Song Fan¡¯s crisis could be resolved.

    Early the next morning, Li Na confidently told Song Fan about it.

    But Song Fan just nodded when she heard the necklace was fake.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? Your stepmother clearly set you up!¡± Li Na couldn¡¯t understand her lack of reaction.

    Song Fan had already investigated Xu Wen¡¯s actions. Now, with Mr. Li confirming the ruby was fake, there was little left to doubt.

    She thought for a moment and devised a plan. ¡°Li Na, can you find someone to make a replica of the necklace? It doesn¡¯t have to be exact, just enough to fool the untrained eye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to fool the insurance company, are you?¡± Li Na sighed. ¡°The insurance investigators even contacted my grandpa, hoping he could help authenticate jewelry in the future. The chances of fooling them with a fake are low.¡±

    ¡°I have another use for it, don¡¯t worry. Do you know anyone who could help? I¡¯ll cover the costs,¡± Song Fan said seriously.

    Li Na was hesitant but intrigued. She had always loved jewelry and was quite skilled at making replicas.

    ¡°Um, do you think I could do it?¡± She nervously licked her lips. ¡°I can use lower-grade rubies and handle the craftsmanship.¡±

    Worried Song Fan might refuse, she added, ¡°If needed, my grandpa can help check my work. You trust Mr. Li¡¯s abilities, right?¡±

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: The Missing Necklace

    Chapter 491: The Missing Necklace

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Three days later, there was news about the missing necklace from Song Corporation. It was the highlight of an upcoming international auction in G City.

    Song Fan returned home with the auction flyer in hand.

    ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Song Kai hadn¡¯t seen Song Fan come home this early in days. Knowing she¡¯d been having a tough time, he tried to cheer her up. ¡°Your Fourth Brother just ordered a brand-new necklace for you yesterday¡­¡±

    He was about to brag about the trendy necklace he had picked out when he saw the auction flyer in Song Fan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Little sister, what do you want to buy? These are all jewelry pieces,¡± Song Kai said, taking the flyer from her.

    Then he gasped, pointing at the flyer. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the missing necklace, the phoenix one?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°phoenix,¡± Meng Yu hurried over and snatched the flyer. She was shocked to see the phoenix necklace. How could this be?

    Meng Yu was stunned. She had given the necklace to Xu Wen. How was it now at an auction?

    She suddenly panicked. Could Xu Wen have given her the real necklace and tricked her into thinking it was fake? If this came to light, she¡¯d be the one in trouble.

    Meng Yu pointed at the necklace and looked at Song Fan but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the necklace,¡± Song Fan said, seeming relieved. ¡°The thief must have known it was valuable and sent it to the auction to fetch a high price.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the thief did that. The police have already intervened and contacted the auction house in G City,¡± Song Fan continued without looking at Meng Yu. ¡°As long as it¡¯s confirmed to be the necklace stolen from the company, it will be retrieved.¡±

    Hearing that the necklace could be retrieved, Meng Yu was terrified. If the necklace was returned, whether genuine or fake, she¡¯d be in deep trouble.

    ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be real, right?¡± Meng Yu felt weak and sank onto the sofa. ¡°My necklace was stolen, and this one shows up. It¡¯s too coincidental. It could be a replica.¡±

    She refused to believe the necklace was genuine. If it was confirmed as real, the police investigation would implicate her.

    ¡°It must be real. An auction of this caliber has professional jewelers who authenticate items to international standards. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d make a mistake.¡±

    Song Fan seemed to emphasize, ¡°They¡¯re much more professional than insurance company appraisers.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Meng Yu felt a chill. She realized Xu Wen had never intended to help her sincerely. She had been foolish to think she could use the necklace to scam the insurance company.

    If the necklace was proven fake, it would be insurance fraud. If proven real, it would be theft. Either way, she would end up in prison.

    Song Fan watched Meng Yu¡¯s changing expressions, secretly pleased. It confirmed her suspicions that Meng Yu and Xu Wen didn¡¯t fully trust each other.

    Feigning illness, Meng Yu hurried back to her room and called Xu Wen.

    ¡°You said the necklace was fake. Why is it at an auction?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice was sharp, barely keeping it low to avoid shouting.

    Xu Wen, confused by the call, replied, ¡°Necklace? The necklace is with me. What auction are you talking about? Are you confused?¡±

    But Meng Yu no longer trusted her. ¡°Are you trying to trick me into reporting the necklace stolen, only to auction it off and send me to prison?¡±

    ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± Meng Yu was trembling with anger. ¡°We agreed to go against Song Fan together, and now you¡¯re betraying me!¡±

    Hearing her fury, Xu Wen felt pleased. ¡°What did you do to me? You nearly ruined me!¡±

    Thinking of how her own mother had used her as a scapegoat, Xu Wen¡¯s hatred burned. Meng Yu would be terrified if she knew Xu Wen was actually Song Yin.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to reveal that. Considering Meng Yu¡¯s temperament, Xu Wen explained, ¡°The necklace is with me. The auction might be for a similar piece. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re allies. Since we both oppose Song Fan, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    Despite Xu Wen¡¯s reassurances, Meng Yu remained anxious. Tossing and turning all night, she finally made a decision.

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Design Sketch

    Chapter 492: Design Sketch

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The next day, Meng Yu arrived at Song Fan¡¯s office, wearing a smile that Song Fan hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ¡°Fanfan, the necklace has been found. I¡¯ve already gone to the police to cancel the report,¡± Meng Yu said, carefully observing Song Fan¡¯s expression, seeing that she wasn¡¯t planning to speak.

    Meng Yu continued, ¡°The necklace was too valuable. We had put it in another box, and neither Xia Xia nor I remembered. Once we found it, we quickly returned it to the safe. Rest assured, the necklace wasn¡¯t lost.¡±

    ¡°Why should I rest assured? The necklace isn¡¯t mine,¡± Song Fan said, curling her lips. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to get back to work.¡±

    This was clearly an order to leave. Although Meng Yu was angry, she couldn¡¯t show it. She had to leave the company awkwardly.

    Wen Chao had already prepared a statement to clarify the situation. Since the police report had been canceled, it was necessary to clear Song Fan¡¯s name.

    He always felt there was a conspiracy behind this. He even hired some internet trolls to subtly hint that someone had framed Song Fan on purpose.

    The necklace was found, the police issued a statement, and the insurance company also released the investigation results. It all seemed like a misunderstanding.

    Soon, netizens¡¯ attention was diverted to other matters, and this incident had almost no impact on Song Fan.

    However, Li Na couldn¡¯t understand and seized the opportunity during lunch to ask, ¡°Boss, you made that fake necklace and sent it to the auction. Isn¡¯t that illegal?¡±

    After all, the necklace was made by her. She thought she had done a good job, but her grandfather said it was child¡¯s play, easily identifiable as fake by experts. Li Na was still a bit uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t implicate you,¡± Song Fan said, smiling as she ate. ¡°Even if the necklace is fake, as long as the buyer doesn¡¯t complain, others have no say.¡±

    ¡°But this is an international auction. What if something goes wrong¡­¡± Li Na trailed off, thinking about how the headline auction items could go for over a billion, making this a major fraud.

    Song Fan raised her eyebrows. ¡°The necklace has already been sold. The auction house will announce it soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Na was puzzled. ¡°The auction isn¡¯t for another two days. How has the necklace been sold?¡±

    ¡°In such auctions, there are private transactions. If a buyer is very interested in an item, the auction house can contact the seller. If both parties agree on a price, the item can be sold directly without auction,¡± Song Fan patiently explained. ¡°This occasionally happens in international auctions, so it won¡¯t arouse suspicion.¡±

    Li Na listened with her mouth agape. She had never heard of such practices in auctions.

    ¡°But why would the auction house cooperate with you? Don¡¯t they lose money?¡± Li Na still couldn¡¯t understand. If the item was worth over a billion, the auction house would charge a significant commission.

    And how did Song Fan manage to get such an obvious fake into the auction?

    ¡°Shh, that¡¯s a secret,¡± Song Fan said, making a shushing gesture before continuing to eat.

    The auction house owner had been rescued by her from foreign kidnappers. As his savior, he was more than willing to help her. Moreover, only one flyer was printed¡ªthe one Song Fan took to the Song Family. It was just to deceive Meng Yu.

    These were things she wouldn¡¯t tell Li Na. Some secrets were better kept.

    ¡°But boss, I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Li Na insisted, too curious to eat.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t want to continue the topic, so she quickly took out her phone. ¡°By the way, I wanted you to look at this jewelry design plan.¡±

    Sure enough, Li Na¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of jewelry design. She quickly leaned over. ¡°Did you design all these? Not bad! But isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she got a light smack on the head. ¡°Everything looks good to you!¡±

    An elderly man with a kind face walked over to their table, gently tapping Li Na¡¯s head with the fan in his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat properly?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Li Na protested, trying to fix her hair. ¡°I just got my hair done. Don¡¯t mess up my style!¡±

    Song Fan quickly stood up. Old Mr. Li was a respected figure in the jewelry appraisal industry, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be impolite.

    ¡°Mr. Li, hello. I¡¯m Song Fan,¡± she said, extending her hand with a smile.

    But Li Feng didn¡¯t shake her hand. Instead, he pointed to her phone. ¡°Whose design sketches are these?¡±

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Heâ€™s Pretty Good?

    Chapter 493: He¡¯s Pretty Good?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Grandpa! How can you just look at other people¡¯s privacy like that?¡± Li Na quickly flipped the phone over.

    Although she was just an intern, she knew that such company secrets shouldn¡¯t be shown to others, even if that person was her grandfather.

    But Li Feng persisted, ¡°Let me see that design sketch¡­ it¡¯s not yours, right?¡±

    He sounded unsure because he had only glimpsed it and wasn¡¯t entirely certain.

    Song Fan, however, openly admitted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not my design.¡±

    ¡°What is your relationship with Yu Hua?¡± Li Feng asked, frowning.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the design style he had seen was definitely Yu Hua¡¯s, and he had noticed a ¡°Hua¡± signature.

    Li Na flipped the phone back over and, sure enough, saw the signature on the image. It seemed her grandfather really knew this designer.

    ¡°Yu Hua is my grandfather. I¡¯m Yu Wan¡¯s daughter,¡± Song Fan replied respectfully.

    Li Feng nodded, his expression softening, ¡°So that¡¯s it. Yu Wan¡¯s daughter is all grown up now. Your mother back then¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t continue, but Song Fan understood. It seemed that Li Na¡¯s grandfather had some connection with her family.

    She quickly pulled out a chair. ¡°Mr. Li, please have a seat. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten with friends,¡± Li Feng said, waving his hand. ¡°I just wanted to see my granddaughter and happened to meet an old friend¡¯s granddaughter. Time really flies!¡±

    ¡°Do you know my grandfather and my mother?¡± Song Fan asked cautiously.

    In truth, she didn¡¯t know much about her grandfather, and her memories of him were vague. It seemed Song Yi didn¡¯t often take them to visit their grandfather.

    Li Feng didn¡¯t answer but instead asked eagerly, ¡°Can I see his sketches?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Fan quickly handed over her phone and opened the sketches. ¡°This is just a portion; I¡¯m using them as a reference.¡±

    Li Feng examined the sketches carefully, then said excitedly, ¡°These are definitely his designs. This is incredible. I thought he stopped designing after that incident. I didn¡¯t know he had secretly kept so many designs.¡±

    Song Fan had only discovered that her grandfather was a jewelry designer when she opened the safe. Considering the Yu family had a jade mine, it made sense¡ªit could have been a hobby unknown to others.

    But it was clear that Li Feng knew some of the inside stories. She didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to learn more about her family. ¡°You had a good relationship with my grandfather? He was also a jewelry designer?¡±

    ¡°He was an excellent jewelry designer. All the elders of my generation know Designer Mr. Hua. But he was very low-key,¡± Li Feng said, his thoughts drifting. ¡°Back then, his designs were as popular as luxury brands are today.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Yu family had such a big business that he had to take on, and he had to give up his dream of being a designer.¡±

    Song Fan felt a bit dejected. She had also dreamed of becoming a top designer but hadn¡¯t had the energy back then.

    Li Feng noticed her sadness and patted her shoulder. ¡°Good child, if you can inherit his legacy, it would be wonderful. Your grandfather and mother passed away early, and now the Yu family has become the Song Family. Ah, fate is so unpredictable.¡±

    Li Na tried to lighten the mood, quickly saying, ¡°Boss¡¯s mother had a husband who loved her very much, and she has such outstanding children! Grandpa, don¡¯t speak nonsense. The Song Family is also Song Fan¡¯s family, and our Chairman is pretty good.¡±

    Hearing her, Li Feng snorted, ¡°Song Yi, that kid? Hmph, he¡¯s pretty good?¡±

    Li Na knew he was angry and stuck out her tongue, not daring to speak.

    Song Fan picked up on his dissatisfaction with Song Yi and tentatively asked, ¡°They all say my dad was deeply in love with my mom.¡±

    ¡°Of course he was. With the Yu family¡¯s wealth, he would have been deeply in love with a pig,¡± Li Feng said, causing Li Na to cough nervously. Realizing he had misspoken, Li Feng quickly added, ¡°He did pursue your mother for a long time. Your grandfather always disapproved, but he couldn¡¯t change your mother¡¯s mind. After they married, your grandfather¡¯s health deteriorated, and he had no energy to manage the company.¡±

    Song Fan unconsciously licked her lips, sensing a conspiracy. ¡°Why did my grandfather¡¯s health decline?¡±

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Pearl Ring

    Chapter 494: Pearl Ring

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°This is something that puzzled me too,¡± Li Feng said, frowning and looking a bit sad. ¡°We knew each other since we were kids. Your grandfather loved sports and was always in great shape.¡±

    Seeing he had stopped speaking, Song Fan became anxious and quickly asked, ¡°Do you remember when his health started to decline?¡±

    Li Feng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It seemed to start the day after your parents¡¯ wedding. He was hospitalized, supposedly for a stroke. But given his strong constitution, he recovered quickly. However, his health kept deteriorating after that.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, out of all of us, he was the healthiest. I never expected him to be the first to go.¡±

    Li Na gently held her grandfather¡¯s hand, wanting to comfort him but unsure what to say. She looked at Song Fan, who also appeared sad, and decided to change the topic.

    They chatted about the jewelry design plan, and only then did the two seem to shake off their sadness.

    However, even after she returned home from work, Song Fan kept thinking about what Old Mr. Li had said.

    Previously, Charlie had warned her that her mother¡¯s death and the Yu Family¡¯s issues might be connected to Song Yi. Now it seemed there were clear traces of this connection.

    Song Yi married Yu Wan, and the next day Yu Hua was hospitalized. His health declined, allowing his son-in-law to take over the Yu Family¡¯s company, transforming it into the current Song Corporation.

    Considering the will in the safe, Song Fan¡¯s suspicions grew. Could her grandfather have seen through Song Yi¡¯s facade early on and left the will to secure the last of the Yu Family¡¯s assets for his descendants?

    All of this gave her a headache. Unable to sleep, she got up to study the design sketches.

    Kevin¡¯s words had also touched her. She no longer needed to live the life of a mercenary. Inheriting her grandfather¡¯s legacy wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    As she looked at the exquisite jewelry in the sketches, she could imagine her grandfather being a meticulous and aesthetically refined person. Each design exuded elegance and nobility, and even after more than ten years, they remained classics.

    One design in particular, a set of pearl jewelry, caught her eye. The style and concept were both ingenious. The playful design highlighted both the gentle and strong aspects of women¡ªsomething many current brands lacked.

    Song Fan closed her eyes, visualizing the lines of these jewelry pieces.

    Suddenly, she saw a woman¡¯s slender fingers, adorned with a pink pearl ring.

    ¡°Fanfan, come to mommy,¡± a gentle voice called.

    When Song Fan opened her eyes again, they were filled with tears because she remembered that those hands belonged to her mother, Yu Wan.

    Her mother had always treated her gently, even when Song Fan was a bit mischievous and often quarreled with Song Kai. Yu Wan never scolded them and always treated them with kindness.

    Remembering her mother¡¯s favorite pearl ring and her gentle, beautiful face, Song Fan found new inspiration for a jewelry design. She would combine the pearl¡¯s softness and resilience as the main style of her new jewelry brand.

    Her mother¡¯s favorite ring had been designed by her grandfather. This legacy was something she couldn¡¯t abandon.

    However, the ring wasn¡¯t in the safe, likely in Song Yi¡¯s possession. Song Fan remembered that Yu Wan never took off that ring.

    As a child, she hadn¡¯t understood why her mother always wore this ring that wasn¡¯t her wedding ring. Now she realized it was her grandfather¡¯s loving wish for his daughter¡ªa ring designed by Yu Hua for his daughter.

    Only the ring had been made from that series, so Yu Wan had treasured it.

    It was the first time since returning that Song Fan had actively sought out Song Yi in his study. He seemed surprised, ¡°You, you need something?¡±

    They rarely communicated alone, making Song Yi seem a bit uneasy.

    Song Fan also felt awkward. She had to build up a lot of mental resolve to come in.

    ¡°I remember mom had a favorite pink pearl ring that she always wore,¡± Song Fan said, gesturing the size of the ring. ¡°Dad, I want to draw inspiration from that ring for my designs. Do you have mom¡¯s belongings?¡±

    ¡°What ring? I¡¯ve never seen it,¡± Song Yi said, standing up nervously and denying it outright. ¡°Never seen it, don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    His nervousness was evident, and Song Fan sensed that he was hiding something.

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: One Step Ahead

    Chapter 495: One Step Ahead

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Pink pearl ring, the one mom always wore. How could you not know about it?¡± Song Fan pressed on, unwilling to let it go.

    She already had a feeling that Song Yi was hiding something.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the study door, and Song Ting came in with herbal medicine.

    ¡°Little sister?¡± Song Ting looked surprised. Song Fan had never sought out Song Yi voluntarily.

    But Song Ting didn¡¯t ask much, just brought the herbal medicine over. ¡°Dad, you still have toxins in your body. You must continue with the herbal treatment.¡±

    Song Fan was slightly surprised, but seeing Song Yi¡¯s evasive gaze, she decided not to pursue this matter for now. Finding the ring was more important.

    ¡°Dad, think again. You must remember the pink pearl ring,¡± she insisted before turning to Song Ting. ¡°Big brother, you must have seen mom wearing that ring, right?¡±

    Yu Wan had worn that ring almost all the time, so Song Ting should definitely remember it.

    Song Ting nodded immediately. ¡°Wasn¡¯t mom always wearing it? The pink pearl was pretty big. Dad, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    He turned to Song Yi, who then slapped his forehead as if remembering. ¡°Lately, there¡¯s been too much work at the company. I didn¡¯t think of it right away. How could I forget the pearl ring? I¡¯ve kept all your mom¡¯s things.¡±

    ¡°Then give me the ring. I want to use its design as a reference,¡± Song Fan said, extending her hand. She was determined to get the ring today.

    But Song Yi looked troubled. ¡°Your mom loved that ring. I buried it with her.¡±

    His expression was sincere, tinged with sadness. Song Ting gently nudged Song Fan¡¯s arm, signaling her to drop the subject.

    In Song Ting¡¯s eyes, Song Yi was a good father and a devoted husband. He didn¡¯t want Song Fan to stir up painful memories for their father.

    Song Fan pressed her lips together but didn¡¯t push further. She knew Song Yi still held a significant place in her brothers¡¯ hearts.

    After leaving Song Yi¡¯s study, Song Ting asked, ¡°Little sister, are you trying to design mom¡¯s pink pearl ring?¡±

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°I remember mom always wore that ring, and its design was unique. If we launch a new product based on it, it would definitely be popular.¡±

    Looking at her face, which bore a resemblance to their mother, Song Ting felt a pang of sadness.

    He gently patted Song Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother will find you some similar designs for reference. My little sister is so smart, she¡¯ll definitely design the perfect jewelry.¡±

    Although Song Fan nodded earnestly, she still harbored doubts. Song Yi¡¯s behavior had been suspicious. But she didn¡¯t want to worry Song Ting, so she pretended not to care.

    Meng Xia, who had just finished her midnight snack, overheard everything and silently noted it all. She then went to Meng Yu¡¯s room.

    Since the unpleasant incident over the necklace, this was the first time she had sought out Meng Yu.

    ¡°You need something? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting for the baby?¡± Meng Yu clearly didn¡¯t want to be nice.

    But Meng Xia had a plan. She said gently, ¡°Mom, you know I¡¯m pregnant, and my emotions are unstable. Please don¡¯t stay mad at me.¡±

    She removed her diamond bracelet, a gift from Charlie, and handed it to Meng Yu. ¡°This is for you. Consider it my way of making it up to you. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, instead of this, why don¡¯t you transfer the shop to me so I can help you manage it?¡± Meng Yu said, eyeing the bracelet while glancing at Meng Xia.

    But Meng Xia knew better than to agree to that. Otherwise, it would never end.

    Focusing on her objective, Meng Xia decided to tackle the current issue first.

    ¡°Mom, Song Fan just asked for her mother¡¯s belongings, the pink pearl ring. Do you remember it?¡±

    ¡°Pearl ring? Yes, I remember. She always wore it,¡± Meng Yu said, still looking at the bracelet. ¡°Such a small thing, what¡¯s the big deal? If it were me, I¡¯d prefer a big diamond ring.¡±

    To her, diamonds and jade were far more valuable than a pearl ring.

    Meng Xia was thrilled to hear this. ¡°Mom, do you remember where the ring is? I need it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Song Yi¡¯s safe,¡± Meng Yu said definitively. ¡°I saw him take it out once. Hmph, so sentimental, treasuring his late wife¡¯s belongings.¡±

    She then looked at Meng Xia suspiciously. ¡°What do you need that ring for?¡±

    ¡°Song Fan wants to use it as a reference to establish herself as a genius designer. I need to get ahead of her and make that design mine.¡±

    Worried that Meng Yu might not agree, Meng Xia quickly added, ¡°If I can secure my position in the company, it will benefit you too, right? Please help me!¡±

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Stealing the Design

    Chapter 496: Stealing the Design

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Yu didn¡¯t care much about the ring, especially one that Song Yi treasured. She would rather it be lost, as she didn¡¯t want anything of Yu Wan¡¯s in the Song Family.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t do anything without a benefit. ¡°That ring is precious to your father. I can get it for you, but¡­¡±

    Meng Xia knew exactly what she meant. ¡°Mom, you can pick any of the jewelry Charlie gave me. I just want to make a name for myself in the company. Please help me.¡±

    Thinking of those luxury items, Meng Yu smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±

    In reality, she doubted Song Yi cared that much about Yu Wan. The ring was probably just something he kept away and never looked at.

    Although the ring was in a safe, Meng Yu knew all of Song Yi¡¯s safe codes were the date he first met Yu Wan, so she easily opened it and took the ring.

    Even though Song Fan didn¡¯t get the ring, she still made a sample of it based on the design sketch, though it didn¡¯t have such a large, perfect pink pearl.

    Kevin looked at the finished piece and nodded approvingly. ¡°This design is beautiful. So, your talent is inherited from your grandfather.¡±

    Looking at the ring in her hand, Song Fan felt a pang of sadness, as if she could see those gentle hands again.

    Not wanting to dwell on her sadness, she changed the topic. ¡°I want to create a series based on this design. I won¡¯t alter the ring my grandfather designed. The ring can be a bestseller, girls will love it.¡±

    ¡°And these,¡± she continued, ¡°are my redesigned pieces for the series. Take a look.¡±

    Kevin looked over her designs and repeatedly praised her. ¡°Mr. Hua¡¯s granddaughter is indeed talented! This series will be a huge success!¡±

    With the designs completed, the company needed to evaluate the product internally first.

    Everyone in Song Fan¡¯s department was ready.

    Kevin and Li Na¡¯s designs were already unique, and with Li Feng¡¯s help, the combination of Eastern and Western art impressed several managers from the marketing department.

    But before Song Fan could present her designs, Meng Xia suddenly stood up and bowed to everyone.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t speak at this moment,¡± she said respectfully, though her face showed pride.

    Li Na scoffed, and the others exchanged looks, predicting that Meng Xia was about to cause trouble again.

    ¡°If you know you shouldn¡¯t speak, then why are you talking?¡± Li Na muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Meng Xia ignored the remark, confident that her ¡°design¡± would soon impress everyone.

    ¡°As the deputy manager, I want to contribute to the company,¡± she said, taking out an opulent ring box from her pocket, custom-made at great expense.

    As she opened the box, Song Fan and Song Yi¡¯s expressions changed. The pink pearl ring lay inside.

    Seeing Song Fan¡¯s reaction, Meng Xia felt triumphant. ¡°I worked several nights to create this ring. It was a lot of effort, but the result is worth it.¡±

    When she took out the ring, the marketing managers¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Everyone knew the value of high-end jewelry, especially a large pink pearl ring with such intricate design. They thought this could be the highlight of the season¡¯s new products.

    ¡°How does she have that ring?¡± Li Na exclaimed, looking at Song Fan.

    Song Fan glanced coldly at Song Yi, who also seemed surprised. It was clear he didn¡¯t expect to see the ring in this meeting.

    Meng Xia continued to boast, even claiming the ring¡¯s inspiration came from her first love, making Song Fan scoff internally.

    Yu Wan¡¯s ring was unique not just because Yu Hua had designed it, but also because of the special significance of the pearl.

    ¡°I¡¯m just presenting my humble efforts,¡± Meng Xia said smugly. ¡°I¡¯m sure President Song has even more extraordinary designs?¡±

    Her gaze at Song Fan was provocative, as if she already saw herself as the winner.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t hesitate. She took out several pieces of jewelry from her briefcase, placing a ring in the center that looked almost identical to Meng Xia¡¯s, except for the pearl¡¯s color.

    Everyone exchanged glances but remained silent.

    Suddenly, a manager asked, ¡°President Song, did you steal the deputy manager¡¯s design?¡±

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: My Motherâ€™s Belonging

    Chapter 497: My Mother¡¯s Belonging

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia was also a bit shocked. ¡°Yes, sister, how is your ring exactly the same as mine?¡±

    However, she quickly calculated that Song Fan must have known about the ring¡¯s design from the start but didn¡¯t have the original ring. Her face grew more smug, thinking that if Song Fan was accused of stealing someone else¡¯s design, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the industry. Then, the jewelry brand would be hers.

    ¡°There are so many similar designs in jewelry. Pearl rings look alike, don¡¯t they?¡± Song Fan stood up, smiling as she asked.

    Meng Xia wanted to make things difficult for her, but facing this question, she didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only nod stiffly.

    ¡°Exactly. Some jewelry is just based on similar designs,¡± Song Fan shrugged. ¡°This batch of my designs includes many inspired by ancient hairpins. Should someone from that dynasty come to me in a dream and accuse me of stealing?¡±

    The attendees chuckled. It was common for designs to be inspired by historical pieces. It was hard to define what constituted design theft.

    Seeing that no one continued the discussion, Song Fan calmly explained several designs. Her attitude was composed, and her explanations were detailed.

    Besides Li Na and Kevin, everyone else agreed with Song Fan¡¯s design philosophy. Only these two knew that this wasn¡¯t Song Fan¡¯s final version.

    In fact, Song Fan had prepared a double layer of designs from the start, never fully trusting Meng Xia in the department. The events proved her caution was justified.

    ¡°That¡¯s my design concept. Any questions?¡± Song Fan asked simply, gaining approval from most of the room.

    But Meng Xia wasn¡¯t like most people. Especially when no one challenged Song Fan about stealing her design, she grew angry.

    ¡°President Song, what about the fact that our designs are identical?¡± Meng Xia asked loudly, displeased.

    Song Fan was expected to provide an excuse, but Song Yi interrupted instead. ¡°We¡¯re all family. Since Song Fan has a complete set of designs and you only have one ring, we should launch the new product based on Song Fan¡¯s designs.¡±

    Others nodded, acknowledging that Song Fan¡¯s designs were more intricate and cohesive, unlike a solitary ring.

    But Meng Xia wasn¡¯t willing to be sidelined. ¡°My ring can also be a new product! It¡¯s clearly high-end. If mass-produced, it would make a lot of money!¡±

    She looked at Song Yi eagerly, but he only gave her a cold stare, making her realize he was angry.

    Before she could recover, Song Fan spoke, ¡°Your ring? Are you sure?¡±

    Meng Xia wanted to nod but instinctively felt it was a bad idea.

    Even without her reaction, Song Fan guessed, ¡°Pink pearls are rare, especially one with a mirrored surface. Besides, this ring isn¡¯t yours!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine!¡± Meng Xia retorted. ¡°Why else would I bring out such a valuable ring?¡±

    Li Na couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°This ring looks aged. The gold plating is worn. How could it be newly made?¡±

    ¡°And,¡± she continued, ¡°how was the pearl set?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the utilization rate of pearls in making ring faces? What¡¯s the diameter of the pearl?¡±

    Meng Xia hadn¡¯t considered these details. She thought she could claim the design as hers, letting the Song Corporation¡¯s team replicate it and take all the credit. But Li Na was ruining her plan.

    ¡°I, I hired someone to make it,¡± Meng Xia finally said, thinking it was a good excuse. ¡°Just because I can¡¯t make rings doesn¡¯t mean no one can.¡±

    ¡°Then show us your design drawings. Let¡¯s see them!¡± Li Na pressed on.

    Meng Xia stepped back, clearly at a loss.

    She eventually mumbled that she didn¡¯t know jewelry needed design drawings. She had simply explained her idea to a craftsman.

    ¡°This pearl is worth at least a million. What kind of disreputable craftsman would dare make a ring without a design drawing?¡± Li Na scoffed, raising her voice. ¡°All of President Song¡¯s designs have original sketches, and she¡¯s registered them online!¡±

    Li Na defiantly looked at Song Fan, signaling her to present the registration evidence.

    Song Fan sighed, not explaining much, and asked Song Yi, ¡°Dad, why is my mother¡¯s belonging in your foster daughter¡¯s hands?¡±

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Ignorant

    Chapter 498: Ignorant

    Translator:Dragon Boat TranslationEditor:Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan¡¯s words left everyone staring at Song Yi in disbelief.

    The chairman¡¯s reputation as a devoted husband was well-known in the company, so it seemed unlikely that he wouldn¡¯t be aware of what Song Fan had uncovered.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Meng Xia quickly countered. ¡°You said sometimes designs are just references. Maybe I saw your mom¡¯s ring before and remembered its design.¡±

    ¡°You saw my mom?¡± Song Fan smirked. ¡°If I recall correctly, you never visited the Song residence before I was sent away.¡±

    Everyone in the meeting room knew about Song Fan¡¯s history. Meng Xia had only been recognized as a foster daughter this year. Even if she were a relative, she wasn¡¯t related to Yu Wan, so how could she have seen her ring?

    Li Na pressed on, ¡°Even if you did see it, which designer works without a design sketch? Even a draft?¡±

    ¡°I just had the idea and asked someone to make it, no design sketches needed!¡± Meng Xia stubbornly held her ground, refusing to admit the truth.

    Li Na scoffed, ¡°You may not have sketches, but President Song does. This ring was created by a master. It¡¯s not something you could come up with.¡±

    When the ring appeared, many managers in the marketing department were skeptical. The craftsmanship and design were beyond Meng Xia¡¯s capabilities. They assumed someone from the Song Family or the Brown family might have helped her, so they didn¡¯t voice their doubts.

    Now that Li Na had exposed the truth, Meng Xia¡¯s face turned pale. She hastily put the ring away. ¡°If you all reject my design, I won¡¯t present it anymore!¡±

    She thought raising her voice would intimidate the others, but Song Fan¡¯s next words struck fear into her heart.

    ¡°Grand theft involving significant value or other severe circumstances can result in a sentence of over ten years or even life imprisonment,¡± Song Fan said coldly. ¡°This ring is worth over ten million, and Chairman Song mentioned it was buried with my mother. Grave robbing is a serious crime, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Meng Xia was speechless. She knew Yu Wan¡¯s rings were valuable but hadn¡¯t expected Song Fan to accuse her of theft.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! This ring was never buried with her!¡± Meng Xia instinctively tried to defend herself.

    Song Yi slammed the table. ¡°Silence! You stole something that wasn¡¯t yours and still dare to argue? Can you prove this ring isn¡¯t Yu Wan¡¯s?¡±

    Song Yi¡¯s words seemed like a question but also gave Meng Xia a hint.

    She quickly latched onto his point. ¡°Even if the ring isn¡¯t my design, how can you prove it¡¯s your mother¡¯s ring? You said designs can be similar. Maybe it just has similar elements!¡±

    Meng Xia realized that debating the design wouldn¡¯t work; everyone already doubted her. It was better to admit it and avoid being accused of theft.

    Song Fan glanced at her righteous father and then at Meng Xia. ¡°My mother¡¯s ring has a unique mechanism.¡±

    She walked over, took the ring box from Meng Xia, who tried to grab it back but recoiled at Song Fan¡¯s icy stare.

    Song Fan gently caressed the ring as if it were her mother, then twisted the ring¡¯s face to reveal a small piece of jade hidden inside.

    Meng Xia had no idea about this design, and even Song Yi, who had owned the ring for years, stood up in surprise.

    But Meng Xia still refused to admit defeat. ¡°Designers often customize rings with engravings. This is just a pattern. How do you know it¡¯s not the designer¡¯s signature?¡±

    ¡°So ignorant,¡± Li Na said mockingly. ¡°The engraving is in seal script, and it spells out ¡®Wan,¡¯ President Song¡¯s mother¡¯s name.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Xia collapsed into her chair, unable to comprehend how these intricate lines formed the character ¡®Wan.¡¯

    Several managers crowded around to inspect the ring, and upon seeing the engraving, they understood the truth.

    Song Fan raised the ring and asked, ¡°So, you admit to stealing it? Did you really rob a grave?¡±

    Meng Xia was cornered. She had thought she could bluff her way through, but Song Fan had thoroughly exposed her. The room was silent, everyone waiting for her response.

    Unable to maintain her composure, Meng Xia broke down, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it! I¡­ I just found it in the safe!¡±

    Song Fan kept her gaze on her, unwavering. ¡°Found it in the safe? Then how did it end up in your possession?¡±

    Meng Xia stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ it was given to me¡­¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡± Song Fan pressed.

    Meng Xia¡¯s eyes darted around, looking for a way out. ¡°I don¡¯t remember! It was a mistake! I thought it was just an old ring!¡±

    Song Fan turned to her father, ¡°Dad, this ring is my mother¡¯s, and it should have stayed with her. How did it end up with your foster daughter?¡±

    Song Yi¡¯s face was pale, and he stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know. It must have been a mistake.¡±

    The tension in the room was palpable. Everyone realized that the chairman¡¯s reputation as a loving husband and father was at stake.

    Song Fan held up the ring, her voice steady, ¡°This ring is my mother¡¯s belonging. It was never meant to be anyone else¡¯s. Meng Xia, you¡¯ve committed a grave offense, and you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s defiance crumbled. She knew she had lost and that her actions had serious repercussions. The room was silent, everyone absorbing the gravity of the situation.

    Song Yi finally spoke, his voice trembling, ¡°We¡¯ll handle this matter internally. Meng Xia, you¡¯re dismissed from your position effective immediately. And you will return everything you¡¯ve taken.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s expression changed as she realized the full extent of her defeat. Song Fan¡¯s determination and clarity had exposed her, and there was no escaping the consequences of her actions.

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Nostalgia

    Chapter 499: Nostalgia

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! How could I have robbed a grave? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Meng Xia¡¯s sharp voice grated on everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I saw the ring in Dad¡¯s study and wanted to use its design for inspiration.¡±

    Her words only drew more disdainful looks from the others. They had long known this foster daughter of the Song Family was unrefined, but her actions and poor planning had proven her incompetence.

    Song Fan raised an eyebrow and looked sadly at Song Yi. ¡°Dad, I asked you for this ring before, and you said it was buried with Mom. But now you¡¯ve given it to Meng Xia¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to say more. Everyone understood that Song Yi had favored his foster daughter, giving her his late wife¡¯s belongings. Even without a will, such items should have gone to his biological daughter or daughters-in-law.

    Li Na quickly added, ¡°My grandfather said this ring was custom-made by Mr. Yu for his daughter. It has family heritage value and shouldn¡¯t be casually given to outsiders.¡±

    Song Fan had repeatedly warned her not to reveal the ring¡¯s design origin, but Li Na wanted to expose Meng Xia and now even disdained the chairman.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider,¡± Meng Xia mumbled. Her status was always a sore spot for her.

    Knowing she shouldn¡¯t say more, she realized that as a foster daughter of the Song Family, Yu Wan¡¯s belongings had nothing to do with her.

    Song Fan stared at Song Yi. Since her return, she had learned that appealing for sympathy was more effective than confrontation. With public opinion on her side, she could avoid many arguments.

    Sure enough, the atmosphere in the meeting room shifted. Everyone exchanged glances that made Song Yi uncomfortable.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s passing was heartbreaking for me. Many of her beloved items were buried with her,¡± Song Yi said, his expression mournful, as if on the verge of tears. ¡°I couldn¡¯t part with this ring, so I kept it in my study to reminisce.¡±

    He sighed, wiping non-existent tears. ¡°But as the head of Song Corporation, responsible for thousands of employees, I had to move on. I kept the ring in my study drawer. Maybe Meng Xia saw it during a work meeting and thought it was pretty, so she borrowed it for a few days.¡±

    Song Yi¡¯s explanation seemed reasonable. With many of his supporters present, they quickly defended him, reinforcing his image as a loving, grieving husband.

    ¡°Young girls are often attracted to jewelry. It¡¯s a minor issue since it wasn¡¯t used for a new product.¡±

    ¡°The chairman is truly devoted. Even after all these years, he keeps his wife¡¯s belongings close.¡±

    ¡°Making this ring the flagship product to commemorate her would be meaningful.¡±

    The tone in the room shifted. Song Fan exchanged a glance with Lan Yue, who rolled her eyes at the fickle support.

    Meng Xia quickly grasped Song Yi¡¯s intention, seeing it as a way for both of them to save face.

    ¡°Yes, I often saw the ring in Dad¡¯s study. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t realize its value,¡± Meng Xia said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°It was vanity. I didn¡¯t want people to look down on me, so I tried to impress. I¡¯m sorry, Song Fan.¡±

    She bowed to Song Fan, her expression sincerely remorseful, her tears making her look pitiful.

    One manager spoke up, ¡°Deputy Manager Meng has acknowledged her mistake. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it. She¡¯s pregnant, after all, and crying isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡±

    This manager was one of Meng Yu¡¯s people and naturally supported Meng Xia.

    The reminder that Meng Xia was carrying a child from the Brown family made everyone more lenient, agreeing not to pursue the matter further.

    Song Fan inwardly scoffed but knew she had achieved her goal.

    ¡°Yes, pregnant women often act unpredictably,¡± Song Fan said, not looking at Meng Xia but at Song Yi. ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to part with the ring, why not let me, your daughter, keep it? It would prevent any similar incidents and serve as a keepsake from Mom.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yi¡¯s immediate reaction was regrettable. Everyone gave him strange looks.

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: A Soft Deal

    Chapter 500: A Soft Deal

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Yi clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t want to give up the ring. What if Song Fan discovered something suspicious?

    But with Song Fan having openly stated that the ring was Yu Wan¡¯s, and with everyone witnessing his admission, he couldn¡¯t easily take it back.

    He looked at Song Fan with a scrutinizing, almost dangerous gaze. ¡°This ring is your mother¡¯s memento. It has been with me for many years.¡±

    His implication was clear: he didn¡¯t want to give up the ring and hoped Song Fan would drop the matter. Unfortunately for him, Song Fan had no intention of complying.

    ¡°Dad, you mentioned that Mom had many mementos. I remember she had quite a few pieces of jewelry she liked,¡± Song Fan said with a faint smile. ¡°If not the ring, then perhaps other jewelry could be passed to me. After all, as her only daughter, I should inherit them, right?¡±

    She knew the value of those pieces well. The will in the safe listed dozens of items, none of which she had seen in the Song residence. Song Yi must have hidden them, or they were no longer in the house.

    Since he was reluctant to part with the ring, he should at least bring out the other jewelry. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that either.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mother left me many memories. Since you like this ring, you can have it,¡± Song Yi decided. He couldn¡¯t risk losing all the jewelry. If he handed them over, Song Fan would claim them all and never return them.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t argue further. She pocketed the ring. Some matters had to be resolved slowly, step by step.

    Back in the office, before Song Fan could express her anger, the other two were already fuming.

    ¡°Boss, how could you swallow this insult? You should have kicked Meng Xia out of our department!¡± Li Na said, her face flushed with anger.

    Kevin nodded vigorously. ¡°Song Fan, are you possessed? Why didn¡¯t you slap her hard?¡±

    Song Fan looked at them helplessly. When had she built such a reputation as a hothead?

    Just then, Lan Yue walked in. ¡°Calm down, you two. Have some milk tea. Sweet drinks will improve your mood.¡±

    Li Na took a large gulp without hesitation. ¡°Lan Yue, don¡¯t you think Boss is being too nice? She¡¯s letting people walk all over her!¡±

    ¡°Relax, Boss knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Lan Yue¡¯s words gave Song Fan some comfort. At least someone believed she had both courage and wisdom.

    But Lan Yue¡¯s next words nearly made Song Fan choke on her milk tea.

    ¡°Boss, just give the word. Should we expose some dirty secrets, or do we wait for a dark and stormy night¡­¡± Lan Yue made a throat-slitting gesture, ¡°and take them out?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think more positively? Maybe I¡¯m planning to use a soft approach?¡± Song Fan rolled her eyes.

    But the three of them shook their heads in unison. Song Fan using a soft approach? Absolutely not.

    Looking at the jewelry on the table, Kevin got serious. ¡°Why did you present this version? Didn¡¯t you make a full set of pearl jewelry?¡±

    Li Na nodded repeatedly. She hadn¡¯t asked in the meeting, but she sensed Song Fan had a plan.

    Lan Yue, knowing more of the story, stayed silent.

    They had discovered that all the computers in the Song Corporation had been hacked, with the breach traced back to the chairman¡¯s office. Song Yi could monitor everyone¡¯s activities, even the security system.

    Song Fan had been working on two computers but recently had Lan Yue disable the firewall to allow the hacking. Lan Yue knew Song Fan had a plan.

    Song Fan watched Meng Xia leave the office and smirked. ¡°The biggest obstacle to launching the jewelry isn¡¯t external; it¡¯s internal. Watch what happens next.¡±

    After the meeting, Meng Xia¡¯s failure was likely known company-wide. She feigned illness and took leave. Staying at the company would only make her a laughingstock.

    Going home wasn¡¯t an option either. With the ring now with Song Fan, she couldn¡¯t face Meng Yu. She found a quiet restaurant instead. Pregnant, she often felt hungry and needed to eat.

    As she sat down and ordered, someone sat across from her. ¡°Miss Meng, dining alone?¡±

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Inheriting the Legacy

    Chapter 501: Inheriting the Legacy

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Seeing Xu Wen in front of her, Meng Xia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    She remembered Meng Yu¡¯s evaluation of Xu Wen, fearing that her intentions were not good. Meng Xia didn¡¯t want any interaction with her.

    Xu Wen, familiar with Meng Xia¡¯s expression and small gestures, smiled and said, ¡°I was just passing by and saw you alone in the restaurant. Thought I¡¯d say hello, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Meng Xia relaxed slightly but still remained skeptical. ¡°Miss Xu, you don¡¯t live in the capital. What brings you to A City?¡±

    ¡°Visiting my fianc¨¦, of course,¡± Xu Wen replied playfully, blinking. ¡°Now that I¡¯m recovered, I wanted to surprise him.¡±

    Meng Xia scoffed internally. She knew how much Gu Chen favored Song Fan and that Xu Wen was merely pursuing him with little reciprocation.

    Ignoring Meng Xia¡¯s disdainful look, Xu Wen continued to smile. ¡°I heard you¡¯re now a deputy manager at Song Corporation. That¡¯s impressive. I remember Song Dong didn¡¯t allow younger family members to work in the company before. You must be highly valued.¡±

    She knew Meng Xia had been insecure all her life, pushed by her family to curry favor with the Song Family for future success. Seeing her in the restaurant alone, Xu Wen deduced that Meng Xia, with her limited vision and ability, must be struggling in the company.

    Sure enough, Meng Xia¡¯s eyes reddened and her voice choked. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Xu Wen knew she had hit the mark. Meng Xia¡¯s fragile dreams made her the perfect ¡°ally.¡±

    Pouring Meng Xia a glass of warm water and handing her a tissue, Xu Wen said, ¡°I understand. Coming from a big family, we¡¯re often ostracized when we enter the company as second-generation wealthy heirs.¡±

    Hearing Xu Wen place them on the same level made Meng Xia feel better. Perhaps due to her pregnancy, she often felt wronged and yearned for someone to talk to.

    ¡°Yes, the company people push me around, and Song Fan always overshadows me. I never get a chance to shine!¡± Meng Xia complained.

    Xu Wen knew Song Fan¡¯s competence far outstripped Meng Xia¡¯s, but she still said indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin who returned from the countryside. I heard you grew up visiting the Song Family, with Mrs. Song personally grooming you. How can Song Fan compare? Besides, you might become Mrs. Brown someday. The Brown family¡¯s second son¡¯s inheritance would be yours.¡±

    Thinking about the baby in her belly, Meng Xia finally smiled and asked, ¡°Inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the mother of Jason¡¯s child. Naturally, everything would be left to you and your daughter,¡± Xu Wen said smoothly. ¡°With the Brown Group¡¯s wealth, you could rival the four great families of the capital.¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know how much the Brown Group was worth or if Jason had money. Xu Wen¡¯s words exhilarated her.

    With the baby inside her, she was indeed the primary heir to Jason¡¯s estate. Charlie had tried to buy her off with a small sum¡ªimpossible!

    ¡°However, in your current situation, it would be difficult for the Brown Group to accept you,¡± Xu Wen continued, making Meng Xia nervous again. ¡°There¡¯s intense competition within the Brown family. For your child to inherit the entire Brown Group, you need to be strong. At the very least, you must become the head of the jewelry brand project and gradually integrate into Song Corporation.¡±

    Meng Xia had never considered this before. As everyone spoke of her golden child, she had been dreaming of becoming Mrs. Brown. Xu Wen¡¯s talk of inheriting the Brown Group made her heart race. Wouldn¡¯t she become the empress dowager of the Brown Group, ruling through her young child? Then, the Song and Gu families would be insignificant.

    Seeing the fanaticism in her eyes, Xu Wen knew the time was right. Meng Xia¡¯s scheming hadn¡¯t improved much over the years, only slightly better than Song Yin back then.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Meng Xia¡¯s tone was excited but also tinged with frustration. ¡°But Song Fan is too much. She always outshines me in the company, and today she accused me of stealing her jewelry design.¡±

    Xu Wen was familiar with Meng Xia¡¯s ability to twist facts but still nodded in agreement. ¡°Song Fan isn¡¯t a good person. She must have bullied you a lot, right? I bet the colleagues at the company side with her too!¡±

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: I Get the Designs

    Chapter 502: I Get the Designs

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Building friendships among women can be simple: two people sharing a common dislike can quickly become allies.

    Meng Xia finally found someone to confide in. She exaggerated her story, portraying herself as the victim and claiming she had no idea the ring belonged to Yu Wan. She said Song Fan knew the truth from the start and had set her up.

    Xu Wen knew she was lying but didn¡¯t call her out.

    ¡°She¡¯s really gone too far, trying to drive you out of Song Corporation,¡± Xu Wen said with a concerned look. ¡°What will you and your child do? Would the Brown Group allow a child without a solid background to inherit?¡±

    ¡°No, my child must become the heir of the Brown Group!¡± Meng Xia urgently grasped Xu Wen¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re from a prominent family in the capital. You must help me, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re good sisters. Of course, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Xu Wen said, holding her hand with genuine sincerity.

    Meng Xia had thought about harming Song Fan before, but her plans were always too poor and unsuccessful.

    Xu Wen gave her a viable plan. That night, the Peking Central Building was deserted, with the few late-working employees having already left. Meng Xia sneaked past the security post and cameras, entering the building from the back. She was about to put Xu Wen¡¯s plan into action.

    Fortunately, the guards were patrolling. She took the elevator to the top floor and headed straight to the chairman¡¯s office.

    Xu Wen had told her that Song Yi monitored all company computers. His computer could access anyone else¡¯s files. If Meng Xia could get Song Fan¡¯s jewelry designs, Song Fan¡¯s jewelry brand launch would fail.

    Meng Xia had her doubts but believed Xu Wen¡¯s explanation that every powerful family had spies in competitor companies. Meng Xia had seen similar news and didn¡¯t question it further. As long as she could bring down Song Fan, nothing else mattered.

    She would soon be the mistress of the Brown Group. Why should she care about the Song Family¡¯s fate?

    Having visited the chairman¡¯s office many times, she went directly to the door.

    Suddenly, a flashlight beam hit her. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The guard¡¯s voice startled Meng Xia, almost making her fall. The guard¡¯s footsteps approached. She sat down, clutching her stomach, and groaned softly.

    ¡°Deputy Manager Meng?¡± The guard hesitated.

    Word had spread among the guards about Meng Xia¡¯s public embarrassment earlier in the day. Some had said she was too ashamed to stay at the company and had gone home. So why was she back?

    Seeing her in apparent pain, the guard knelt beside her. ¡°Are you alright? Are you in pain?¡±

    ¡°The baby¡­ the baby!¡± Meng Xia said in agony. ¡°Please, get help. My stomach hurts.¡±

    Knowing she carried the Brown family¡¯s heir, the guard didn¡¯t delay. He ran off, calling his colleagues on the radio.

    As he took the elevator, Meng Xia quickly stood up, entered the password for the chairman¡¯s office, and turned on the computer.

    She had doubted Xu Wen, but everything Xu Wen told her was true. She accessed the computer easily.

    Meng Xia wasted no time. She accessed the surveillance system and Song Fan¡¯s computer, breathing a sigh of relief when she saw the designs.

    The designs weren¡¯t numerous. She quickly transferred all of them to a USB drive.

    The whole process took only a few minutes. By the time the guard returned, she was already standing, leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Deputy Manager Meng, are you alright? Should we take you to the hospital?¡± the guard asked urgently.

    Two other guards had joined him, ready to carry her if necessary.

    Meng Xia feigned weakness. ¡°I¡­ I think it was just early pregnancy stress. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll head home soon.¡±

    Her acting was convincing enough that the guards, worried about the baby, didn¡¯t question why she was on that floor.

    Leaving the company, Meng Xia quickly hailed a taxi and contacted Xu Wen on her phone.

    She texted, ¡°I get the designs. Everything went smoothly!¡±

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 503: Looking for Trouble

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Seeing the message on her phone, Xu Wen finally relaxed.

    Without hesitation, she transferred 200,000 yuan to Meng Xia. She knew that this foster daughter of the Song Family was always short of money, and Meng Xia only sent the design files after receiving the payment.

    The moment Xu Wen got the design files, she could barely contain her excitement. This was her first step towards exacting revenge on Song Fan.

    To avoid another mishap like before, Song Yi issued an order that all departments should cooperate with Song Fan, barring any involvement in jewelry design and production. It seemed he and Meng Yu had reached some agreement, as the ring incident was no longer mentioned. Meng Xia was transferred to a role in promotional support, clearly to keep her out of Song Fan¡¯s way.

    Without further obstacles, Song Fan¡¯s work progressed smoothly. With the Gu Corporation backing her, funds and raw materials were quickly secured. Charlie went all out in promoting the brand, and even without any products yet, the Lingdong Jewelry brand was already gaining international attention.

    Song Fan had traveled to the capital to continue her promotional work.

    Upon arriving at the mall, she was surprised to find that the store location given by Mrs. Xu was right by the main entrance, one of the prime spots, and the space was large with the interior design already standardized.

    Lan Yue walked around with a device, then nodded at Song Fan, indicating no surveillance or listening devices were present.

    Song Fan nodded slightly and began organizing the tasks. The store¡¯s decoration was almost complete; only a few finishing touches and arrangements were needed.

    However, as everything was progressing smoothly, an unexpected group arrived.

    Xu Wen entered the store, surrounded by an entourage.

    The mall manager introduced her, ¡°Miss Xu, this is the Lingdong Jewelry store, currently being set up.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it looks alright, but aren¡¯t the flowers a bit tacky?¡± Xu Wen said disdainfully. ¡°The ground floor sets the tone for the mall; not just any brand can come in. The decoration shouldn¡¯t be careless.¡±

    The manager quickly agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. We maintain uniform decoration standards, with each brand adding its own touches. It won¡¯t affect the mall¡¯s overall look.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the person in charge of Lingdong Jewelry? How come they¡¯re not here to greet Miss Xu?¡± one of the rich girls with Xu Wen said snidely.

    Wen Chao wasn¡¯t having it and snapped back, ¡°This store belongs to our boss. You¡¯re not welcome here. Get out, get out!¡±

    Li Wei then dragged over a few boxes and dropped them with a thud in front of them, glaring coldly.

    ¡°Is this how Lingdong Jewelry treats guests? No class at all. And they dream of becoming an international brand? What a joke!¡± another girl clinging to Xu Wen said.

    One girl pulled Xu Wen aside, ¡°Why did your mother let them open here? It ruins the mall¡¯s atmosphere, lowering the quality.¡±

    Others echoed the sentiment, and Xu Wen smirked, ¡°Some people cling to higher-ups and forget about the Xu Family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, some people really don¡¯t respect the Xu Family. Isn¡¯t Miss Xu going to defend her family?¡± Song Fan had just walked over and heard their mocking comments.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why Mrs. Xu gave me this store?¡± she said pointedly to Xu Wen. ¡°Didn¡¯t the incident with Miss Xu spread in the capital?¡±

    The Xu family had spent a fortune to suppress the incident, but there¡¯s no such thing as a completely watertight cover-up. Many knew the truth, but out of respect for the Xu Family, they didn¡¯t bring it up.

    Xu Wen gritted her teeth, ¡°Song Fan, don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯ve already benefited and still act coy!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s benefited?¡± Song Fan circled Xu Wen, eyeing her up and down. ¡°If Miss Xu didn¡¯t have time for treatment, she wouldn¡¯t be recovering now. There aren¡¯t such good cosmetic surgeons in prison, right? Hmm, your eyes are bigger, and you got double eyelids?¡±

    ¡°Stop spreading lies!¡± Xu Wen snapped. She couldn¡¯t let Song Fan continue; her past couldn¡¯t be exposed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m soon to be a manager at Song Corporation. These malls will be under my jurisdiction,¡± Xu Wen said, pointing at the workers installing lights. ¡°No lights are allowed here. Follow the mall¡¯s decoration rules. And no flowers, they¡¯re too tacky, ruining the mall¡¯s atmosphere!¡±

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Smashing

    Chapter 504: Smashing

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Xu Wen was no longer the timid stepdaughter; she was now the rightful heiress of the Xu family and wouldn¡¯t tolerate any disrespect.

    Seeing Xu Wen taking the lead, the other women also began to cause trouble.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these flower baskets? They¡¯re so ugly. Let me help you get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Why is this glass box here? Oops, my bad, it slipped. I¡¯ll compensate for the damage.¡±

    ¡°Lingdong Jewelry¡¯s logo is hideous. This plaque can¡¯t be hung up; it¡¯s too ugly!¡±

    Xu Wen¡¯s entourage acted like thugs, smashing things left and right. Song Fan¡¯s team looked ready to intervene, but she signaled them to hold back.

    When they had done enough damage, Song Fan took out her phone. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to call the police.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who we are? How dare you call the police?¡± one of the women shouted, glaring at Song Fan with wide eyes.

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But you can tell me your names, and I¡¯ll inform the police.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve recorded the whole incident,¡± Song Fan said, turning her phone to show the video. It captured the vandalism from multiple angles, with close-ups of several faces. ¡°A video of wealthy ladies from the capital vandalizing a store¡ªthink the reporters will be interested?¡±

    Xu Wen stepped forward but failed to grab the phone.

    Song Fan deftly dodged and pretended to clutch her chest. ¡°Seriously? Miss Xu attempting a robbery in public? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve recorded this too. More people will be interested in news about Miss Xu. Especially since the target is me?¡±

    Lan Yue, understanding the situation, stepped in to support. ¡°Exactly. Why did the investigation into the A City explosion suddenly stop? Why hasn¡¯t the mastermind been caught? Could it be a big family from the capital suppressing the case?¡±

    Wen Chao, channeling his inner drama queen, leaned weakly on Wang Wei. ¡°That was terrifying! I can¡¯t remember who hit my head; I feel so dizzy. Are all wealthy people in the capital thieves and murderers?¡±

    ¡°Boss, we should leave. This Xu Family mall is unsafe. If jewelry stores can be vandalized, customers are at risk too. It¡¯s a shady place!¡± Li Na forced back laughter, her face contorting with effort.

    Among them, Wang Wei remained composed. He adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°The damage here is at least 200,000 yuan. Plus, Wen Chao¡¯s lost wages and the disruption caused by this incident¡­ The brand¡¯s reputation has taken a hit. Compensation should be around 3 million yuan.¡±

    When he said this, even Song Corporation staff were stunned.

    The decorations on site were worth at most a few thousand yuan. The staff had been preparing the site for days. Wen Chao couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªwas his lost wages a million yuan?

    But Wang Wei, unflustered, continued, ¡°This is just the civil compensation. I¡¯m only an accountant. I don¡¯t know about criminal liability, but legal news suggests that losses over a million could lead to several years in prison.¡±

    Everyone familiar with Wang Wei was shocked by his brazen lies. Yet, his poker face made it seem plausible.

    Xu Wen was furious. She had confirmed with the mall manager that there were no cameras. How did Song Fan set up surveillance so quickly?

    The people with Xu Wen began to back off, and some even started negotiating with Wang Wei.

    ¡°This cheap glass box can¡¯t be worth more than 200 yuan. How did you come up with 20,000 yuan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! These flowers are maybe a few thousand yuan. Are you trying to extort us?¡±

    Wang Wei pulled out a tablet and opened a spreadsheet. ¡°Sorry, I did make a mistake.¡±

    The people behind Xu Wen sighed in relief.

    He continued, adjusting his glasses and swiftly typing on the tablet. ¡°The glass display case is custom-designed by an E Country designer and made from imported M Country glass. I only calculated the finished product cost, not the design fee.¡±

    ¡°The flowers were airlifted from A City and arranged by a professional florist. I also didn¡¯t include the chartered flight costs¡­¡±

    Listening to his increasingly exaggerated claims, Li Na pinched Wen Chao¡¯s arm, barely stifling her laughter.

    Wang Wei looked up and saw Gu Chen walking in. He added, ¡°The total is 5 million yuan. This covers Song Corporation¡¯s losses. Brown Group and Gu Corporation¡¯s losses will need to be calculated with their accountants.¡±

    Xu Wen and her entourage were stunned into silence, realizing they were in over their heads.

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Compensation of Five Million

    Chapter 505: Compensation of Five Million

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Hearing the amount Wang Wei mentioned, the people behind Xu Wen gasped.

    Five million might not be much for them, but the incident was too humiliating. If the video were posted online, their cultivated image as gentlewomen would be ruined, potentially affecting their families.

    Moreover, the five million was just for Song Corporation. Would the Gu and Brown families settle for mere money?

    Xu Wen¡¯s companions began to regret their actions, realizing too late that Lingdong Jewelry involved more than just Song Corporation; it also entangled two other powerful families.

    Xu Wen understood this but didn¡¯t want to back down. ¡°You must be insane for money! This is extortion, and I can sue you! This is the capital; you¡¯ll rot in jail. You¡¯ll never get out.¡±

    ¡°Really? Has the Xu family become so powerful in the capital?¡± Song Fan asked with a smirk.

    Noticing Gu Chen, Song Fan winked playfully at him. She anticipated Xu Wen¡¯s reaction when she saw him.

    ¡°Of course! Do you even know who the Xu family is?¡± Xu Wen said arrogantly, adjusting her hair. ¡°If the Xu family wants you in jail, you¡¯ll go to jail. If I want you dead, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Someone tugged on Xu Wen¡¯s sleeve, and the manager wiped the sweat from his brow. He had heard Xu Wen was a bit overbearing, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this unreasonable and reckless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Xu family was this powerful,¡± Gu Chen¡¯s cold voice cut through the room, startling everyone facing away from him.

    Even those not directly related to Gu Chen recognized his voice. The women around Xu Wen edged away, aware of Gu Chen¡¯s protective stance towards Song Fan and his indifference towards Xu Wen, his supposed fianc¨¦e.

    Xu Wen hadn¡¯t expected Gu Chen to arrive so quickly. Her face turned pale; she had always feared him. Even with her new face, she still dreaded him.

    ¡°Has this place been robbed? Why hasn¡¯t anyone called the police?¡± Gu Chen stood beside Song Fan, surveying the chaos with a dark expression.

    Seeing Wen Chao¡¯s act, Gu Chen added, ¡°Were you hit on the head? Excellent, you¡¯ve caused serious injury. Let¡¯s see who can interfere with justice in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Excellent?¡± Wen Chao froze but quickly played along, leaning heavily on Wang Wei¡¯s shoulder, groaning and mumbling about his injury. Li Na pinched him harder to stifle her laughter.

    Song Fan smiled silently. She increasingly appreciated Gu Chen¡¯s cunning nature. Combined with her team¡¯s theatrics, the situation was quite entertaining.

    ¡°Brother Chen, let me explain. It¡¯s not what it looks like!¡± Xu Wen¡¯s tearful face pleaded, almost breaking into sobs. ¡°You didn¡¯t see how Song Fan treated me. My friends only stood up for me because she and her people were rude. They were defending me.¡±

    Tears fell as she continued, ¡°Five million in compensation? Fine! I¡¯ll pay. My friends shouldn¡¯t suffer for defending me.¡±

    Her noble sacrifice eased the tension among her friends, who now looked at her with admiration and offered their support.

    Gu Chen stepped forward, and Xu Wen expected comforting words but was instead met with an outstretched hand.

    ¡°Compensation,¡± Gu Chen said flatly, as if it were a given.

    Xu Wen stumbled, knowing he wouldn¡¯t catch her. His mercy was in not pushing her further.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Xu Wen snapped, wiping her tears and pulling out a card from her bag.

    Wang Wei, holding a POS machine, maintained his composure. ¡°Song Corporation will send you the receipt and breakdown shortly. Please check your email.¡±

    Everyone was stunned by Wang Wei¡¯s calm efficiency. He was the true mastermind behind this.

    Xu Wen, defeated, handed over the card. As Wang Wei processed the payment, he maintained his stoic demeanor, further cementing his reputation as a cold, calculating individual.

    The ordeal ended with Xu Wen and her entourage humiliated and lighter by five million yuan, while Song Fan and her team walked away victorious, having turned the tables with wit and a bit of theatrics.

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Give It a Try

    Chapter 506: Give It a Try

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Five million wasn¡¯t a significant amount for Xu Wen, but she handed over the money reluctantly.

    Especially seeing how Gu Chen defended Song Fan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. Why did Song Fan return and instantly receive everyone¡¯s love and support?

    Even Song Yi, who had always forbidden his children from entering Song Corporation, made an exception for her. What was so special about Song Fan?

    ¡°Song Fan! One day, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer terribly!¡± Xu Wen spat venomously.

    As she approached the gates of the Xu family villa, she saw a man standing there, and she shivered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Song Fan will suffer, but if you keep disobeying, you¡¯ll definitely be the first to die.¡± Xia Yu looked at her with disdain. ¡°Get in the car. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±

    Xu Wen reluctantly obeyed, knowing she couldn¡¯t avoid what was coming.

    Xia Yu lived in a luxurious apartment complex, a place far beyond what a doctor could typically afford. But as a key informant for a powerful figure, he had such privileges. The apartment offered a beautiful view of the capital.

    Despite the picturesque surroundings, Xu Wen felt a chill.

    Xia Yu irritably tossed his tie aside. ¡°Do I need to say it? Do it yourself!¡±

    Trembling, Xu Wen undressed, leaving on only her underwear, and bound her wrists with Xia Yu¡¯s tie.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The sound of the belt hitting her flesh was sharp. Xu Wen didn¡¯t dare make a sound, knowing it would only provoke harsher punishment.

    Xia Yu struck several times, each blow precise, leaving marks only on her back where they wouldn¡¯t be visible.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re still useful. Otherwise, you¡¯d be dead by now,¡± Xia Yu said, lifting her chin with disdain.

    ¡°I¡ªI am useful! Really!¡± Xu Wen pleaded. ¡°I followed your instructions. The Lingdong brand launch is at our mall. I did everything you asked. Didn¡¯t you promise me the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Antidote?¡± Xia Yu kicked her in the stomach. ¡°I told you not to touch Song Fan. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Xu Wen bit her lip, saying nothing. She hated Song Fan and couldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to hurt her. Now that she was the Xu family¡¯s eldest daughter, everyone respected her. Why should she hold back?

    Xia Yu knew exactly what she was thinking. They had chosen her for her deep-seated hatred. But Song Fan was off-limits.

    He took out a delicate box from a drawer and smiled. ¡°The antidote was meant for you, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Xu Wen regretted her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have gone after Song Fan so soon. She should¡¯ve secured the antidote first.

    She crawled over, extending her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll listen. Really, I¡¯ll follow your instructions. Please, give me the antidote.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t listen.¡± Xia Yu knew her too well. ¡°This is still poison, but it will temporarily suppress the toxins in your body, making you feel less miserable. However, you¡¯ll need to take my medicine every week, or¡­ you can give it a try.¡±

    His smile grew more menacing, and Xu Wen quickly withdrew her hand. But Xia Yu gave her no choice, shoving the pill into her mouth.

    ¡°I said you could try it. I¡¯m looking forward to the effects, which should be worse than what you¡¯re experiencing now,¡± he said, untying her wrists and heading to the bedroom. ¡°Are you coming? Get undressed and come in!¡±

    Xu Wen endured his abuse until the early hours, only released after Mrs. Xu repeatedly called to check on her.

    Crawling out of bed, Xu Wen kept her head down, hiding the hatred in her eyes from Xia Yu.

    He grabbed her breast roughly. ¡°You know what to say when you get back, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I wasn¡¯t feeling well, and you helped me with a check-up,¡± Xu Wen nodded quickly.

    Satisfied, Xia Yu patted her butt, signaling she could leave.

    But Xu Wen didn¡¯t go straight home. Despite being accustomed to Xia Yu¡¯s perverse behavior, it still disgusted her.

    Why did she have to endure such torment while Song Fan thrived? She was unwilling to accept this.

    Thinking of the upcoming Lingdong Jewelry launch, Xu Wen called Meng Xia.

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Plagiarism

    Chapter 507: Plagiarism

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The Lingdong Jewelry launch event was a grand affair, with Gu Chen leveraging numerous media connections to maximize publicity.

    Knowing that many of the new designs were Song Fan¡¯s creations, Gu Chen wanted to provide her with the best platform to showcase her talent.

    Charlie also mobilized his international connections, bringing in several foreign media outlets, underscoring the event¡¯s importance.

    Xu Wen attended the event in full regalia, now the general manager, making it necessary for her to be present at such major events.

    To stand out, Xu Wen wore a striking red haute couture gown. Unfortunately, her short stature made it difficult for her to carry off the long, trailing dress.

    Despite this, people were still eager to flatter the future heir of the Xu family. Even if she wore a sack, someone would call it fashion-forward.

    In contrast, Song Fan¡¯s understated black strapless gown paired with an updo and a pearl necklace exuded a noble elegance.

    Many prominent families from the capital attended. Even those unfamiliar with Song Fan gave her respect due to Gu Chen.

    Comparing Song Fan and Xu Wen, many silently acknowledged Gu Chen¡¯s good taste. Song Fan wasn¡¯t just beautiful; she appeared shrewd and capable. The real test, however, was the jewelry launch itself.

    Lan Yue had set up comprehensive video surveillance. The rest of the team was also on high alert. Su Ming came to assist, keeping the event running smoothly.

    Though Song Fan appeared calm, she was nervous. Thankfully, the event proceeded without issues until the midway point.

    Especially after Li Na and Kevin¡¯s designs were introduced, the event had already garnered millions in sales.

    Li Na¡¯s grandfather¡¯s reputation brought her considerable attention. Kevin¡¯s designs, though few, were already sold out.

    When it was time to showcase Song Fan¡¯s designs, everyone held their breath.

    ¡°The next piece, a brooch named ¡®Butterfly on Flower,¡¯ is a creation by Miss Song Fan,¡± announced the host, heightening Song Fan¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°The butterfly on the brooch is crafted using traditional dotting techniques, and the pearls are pink Tahitian pearls, paired with filigree work¡­¡±

    As the host described the piece, the audience¡¯s eyes filled with admiration. Song Fan¡¯s design skills were evident. Traditional craftsmanship in jewelry had become an international trend, and she had captured this beautifully.

    Especially when the pearl ring was unveiled, many were amazed at its perfection. The ring¡¯s smooth, flowing lines and wave-like design around the pearl were particularly striking.

    But as people marveled at Song Fan¡¯s unique designs, dissenting voices emerged.

    ¡°Why do these designs look so familiar?¡± Xu Ting suddenly interjected, caressing the necklace around her neck. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know this was a Lingdong Jewelry launch, I¡¯d think these designs were part of the same series as my necklace!¡±

    Xu Ting, a distant relative of Xu Wen and a minor celebrity, had been invited by Xu Wen to help promote the event. However, she had other motives.

    Having participated in several reality shows and minor dramas, Xu Ting was relatively well-known, and many recognized her.

    Her comment drew everyone¡¯s attention to her necklace, which indeed bore similarities to Song Fan¡¯s new pieces.

    ¡°Cousin, was this necklace custom-made by Miss Song?¡± Xu Wen feigned surprise. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you two were acquainted.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Many years ago, when designer Mr. Hua was still alive, he and my grandfather were friends. This necklace was designed by him, commissioned by my grandfather. My grandmother passed it to my mother, and now it¡¯s mine,¡± Xu Ting said with pride.

    Her words caught many by surprise. A design by the legendary Mr. Hua was rare and priceless. Many jewelry enthusiasts at the event began to scrutinize Song Fan¡¯s designs, suspecting plagiarism.

    ¡°Could the general manager of Song Corporation have copied someone else¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°And to plagiarize the renowned Mr. Hua¡¯s designs? Didn¡¯t they do any research?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare wear such jewelry. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Seeing the situation unfold, Xu Wen gave Xu Ting a subtle signal, which she immediately understood.

    Xu Ting loudly addressed the audience, ¡°Grandfather, didn¡¯t you say these designs looked familiar?¡±

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: She is the Most Qualified

    Chapter 508: She is the Most Qualified

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Liu Jie had been admiring other designs, noting the rarity of many of the gemstones. He hadn¡¯t seen such fine work in years and was savoring the experience.

    But when his granddaughter called him, he hurried over.

    ¡°Grandfather! Don¡¯t you think my necklace is a work of Mr. Hua?¡± Xu Ting clung to his arm coquettishly. ¡°Look at Miss Song¡¯s designs. Aren¡¯t they similar to Mr. Hua¡¯s? Could they be plagiarized?¡±

    Xu Wen had seen Song Fan¡¯s designs beforehand, noticing the signature ¡°Hua¡± on them. After investigating, she discovered it was indeed Mr. Hua¡¯s signature. She believed that Song Fan¡¯s jewelry was undoubtedly plagiarized and wanted to see how Song Fan would handle the situation.

    Liu Jie didn¡¯t want to criticize the younger generation, but he had noticed that many designs bore Mr. Hua¡¯s distinctive style. He had only met Mr. Hua once, through an introduction by Li Feng, when Mr. Hua created a birthday necklace for his wife. Thus, he hesitated to say more.

    However, Xu Ting persisted. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re a renowned jeweler in the capital. Are you going to stand by while a friend¡¯s designs are stolen?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Li Na almost lost her temper but restrained herself, remembering the importance of the event. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, so don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    Li Na knew Xu Ting well. They had been rivals since childhood, always arguing. Xu Ting insulting Song Fan was intolerable.

    Xu Ting didn¡¯t care. Xu Wen had promised her a lead role in a TV drama if she succeeded today, so she had to complete the task.

    ¡°Li Na, your grandfather, Li Feng, was a friend of Mr. Hua¡¯s. Don¡¯t cover up for someone just because she¡¯s your boss!¡± Xu Ting continued. ¡°I knew it. Song Fan wasn¡¯t known as a designer before. This whole charade is just to cover up plagiarism.¡±

    Many attendees were friends of Xu Wen or genuine jewelry enthusiasts. Xu Ting¡¯s words were inflammatory.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some of Mr. Hua¡¯s designs. Miss Song¡¯s work does look similar.¡±

    ¡°I heard Song Fan was sent to the countryside. Do they have jewelry design schools there? It¡¯s laughable!¡±

    ¡°She might have bought the designs at a high price to enhance her reputation.¡±

    Xu Ting, buoyed by the murmurs of agreement, stood in the center, glaring at Song Fan. ¡°Designers have sketches. If these are yours, show us the sketches. The new designs are out, so there¡¯s no confidentiality issue.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t produce the sketches, it proves you plagiarized. No one should buy these jewels, lest we support such unethical behavior.¡±

    Seeing that the spectacle had reached its peak, Song Fan finally spoke. ¡°These pieces were indeed not designed by me, but I have the design sketches.¡±

    She turned and displayed the prepared sketches on the big screen.

    Everyone saw that each sketch bore the signature ¡°Hua,¡± causing a stir. They hadn¡¯t expected the designs to be plagiarized.

    ¡°This¡­ this is indeed Mr. Hua¡¯s handwriting! The style is his as well. These are genuinely Mr. Hua¡¯s sketches!¡± Liu Jie was excited, having only seen Mr. Hua¡¯s sketches once before.

    He stepped forward and grabbed Song Fan¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss Song, are these sketches really drawn by Mr. Hua? Name your price, and I¡¯ll buy them. But you cannot sell these jewels under your name. They aren¡¯t your creations!¡±

    Liu Jie and his wife were avid fans of Mr. Hua and couldn¡¯t stand to see his designs plagiarized.

    Seeing him grab Song Fan¡¯s arm, Gu Chen subtly stepped in and separated them. Liu Jie, recognizing Gu Chen, awkwardly let go.

    ¡°See? She¡¯s plagiarizing!¡± Xu Ting, emboldened by her grandfather¡¯s confirmation, grew more excited. ¡°I suggest we leave. There¡¯s nothing to see here. Even the other designers¡¯ works might not be original!¡±

    Li Na, seeing Xu Ting¡¯s smug face, wanted to kick her but was restrained by Wen Chao and Wang Wei.

    At that moment, an elderly voice came from the door. ¡°She is the most qualified to display these jewels.¡±

    The room fell silent as everyone turned to see an elderly man entering. His presence commanded respect and curiosity.

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Clarification

    Chapter 509: Clarification

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Li Feng received the invitation to the Lingdong Jewelry launch and took an early flight to get there. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate the severe traffic congestion in the capital, causing him to be nearly an hour late.

    Upon his arrival, he was greeted by an unexpected scene.

    Li Feng¡¯s reputation extended beyond A City; he was well-known in the capital. Seeing him, everyone made way.

    Liu Jie quickly approached him. ¡°Mr. Li, if you had told me you were coming, I would have picked you up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯d just get lost yourself,¡± Li Feng retorted sharply. He was irate at Liu Jie¡¯s behavior towards Yu Hua¡¯s granddaughter.

    Having known Li Feng for years, Liu Jie noticed his anger but didn¡¯t understand its cause.

    Xu Ting, however, mistook Li Feng¡¯s irritation for a shared indignation towards Song Fan for allegedly copying her friend¡¯s designs.

    ¡°Mr. Li, you can see these are Mr. Hua¡¯s designs, right?¡± Xu Ting stepped forward eagerly. ¡°Some people are just so shameless. Even if they plagiarize, they shouldn¡¯t choose Mr. Hua¡¯s designs.¡±

    Many attendees were live-streaming the event. The presence of so many prominent figures and the scandal of plagiarism had everyone buzzing with excitement.

    Someone held their phone up to Li Feng. ¡°Mr. Li, we have over 300,000 viewers in our live stream. Could you tell us if these are indeed Mr. Hua¡¯s designs?¡±

    Initially intending to push the phone away, Li Feng reconsidered and leaned into the camera. ¡°Yes, these are Mr. Hua¡¯s designs, and the sketches are his work. Any problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No problem at all!¡± The live streamer¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°So, do you think Song Fan plagiarized Mr. Hua¡¯s designs?¡±

    ¡°Plagiarized?¡± Li Feng¡¯s face moved closer to the camera. ¡°Which eye of yours saw her plagiarize? Are those eyes under your eyebrows just for show?¡±

    Before the streamer could respond, Li Feng angrily pointed at Liu Jie. ¡°And you! Mr. Hua designed your wife¡¯s necklace. Isn¡¯t that enough for you? Now you¡¯re here accusing Song Fan of theft?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Liu Jie defended himself. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Mr. Hua¡¯s work to be copied. I even said I was willing to buy it.¡±

    Xu Ting quickly added, ¡°My grandfather was Mr. Hua¡¯s friend, and he¡¯s just standing up for a friend. Song Fan is a thief and a plagiarist! Lingdong Jewelry is not worth buying!¡±

    Liu Jie pulled her back, sensing something was off.

    Meng Xia thought Li Na had asked her grandfather to help. Seeing Xu Wen¡¯s signal, Meng Xia stepped forward. They couldn¡¯t let Song Fan get away with this.

    ¡°Mr. Li, we¡¯re all fans of Mr. Hua and don¡¯t want his legacy tarnished,¡± Meng Xia said hesitantly. ¡°Although I¡¯m the deputy manager, I showed a ring designed by Mr. Hua that day, which Song Fan took. The ring she designed looks exactly like the one I had¡­¡±

    Her words were cut short, but the implication was clear: Song Fan had publicly stolen Mr. Hua¡¯s work.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of crap!¡± Li Feng didn¡¯t hold back, unleashing a string of profanity.

    ¡°Fans of Mr. Hua? Liu Jie, you¡¯ve met him. Didn¡¯t you realize he¡¯s Yu Hua?¡± Li Feng rolled his eyes dramatically. Those around him feared he might have a heart attack, while Li Na knew it signified his extreme contempt.

    ¡°Yu Hua! Yu Hua is Song Fan¡¯s grandfather! His granddaughter continuing his legacy by showcasing his designs¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    His words left the room in stunned silence before a flurry of discussions erupted.

    ¡°Yu Hua? The former chairman of Yu Corporation? He¡¯s Mr. Hua?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li must be right. Yu Hua had only one daughter, who is indeed Song Fan¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. No wonder Miss Song is so talented in design; it runs in the family.¡±

    Li Feng pointed to the ring on Song Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°This ring was personally designed by Yu Hua for his daughter. He originally planned a whole set of pearl jewelry but fell too ill to complete it. Now his granddaughter has brought these designs to life. What are you all babbling about?¡±

    The revelation shifted the atmosphere dramatically. Instead of skepticism, the attendees now viewed Song Fan with newfound respect and admiration.

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Blind?

    Chapter 510: Blind?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Li Feng¡¯s appearance had indeed startled everyone. Although they all knew he was an old man who liked to bluster and glare, they hadn¡¯t expected him to scold everyone harshly right there at the press conference.

    Xu Ting couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mr. Li, are you senile? How could Mr. Hua possibly be Song Fan¡¯s grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu Jie, one of the few people at the scene who had actually met Mr. Hua, did not want his granddaughter to continue speaking.

    Seeing her grandfather¡¯s displeased expression, Xu Ting helplessly looked at Xu Wen, but the latter appeared indifferent.

    Xu Wen didn¡¯t know much about Yu Wan¡¯s family affairs, and Meng Yu wasn¡¯t well-informed either, let alone her. However, she was still unwilling. Why did all the good things happen to Song Fan?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, a female voice broke the silence at the scene. ¡°Kevin, am I not welcome here?¡±

    A mixed-race woman with luxurious clothing and short, wine-red hair walked in.

    Many people at the scene gasped.

    ¡°Is this designer Wang Meng? The one who designs jewelry for the European royal family?¡±

    ¡°I heard her father is a royal jewelry designer. Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Is she also a friend of Song Fan? What¡¯s Song Fan¡¯s background?¡±

    The earlier turn of events was already shocking enough, but if Wang Meng had come to support Song Fan, everyone at the scene would be shocked once more.

    ¡°Ai La! You¡¯re too much. You had Kevin invite me to the jewelry launch?¡± Wang Meng walked straight to Song Fan, gently punched her on the shoulder, and then hugged her tightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me for so long. You owe me a meal.¡±

    Song Fan was first surprised to see Kevin. When she saw him smirking, she knew it must have been Kevin who invited people to help with the publicity.

    She had met Wang Meng and Kevin when they were designing abroad. The three of them had a good relationship, and because she had good skills, she had once saved them from a kidnapping. The three became very close friends.

    She knew Wang Meng was usually busy and hadn¡¯t intended to tell her about these matters, but Kevin had already spoken up.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shamelessly invited you, where would you find the time, great designer Wang?¡± Kevin tugged at Wang Meng¡¯s arm. ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Chief Designer, huh?¡± Wang Meng looked at Kevin¡¯s work badge and then angrily said to Song Fan, ¡°Ai La! You better get me a chief designer position, or you¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Ai La?¡± Xu Ting looked at Song Fan in disbelief.

    As a celebrity, she naturally knew of the designer Ai La, but she had heard that this female designer had a notoriously bad temper. If she didn¡¯t want to, no one could force her to design.

    Xu Ting hid behind Liu Jie. When she looked at Song Fan again, her gaze had changed. Could Song Fan really be so formidable with multiple identities? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have always been in the countryside?

    Many people at the scene had the same doubts as Xu Ting.

    The person who had been live-streaming earlier ran over again. ¡°Designer Wang Meng, did you come back specifically to attend the Lingdong Jewelry launch? The Ai La you mentioned, could she be Miss Song?¡±

    Wang Meng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What else? Do you think I have nothing better to do? Ai La is just her stage name, more convenient abroad. How can you not know the famous designer Ai La?¡±

    Facing Wang Meng¡¯s contemptuous gaze, the person felt embarrassed to admit they didn¡¯t know.

    When people looked at Song Fan again, their eyes had changed.

    Someone whispered, ¡°The Xu Family is really willing to do anything to marry into the Gu Family, even slandering Miss Song?¡±

    Everyone finally understood what had happened earlier. Wasn¡¯t it just to throw dirt on Song Fan?

    Xu Ting was Xu Wen¡¯s cousin. She suddenly stood up for Song Fan, wasn¡¯t it just for Xu Wen?

    ¡°Does Xu Wen still want to marry Gu Chen? Didn¡¯t the Gu Family not acknowledge her?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Young Master Gu standing in front of Song Fan just now? Clearly protecting her!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Xu Wen was jealous and deliberately had Xu Ting slander Song Fan?¡±

    Many people at the scene were from prestigious families in the capital, and some media had also been invited. Xu Ting couldn¡¯t afford to damage her image.

    ¡°Of course not! I was just defending my idol,¡± Xu Ting hurriedly explained. ¡°I thought Miss Song had stolen Mr. Hua¡¯s design, so I got angry. How was I supposed to know she was Mr. Hua¡¯s granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°Are you blind? How could you not see that?¡± Wang Meng said disdainfully.

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Punishment

    Chapter 511: Punishment

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xu Ting wanted to accuse loudly.

    However, thinking of Wang Meng¡¯s status in the fashion world, she feared losing future fashion resources if she annoyed her. She could only forcibly hold back.

    Xu Wen couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch at this point. She didn¡¯t care about Wang Meng and Song Fan¡¯s relationship; it was crucial to clear her name first.

    ¡°My cousin is just a fan and doesn¡¯t know Mr. Hua¡¯s family matters, which is quite normal,¡± Xu Wen gently embraced Xu Ting¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Designer Wang Meng, she¡¯s still young. Please don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡±

    Contrary to expectations, Wang Meng nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of someone with a disability.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling disabled?¡± Xu Ting finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I respect you as a world-renowned designer, but you can¡¯t slander me like this! Could it be that you were paid by Song Fan to oppose the Xu Family?¡±

    ¡°Xu Family is nothing!¡± Wang Meng rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Stop pretending. You can¡¯t be Mr. Hua¡¯s fan. Are there no real fans of Mr. Hua here? Do you remember when there was a news report about Mr. Hua designing an engagement ring for his newlywed wife? True fans must have seen his photo, right?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, someone immediately pulled out their phone.

    Back then, the internet wasn¡¯t as developed. Even if it had been reported on TV, not many had seen it.

    However, some did find Song Fan familiar. When everyone found the only slightly blurred photo of Mr. Hua from the news report, they understood why Wang Meng said Xu Ting was blind.

    Mr. Hua in the photo bore at least a six or seven-point resemblance to Song Fan. Wasn¡¯t this Mr. Hua in his youth?

    Xu Wen also found the photo on her phone. Seeing the picture, both her and Xu Ting¡¯s faces turned pale. Xu Wen signaled Xu Ting to pretend to feel unwell and leave the venue.

    ¡°Sorry, everyone. I didn¡¯t expect my family matters to cause so much trouble,¡± Song Fan smiled sincerely.

    She had long thought that jewelry design and brand promotion were just one aspect. Without hype and attention, any promotion would be in vain.

    This event, with its plagiarism scandal and subsequent face-slapping, was the best form of publicity. She knew Xu Wen couldn¡¯t stay quiet, and indeed, the fish took the bait.

    Even if Xu Wen hadn¡¯t caused trouble, Song Fan had ways to make her do so. She was determined to secure this wave of publicity.

    ¡°Mr. Hua is indeed my grandfather. The pearl necklace, earrings, and ring were all designed by him. Unfortunately, he only made the ring.¡± Song Fan showed the ring on her hand. ¡°This was my mother¡¯s favorite ring before she passed away. I designed these pieces to commemorate my ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Lingdong Jewelry hopes to have a legacy. Although we are a new brand, we also have a long history¡­¡±

    The press conference went through several twists and turns but concluded successfully.

    Initially, the press conference was just fans admiring designs or celebrities. Midway, various incidents occurred, and several self-media live-streamed, drawing millions of viewers. Lingdong Jewelry suddenly became the focus of attention.

    The official accounts for Lingdong Jewelry that Song Fan launched also quickly gained millions of followers, far exceeding her expectations.

    Li Na finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Today was really nerve-wracking. I knew Xu Wen would cause trouble. Thankfully, the boss is smart.¡±

    Wen Chao kept typing on his keyboard, occasionally squeezing in a sentence, ¡°I can hardly keep up with the responses. Many people are leaving messages on the official account, wanting to form a fan club. Boss, your fans already have a name. They call themselves Xiaoqiang (Little Strong)!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Fan¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling a bad premonition.

    Wang Wei adjusted his glasses and explained seriously, ¡°They think you¡¯re as resilient as a cockroach, Xiaoqiang. No matter how others try to frame you, you always turn the situation around, so your fans call themselves Xiaoqiang.¡±

    Li Na burst out laughing, but Lan Yue couldn¡¯t find it in her to laugh. ¡°Boss, we found the path that copied our design drawings. It¡¯s exactly as you suspected!¡±

    Song Fan nodded slightly. Everything was under her control, but with so many helpers, she hardly had to lift a finger.

    Thinking of the files that were copied from her computer a few days ago, Song Fan¡¯s lips curved into a sinister smile. Some thieves deserved to be punished.

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: It Was Clearly You

    Chapter 512: It Was Clearly You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Unlike the great success of Lingdong Jewelry, the Song Corporation in A City faced some issues, failing several bids consecutively, which made Song Yi lose face.

    After finally bribing the relevant personnel, he learned that several of the Song Corporation¡¯s bid documents had been leaked.

    Competitors offered bid prices only slightly lower than his, some even just two or three thousand less. Though not explicitly stated, it was implied that there might be an insider within the Song Corporation.

    Song Yi couldn¡¯t think of anyone who might be the insider except Song Fan, but no matter how much he investigated, Song Fan had nothing to do with the matter, yet the bid documents had indeed been stolen.

    After several days of investigation, a security guard finally mentioned that Meng Xia had visited his office that evening.

    Originally, he planned to let Meng Xia continue working in the company, but now Song Yi didn¡¯t want that. He directly called Meng Xia back from the capital overnight.

    ¡°What are you doing? Xiao Xia is still pregnant!¡± Meng Yu felt sorry for Meng Xia, who had been struggling all day.

    Meng Xia was now her cash cow, with all the money Charlie gave her each month going into Meng Yu¡¯s pocket. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Meng Xia.

    Meng Xia thought it was because her collaboration with Xu Wen had angered Song Yi, so she didn¡¯t dare say a word and kept wiping her tears. But thinking about the amulet in her belly, she felt a bit relieved.

    After all, Song Fan¡¯s press conference hadn¡¯t been affected this time, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of what Song Yi might say.

    ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t you ask her what she did? She caused losses to the Song Corporation!¡± Song Yi angrily smashed a teacup.

    Meng Yu quickly signaled the servant next to her, and someone immediately cleaned up the broken pieces, then all the servants left.

    ¡°What happened? Xiao Xia is also a member of the Song Family, why would she do that?¡± Although she said this, Meng Yu was indeed worried.

    Meng Xia was inexperienced, and if she had been influenced by someone and did something detrimental to the Song Corporation, Song Yi would definitely not forgive her.

    She kept signaling to Meng Xia, meaning she should soften up first, ¡°Xiao Xia, if you really did something, just tell your father. If you admit your mistake obediently, considering the child, your dad will forgive you this time.¡±

    Meng Yu¡¯s words were very straightforward, and Meng Xia naturally understood her meaning.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what happened? But if it¡¯s my fault, I apologize first. Please don¡¯t get too angry.¡± Meng Xia immediately held her waist and belly, looking a bit distressed, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now, and my emotions are sometimes unstable. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive me.¡±

    Seeing her like this, how could Song Yi not know what Meng Yu was up to? He indeed couldn¡¯t do anything to the Brown family¡¯s child, and besides, it wasn¡¯t certain that Meng Xia was the one who stole the company¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± Although his expression was still fierce, Song Yi¡¯s tone softened a bit, ¡°What were you doing back at the company that night?¡±

    Meng Xia knew he was talking about that day, so she planned to mix truth and lies in her answer, ¡°Dad, you know what happened that day. I was mocked by my colleagues, so I took the afternoon off.¡±

    She lowered her head, looking like a child who had done something wrong, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to go home in the afternoon, afraid you¡¯d scold me. So I thought of going in the evening to see if you were in the office and apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yi was half-believing, half-doubting. He didn¡¯t think Meng Xia had the guts, but he still needed to ask clearly.

    ¡°Really!¡± Meng Xia quickly looked up, ¡°I had a stomachache that day, and the security guards saw it. They helped me downstairs.¡±

    This part matched what the security guards said. The guards, worried about being held accountable, didn¡¯t mention that Meng Xia was left alone upstairs. Meng Xia was just betting that the guards hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Sure enough, hearing both sides of the story match, Song Yi felt relieved.

    But suddenly, his phone rang, and an anonymous account sent him a video.

    Song Yi thought it might be a virus, but seeing Meng Xia in the image with his office in the background, he quickly opened the video.

    In the video, Meng Xia was seen entering the computer password, opening the computer in Song Yi¡¯s office, and finding the surveillance system to copy the files.

    Watching all this, Song Yi¡¯s hands trembled.

    Meng Yu noticed his abnormality, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Meng Xia¡¯s heart sank, but before she could say anything, Song Yi smashed another teacup.

    ¡°How dare you say this has nothing to do with you? You clearly copied the files from my computer, you wretch!¡±

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: The Jinx is Gone

    Chapter 513: The Jinx is Gone

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Meng Xia was frightened by his words. Xu Wen had told her that Song Yi¡¯s office didn¡¯t have surveillance, and there were no infrared monitors in the corridors of Song Corporation, so theoretically, the office¡¯s situation shouldn¡¯t have been captured.

    She stood up trembling but couldn¡¯t utter a single word in her defense.

    Meng Yu stepped forward to support her. Seeing her reaction, it was clear she was guilty of this matter.

    Meng Yu planned to play the family card, at least to use Meng Xia¡¯s pregnancy to stabilize Song Yi. ¡°Even if Xia did something wrong, it was probably just a moment of confusion. You know she¡¯s pregnant, and under such circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡°A moment of confusion?¡± Song Yi found her words amusing. ¡°She stole the company¡¯s bidding documents. Other companies have already taken three or four projects from us. Do you want Song Corporation to go down with her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both Meng Xia and Meng Yu exclaimed simultaneously, their eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Xia! Is what he¡¯s saying true?¡± Meng Yu pinched Meng Xia¡¯s arm hard. She could tolerate Meng Xia¡¯s other issues, but she couldn¡¯t let Song Corporation suffer any losses. That was her and Song Yi¡¯s shared property. If Song Corporation lost money, it meant she lost money!

    ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Meng Xia shook her head hurriedly.

    She might have had reasons to wrong Song Fan, possibly claiming to be helping Song Yi vent his anger because Song Fan didn¡¯t respect the Chairman. But stealing company documents was a different matter altogether. She couldn¡¯t take the blame for that.

    ¡°Not you? Hmph! The video evidence is right here. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?¡± Song Yi viciously threw his phone over. ¡°And my people found out your dad recently received hundreds of thousands in remittances. Don¡¯t tell me he won the lottery!¡±

    Meng Yu quickly picked up the phone and indeed saw a video of Meng Xia. She was furious at Meng Xia¡¯s incompetence but had to defend her.

    However, Song Yi gave her no chance. ¡°Since Xia is pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t go to work anymore. Just stay home and rest.¡±

    ¡°Dad! It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± Meng Xia wanted to defend herself but didn¡¯t know what evidence to present.

    At this point, Song Yi was already furious. If she mentioned she had stolen Song Fan¡¯s designs, wouldn¡¯t he despise her even more?

    ¡°Enough! Go back to your room now!¡± Song Yi said and stormed back to his study without looking back.

    Knowing that Meng Xia would not be returning to work, everyone celebrating at the bar cheered.

    ¡°Thank God! That jinx is finally gone! Long live the boss!¡± Li Na, though unsure how Song Fan managed it, instinctively knew it was her doing.

    Actually, Song Fan hadn¡¯t done much. Meng Xia dug her own grave; Song Fan merely gave a slight push.

    The projects lost by Song Corporation were all taken by subsidiaries of Gu Corporation. Song Fan did it as a favor to them.

    As for the money to Meng Xia¡¯s father, it was a scheduled transfer. Although the transfer details were traceable, the money never actually went through; she withdrew it early.

    If she didn¡¯t deal with the troublemaker Meng Xia, how could Song Fan work peacefully in the capital?

    With Meng Xia no longer causing trouble and Xu Wen quieting down after the press conference, Lingdong Jewelry¡¯s promotion went very well. Some designs were even sold out in advance.

    Just as Song Fan finished her work, Charlie came to see her.

    ¡°As expected of Song Fan, truly impressive. The total overseas jewelry orders have already surpassed a hundred million. In US dollars.¡± Charlie poured himself a glass of juice and sat on the office sofa.

    Seeing this uninvited guest, Song Fan roughly guessed his purpose.

    ¡°Now that the jewelry brand¡¯s work has settled, when do we start our collaboration?¡± Charlie went straight to the point.

    He seemed unchanged, but he was actually very anxious. After Jason¡¯s death, he thought taking over Jason¡¯s lab would be easy, but Jason took his formulas with him. Charlie was now handling a hot potato.

    Old Brown kept urging him to release new drugs, but no one could develop them. Especially considering Old Brown¡¯s current health, Charlie was even more anxious.

    Song Fan appeared somewhat reluctant. ¡°You know, I never promised to collaborate from the beginning. The saffron was given to me as a sign of your goodwill.¡±

    Charlie had expected Song Fan to agree to the collaboration, but now she was still considering it.

    Charlie was visibly displeased. ¡°Miss Song, you should be well aware of Gu Chen¡¯s condition. Without saffron, he won¡¯t survive long.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my concern, not yours,¡± Gu Chen said as he pushed the door open and walked in with a cold expression.

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Nine Lives

    Chapter 514: Nine Lives

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Although Gu Chen knew Song Fan worried about him, he still felt happy. However, he hated being used to threaten Song Fan, even if it was by Charlie.

    Charlie raised an eyebrow, casually glancing at the prominent veins on Gu Chen¡¯s arm, confirming what his Big Brother had said¡ªGu Chen was indeed deeply poisoned.

    He smiled and said, ¡°President Gu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your heart must hurt for a few minutes every night now, right? Sometimes you might even vomit?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the other two people in the office turned grim.

    Song Fan looked at Gu Chen questioningly, but Gu Chen just smiled and shook his head, indicating he was fine. However, Song Fan knew Charlie was probably right.

    ¡°Song Fan likely used a Snow Red Flower to suppress it, but Song Fan, you forgot, if the poison is suppressed for too long, it will explode eventually. Boom!¡± Charlie made a gesture of an explosion, ¡°A ticking time bomb will explode sooner or later. This human bomb that is President Gu might explode anytime, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for your concern.¡± Gu Chen walked straight to Song Fan, not wanting her to have any further contact with Charlie.

    Seeing Gu Chen¡¯s demeanor, Charlie knew Peter was right; Gu Chen¡¯s condition was indeed not good.

    ¡°No worries, Song Fan. You can cooperate anytime you want.¡± Charlie stood up, preparing to leave.

    But before he left, he said, ¡°I almost forgot to tell you, with global warming, Snow Red Flowers on the glaciers are becoming scarcer. Fortunately, the Brown Group recently found three. Goodbye.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t worry at all that Song Fan wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him. In his view, as long as he had the Snow Red Flowers, Song Fan was in his pocket.

    Unfortunately, Song Fan didn¡¯t know that the Brown Family would never let Gu Chen die, at least not yet.

    Song Fan squinted. If she had those three Snow Red Flowers, she was confident she could detoxify Gu Chen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Gu Chen turned to explain, but Song Fan immediately grabbed his arm.

    She deftly unbuttoned his sleeve and quickly checked his pulse.

    They were very close, and Gu Chen could clearly feel his heartbeat accelerating.

    ¡°Boss, about the video you mentioned last time¡­ Sorry to interrupt!¡± Lan Yue had just opened the door when she saw this ambiguous scene, and quickly closed it again, her face flushed.

    Gu Chen pretended to cough, but Song Fan immediately stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t cough randomly, and don¡¯t move.¡±

    She frowned, her eyelashes trembling. Although she looked a bit upset, Gu Chen still found her incredibly cute.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, and Song Fan looked up, asking coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s lowered head awkwardly froze, and he licked his lips guiltily, ¡°I really am fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Song Fan¡¯s face remained expressionless as she extended her hand and placed it on his heart.

    Gu Chen could feel his breath almost stop, and his heartbeat quickened.

    But Song Fan seemed unaware of his change, appearing even angrier, ¡°Right now, it might just cause angina daily. Later, it could cause a blood clot, leading to more than just pain¡ªit could cause sudden respiratory arrest. At that time¡­¡±

    Gu Chen understood why she was angry and quickly grabbed Song Fan¡¯s hand, ¡°There won¡¯t be such a time. I have you; you¡¯ll save me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t save you!¡± Song Fan fiercely shook off his hand, ¡°President Gu has nine lives like a cat. Why would you need me to save you?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely need you!¡± Gu Chen hurriedly tried to appease her, ¡°You¡¯ve saved me so many times. If I die, all your efforts would be in vain.¡±

    Thinking about how he endured pain daily but still had the energy to joke, Song Fan closed her eyes, suppressing her irritation.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to discuss right or wrong. Some things couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    ¡°Where is Gu Medical Company¡¯s laboratory?¡± Song Fan asked.

    ¡°In the capital. Are you interested? I can take you there.¡± Gu Chen eagerly offered, ¡°Anything you need, just tell me. You can also review all of Gu Medical Company¡¯s formulas.¡±

    Song Fan took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. I want to see the formula for the anti-tumor drugs.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Charlie. Lan Yue had already secretly investigated and found that the Brown Group¡¯s drugs were indeed effective, but the prices were exorbitantly high, and very few people could afford long-term use.

    If the Gu Corporation could match the Brown Group, she would have leverage to demand Snow Red Flowers from Charlie.

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: She Disrespected You

    Chapter 515: She Disrespected You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Everyone at Gu Corporation stared at Song Fan in surprise. She looked somewhat uneasy, as almost every gaze landed on her the moment she walked through the company¡¯s doors.

    Beside her, Gu Chen was earnestly giving work instructions, seemingly oblivious to the attention they were receiving.

    A woman with a shapely figure and meticulously applied makeup approached to report, ¡°President Gu, you have a busy schedule today. How should we arrange for this young lady?¡±

    The woman appeared quite familiar with Gu Chen, leaning forward suggestively, to the point where Song Fan could almost see her revealing bosom.

    The woman looked at Song Fan with a smug expression. ¡°President Gu has a lot of work this morning. Perhaps this young lady should return home first?¡±

    A colleague nearby scoffed. Gu Chen was known for his aloofness towards women; he had never even had any rumors of a girlfriend. The new colleague, Su Xi, was relying on her connections and wanted to curry favor with Gu Chen.

    Ever since the female employees at Gu Corporation heard there was a woman by Gu Chen¡¯s side, everyone had been eager to try their luck.

    In their eyes, Song Fan lacked any significant background. Many young people from prominent families were waiting for a chance to connect with Gu Chen.

    Su Xi was a sexy beauty with a notable family background. Hearing that Gu Chen had returned, she had volunteered to be his assistant.

    But Gu Chen showed her no face at all. ¡°Are you giving me orders?¡±

    Gu Chen looked coldly at the woman in front of him. ¡°Miss Song is with me. Who are you to arrange for her?¡±

    Gu Chen took Song Fan¡¯s hand and started toward his office, but Su Xi was unwilling to give up. She had finally seen him return and didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    ¡°President Gu, I still have some things to report. Ah!¡± She pretended to twist her ankle in high heels and fell toward Gu Chen.

    If it had been another man, he might have helped her. But Gu Chen simply sidestepped her.

    Seeing this, Su Ming, who had reached out to help, withdrew his hand, letting Su Xi fall flat on her face in front of everyone.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter, and many colleagues around them laughed as well. Su Xi had a habit of bullying others, so seeing her make a fool of herself was satisfying to many.

    ¡°What are you laughing at? Are you happy to see me humiliated?¡± Su Xi slowly stood up, but no one offered her a hand.

    Everyone had seen Gu Chen¡¯s actions, but Su Xi still didn¡¯t understand. She even thought Song Fan had pulled Gu Chen away, causing her to fall.

    ¡°You bitch, clinging to President Gu¡­¡±

    Her finger, pointed at Song Fan, stopped mid-air as Gu Chen grabbed it and squeezed hard.

    Su Xi¡¯s shriek echoed through the office building. All the colleagues held their breath; they had always thought of President Gu as cold, but didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless, completely unfeeling.

    Gu Chen took a tissue from the side and wiped his hand vigorously. ¡°Su Ming, make sure she never appears in Gu Corporation again. Also, those who recommended her should not return to work either. They overestimate themselves.¡±

    After thoroughly inspecting his hand for any remaining dirt, Gu Chen took Song Fan¡¯s hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office first. I¡¯ll take you to the lab later.¡±

    Colleagues exchanged knowing glances, understanding the significance of what had just happened. It seemed that Miss Song truly was, as rumored, recognized by Gu Chen as his fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°Were you just¡­¡± Song Fan wanted to say he had been too harsh, but she herself was known for strict discipline. If that woman had been in her team, she would have kicked her out long ago.

    ¡°She disrespected you. What I did was already very gentle,¡± Gu Chen replied without looking up, still handling documents.

    Thinking it over, he looked up at Song Fan. ¡°Since I brought you to Gu Corporation, you are with me. I won¡¯t let you be mistreated.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s lips moved as if to say something, but she swallowed her words. Since when had Gu Chen become so adept at sweet talk? Was he always this way, and she just hadn¡¯t noticed his true nature?

    After more than half an hour, Gu Chen finished his documents and took Song Fan to the lab.

    More accurately, this was Gu Medical Company¡¯s research institute. Besides the lab, it housed various pharmaceutical bases and greenhouses, cultivating a wide range of medicinal herbs.

    Song Fan loved places with a strong scientific atmosphere. Her eyes sparkled upon entering the institute. Gu Chen smiled silently beside her. He had long noticed her special interests and felt he was one step closer to keeping her.

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: I Am Song Fan

    Chapter 516: I Am Song Fan

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When they arrived at the lab, the atmosphere became somewhat strange.

    Most of the researchers, like Wu Yong, wore thick glasses and seemed rather shy. The staff in Gu Medical Company¡¯s lab were mostly young people, appearing to be typical tech geeks.

    Leading them was a pretty woman in her twenties with carefully styled wavy hair. Although she wore light makeup, it was clear she had put effort into her appearance, making her stand out among the others.

    The clothes of the other researchers were somewhat worn, as they didn¡¯t care much about their appearance. In contrast, this woman¡¯s clothes were brand new, and she even had meticulously done nails, indicating she wasn¡¯t a serious researcher.

    ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re finally back. Now that you¡¯re here, I feel at ease,¡± the woman said with a bright smile, her eyes fixed on Gu Chen.

    Song Fan rolled her eyes. Within just a few hours at Gu Corporation, she had already encountered several of Gu Chen¡¯s admirers. It seemed her work at Gu Corporation would be challenging.

    Gu Chen merely nodded. ¡°Manager Fang, this is Song Fan. She is a specially hired researcher by Gu Corporation. From now on, she will be in charge of the anti-tumor drug project.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Fang Si immediately objected. ¡°Miss Song is not a Gu Corporation employee, and the anti-tumor drug project is of utmost importance. What if something goes wrong?¡±

    Fang Si had no academic achievements but excelled in social skills. She was the ideal public relations person when introducing the research institute and Gu Medical Company to others.

    In Gu Corporation, she was one of the few female employees who could talk to Gu Chen, which made her proud. Now, with Song Fan stepping in, she feared not only being overshadowed at work but also losing Gu Chen¡¯s attention.

    Seeing Gu Chen¡¯s displeased expression, Fang Si quickly stepped forward, blocking Song Fan. ¡°President Gu, Miss Song is so young; she probably only knows high school-level physics and chemistry. Having her lead such an important project might affect Gu Corporation.¡±

    Fang Si didn¡¯t know Song Fan personally but had heard she was Gu Chen¡¯s confidante in A City. She had also seen Song Fan¡¯s jewelry brand launch, thinking Song Fan was just a designer propped up by her family and influential friends.

    How could a jewelry designer possibly handle anti-tumor drugs?

    But just as she finished speaking, a girl with black-rimmed glasses spoke up, ¡°Song Fan is an internationally recognized master. Wu Yong himself isn¡¯t as good as her.¡±

    Several men with glasses also nodded in agreement.

    Song Fan looked at the girl who had spoken; she didn¡¯t know her, but it was clear she was also a researcher.

    Fang Si was the first to object, ¡°Zhao Min, what do you know? Do you know Song Fan? She is just a jewelry designer.¡±

    Zhao Min pushed up her glasses and lowered her head, but her voice was firm, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the international awards Song Fan has won? Wu Yong praises her highly. You should focus on public relations and leave the research to others.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± If Gu Chen weren¡¯t present, Fang Si would have rushed over to tear Zhao Min apart.

    But she held back and turned to Gu Chen with a face full of grievance, ¡°President Gu, Zhao Min doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. Don¡¯t believe her.¡±

    Before she could further disparage Song Fan, Gu Chen interrupted, ¡°After Wu Yong left, Zhao Min has been leading the research, ensuring no setbacks in the drug development. If you disagree with my decision, feel free to resign.¡±

    Fang Si stood there stunned, but Gu Chen ignored her and addressed the others, ¡°With Wu Yong gone, Song Fan will be your new leader. All anti-tumor drug research will be under her direction. If anyone disobeys her, they can leave Gu Corporation!¡±

    Zhao Min kept her head down but nodded vigorously, even making a small victory gesture below.

    The others looked at Song Fan with curiosity and excitement but not discontent. They were quite eager to see the genius Wu Yong spoke of.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Gu Chen was very satisfied.

    He grabbed Song Fan¡¯s hand. She tried to shake it off, but he held on firmly.

    Everyone stared, even the previously shy Zhao Min raised her head with a gossipy look.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself to your team?¡± Gu Chen said gently.

    With an awkward smile, Song Fan felt the intense gazes from all around. Finally, she maintained her awkward smile and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Song Fan.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Get Out of the Gu Corporation

    Chapter 517: Get Out of the Gu Corporation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    After settling Song Fan, Gu Chen returned to the company. During his absence, many matters had piled up waiting for him to handle.

    Fang Si, having been ignored by Gu Chen and seeing how well he treated Song Fan, felt naturally upset.

    ¡°Zhao Min, since you are so familiar with Song Fan, take her to work. I have many important things to handle and no time for such trivial matters,¡± Fang Si said, not specifying what work to assign to Song Fan, and left directly.

    Watching Fang Si¡¯s resentful back, Zhao Min was overjoyed, ¡°Miss Song, let me take you to the laboratory. We don¡¯t have offices, but we work in a conference room outside the laboratory.¡±

    Wu Yong had mentioned Song Fan many times, and Zhao Min admired Song Fan greatly.

    Now that it was just her and Song Fan, Zhao Min¡¯s chatterbox opened up. She enthusiastically introduced various bases and equipment along the way.

    ¡°Wu Yong said if it were you, you could definitely develop new drugs. Is that true?¡± Zhao Min looked at Song Fan with hopeful eyes. ¡°Our research hasn¡¯t progressed for months. Now that Wu Yong is gone, we are all at a loss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do it, but we have to try, right?¡± Song Fan winked at Zhao Min, taking a liking to the young girl.

    Hearing Song Fan say she would try made Zhao Min very excited, ¡°If you say we can try, then it¡¯s almost a sure thing!¡±

    Unconsciously, the two quickened their pace. Upon seeing the laboratory, Song Fan also got excited.

    ¡°This, no way! Gu Medical Company actually has the most advanced purification equipment from N Country?¡±

    ¡°Am I seeing this right? You guys even have a yew tree?¡±

    Zhao Min nodded repeatedly, ¡°I was shocked the first time I came here. This is a paradise that researchers dream of!¡±

    But her excitement quickly faded, ¡°With Wu Yong gone, my limited ability has caused the research to stall.¡±

    Song Fan understood her feelings. It was evident that Zhao Min and the other researchers, like Wu Yong, were passionately dedicated to their profession. Hitting a bottleneck was the last thing they wanted.

    ¡°Do you still have Wu Yong¡¯s previous research data?¡±

    Actually, Song Fan¡¯s question was a bit abrupt. She had just arrived and directly intervening in such core work was indeed inappropriate.

    However, Zhao Min didn¡¯t mind and immediately pulled up the data on the computer, ¡°All of Wu Yong¡¯s data is here, along with some research equations. Sorry, I lack the ability to understand what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Song Fan nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer right away. These are confidential documents, so I¡¯ll review them here, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I have experiments to follow up on. If you need anything, use this communication device. I¡¯ll be in Lab No. 1,¡± Zhao Min explained in detail. After familiarizing Song Fan with the location of the break room, she finally left the conference room.

    Song Fan spent the entire morning reviewing Wu Yong¡¯s research. It was indeed advanced. She had previously seen some of the research results published by the Brown Group. Given another year, Wu Yong¡¯s research could certainly rival theirs.

    However, as the experiments went deeper, Song Fan noticed something odd. Besides researching tumor drugs, it seemed Wu Yong was studying other components, some of which were similar to drugs.

    Rubbing her eyes, Song Fan felt fatigued from the intense concentration.

    Suddenly, a cup of milk appeared in front of her. She realized Gu Chen had come in unnoticed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself on your first day,¡± Gu Chen smiled, massaging her sore neck. ¡°You can take a break anytime. I won¡¯t dock your pay.¡±

    Song Fan smiled silently, recognizing Gu Chen¡¯s trust. He had entrusted her with such an important lab at Gu Medical Company.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might take Wu Yong¡¯s research and run? This could sell for a lot of money!¡± she teased Gu Chen, curious about his reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Chen pondered seriously, ¡°You have a point. It would be bad if there were a leak.¡±

    His eyes suddenly narrowed dangerously. Song Fan leaned back instinctively, but Gu Chen¡¯s hands on her neck restricted her movement.

    Holding her still, Gu Chen said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find a way to keep you here, so you won¡¯t leak anything, right? Fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Seeing the intimate interaction between the two in the conference room, Fang Si clenched her fists. She needed to find a way to get Song Fan out of Gu Corporation.

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Thereâ€™s a Mole

    Chapter 518: There¡¯s a Mole

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°This is your company. Don¡¯t say such things,¡± Song Fan tried to cover his mouth, but Gu Chen grabbed her hand.

    Gu Chen initially intended to say something comforting, but he noticed Song Fan¡¯s expression turning unnatural. She then grabbed his wrist to check his pulse.

    Just as Song Fan suspected, Gu Chen¡¯s condition was deteriorating. Her face darkened further.

    ¡°How long does your heart pain last each day?¡± Song Fan asked, her tone angry.

    Gu Chen reluctantly withdrew his hand. He wanted to say it was nothing, but seeing Song Fan¡¯s angry face, he didn¡¯t dare lie.

    ¡°At first, it was only a few seconds, but now it can last three or four minutes. But the pain is intermittent, not continuous,¡± he answered seriously. ¡°It mostly happens at night. Sometimes, when I¡¯m asleep, it¡¯s not very noticeable.¡±

    ¡°Asleep? Asleep, and you can still tell it changed from seconds to minutes?¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone worsened. She quickly pulled out a small, exquisite box from her pocket, took out a pill, and forcefully stuffed it into Gu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re murdering your husband!¡± Gu Chen pretended to cough but still teased Song Fan.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t have time to entertain him. ¡°Take one of these pills at this time every day. I extracted these from the snow saffron leaves during my last refinement. This bottle will only keep you pain-free for a month at most.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say the rest. Given Gu Chen¡¯s current condition, the pain would likely worsen after a month, and he would need snow saffron to suppress it. However, Song Fan only had one plant left.

    Knowing she was worried, Gu Chen quickly changed the subject, ¡°Want to try the company¡¯s cafeteria? It¡¯s not as good as the chefs in the capital, but it¡¯s still excellent.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s stomach growled in response. She had no choice but to leave the lab.

    As soon as they left, Fang Si sneaked into the conference room.

    Earlier, she had already cut the surveillance to this area. The researchers were too focused on their work to check the monitors. She needed this gap to completely remove Song Fan.

    Wearing sunscreen gloves, she quickly typed on the keyboard, copied Wu Yong¡¯s final research, pulled out the USB drive, and hurried out of the conference room.

    In just two or three days, Song Fan had become familiar with several people at the institute. Besides managing the jewelry store, she spent most of her time in the lab.

    Doing experiments diligently helped her forget her troubles. She needed to continue Wu Yong¡¯s research and find a cure for Gu Chen.

    ¡°Song Fan, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Min¡¯s voice, Song Fan¡¯s hand holding the dropper shook, but fortunately, the liquid didn¡¯t spill.

    She didn¡¯t ask Zhao Min what happened right away. Instead, she carefully dropped the liquid into the container and set it on the equipment for thorough mixing and heating.

    After completing these steps, she took off her sterile suit and left the lab.

    Zhao Min, waiting anxiously at the door, rushed to her. ¡°Look! Xinrui Pharmaceuticals is launching the same anti-tumor drug as us, and they¡¯re pricing it at half our cost!¡±

    Though Zhao Min didn¡¯t understand sales, she knew that if Xinrui did this, Gu Medical Company¡¯s drug wouldn¡¯t sell.

    Brown Group¡¯s drugs were effective but expensive. Many people used Gu Corporation¡¯s drugs to maintain their health. This was a significant source of income for Gu Corporation. A strong competitor would heavily impact them.

    Song Fan keenly noticed that in the photo posted by the rival account, the experimental content on the conference room¡¯s big screen matched Wu Yong¡¯s earlier research.

    She quickly opened her computer, zoomed in on the opponent¡¯s photo, and enhanced it. Sure enough, one picture showed a handwritten formula.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this Wu Yong¡¯s handwriting? I¡¯ve seen this paper in the conference room. How did Xinrui get it?¡± Zhao Min began searching frantically.

    She finally found Wu Yong¡¯s manuscript among a pile of documents.

    Staring at the paper, Song Fan felt a heavy weight in her heart.

    The worst fear in a lab had come true: Gu Medical Company had a mole.

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Someone Is Done

    Chapter 519: Someone Is Done

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was about to hack into the surveillance system to see who had stolen the files when a group of people walked into the conference room.

    ¡°Miss Song, you must have seen the news?¡± Fang Si said with schadenfreude, ¡°The company has encountered such a big issue, it must be investigated. Otherwise, Gu Corporation will suffer losses, and no one wants to see that.¡±

    She gave a signal to the man beside her. A man in a suit immediately stepped forward, ¡°Miss Song, we are from the security department of Gu Medical Company¡¯s team. You are suspected of stealing important company data, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I stole?¡± Song Fan lazily sat in her chair and extended her hand, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    The security personnel, knowing Song Fan¡¯s close relationship with Gu Chen, maintained a very polite attitude, ¡°Miss Song, the lab staff have been with Gu Corporation for years. You are the only one who just joined.¡±

    ¡°So, you suspect me?¡± Song Fan asked coldly.

    Zhao Min immediately refuted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Song Fan, it definitely wasn¡¯t her!¡±

    ¡°You only know a person¡¯s face, not their heart, Zhao Min. I think you¡¯re confused by your experiments,¡± Fang Si didn¡¯t want to give Song Fan any chance to defend herself. ¡°There have never been issues before in Gu Corporation, which has been around for decades, nor in the research institute. But now this problem arises as soon as she arrives. If it wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned red, but all she could say was, ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t her!¡±

    ¡°Just because you say so? An investigation is necessary,¡± Fang Si signaled to the security personnel, ¡°What are you standing there for? I¡¯m the department manager, and this matter is your responsibility to investigate. Even President Gu can¡¯t say anything against this. Do you think he would watch the company suffer losses in vain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible that it¡¯s her!¡± Zhao Min got agitated before Song Fan could respond, ¡°According to our country¡¯s law, if there¡¯s a doubt, the suspect is presumed innocent. You can¡¯t arrest her; that¡¯s illegal. If you have evidence, call the police! Besides, why would Song Fan betray the company? What benefit would it bring her?¡±

    Fang Si looked at the two with disdain, ¡°For money, of course. She sells the research report to the other party, and they give her money. What¡¯s there to think about? We¡¯re talking millions!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at her incredulously.

    ¡°Really? Xinrui offered that much?¡± Song Fan looked at Fang Si playfully. She already knew who the insider was.

    She sighed inwardly. Indeed, Gu Chen was a disaster for attracting admirers, and every hurdle she faced had the ¡°contributions¡± of Gu Chen¡¯s admirers!

    Realizing her slip, Fang Si hurriedly defended herself, ¡°I just thought, it might be that much.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? Forget millions; even tens of millions or billions, Song Fan wouldn¡¯t care!¡± Zhao Min, with hands on her hips, stood protectively in front of Song Fan. ¡°Did you even do your homework? Song Fan¡¯s family is wealthy. Do you know how much her jewelry brand costs? Would she sell out for this amount?¡±

    Song Fan gave an encouraging look to Zhao Min, realizing that once Zhao Min found her stride, her ability to argue was impressive.

    ¡°Only someone as shortsighted as you would think millions is a large amount. Song Fan¡¯s projects abroad are worth at least millions, and that¡¯s in dollars!¡±

    Encouraged, Zhao Min continued, ¡°Are you blind? President Gu treats her so well; she¡¯s clearly the future Mrs. Gu. The Gu Family will be hers; why would she need to give her money to others? Use your brain for once!¡±

    Hearing her increasingly exaggerated words, Song Fan could only cough to hide her embarrassment.

    Fang Si, however, felt deeply insulted, her face turning red with rage, trembling all over.

    ¡°She, as Mrs. Gu? In her dreams!¡± She pushed the people around her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the security department? As the department manager, I order you to arrest Song Fan now! She leaked the company¡¯s secrets!¡±

    ¡°And who are you to give orders? I dare anyone to try arresting her.¡± Gu Chen had come to find Song Fan for lunch. She had praised the dumplings from the canteen last time, so he had specially ordered some.

    Unexpectedly, upon arriving at the lab, he witnessed this scene.

    ¡°President Gu!¡± Fang Si hurried over, looking immensely wronged, ¡°Song Fan leaked company secrets. Now Xinrui wants to produce the same drug. She must be brought to justice, or Gu Corporation will be finished!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Gu Corporation will be finished,¡± Gu Chen smiled coldly, ¡°But someone is definitely finished.¡±

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Thief Crying â€˜Stop Thief!â€™

    Chapter 520: Thief Crying ¡®Stop Thief!¡¯

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Upon hearing Gu Chen¡¯s words, everyone held their breath. They knew that President Gu was angry.

    ¡°President Gu, what do you mean?¡± Fang Si asked, her voice tinged with fear.

    She had felt slightly reassured, thinking that the recent online comments against Song Fan had been damaging. Fang Si composed herself, then spoke with an aggrieved tone, ¡°President Gu, the security department found that Song Fan didn¡¯t leave the conference room that day. Xinrui Pharmaceuticals would certainly pay her for the formula. An audit of her accounts might reveal her involvement!¡±

    Fang Si held a significant position within Gu Corporation and had good relationships with many companies in the industry. She believed that Gu Chen would trust her words.

    Gu Chen was about to have her taken away when Song Fan stepped forward to stop him.

    Gu Corporation was already facing internal and external troubles, and the culprit behind Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning was still unknown. Song Fan couldn¡¯t let Gu Chen be accused of shielding someone.

    ¡°I have evidence of who did this. Do you?¡± Song Fan asked, her eyes devoid of emotion as she looked at Fang Si.

    Dealing with such people only required presenting evidence.

    ¡°Of course I have evidence!¡± Fang Si pushed a man beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Song Fan was in the conference room these past few days? Didn¡¯t you see her?¡±

    The man, who had taken Fang Si¡¯s money, was hesitant. Although he had been bribed, Gu Chen¡¯s attitude toward Song Fan was clear. He didn¡¯t dare to accuse Song Fan directly, ¡°Miss Song was in the research room and spent a lot of time in the conference room, but I couldn¡¯t see if she stole any files from outside.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Si glared at him, but he kept his head down.

    Fang Si closed her eyes briefly. Fortunately, she had other plans, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t see it, someone at Xinrui Pharmaceuticals can surely prove who sold the formula.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have evidence yet, right?¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t wait for her response and walked straight to the conference room¡¯s computer.

    This computer had been Wu Yong¡¯s and then became a shared computer. Song Fan quickly typed on the keyboard, and the screen displayed a video.

    The video showed Fang Si nervously using the computer, hurriedly taking a USB drive.

    ¡°Thief crying ¡®stop thief!¡¯ Shameless!¡± Zhao Min said angrily, and several staff members nodded silently behind her.

    Fang Si¡¯s professional skills were weak, and she often bossed others around. Now, trying to frame Song Fan, whom they admired, was unacceptable. Song Fan¡¯s arrival had finally brought progress to their stalled research, and they didn¡¯t want her to leave.

    ¡°I am the department manager. What¡¯s wrong with using the computer?¡± Fang Si was flustered. She hadn¡¯t realized the computer¡¯s camera could serve as a surveillance tool.

    Top researchers like Song Fan and Wu Yong were highly protective of their data. Despite not being tech-savvy, Wu Yong had activated the surveillance system. With Song Fan¡¯s skills, accessing the footage was easy.

    ¡°Do you want me to trace the content you copied, and the paths of the files on your USB drive?¡± Song Fan looked at her mockingly. ¡°You should know that all of this can be tracked, right? And you probably can¡¯t explain the sudden influx of money in your account either, can you?¡±

    Song Fan hadn¡¯t had time to investigate, but she guessed Fang Si was involved. Fang Si¡¯s panicked reaction confirmed it.

    Fang Si had no idea that Song Fan was an expert in computers. She had always focused on becoming a good PR professional and rarely entered the lab.

    Seeing the staff¡¯s dark expressions and Gu Chen on the verge of exploding, Fang Si grew even more fearful. How had things turned out so differently?

    ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s not true. She¡¯s framing me,¡± Fang Si pleaded.

    But Gu Chen had heard enough. He waved his hand, ¡°Is the security department doing nothing? Take her away and send her to the police.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! President Gu!¡± Fang Si panicked as the security personnel approached her. ¡°President Gu, without me, do you think these people can get our drugs to market? You don¡¯t think just having good drugs guarantees sales, do you?¡±

    With a desperate look in her eyes, Fang Si played her last card. As long as she was valuable, Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t get rid of her.

    ¡°Do you know the current market environment? Do you know who¡¯s in charge of pharmaceuticals in hospitals?¡± Fang Si cried bitterly. ¡°If I take my resources to another company, what chance does Gu Corporation have?¡±

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Sucker

    Chapter 521: Sucker

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Fang Si screamed threats, thinking her qualifications and resources would prevent Gu Chen from easily disposing of her.

    But Su Ming, who stood nearby, was speechless. This woman thought she could threaten the eldest young master of the Gu Family? Clearly, she was delusional.

    Gu Chen suddenly smiled gently and, under Fang Si¡¯s hopeful gaze, said, ¡°Yes, Gu Corporation would suffer great losses.¡±

    He shook his head regretfully. ¡°So, let¡¯s expose your embezzlement and selling of company secrets together. I¡¯ll make sure they give you a severe sentence.¡±

    ¡°What? Gu Chen! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Fang Si broke down completely, not expecting Gu Chen to be so ruthless.

    Su Ming quickly signaled to the others, and several people swiftly dragged Fang Si away.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± Zhao Min discreetly gave Song Fan a thumbs up. Seeing Gu Chen look over, she quickly lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the aftermath. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Chen walked over to Song Fan, wanting to take her hand, but remembered he forgot to take his medicine yesterday, so he awkwardly withdrew his hand.

    Song Fan swiftly grabbed his hand, and the others sensibly returned to their experiments. With Fang Si gone, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh, President Gu, you have great fortune. Planning to tough it out without medication, huh?¡± Song Fan¡¯s tone was sarcastic, clearly upset.

    Gu Chen quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy lately. I just forgot yesterday, really.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re risking your life. I get it.¡± Song Fan nodded seriously. ¡°Shall I have them burn the files for you later? Should I burn a tablet for you too, so you can check the files in the afterlife?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Can¡¯t you supervise my medication from now on?¡± Gu Chen immediately admitted his mistake, trying to change the subject, ¡°The Xu Family is hosting a celebration for Xu Wen¡¯s appointment and invited us to join.¡±

    Song Fan was slightly surprised, ¡°Invited us?¡±

    But she quickly understood, ¡°Invited Gu Corporation and Song Corporation, right?¡±

    Gu Chen replied without flinching, ¡°Regardless of who they invited, you¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    Song Fan found his shamelessness increasingly intolerable and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Alright, enough teasing. The Xu Family also invited others.¡± Gu Chen finally turned serious. ¡°I heard Charlie¡¯s elder brother will be there too, and he¡¯s likely not coming with good intentions.¡±

    Thinking of Peter Brown, who had one kidney damaged by Cao Lei, Song Fan frowned. If he was coming to the capital, it certainly wasn¡¯t for anything good. Remembering Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning, she recalled his mention of his mother¡¯s connection to the Brown Group.

    ¡°Do you know anything about this Peter?¡± Song Fan asked cautiously, unsure if this was a sensitive topic for Gu Chen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, only heard he inherited the Brown family¡¯s criminal business. He¡¯s a tough character,¡± Gu Chen replied. ¡°Charlie hinted that we should be cautious. But I also heard Peter¡¯s health isn¡¯t great; he often needs hospitalization. I couldn¡¯t find any detailed information.¡±

    Song Fan felt uneasy. The Brown family¡¯s three sons were all difficult to deal with. If she hadn¡¯t met Cao Lei on the island, she might not have known about Peter¡¯s damaged kidney.

    With Peter frequently needing hospitalization, it indicated serious health issues. Given his background and methods, it was unlikely he couldn¡¯t find a kidney donor. Was he coming to the capital for that?

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes.¡± Gu Chen flicked Song Fan¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°Instead of worrying, why not promote your jewelry? The guests at this event are all suckers.¡±

    Hearing his description, Song Fan burst into laughter, ¡°President Gu, have you already planned who to con?¡±

    Actually, Lingdong Jewelry had been selling well recently and had established a market in the capital. Especially since Charlie had invested in stores in several countries, Lingdong Jewelry was now an international brand. Song Fan wasn¡¯t worried about sales and found them exceeding her expectations.

    But Gu Chen thought it wasn¡¯t enough, at least not in his opinion.

    He shrugged, ¡°Conning is a strong word. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Xu promise to buy jewelry?¡±

    Recalling the incident caused by Xu Wen at the last press conference, his smile turned sinister, ¡°Since some people can¡¯t stand your success, we should make them bleed a little.¡±

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: You Can Save Me

    Chapter 522: You Can Save Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The Xu Family had always valued Xu Wen highly, and now that she was beginning to get involved in the company, they wanted everyone to know. Besides the inauguration ceremony at Xu Corporation, the banquet was equally important.

    Xu Wen had meticulously dressed up for the event. She knew that today, she was the main attraction. Especially thinking about Gu Chen and Song Fan, a smile curved on her lips. There were some things she had to win.

    As the banquet began, Xu Wen became the center of attention, basking in compliments. She grew more and more proud, realizing that becoming the heir to the company was the right path. Her current status was far above Song Fan¡¯s.

    Although Song Fan¡¯s attendance with Gu Chen caused quite a stir, she remained very low-key, trying to minimize her presence.

    She wasn¡¯t used to such occasions and mainly cooperated with Gu Chen, wanting to see how he planned to outsmart people. The main actor in this scheme was already surrounded by people. The Gu Family from the capital was an absolute powerhouse, and Gu Chen attracted more attention than Xu Wen.

    Xu Wen¡¯s grandfather was particularly delighted to see Gu Chen.

    ¡°Xiao Chen, long time no see. I hear you¡¯ve been quite busy lately,¡± Old Master Xu said, looking him up and down with growing satisfaction.

    Xu Wen and Gu Chen had been engaged since childhood. Although there had been some recent unpleasantness, he believed that men should prioritize their careers, and the marriage alliance was inevitable.

    Gu Chen responded politely. He knew Old Master Xu¡¯s intentions, so he didn¡¯t want to seem too familiar.

    Xu Wen, holding up her dress, slowly approached. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about with Brother Chen?¡±

    She affectionately took Old Master Xu¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Chen, thank you for coming to my banquet. We should collaborate more in the future!¡±

    Although Gu Chen nodded coldly, her enthusiasm didn¡¯t wane. Today, she had a trump card.

    Last time, when she stayed over at Xia Yu¡¯s place, he had drunkenly mentioned Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning and hinted at a cure. Seizing the opportunity, Xu Wen had pried for details, learning that the snow saffron could neutralize Gu Chen¡¯s poison.

    Looking at Gu Chen now, her eyes were full of excitement. If Gu Chen wanted to live, he would have to marry her. Then, she would be the rightful Mrs. Gu.

    Gu Chen was puzzled by her sudden change in demeanor. After bidding farewell to Old Master Xu, he went to find Song Fan.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t stand the socializing and had slipped out to the garden for some fresh air.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡± A man¡¯s voice with a peculiar accent startled her.

    Song Fan turned quickly, remembering that Peter would be here today. Sure enough, a man who bore a striking resemblance to Jason stood before her. She was certain this was Peter.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Peter, Charlie and Jason¡¯s older brother.¡± Peter sat opposite Song Fan, looking pale and speaking weakly.

    Recalling that Cao Lei had damaged one of his kidneys, Song Fan¡¯s gaze involuntarily drifted to his waist.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve met that little thug Cao Lei?¡± Peter smiled politely, but there was a cruelty in his eyes. ¡°But I heard he was shot in the head, bang!¡±

    He mimicked a gun with his hand, making a shooting gesture. ¡°I heard you were there, Miss Song. I envy you, seeing such a beautiful scene.¡±

    Listening to his twisted words, Song Fan had no desire to stay. She wanted nothing to do with the Brown family. ¡°Mr. Brown, excuse me, but I need to return.¡±

    But Peter grabbed her hand tightly, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°Miracle-working doctor Ming Jing can save me, right?¡±

    Peter had spent a fortune investigating her. He was astonished to find that this frail-looking girl had such a legendary background. However, he only cared if she could cure him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die from having one kidney.¡± Song Fan tried to shake off his hand, but Peter tightened his grip.

    ¡°No, I will die.¡± Peter wore a pained expression. ¡°My other kidney is failing. Only the miracle-working doctor and that person can save me.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t understand. Kidney transplant surgeries could be performed in any well-equipped hospital. Why did he insist on the miracle-working doctor? And who was the person he mentioned?

    Before she could ask, she was pulled into a warm embrace.

    Gu Chen held her close, looking down at Peter. ¡°Mr. Brown, isn¡¯t this rather rude to a lady?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Make a Deal

    Chapter 523: Make a Deal

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Gu Chen arrived, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up even more. This was the person he had been looking for!

    He released his hand and made a welcoming gesture. ¡°Apologies, I got too excited seeing Miss Song and was a bit impolite.¡±

    Gu Chen gave Peter a cold look, but Song Fan felt something was wrong and immediately pulled him away.

    ¡°What did he say to you just now?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s arm around Song Fan didn¡¯t loosen.

    Song Fan felt a bit uncomfortable, but with so many people watching, she didn¡¯t struggle. ¡°Nothing much, just that he has a kidney problem.¡±

    She briefly recounted the events between Cao Lei and Peter. ¡°I think there¡¯s definitely something off about his visit to the country. Didn¡¯t you say he has a criminal background?¡±

    With such a background, it was unlikely he couldn¡¯t find a good doctor or a kidney donor unless there were special circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate the rest. You should avoid contact with him.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s expression turned serious.

    The fact that the Brown family¡¯s three sons had come to the country in succession made him suspect some sort of conspiracy was being plotted.

    ¡°Brother Chen!¡± Xu Wen¡¯s sweet voice rang out. ¡°My grandpa wants to talk to you. He¡¯s waiting in the lounge.¡±

    She cast a disdainful glance at Song Fan. ¡°Unimportant people shouldn¡¯t go. You know how stubborn old people can be.¡±

    Not wanting to disrespect Old Mr. Xu, Gu Chen nodded to Song Fan before following Xu Wen to the lounge.

    But upon arriving, he found that Old Mr. Xu was not there; it was just Xu Wen and him.

    ¡°You tricked me?¡± Seeing the situation, Gu Chen understood what was happening and turned to leave.

    This time, however, Xu Wen didn¡¯t desperately try to stop him. Instead, she said slowly, ¡°How could I deceive you? You¡¯re poisoned; I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Gu Chen¡¯s hand froze on the doorknob. Very few people knew about his condition, even within the Gu Family. How did Xu Wen know?

    Seeing his reaction, Xu Wen breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Xia Yu had not lied to her.

    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦. I won¡¯t just watch you die.¡± Relaxing, Xu Wen became more arrogant. ¡°You don¡¯t want Gu Corporation to be divided up after your death, do you? You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s a shame to die now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She knew no one wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Having experienced it herself, she felt that survival instinct more strongly than others.

    She believed Gu Chen felt the same way. What could be more effective than giving hope to someone facing death?

    Sure enough, Gu Chen turned back, but his gaze was icy. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°To save you, of course. I told you, I¡¯ll save you.¡± Xu Wen stood up and walked to him. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since childhood. Our mothers are best friends. Besides, you are my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone was flat. ¡°I will never marry you.¡±

    ¡°Then forget about getting the Snow Red Flower!¡± Xu Wen said angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, you¡¯ll die! Are you willing to accept that?¡±

    She had learned a lot about the Gu Family from Mrs. Xu recently. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Gu Chen to hold on until now. She didn¡¯t believe he would give up his career so easily, especially not when his life was at stake.

    She thought having this information would make Gu Chen indulge her, but she was wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Gu Chen turned and left, leaving Xu Wen seething with anger.

    Meanwhile, Peter approached Song Fan again, proposing a deal.

    ¡°I heard the Snow Red Flower is important to you?¡± His smile never left his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Snow Red Flower, and Gu Chen can survive.¡±

    He licked his dry lips, unable to drink much water or alcohol at such an event, which was quite torturous.

    Thinking of Gu Chen, his eyes lit up again. As long as Gu Chen stayed alive, Peter could survive. He was certain he could get the Snow Red Flower from Charlie.

    Mentioning the Snow Red Flower made Song Fan stop ignoring him. If it could indeed save Gu Chen, she wouldn¡¯t mind performing the surgery for Peter.

    However, she couldn¡¯t agree too quickly. ¡°Do you think the Snow Red Flower is as common as cabbage? Easily found?¡±

    Even in B Country, it wasn¡¯t easy to gather the necessary ingredients to detoxify Gu Chen, let alone for someone like Peter, who knew nothing about pharmacology.

    Seeing her waver, Peter¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Thank You for Your Support

    Chapter 524: Thank You for Your Support

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Gu Chen found Song Fan, Peter had just left, and Song Fan looked upset.

    ¡°Did he bother you again?¡± Gu Chen quickly took a few steps forward.

    But Song Fan just shook her head. She wasn¡¯t planning to tell Gu Chen about what Peter had said. It seemed that the snow saffron was in the hands of the Brown family, making it impossible to find in B Country. If she were to make a deal with Peter, whose kidney would it be?

    Peter¡¯s words were ambiguous, and she didn¡¯t dare make a deal with him. But without a deal, how much longer could Gu Chen live?

    Sensing her mood, Gu Chen gently took her hand. ¡°You have to tell me everything. Don¡¯t worry, no one in the capital dares to bully you.¡±

    Song Fan took a deep breath and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully me.¡±

    Xu Wen watched their interaction from a distance, growing more and more agitated.

    She didn¡¯t love Gu Chen. In fact, she was often afraid of him. But why would such a person be interested in Song Fan?

    Thinking of his resolute demeanor earlier, Xu Wen smirked coldly. He wouldn¡¯t marry her even in death? What about if living was worse than death?

    She gestured to a waiter, who quickly approached. Xu Wen handed him a capsule and gave some instructions. The waiter nodded and swiftly entered the venue.

    Xu Wen sneered. The capsule was something Xia Yu had specially prepared to make things more intense in bed. She wondered what effect it would have on the high and mighty Gu Chen if he took it.

    Gu Chen had not touched any alcohol all evening. He was taking care of his health, especially with Song Fan constantly watching him.

    When Mrs. Xu approached, Gu Chen smiled, knowing that an opportunity was presenting itself.

    ¡°Gu Chen, the banquet is quite nice today, isn¡¯t it? When you¡¯re back in the capital, you should often bring Xu Wen along. She doesn¡¯t know much about business and needs your guidance,¡± Mrs. Xu said, her words smooth but clearly meant to pair him with Xu Wen.

    In her eyes, her daughter was the best, and there was no reason for Gu Chen to prefer Song Fan over Xu Wen.

    But Gu Chen had something else in mind. ¡°Yes, not only is Xu Wen inexperienced, but even Mrs. Xu seems to have forgotten our earlier agreement.¡±

    Mrs. Xu frowned. Gu Chen¡¯s words were impolite, and she couldn¡¯t recall any agreement with Gu Corporation.

    ¡°Gu Chen, you must be mistaken. I never interfere in Xu Corporation¡¯s affairs,¡± Mrs. Xu said, not wanting to be criticized in such a setting.

    Gu Chen chuckled lightly. ¡°You do seem to have a poor memory. You might not handle Xu Corporation¡¯s matters, but you did promise to support Lingdong Jewelry. Did you forget?¡±

    Gu Chen remembered that Mrs. Xu had promised to support them at the launch event, but she never showed up.

    Given her status, buying too little would make her look stingy, but buying too much would mean swallowing her pride. Why should she let Song Fan profit off her?

    Several nearby ladies exchanged glances. Gu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be joking but rather asking for a debt to be paid.

    They recalled the incident involving Xu Wen and understood the situation. After Xu Wen¡¯s scandal, Mrs. Xu was most afraid of others looking down on her daughter. She immediately smiled, ¡°Xu Wen was too busy with work that day, and I wasn¡¯t feeling well¡­ How could I forget? After the banquet, have Miss Song send me photos of the jewelry. I¡¯ll take a good look.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Song Fan walked over just in time. ¡°I have the photos on my phone. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen them from the launch. Xu Wen said you were very pleased with our new diamond necklace designs.¡±

    Regardless of what Xu Wen might have said afterward, Song Fan¡¯s public mention put Mrs. Xu in a difficult position. Lingdong Jewelry¡¯s main store was in Xu Corporation¡¯s mall; would Mrs. Xu really refute her now?

    Sure enough, Mrs. Xu¡¯s expression barely held together, but she managed a forced smile. ¡°Yes, those necklaces are indeed beautiful. Especially the ones designed by Kevin. I like them very much.¡±

    If she had to buy, it would naturally be the jewelry designed by an international designer.

    Song Fan immediately put on a professional and overly enthusiastic smile. ¡°Thank you for your support, Mrs. Xu. Kevin designed three diamond necklaces, all perfect for various occasions. I¡¯ll notify my colleagues to package them for you, and we¡¯ll send them over shortly.¡±

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Donâ€™t Embarrass Yourself

    Chapter 525: Don¡¯t Embarrass Yourself

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan smiled sincerely and immediately took out her phone from her handbag, ready to contact her company.

    ¡°No, no need¡­¡± Mrs. Xu panicked. The jewelry designed by Kevin would each cost over ten million; she didn¡¯t want to be the fool paying for that.

    However, a few ladies who didn¡¯t get along with Mrs. Xu immediately spoke up, seizing the chance to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t jewelry designed by Kevin supposed to be pre-ordered?¡±

    ¡°Master Kevin¡¯s designs, how enviable. I¡¯ve spent over ten million on jewelry from Lingdong and haven¡¯t seen Kevin¡¯s designs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard they¡¯ve been reserved long ago. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Song to have saved them for Mrs. Xu?¡±

    These women couldn¡¯t stand Mrs. Xu¡¯s usual arrogance. It was obvious Song Fan was setting her up, and they were happy to add a few words to see Mrs. Xu suffer.

    Song Fan continued to smile, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Xu pre-ordered from Lingdong before it was even launched. She is our first VIP customer spending over ten million. Of course, we reserve the best jewelry for her.¡±

    Song Fan quickly instructed her team to prepare the jewelry, specifically requesting they bring a POS machine to ensure Mrs. Xu paid on the spot.

    Mrs. Xu was furious but couldn¡¯t say anything and had to smile while buying the jewelry. It was truly frustrating.

    This might be the only worthwhile part of attending this banquet for Song Fan. Her smile became even more genuine, causing Gu Chen beside her to shake his head. It seemed this little girl was quite a money-grubber.

    Seeing Gu Chen looking at Song Fan with such fondness, Mrs. Xu felt displeased. Her daughter was beautiful and had a strong family background, yet Gu Chen, who must be blind, didn¡¯t notice Xu Wen.

    Remembering the plan Xu Wen had told her about earlier, Mrs. Xu, who was initially opposed due to Gu Chen¡¯s mother having saved her life, now felt that it was better to use some tricks to make Gu Chen her son-in-law rather than let him be with this unknown woman.

    Mrs. Xu glanced at Xu Wen in the corner. Xu Wen nodded, and Mrs. Xu nodded back, signaling they were ready to act.

    Mrs. Xu took a deep breath and picked up a wine glass handed to her by a server. She handed one each to Song Fan and Gu Chen, ¡°To a successful collaboration!¡±

    She raised her glass, and the people around watched. Song Fan cautiously sniffed the wine, confirming it was safe before taking a sip. Gu Chen, not wanting to refuse, also took a small sip, finally easing Mrs. Xu¡¯s expression.

    Meanwhile, Song Fan was pulled aside by a few ladies to talk about jewelry. Lingdong Jewelry had become the most popular high-end brand, and with Mr. Hua¡¯s endorsement, many ladies were starting to pre-order jewelry.

    Remembering Gu Chen¡¯s words that these people were suckers, Song Fan¡¯s smile deepened. This banquet was indeed fruitful for her.

    Gu Chen chatted with a few industry friends for a while but suddenly felt a pain in his chest. Suspecting the poison was acting up, he left the hall and headed for the lounge.

    The venue wasn¡¯t owned by the Gu Family, but a server still led him to a VIP lounge.

    Overcome with pain and dizziness, Gu Chen collapsed onto the bed without much thought.

    The server immediately called, ¡°Miss Xu, President Gu has been taken to the VIP lounge.¡±

    Following the instructions on the phone, the server did not close the lounge door but turned and left.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice Gu Hai, who had been drinking heavily, watching from a corner. Though not completely sober, Gu Hai understood what was about to happen. Which Miss Xu dared to target Gu Chen? It could only be Xu Wen.

    Licking his lips, Gu Hai realized that while Song Fan had the Song Family behind her, Xu Wen¡¯s Xu Family was much more powerful. If he could form a connection with them, his influence in Gu Corporation would be assured.

    He quickly headed downstairs, searching for Gu Zhuo.

    Gu Zhuo had been reluctantly dragged to the banquet and had been chatting with friends in a corner, having drunk quite a bit.

    ¡°Hey, brat, come here. Let me introduce you to some uncles and elders.¡± Gu Hai smacked his head and dragged Gu Zhuo along.

    Gu Zhuo looked puzzled but didn¡¯t resist seeing it was his father.

    Gu Hai felt fortunate that his recent insomnia meant he always carried sleeping pills. He had already dissolved some in a drink.

    ¡°Drink some juice to sober up. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself later.¡± He handed the juice to Gu Zhuo.

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Unpredictable Danger

    Chapter 526: Unpredictable Danger

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The sleeping pills had indeed worked well, and combined with the amount of alcohol Gu Zhuo had consumed, he quickly fell asleep. Gu Hai then contacted a few trusted subordinates to swiftly move Gu Zhuo to Gu Chen¡¯s room and Gu Chen to a nearby small lounge.

    After completing these tasks, Gu Hai finally breathed a sigh of relief. The success or failure hinged on this single moment.

    Everyone involved believed their actions were undetected, but they were unaware that every step had been monitored.

    Peter, unable to stay at the banquet due to his health, had his men watching everything closely. He had known about Xu Wen¡¯s little tricks from the start. He knew Song Yin was a troublemaker, and now that she had become Miss Xu, she no longer listened to him.

    Xia Yu, with fear in his eyes, lowered his head and asked, ¡°Young Master, what do you intend to do? Do you need me to punish her?¡±

    Xia Yu hadn¡¯t expected Xu Wen to still defy orders after everything she had been through. His tone had become much more venomous. ¡°If necessary, I can make her poison act up now so she can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°She dared to harm Gu Chen. It seems you have been too lenient with her,¡± Peter said weakly, his voice barely audible. ¡°Leave her be for now. Her plan won¡¯t succeed. Let¡¯s just watch the show. But I need to find my dear Miss Song first.¡±

    Gu Hai¡¯s actions weren¡¯t particularly secretive, but as Gu Zhuo¡¯s biological father, seeing him arrange for Gu Zhuo to be carried off made others assume Gu Zhuo was simply too drunk. Who would suspect a father of drugging his son?

    Song Fan had been talking to Gu Zhuo just moments before, but now she couldn¡¯t find him. She had intended to ask him if he was still at school and about Xiao Xiao¡¯s situation, but he had disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you looking for someone?¡± Peter appeared before her again, making Song Fan visibly annoyed.

    Peter, however, paid no mind to her reaction and continued to smile warmly. ¡°President Gu doesn¡¯t seem well. He got drunk after a few sips. It¡¯s dangerous for someone poisoned to drink alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Song Fan knew Peter wouldn¡¯t tell her this without a reason, and she feared something had happened to Gu Chen.

    Peter kept smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t do it. Miss Xu might be upset.¡±

    Song Fan clenched her fists and squinted at him, feeling a wave of panic. If Xu Wen had drugged Gu Chen, it could trigger his poisoning.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder. I hope you¡¯ll consider working with me,¡± Peter said earnestly. ¡°He¡¯s in the lounge next to the elevator on the third floor.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Song Fan said before quickly heading upstairs. She couldn¡¯t waste any time.

    Reaching the third floor, she noticed no attendants around. She glanced at the surveillance cameras, but they were off, indicating they had been disabled.

    She hurried into the lounge where Gu Chen lay. The air was thick and heavy, accompanied by Gu Chen¡¯s groans.

    ¡°Gu Chen, how are you?¡± Song Fan rushed to the bed and turned on the light.

    Gu Chen¡¯s face was flushed red, his breathing irregular. Sensing a familiar presence, he grabbed Song Fan tightly.

    ¡°Xiao Fan,¡± he murmured softly.

    Song Fan felt his burning body and noticed the tent in his lower half, clear signs of drugging.

    She quickly took his wrist to check his pulse. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t consumed much of the drug, so it could still be suppressed with medication. She retrieved a pill from her purse and popped it into his mouth.

    Just as she was about to get him some water, his arm wrapped tightly around her waist, and he began rubbing against her, calling her name.

    His mind was clouded, one arm pinning her down while the other roamed over her body.

    Despite her experience, Gu Chen¡¯s actions made Song Fan¡¯s heart race. She tried to pry his hand away but was met with his sudden strength, locking her in place.

    Reluctant to hurt him, Song Fan took a deep breath and delivered a sharp chop to his neck, rendering him unconscious.

    Looking at Gu Chen¡¯s state, Song Fan felt exasperated. The capital was indeed fraught with danger, with Gu Chen¡¯s admirers being unpredictable ticking time bombs.

    While she waited for the drug¡¯s effects to wear off, the corridor outside became chaotic. Song Fan frowned, realizing those who plotted against Gu Chen were arriving.

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Canâ€™t Bear the Blame

    Chapter 527: Can¡¯t Bear the Blame

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Welcome to my live stream, everyone! We¡¯re at the International Hotel, where my cousin¡¯s inauguration banquet is being held, and I¡¯m one of the invited guests.¡± Xu Ting smiled sweetly at her phone, surrounded by a crowd.

    Xu Ting intended to use the Xu Family¡¯s banquet to elevate her status. Fans loved the story of a wealthy beauty breaking into the entertainment industry. Xu Wen had previously encouraged her to use the opportunity for self-promotion, which delighted Xu Ting.

    She was accompanied by cameramen, two or three lighting technicians, and a makeup artist and assistant ready to touch up her appearance. The banquet also attracted numerous reporters, with a few following her.

    ¡°This is the VIP lounge, not accessible to just anyone!¡± Xu Ting saw her live stream viewers exceed several hundred thousand, the highest in her streaming history, and couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.

    ¡°Alright, let me show you all what the VIP lounge looks like inside!¡±

    Xu Wen had arranged the room in advance. Seeing the door unlocked, Xu Ting smiled and pushed it open. As she did, sounds of intimacy filled the air.

    ¡°Ah, slow down, I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°No, no! Slow down.¡±

    Everyone exchanged glances, unsure whether to enter, looking to Xu Ting for direction.

    Xu Ting had hoped to make a splash with her live stream, but someone had used her room first. In her panic, she didn¡¯t recognize the voices, only wanting to expose the shameless couple inside.

    She turned on the light. ¡°Who are you? This is my room! Have you no shame?¡±

    Before she could say more, her voice caught in her throat.

    On the bed, Xu Wen, wearing only a man¡¯s shirt, was kneeling on top of a naked man. Anyone could see what they were doing.

    The lounge lighting was dim, and the man¡¯s face was turned away, making it hard to identify him.

    For a moment, Xu Ting didn¡¯t know what to do. The live stream continued, and a few reporters secretly took photos, aware that the Xu Family would likely suppress the story but hoping to release the news first.

    ¡°Xu Wen?¡± Xu Ting finally reacted. ¡°Turn off the live stream, now!¡±

    She realized something was wrong. No wonder Xu Wen had eagerly encouraged her to live stream in the VIP lounge. It was a setup. Even without looking at the man, Xu Ting guessed it must be Gu Chen.

    While instructing to turn off the live stream, she signaled to her team, who ¡°accidentally¡± kept it running.

    ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t control yourselves, you should have chosen a better place, Gu Chen,¡± Xu Ting scolded loudly, ensuring everyone could hear. ¡°You both are engaged; can¡¯t you wait? Drinking really messes things up!¡±

    She raised her voice intentionally, drawing more attention. Many people gathered at the lounge entrance.

    Seeing the situation, Mrs. Xu finally felt relieved. Although the incident was embarrassing, it ensured the engagement between the two families.

    She pushed through the crowd, feigning urgency. ¡°No pictures! No one is allowed to spread this!¡±

    Old Mr. Xu also arrived, furious upon hearing the gossip outside. ¡°Disgracing the family! Is this how the Xu and Gu Families raised you two? What a misfortune!¡±

    Mrs. Xu rushed to calm him. ¡°Young people are passionate. They both had some drinks today, so it¡¯s understandable. Anyway, Xu Wen and Gu Chen have been engaged since childhood. They¡¯re in love, and young people nowadays are open-minded. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even check the lounge before assuming the man was Gu Chen. The crowd stayed silent but implicitly agreed. The Xu and Gu Families were indeed well-matched, and their engagement would strengthen both families.

    ¡°Since when was I engaged?¡± Gu Chen appeared with Song Fan, glaring coldly at Mrs. Xu. ¡°You didn¡¯t even check who was inside before claiming it was me? I can¡¯t bear such a baseless accusation.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Xu stepped back in shock, staring at Gu Chen and Song Fan in disbelief.

    Song Fan smirked. This scene felt all too familiar.

    First, it was Meng Xia, now it was Xu Wen. Gu Chen was like a prized piece of meat everyone wanted a bite of.

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: I Donâ€™t Agree

    Chapter 528: I Don¡¯t Agree

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Everyone present was quick to understand the current situation.

    Previously, Gu Chen had made his stance clear regarding Xu Wen¡¯s matter, and he had been seen with Song Fan frequently. It seemed Xu Wen couldn¡¯t bear it, so she used some tricks to make Gu Chen submit. Unfortunately for her, the plan had failed.

    Old Mr. Xu, experienced with various dirty tactics, had already formed a plan while Mrs. Xu was still in a panic.

    ¡°Seal off this floor. No one is allowed to leave. Check everyone¡¯s phones and cameras. Not a word of Xu Family¡¯s affairs is to be leaked!¡± As the head of one of the four major families in the capital, Old Mr. Xu¡¯s orders were obeyed without question.

    Mrs. Xu then remembered her daughter was still inside and hurriedly went in.

    Xu Wen, seeing the man beneath her, wanted to grind her teeth to pieces. She had thought her plan was flawless, but the person on the bed wasn¡¯t Gu Chen.

    Both Gu Chen and Gu Zhuo had been wearing black suits today. She hadn¡¯t looked closely when she entered the room, leading to this big mistake.

    Now, she could only quickly put on a bathrobe and curl up in a corner of the bed, tears streaming down her face.

    When Mrs. Xu entered, she and Xu Wen exchanged glances and immediately knew things had gone wrong.

    Mrs. Xu comforted Xu Wen and, seeing the unconscious Gu Zhuo, breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he was still asleep and hadn¡¯t done anything, so Xu Wen was still pure. But the fact that so many people had seen this made it hard to handle.

    Old Mr. Xu then walked in and, seeing Gu Zhuo on the bed, made up his mind.

    ¡°You two, couldn¡¯t you find a better time to start a relationship? Did it have to be now?¡± Old Mr. Xu¡¯s voice was loud enough for everyone outside to hear.

    It seemed the man was known to the Xu family. Even if it wasn¡¯t Gu Chen, it must be some young master from a prominent family.

    Gu Zhuo, disturbed by the noise, began to wake up, rubbing his temples groggily as he sat up.

    Before he could fully grasp the situation, Old Mr. Xu spoke up, ¡°Xu Family and Gu Family were always meant to be united by marriage. You two being in love is something the family would agree to. Causing such a scene, is it necessary?¡±

    In just a few words, he turned the incident into a story about two young people in love, worried their families wouldn¡¯t approve.

    Xu Wen only cried, knowing Old Mr. Xu¡¯s words were final. Any argument from her would be futile. It was better to let him handle the mess.

    Mrs. Xu also understood her father-in-law¡¯s intention. ¡°Yes, silly girl, if you and Gu Zhuo are in love, I couldn¡¯t be happier. If you don¡¯t like Gu Chen, why would I force you to marry him?¡±

    Gu Hai, who had been enjoying the spectacle, was overjoyed upon hearing this.

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. If you have a girlfriend, tell me. I¡¯d support you!¡± Gu Hai smiled brightly, practically ready to announce their marriage.

    Old Mr. Xu knew Gu Hai¡¯s intentions but had no other options. The Xu family¡¯s reputation was more important.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t blame the children. They don¡¯t understand.¡± Despite his anger, Old Mr. Xu maintained a calm facade.

    Gu Hai nodded repeatedly, ready to comply with the Xu family¡¯s wishes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My son will take responsibility. Xu Miss will never suffer any grievance. It¡¯s all my foolish son¡¯s fault, and I won¡¯t let Xu Miss be wronged!¡±

    With Gu Hai taking responsibility, Old Mr. Xu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Alright, stop blaming him. Since the children are in love, let¡¯s quickly arrange the engagement to avoid further embarrassment.¡±

    Gu Hai couldn¡¯t agree more. This was the outcome he desired, and it had all gone surprisingly smoothly.

    Gu Zhuo, who had been slowly waking up, finally understood the situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree! Why should I take responsibility? This has nothing to do with me.¡± Gu Zhuo quickly stood up. Mrs. Xu had covered him with a blanket, which fell off to reveal Gu Zhuo in just cartoon underpants.

    ¡°I¡­ I was unconscious. I just woke up!¡± He covered himself awkwardly, his face red. ¡°You all saw, I was wearing underpants! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Everything Is Over

    Chapter 529: Everything Is Over

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Zhuo¡¯s actions made many at the scene cover their faces with laughter. Everyone understood the situation, but with the elders of both families having spoken, it seemed this matter would not be easily changed.

    Sure enough, Gu Hai pinched Gu Zhuo hard. ¡°You brat! You did this, and now you don¡¯t want to take responsibility for the girl? Are you even a man?¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Gu Zhuo¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. If he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he would be a fool.

    But he couldn¡¯t confront Gu Hai in front of so many people. He couldn¡¯t very well say that his own father had drugged him to achieve this end, could he?

    In the end, Gu Zhuo stammered and refused to agree to the engagement with Xu Wen. Meanwhile, Old Mr. Xu¡¯s people had already started clearing the room. Song Fan and Gu Chen took a deep look at Gu Zhuo before leaving as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened, but what I said cannot be changed,¡± Old Mr. Xu¡¯s tone turned cold once the outsiders had left.

    He knew his granddaughter was willful. She had nearly lost her life last time, and now she had pulled such a stunt. He could not let Xu Wen continue to cause trouble.

    Gu Hai gripped his son¡¯s arm tightly. Gu Zhuo realized he had little strength to resist and decided to think of another plan later. After all, no one could force him into a marriage he didn¡¯t want.

    However, Xu Wen was the one who reacted the most. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him!¡±

    She had already become a crying mess, and Mrs. Xu was beside her, comforting her.

    Old Mr. Xu knew his granddaughter¡¯s temper and turned to Gu Hai, ¡°We will discuss this matter further. You take Gu Zhuo and leave for now.¡±

    His words implied that the Xu Family would handle their own affairs. Xu Wen¡¯s father had been abroad recently, and Old Mr. Xu needed to manage any negative press affecting the Xu Family.

    ¡°Slap!¡± As soon as Gu Hai and his son left, Old Mr. Xu slapped Xu Wen without mercy.

    Mrs. Xu wanted to say something, but seeing the fierce look in her father-in-law¡¯s eyes, she held back.

    ¡°Foolish girl! Using such despicable methods¡ªhow could the Xu Family have such a daughter?¡± Old Mr. Xu was furious, gasping for breath. ¡°You and your mother wanted to trap Gu Chen, then you should have ensured it was foolproof. What kind of mess is this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to ask to understand what had happened. He wasn¡¯t angry that Xu Wen had embarrassed the family¡ª the Xu Family had ways to handle that.

    But he couldn¡¯t accept having such an incompetent heir. Someone who was both ignorant and scheming, only to end up ensnaring herself.

    ¡°What could I do? Gu Chen likes Song Fan. Grandpa, you¡¯re so powerful, why can¡¯t you make him marry me?¡± Xu Wen screamed, in her eyes, the Xu Family should fully support her. Her current situation was entirely due to their lack of effort.

    They were all one of the Four Great Families. Why was she the one being bullied?

    ¡°You can¡¯t even hold onto Gu Chen, and you blame the family? Is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡± Old Mr. Xu sneered. ¡°The Xu Family won¡¯t allow such a person to be the heir. Even if you¡¯re my only direct granddaughter, the Xu Family has other branches.¡±

    With these words, Mrs. Xu immediately hugged her daughter. ¡°Dad, Xu Wen is your granddaughter, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish. Old Mr. Xu¡¯s words were law. If he decided that Xu Wen wouldn¡¯t inherit, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance. If the other branches got wind of this, it would cause an uproar.

    ¡°Hmph, you will get engaged to Gu Zhuo and stop thinking about anything else. The Xu Family can¡¯t have a scandal. If it affects the stock market, you won¡¯t be the Xu Family¡¯s eldest daughter!¡± Old Mr. Xu turned and slammed the door, leaving Xu Wen and her mother alone.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry Gu Zhuo. Gu Chen is the heir to the Gu Family!¡± Xu Wen clung to her mother, knowing only she would help her.

    But Mrs. Xu¡¯s eyes turned harsh. ¡°Whoever you marry will be the heir to the Gu Family. Don¡¯t defy your grandfather. He doesn¡¯t have many days left. The Xu Family will be yours in the end.¡±

    Looking at her mother, Xu Wen realized she had never truly understood her.

    The door to the lounge was knocked, and Xia Yu¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Xu, Old Mr. Xu sent me to check on Miss Xu. May I come in?¡±

    Hearing his voice, Xu Wen shuddered involuntarily. It¡¯s over. Everything is over.

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: The Poison Relapsed

    Chapter 530: The Poison Relapsed

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Dr. Xia? I see Xu Wen is fine. You should go back now,¡± Yang Xuan didn¡¯t want anyone else to know about her daughter¡¯s situation, especially since Gu Zhuo had just said there was nothing between them.

    But Xu Wen understood Xia Yu¡¯s intention. If he didn¡¯t stay, she would suffer later. ¡°Mom, I did feel unwell earlier. I¡¯m not sure what I drank,¡± Xu Wen hinted, wanting Xia Yu to check.

    Since Xu Wen said this, Yang Xuan had no choice but to let Xia Yu in. He then used the excuse of needing to examine Xu Wen to make Yang Xuan leave the room.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Xia Yu impatiently sat on the bed.

    Xu Wen immediately crawled off the bed and knelt beside his legs, ¡°This time, I really¡­¡±

    She knew that if she didn¡¯t try to explain, Xia Yu would certainly punish her, but he didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Fool! Did you think others wouldn¡¯t notice what you did?¡± He kicked her in the stomach. ¡°With so many important people around, you dared to make a move? Do you think they¡¯re all idiots?¡±

    Thinking about the possibility of Peter punishing him made Xia Yu furious enough to want to kick Xu Wen to death, but he couldn¡¯t do that now because her identity was still useful.

    He tried to control his emotions, ¡°Forget about this week¡¯s antidote.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± Xu Wen quickly clung to his knees, ¡°Dr. Xia, you know I was just confused. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±

    ¡°Just confused?¡± Xia Yu sneered, gripping her chin tightly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. If you still want to be Miss Xu, you¡¯ll do as I say and stop acting behind my back!¡±

    Xu Wen continued to cry but said nothing. She knew she needed to stay alive as Miss Xu.

    ¡°I will listen to you, but I can¡¯t stand it. You know my situation best. I can¡¯t watch Song Fan be so happy.¡± Xu Wen tearfully kissed Xia Yu¡¯s fingers, clinging to him.

    She knew how to arouse his desires. Sure enough, Xia Yu began to relax, his hand roaming over her body.

    An hour later, Xia Yu finally took a pill from his pocket, ¡°Just this once.¡±

    Xu Wen quickly swallowed the pill, knowing she had dodged a bullet.

    ¡°You and the Gu Family are to be engaged. You know what to do,¡± Xia Yu said, dressing before leaving.

    Xu Wen, covered in marks, clenched her fists. Once she got the antidote, she would never keep Xia Yu around.

    The evening ended unhappily. The Xu family had no heart to continue, and the guests, sensing something was wrong, began to leave.

    As Song Fan was leaving, she noticed Peter sitting in a wheelchair, waiting at the door.

    Peter raised an eyebrow, looking at the weakened Gu Chen, ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re really tough. Song Fan, wasn¡¯t my information accurate?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Song Fan expressed her gratitude, knowing this wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡°A thank you isn¡¯t enough,¡± Peter smiled, looking at the two, ¡°Song Fan, I hope you¡¯ll consider our cooperation.¡±

    Without waiting for her reply, he gestured for his people to push him away. Charlie stood behind him, watching them with an unclear expression.

    Charlie knew Song Fan¡¯s capabilities but was unsure of Peter¡¯s intentions. If Song Fan pretended to cooperate with Peter and sabotaged the surgery, wouldn¡¯t the Brown family become his?

    With their own agendas, everyone left the banquet. Worried about Gu Chen¡¯s poison, Song Fan got into the car with him.

    As soon as they were in the car, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The antidote Song Fan had given him could barely keep him stable; he couldn¡¯t let people know he was poisoned.

    He collapsed onto Song Fan, using his last bit of strength to say, ¡°To the small villa.¡±

    The driver started the car, heading to Gu Chen¡¯s villa in the suburbs.

    Song Fan sat upright, supporting Gu Chen. As she checked his pulse, her expression darkened. The poison in Gu Chen¡¯s body had relapsed.

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Zhao Min Is Missing

    Chapter 531: Zhao Min Is Missing

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When they arrived at the villa, the driver helped Song Fan get Gu Chen inside before leaving immediately.

    Song Fan found it odd, so the driver explained, ¡°This is the house of Gu Chen¡¯s mother¡¯s family. He doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to stay.¡±

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°Alright, then contact Su Ming and have him come over quickly.¡±

    After the driver left, Song Fan called Zhao Min. Gu Chen needed constant care, including acupuncture, and the antidote couldn¡¯t be delayed. Although Zhao Min wasn¡¯t as skilled as Wu Yong, she was still one of the top researchers in the lab. Despite the late hour, Song Fan had no choice but to contact her.

    By the time Su Ming arrived, Song Fan had just finished giving Gu Chen acupuncture. She was drenched in sweat, but Gu Chen¡¯s breathing had finally stabilized.

    Before they could exchange greetings, Zhao Min¡¯s call came in. ¡°The medicine is ready, according to your specified dosage. Where should I deliver it? The lab has a portable cooler. I can bring it along.¡±

    Song Fan glanced at Su Ming, who immediately understood. ¡°Sun Zhi is near the company. He can go pick it up.¡±

    Song Fan nodded and told Zhao Min over the phone, ¡°Sun Zhi will come to the lab to pick it up. Stay there and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll send you his photo.¡±

    Even though they were all from the Gu Corporation, Song Fan had to be cautious. With Gu Chen surrounded by threats, she couldn¡¯t take any chances.

    Half an hour later, Sun Zhi arrived hurriedly. Song Fan carefully checked the medicine before administering it to Gu Chen.

    Zhao Min had indeed done a good job; the antidote worked quickly. Gu Chen soon woke up.

    Upon waking, the first thing he saw was Song Fan¡¯s anxious face. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere? Nauseous?¡±

    Gu Chen shook his head and managed to utter one word: ¡°Water.¡±

    Su Ming promptly handed over the prepared warm water. Song Fan helped Gu Chen drink a few sips, and he finally felt some relief in his throat.

    Song Fan sighed in relief but knew they urgently needed to obtain the snow lotus. Even if the current antidote could temporarily suppress the poison, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she¡¯d always be able to save him in a crisis.

    Seeing her worried expression, Gu Chen smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life again. My savior.¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes. ¡°You seem pretty robust. You¡¯ll probably live to 99. The moment you wake up, you start making jokes.¡±

    Su Ming, aware of the situation¡¯s background, mentioned, ¡°Gu Hai contacted me today. The Xu family has confirmed the engagement. They need our cooperation to prepare for the engagement party.¡±

    What happened between Xu Wen and Gu Zhuo was too scandalous. Though the Xu family had managed to suppress the news, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t leak out. It was better to formalize the engagement to mitigate any potential fallout.

    Gu Chen understood and nodded. ¡°This is important. Cooperate with Gu Hai¡¯s requests as long as they¡¯re reasonable.¡±

    Gu Hai, having seized an opportunity, would undoubtedly make a big deal out of the engagement. But Gu Chen wasn¡¯t worried. Even with the Xu family¡¯s support, it would be for Gu Zhuo, not Gu Hai.

    With Gu Chen¡¯s condition improving, Su Ming returned to handle the company¡¯s affairs, leaving Sun Zhi to assist with care. Song Fan decided to stay at the villa. With just the three of them, there was plenty of space.

    ¡°I still feel dizzy,¡± Gu Chen complained, holding his forehead with a pained expression as soon as Sun Zhi left the room.

    Song Fan hurried over, but seeing the smile at the corner of his mouth and his steady pulse, she couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°You have nine lives. A little dizziness won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    However, Gu Chen immediately pulled her into a hug, inhaling the familiar scent of her hair, which lifted his spirits. ¡°This feels familiar. Did you comfort me like this when I was out of it?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen to be conscious at the time. Remembering their earlier interaction, her face turned red.

    ¡°Hmph, you should be thankful I didn¡¯t disable you then,¡± she retorted, trying to break free from his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m just going to the room next door. Don¡¯t get any funny ideas!¡±

    She slammed the door shut, finally calming down. Without Uncle Zhong¡¯s supervision, she intended to enjoy the villa.

    But before dawn, her phone rang.

    ¡°Miss Song, is Zhao Min with you? She didn¡¯t come back all night!¡±

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: The Collaboration with Xinrui

    Chapter 532: The Collaboration with Xinrui

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The caller was Jiang Man, also a member of the lab and Zhao Min¡¯s roommate.

    ¡°Yesterday, you called her, and she said she was going back to the company to do an experiment. But this morning, I woke up and found she hadn¡¯t returned. I tried calling her, but her phone was off. She never turns off her phone. I¡­ I¡¯m worried something happened to her,¡± Jiang Man said anxiously.

    Song Fan remembered Jiang Man as a quiet girl who usually kept to herself in the lab. In the days Song Fan had been there, Jiang Man had spoken less than ten sentences to her. Now, her sudden outburst of words showed her genuine concern.

    Song Fan checked the time; it was almost six o¡¯clock. Zhao Min should have returned home hours ago if she had finished her experiment by eleven last night.

    ¡°Jiang Man, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll head to the company right now. Maybe she¡¯s still in the lab,¡± Song Fan reassured her, although she knew the chances were slim.

    Because many experiments in the lab ran 24 hours, everyone¡¯s phone was linked to the corresponding monitoring system. If a problem arose, they needed to respond promptly, so turning off phones was not an option. Something must have happened.

    As Song Fan finished dressing and prepared to leave, Gu Chen¡¯s door opened. ¡°Where are you going so early?¡±

    After a night of rest, Gu Chen looked much better, his complexion rosy.

    Song Fan walked over, checked his pulse to ensure he was fine, then said, ¡°Zhao Min might be in trouble. I asked her to go to the lab yesterday to make your antidote, but she hasn¡¯t returned to her dormitory. I¡¯m going to the company to check.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gu Chen said, already grabbing his coat from the rack.

    ¡°No, you stay home and rest. I can handle it,¡± Song Fan insisted, not wanting him to get involved, but Gu Chen was adamant.

    ¡°What if you need to check the surveillance or use personnel? After all, you¡¯re not officially Mrs. Gu yet,¡± he teased with a smirk.

    Song Fan rolled her eyes dramatically and headed downstairs, noting that Gu Chen¡¯s skin seemed thicker than a city wall.

    They rushed to the lab, where they found Zhao Min absent, but the lab had been tidied up, indicating she had finished her work before leaving.

    Gu Chen went to the security department. The surveillance showed Zhao Min leaving the company alone at midnight, without any signs of distress.

    Song Fan repeatedly watched the footage, paying particular attention to a van that seemed suspicious. The street in front of the Gu Corporation was a no-parking zone, yet a van had been parked there. When Zhao Min left, the van also started moving.

    However, the van drove out of the camera¡¯s range, and she couldn¡¯t see what happened next.

    Not wanting to waste time, Song Fan quickly accessed her computer, her fingers flying over the keyboard as she hacked into nearby company surveillance systems to track Zhao Min¡¯s movements.

    Gu Chen, meanwhile, was on his phone, instructing his subordinates to help find Zhao Min. He watched Song Fan¡¯s focused expression, realizing there were many facets to her he didn¡¯t know.

    Jiang Man arrived at the lab, her breath labored from running. ¡°Miss Song, any news about Zhao Min? I called a few of her friends, but no one knows where she is.¡±

    Despite her breathlessness, Jiang Man quickly continued, ¡°I remember she mentioned someone from Xinrui approached her. After Wu Yong¡¯s incident, Xinrui tried to recruit her. Do you think they might have¡­¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence due to severe coughing, Song Fan understood. Clearly, Zhao Min had refused Xinrui¡¯s offer, and Jiang Man feared they might have kidnapped her.

    At that moment, Gu Hai entered the lab, surprised to see Gu Chen there.

    He quickly masked his surprise with a smile. ¡°Gu Chen, perfect timing. I have a major collaboration to discuss with you!¡±

    Gu Chen merely stared, not responding. If it were truly a significant collaboration, why bring it to the lab instead of discussing it in the office? But he didn¡¯t expose Gu Hai, instead indicating with a look for him to continue.

    Although dissatisfied with Gu Chen¡¯s attitude, Gu Hai¡¯s excitement about the potential collaboration kept him cheerful. ¡°You know, Gu Zhuo is about to get engaged to Xu Wen. Our families will soon be united, and the Xu Family has invested in Xinrui. They want to collaborate with us.¡±

    ¡°Xinrui again?¡± Jiang Man¡¯s eyes widened. She fell silent, casting a panicked look at Song Fan.

    Song Fan remained composed. ¡°Is Xinrui interested in acquiring the formula for Gu Corporation¡¯s old anti-tumor drug?¡±

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: The notebook

    Chapter 533: The notebook

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Song is indeed smart!¡± Gu Hai rubbed his hands together, excitement clear in his eyes. NewRay would soon belong to Xu Wen, and once Xu Wen married Gu Zhuo, all of it would essentially belong to his beloved son.

    ¡°Anyway, Miss Song is also working on a new formula. NewRay had already announced plans to sell the same medication as us, and their prices are significantly lower. This will definitely impact our company¡¯s sales,¡± Gu Hai, thinking himself clever, believed this cooperation was beneficial.

    ¡°Instead of letting them affect our sales, it¡¯s better to cooperate. If we give them the formula, they will give us a 30% share of the sales revenue.¡± What Gu Hai didn¡¯t mention was that NewRay had promised him a 10% cut of the profits if he facilitated the deal.

    As just a shareholder of the Gu Corporation, even if Gu Corporation Pharmaceuticals made billions annually, he wouldn¡¯t receive even a billion. But with NewRay, if they earned ten billion a year, he¡¯d get a billion. Naturally, he preferred to collaborate with other companies.

    Gu Chen saw through his intentions. ¡°Hmph, Second Uncle, you really know how to calculate. Gu Corporation Pharmaceuticals spent years and billions on R&D for the new drug, and now you want to hand over the formula to NewRay with just a word?¡±

    ¡°How is it handing over? It¡¯s cooperation!¡± Gu Hai hurriedly explained. ¡°They are paying us, and we get a commission.¡±

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Gu Corporation Pharmaceuticals makes ten dollars a bottle selling the drug themselves. Cooperating with NewRay means making only three dollars a bottle. Why should we collaborate with NewRay? Is it charity?¡±

    Gu Hai¡¯s face turned red from being ridiculed by the juniors, but he continued to argue, ¡°You have a new drug in development, and the old drug formula will be obsolete. It¡¯s better to let NewRay make money for us. It¡¯s a win-win situation!¡±

    ¡°Developing new drugs takes a long time! You think it¡¯s like pulling out a bunch of carrots from the ground?¡± Jiang Man, timidly hiding behind Song Fan, retorted sharply.

    She detested those who didn¡¯t understand research yet trampled on their efforts. Finally, Fang Si was gone, but now Gu Hai was here. Jiang Man felt anger rise just by looking at him.

    Seeing her analogy, Song Fan chuckled silently. No wonder she was Zhao Min¡¯s roommate¡ªthey both had a knack for biting remarks.

    Gu Hai¡¯s face was now flushed. ¡°Who do you think you are? I am a shareholder of the company. I have a say!¡±

    He thought he could first win over Song Fan, thinking she was just a young girl who knew nothing about business. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the presence of others in the lab, especially Gu Chen.

    But Song Fan interrupted him, ¡°Found it! The car that kidnapped Zhao Min has been located!¡±

    Song Fan projected the screenshot from the video onto the display. ¡°The person in the car is Fang Si. I also found several payments from NewRay to her, totaling over five million. It seems the formula theft last time came from her.¡±

    Her voice was loud, intentionally meant for Gu Hai to hear. Gu Hai only knew about the previous incident in the lab but didn¡¯t realize the extent of the conspiracy.

    While he wanted to make money, NewRay stealing the formula was different. If NewRay had the formula, there was no way they would give him a commission.

    Gu Chen cast a cold glance at him, causing Gu Hai to tremble. He quickly made an excuse to leave the lab. Getting involved in stealing company secrets could lead to his expulsion from the board for harming all shareholders¡¯ interests.

    ¡°Fang Si¡¯s phone is off. There¡¯s no way to trace it.¡± Song Fan frowned, typing rapidly on the computer. ¡°I need to hack into the traffic department¡¯s system. If I can find the car, I can find her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hack the system. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Gu Chen immediately stopped her, then solemnly said, ¡°This is the capital.¡±

    Song Fan understood his point. Hacking a government system in a national center would inevitably lead to being tracked down. She nodded in agreement.

    Gu Chen quickly contacted people at the police station to report the kidnapping. With the Gu Corporation¡¯s pressure, the police would surely find Zhao Min soon.

    With only Song Fan and Jiang Man left in the lab, Jiang Man nervously pulled out a notebook from her backpack. ¡°Miss Song, Wu Yong left this with me and Zhao Min before he got into trouble. He said not to show it to anyone, not even those at Gu Corporation Pharmaceuticals.¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t take the notebook right away but looked at Jiang Man in surprise.

    Jiang Man hurriedly explained, ¡°Wu Yong said besides the two of us, he only trusted you. I trust you too! See if this can help.¡±

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Youâ€™re Safe

    Chapter 534: You¡¯re Safe

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan opened Wu Yong¡¯s notebook, finding it filled with various chaotic experimental notes.

    Wu Yong was indeed a genius, but he had the typical trait of geniuses: he often recorded only the results without detailing the calculations or processes, making it difficult for others to understand his experiments.

    As she read through the notebook, Song Fan discovered that the experiments Wu Yong hadn¡¯t completed in the lab seemed less like formulations for anti-tumor drugs and more like drug purification processes. This realization shocked her.

    She immediately turned to Jiang Man. ¡°Besides you three, has anyone else seen this notebook?¡±

    Jiang Man quickly shook her head. ¡°No, only the three of us have seen it.¡±

    Song Fan felt slightly relieved. She wondered if the disappearances of Wu Yong and Zhao Min were related to the contents of this notebook.

    Her past experience as a mercenary had introduced her to the deadly world of drug traffickers, where people would kill for a formula. She knew all too well the deadly stakes involved.

    ¡°Go back to work. If anyone asks, just say Zhao Min worked late and I let her go home to rest. Don¡¯t mention her disappearance.¡± Song Fan didn¡¯t want Jiang Man to get too deeply involved and instructed her to keep quiet.

    Jiang Man, though wanting to ask more, trusted Song Fan blindly like Zhao Min did. She nodded and returned to the lab.

    Without wasting time, Song Fan contacted Lan Yue, and they began investigating the connection between Fang Si and Xinrui. If they found Fang Si, they would likely find Zhao Min.

    Their investigation revealed that Fang Si had been selling formulas and project data for months, starting with simple data and escalating to entire project details. The computer held a trove of information, and the private transactions added to the betrayal.

    The more Song Fan uncovered, the darker her expression grew. Fang Si, a traitor who sold years of research for a few tens of thousands, was beyond unforgivable.

    Moreover, Fang Si¡¯s kidnapping of Zhao Min showed her intent to destroy Gu Corporation.

    She also thought of Gu Chen. Each woman who admired him seemed terrifying; when love turned to hate, they sought destruction.

    Gu Chen, as ruthless as ever, had already pressured the authorities into issuing a warrant for Fang Si. He quickly sent Song Fan the last known location of the van and a phone¡¯s GPS coordinates, indicating they had found the kidnappers.

    As Song Fan reached the company¡¯s entrance, she saw Gu Chen waiting. ¡°Get in the car. The police are on their way too.¡±

    Without hesitation, Song Fan got in. Sun Zhi was driving, and Sun Gao was in the passenger seat.

    The kidnappers were located in an old building in the city center, slated for demolition. Most residents had already moved out, leaving a few holdouts hoping for better compensation.

    Gu Chen frowned, knowing it would be hard to search the entire building without alerting the kidnappers.

    Song Fan, however, didn¡¯t rush. She carefully observed the four unit doors and looked up at the windows before selecting the last unit. She sniffed at the doorway. ¡°It¡¯s this one. Follow me upstairs.¡±

    She kept her voice low and moved silently, picking up a wooden stick from construction debris. Sun Zhi and Sun Gao followed her lead, arming themselves for a potential fight.

    Gu Chen, bringing up the rear, initially wanted to take the lead but realized Song Fan might handle the situation alone.

    They reached the fifth floor, where Song Fan signaled them to stop. She sniffed the door handle before nodding to the others. Sun Gao stepped forward and kicked the door open.

    As the door swung open, a strong smell of blood hit them.

    Sun Gao entered the darkened room, the curtains drawn, obscuring their vision.

    He heard rustling from the adjacent bedroom and moved to strike but was stopped by Song Fan. ¡°It¡¯s one of ours.¡±

    With her exceptional vision, Song Fan quickly adjusted to the darkness, seeing three people on the floor and Zhao Min tied up in the bedroom.

    Zhao Min was bound to a sofa, gagged, blindfolded, and with a swollen face, indicating she had suffered.

    Terrified, she struggled against her bonds, looking towards the door. Song Fan hurried over to untie her. ¡°Zhao Min, it¡¯s me, Song Fan! You¡¯re safe now.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: The Kidnapper Is Dead

    Chapter 535: The Kidnapper Is Dead

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan repeated a few simple words several times before Zhao Min understood. She looked at Song Fan in front of her and burst into tears.

    ¡°Song Fan! I, I¡­¡± she stammered, unable to form complete sentences, her whole body trembling.

    Sun Gao walked in. ¡°Miss Song, the people outside are all dead.¡±

    Song Fan had already sensed this. In this room, she could only hear one person¡¯s breathing. The people on the ground were either dead or in very bad shape.

    ¡°Take her out first and send her directly to the hospital. She seems to be in shock,¡± Song Fan said after checking Zhao Min and confirming that she hadn¡¯t suffered serious injuries.

    After sending Zhao Min away, Song Fan finally had time to observe the people in the room.

    Two men had their throats slashed, the assailant¡¯s swift and precise moves suggesting they were highly skilled. Despite facing two large and robust men, the killer had the upper hand. If it wasn¡¯t someone familiar with them, the assailant¡¯s abilities must have far surpassed theirs.

    Both men had an ¡°S¡± mark on their arms, indicating a signature of the killer. Song Fan frowned; the mark was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall who it belonged to. This kind of skill suggested the killer was either an elite assassin or a mercenary.

    Fang Si¡¯s pupils were dilated, her body showing no external injuries, but her expression was twisted in agony, with foam at her mouth and contorted limbs, indicating a painful death.

    ¡°What happened to her? Poisoned?¡± Gu Chen asked with a frown.

    Song Fan shook her head. ¡°It looks like it, but I¡¯m not sure. We need the autopsy report.¡±

    The police arrived quickly, reaching the scene within minutes. Gu Chen gave them a brief explanation before leaving with Song Fan.

    In the car, Song Fan stared out the window, her expression growing more serious. This situation seemed far more complicated than just stealing research data.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± Gu Chen said, squeezing her hand gently when he sensed her unease.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t notice his gesture. ¡°I need Fang Si¡¯s blood test report. I have a strange feeling about this.¡±

    With Fang Si dead, Song Fan couldn¡¯t directly assess her condition, but the similarities to the mental breakdowns and deaths she had witnessed on the deserted island made her suspect a connection. Could all this be related to the Brown Group?

    ¡°How did you know they were in the last unit? Did you smell something?¡± Gu Chen changed the subject, hoping to distract her from her worries.

    Song Fan looked at him, surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t smell Fang Si¡¯s perfume? It¡¯s a very strong rose scent.¡±

    She had smelled it the first day she met Fang Si. Clearly, Fang Si had chosen it, believing Gu Chen would like it.

    Gu Chen looked at her, equally surprised. ¡°She used perfume? How would I know?¡±

    Song Fan suddenly felt sorry for Fang Si, who had done so many wrong things for a man who didn¡¯t even notice her.

    Gu Chen leaned in close and sniffed her hair. ¡°But I do remember your scent very well. If I can¡¯t find you next time, I¡¯ll use this trick.¡±

    Song Fan pushed his head away hard, her ears turning red. ¡°Gu Chen, how did I not realize before how thick-skinned you are?¡±

    Gu Chen squeezed her hand a little harder. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. Pay more attention, and you¡¯ll discover more of my good qualities.¡±

    Song Fan was speechless. All she could do was roll her eyes at him.

    Seeing her return to her lively self, Gu Chen felt relieved. He didn¡¯t want these incidents to ruin her mood.

    Gu Chen went back to the company to manage his work, while Song Fan went straight to the hospital to talk to Zhao Min.

    Fortunately, Zhao Min only had minor injuries and had mostly recovered from the shock, though her mental state was still fragile.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡± Zhao Min became emotional upon seeing Song Fan. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you finding me, I might be dead.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the killer?¡± Song Fan asked, puzzled. Zhao Min had been blindfolded when she found her.

    Tears streamed down Zhao Min¡¯s face as she shook her head. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t see anything. If Fang Si hadn¡¯t blindfolded me, I probably would have died too.¡±

    But Song Fan had her doubts. She didn¡¯t want to distrust Zhao Min, but why would a top-notch assassin leave a witness alive?

    After crying for a while, Zhao Min finally calmed down.

    Song Fan then asked the question on her mind, ¡°Do you know how the three people outside died?¡±

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: You Believe Me

    Chapter 536: You Believe Me

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Zhao Min sobbed and shook her head. ¡°I was tied to the sofa the whole time. They kept the door closed, so I couldn¡¯t hear the sounds outside.¡±

    Song Fan, still not giving up, asked, ¡°When we came in, the door to your room was open. Who opened it?¡±

    Zhao Min thought for a while and then said, ¡°I think it was the killer who opened it, but I¡¯m not sure. I heard someone knock on the door, then someone went to open it, and after that, there was no more noise. Later, someone opened my room door, but they didn¡¯t come in and just left.¡±

    ¡°By the way, it seemed to be a woman. Her scent was different from Fang Si¡¯s.¡± Zhao Min remembered something else but then looked disappointed again. ¡°But men can also wear perfume, right? I¡¯m not really sure. The smell was quite fragrant, but I don¡¯t know what flower it was.¡±

    Song Fan sighed. Zhao Min had already done well to remember these details under such extreme fear.

    After Zhao Min calmed down further, she described the kidnapping. That night, after finishing the antidote formula, she had been abducted by Fang Si and two men shortly after leaving the company. Fang Si had forced her to hand over Gu Medical Company¡¯s previous formula and current research data.

    ¡°Fang Si has gone mad. How could I remember all that?¡± Zhao Min fumed. ¡°She used to be a researcher, even if her skills weren¡¯t great, she should have known the basics! She hit me, forcing me to hand over documents. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Song Fan gently touched Zhao Min¡¯s swollen face, which bore nail scratches, clearly the work of Fang Si.

    Despite Zhao Min¡¯s growing anxiety, she managed to recall more details. ¡°Right, I saw Wu Yong¡¯s notes. They must have been written recently, definitely after he went missing.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Did Wu Yong always handwrite his notes?¡± Song Fan asked urgently.

    Zhao Min nodded. ¡°Wu Yong¡¯s eyesight was poor, so he seldom used the computer. He also said handwritten notes were easier to preserve. His notes were messy, so he always wrote the date in the center of each page.¡±

    She gestured with her hands. ¡°Wu Yong wrote the date right in the middle. Only a few close to him knew this. Fang Si showed me a photo of a document, asking if I understood it. The date was from a few days ago, so it must have been written by Wu Yong.¡±

    After saying this, Zhao Min wrote down an equation. ¡°This equation was in there too. Miss Song, do you think it¡¯s related to drugs?¡±

    Looking at the equation, Song Fan wasn¡¯t sure, but recalling the experimental data on Wu Yong¡¯s computer in the meeting room, she frowned. What exactly was Wu Yong up to?

    ¡°Rest well and stop thinking about this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it,¡± Song Fan reassured Zhao Min before leaving the hospital.

    She headed straight for the meeting room at the lab, feeling it necessary to continue Wu Yong¡¯s research.

    But upon returning to the research institute, she saw a crowd, including Gu Hai and Gu Zhuo.

    Seeing her, Gu Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief, as if seeing a savior. ¡°Song Fan, thank goodness you¡¯re back. I¡­¡±

    Gu Hai interrupted him. ¡°Miss Song, from now on, Gu Zhuo will take Fang Si¡¯s place. He will be part of the research institute¡¯s management.¡±

    His face was smug, and his gaze at Song Fan was somewhat hostile.

    Gu Zhuo, looking apologetic, explained quietly, ¡°My dad insisted I join Gu Corporation. I don¡¯t know anyone else, so I had to turn to you.¡±

    His implication was that he had come to this department for Song Fan¡¯s sake. Song Fan knew his character well enough to understand that if he wasn¡¯t forced, he wouldn¡¯t be here.

    Standing behind them, Gu Chen said nothing, but his silence meant consent.

    Not feeling satisfied yet, Gu Hai continued, ¡°Gu Zhuo and Xu Wen are getting engaged. He can¡¯t just sit idle. Eventually, Gu Corporation will need him for management¡­ Working alongside Gu Chen and getting early exposure to work is beneficial.¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes internally. So this was Gu Hai¡¯s plan. First, get Gu Zhuo into Gu Corporation, then, after the marriage alliance, gradually push him up.

    Gu Hai continued his lofty speech about the importance of this move until Gu Chen¡¯s face grew increasingly grim, and he finally quieted down.

    After Gu Hai left, Gu Zhuo quickly grabbed Song Fan to explain, ¡°It¡¯s not me trying to take my brother¡¯s job. It¡¯s all my dad! And I definitely won¡¯t marry Xu Wen. Song Fan, you believe me, right?¡±

    Gu Chen stepped forward, pulling Gu Zhuo¡¯s hand away from Song Fan. ¡°Who you marry has nothing to do with her.¡±

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Something Was amiss

    Chapter 537: Something Was amiss

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Seeing Gu Chen¡¯s furious expression, Gu Zhuo involuntarily took a step back. How could he forget that this man was notoriously jealous?

    ¡°Let me explain. I don¡¯t intend to compete with you for anything,¡± Gu Zhuo said, feeling his heart was about to stop. ¡°You all know I¡¯m not cut out for this; it¡¯s my dad who¡¯s forcing me.¡±

    He raised his hand to swear, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t compete with you for Song Fan, really!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Gu Chen sneered. ¡°Do you even deserve it?¡±

    He then directly pulled Song Fan out of the laboratory, leaving the colleagues inside excitedly gossiping about the drama.

    Only when they reached Gu Chen¡¯s office did he finally let go. By then, Song Fan¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. Along the way, everyone in the Gu Corporation had stared at them, making her feel more embarrassed than ever.

    ¡°Gu Chen!¡± Song Fan snapped, unable to bear it any longer. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±

    Song Fan rubbed her slightly reddened wrist, trying to figure out what was going on with Gu Chen.

    Gu Chen simply collapsed into his chair, his expression dark and unreadable.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Song Fan quickly moved forward and held his wrist. His heartbeat was rapid, but thankfully, there were no signs of poisoning.

    Gu Chen directly hugged her waist. Song Fan tried to struggle, but he leaned his head against her abdomen, saying, ¡°Let me rest for a while, just for a while.¡±

    Song Fan was stunned. It was the first time she had seen Gu Chen so vulnerable.

    They stayed in that position for a few minutes before Gu Chen finally released her and began talking about what had happened earlier.

    When Gu Chen returned to the company, Gu Hai brought a group of senior executives to him, insisting that Gu Zhuo should join the core department. After all, with the marriage alliance between the Gu and Xu families, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Gu Zhuo to remain without a position.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so angry?¡± Song Fan couldn¡¯t understand. With Gu Chen¡¯s decisive methods, if he didn¡¯t want it, he could simply suppress these people; there was no need to get angry.

    Gu Chen sighed and took a necklace out of his pocket, handing it to Song Fan. ¡°Gu Hai gave this to me. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s keepsake.¡±

    Song Fan opened the necklace to see a photo of a man and a woman holding a child. The woman looked quite similar to Gu Chen, indicating they were his parents.

    ¡°Gu Hai said something suspicious happened back then. He has evidence that my mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an accident,¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice was low, clearly suppressing his emotions.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he bring this out earlier?¡± Song Fan asked. ¡°He¡¯s not the type to keep calm.¡±

    If Gu Hai had been calculating all along, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to use small tricks like poisoning Gu Chen or hiring assassins. A direct psychological attack would have gotten him what he wanted.

    ¡°He must have come into contact with someone. We¡¯ll have to take it one step at a time,¡± Gu Chen said tiredly, leaning back in his chair.

    Song Fan understood his feelings. She too knew her mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t straightforward, which was why she insisted on joining the Song Corporation.

    She gently placed the necklace in Gu Chen¡¯s hand and held his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate with you. We will find out the truth sooner or later.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Xu Wen lay in a VIP room, eating an apple cut by Xia Yu, looking very content.

    While everyone was preparing for her engagement to Gu Zhuo, she had been found to be pregnant. When Xia Yu saw the test results, he was so excited he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Xu Wen had gone from being his plaything to a treasure. Xia Yu, who had committed countless sins, never thought he could have his own child. Now, he saw Xu Wen as precious.

    ¡°Wenwen, do you want more water? Or maybe some milk?¡± Xia Yu asked gently, completely devoid of his previous ruthlessness.

    Xu Wen gently touched her belly. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anything. My poison is acting up. Do you think this child can survive?¡±

    She looked at Xia Yu coldly. She had never intended to give birth to his child, but seeing how much Xia Yu valued it, she planned to use it to her advantage.

    Xia Yu¡¯s expression changed. As a doctor, he knew the effects of the poison on the child. But he didn¡¯t want to give up. Since coming to the capital and living a relatively normal life, he yearned for a family. He was determined to keep the child.

    Xu Wen clung to his arm, looking pitifully at him. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things before, but the child is innocent. He¡¯s your child too. Can you bear to see him gone?¡±

    Xia Yu placed his hand gently on Xu Wen¡¯s belly. He had kicked her here just a few days ago. Fortunately, the child had survived. But what if the poison caused complications? What could he do then?

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Long Time No See

    Chapter 538: Long Time No See

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Seeing that Xia Yu still didn¡¯t speak, Xu Wen became genuinely angry. She was already pregnant, and this Xia Yu still wouldn¡¯t give her the antidote?

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just die with the child, since you don¡¯t care anyway.¡± She shoved Xia Yu aside and flopped onto the bed with force.

    ¡°Be careful! Be careful with the baby!¡± Xia Yu quickly moved to support her. ¡°How could I not care? But¡­ but I don¡¯t have the antidote.¡±

    He finally confessed. The organization he worked for only made various poisons; they didn¡¯t have any antidotes.

    Peter was an expert in torturing people, and Xia Yu, being his trusted aide, was naturally influenced. Besides making various poisons to torture others, he had never considered saving anyone.

    Upon hearing this, Xu Wen sat up abruptly on the bed. ¡°What? No antidote? You!¡±

    She reached out to slap him, but Xia Yu caught her hand and his eyes showed a fierce glint.

    Xu Wen quickly adjusted her demeanor and lowered her head, but her eyes were filled with hatred.

    It turned out Xia Yu never had the antidote. He had been using her all along, never intending to care about her life or death.

    But she knew she couldn¡¯t anger him now. When she looked up again, tears streamed down her face. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much for you and now I¡¯m carrying your child. How can you say there¡¯s no antidote?¡±

    Seeing her like this, and remembering she was pregnant, Xia Yu softened and comforted her gently.

    Remembering he had once mentioned the snow lotus flower when drunk, Xu Wen devised a plan. ¡°Xia Yu, didn¡¯t you say Gu Chen was also poisoned? If his poison can be cured with the snow lotus flower, can¡¯t mine be cured too?¡±

    ¡°How do you know about the snow lotus flower?¡± Xia Yu squeezed her hand tightly, causing Xu Wen to cry out in pain.

    She realized she had touched a nerve and quickly explained it was from when he was drunk, repeatedly assuring him she hadn¡¯t told anyone else about it. Only then did Xia Yu relax his grip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Tell your family you¡¯re feeling unwell and stay in the hospital for now. I¡¯ll figure out the rest.¡± Xia Yu spoke coldly before leaving the room.

    He was already regretting mentioning the snow lotus flower. If Peter found out, he would be in grave danger.

    The snow lotus flower was something Peter had mentioned to him. Peter¡¯s health was deteriorating, and he was also searching for the antidote for Gu Chen¡¯s poison. If Gu Chen died, Peter and Old Mr. Brown probably wouldn¡¯t survive long either.

    As someone privy to these matters, Xia Yu naturally knew more than others.

    But he had only heard of the snow lotus flower and had never seen it. It seemed he would have to use the organization¡¯s resources, or else what would happen to his child?

    Xia Yu hadn¡¯t slept well for several days. To prevent affecting Xu Wen¡¯s pregnancy, he increased her medication dosage, but it could only alleviate pain, not eliminate the poison in her blood. He knew that if the mother carried toxins, the child might not survive either.

    After several sleepless nights and leveraging some connections, he finally found out where the snow lotus flower was now, in possession of the Brown Group.

    Jason had controlled all research and raw materials in the labs, including the precious snow lotus flower. After Jason¡¯s death, all of it passed to Charlie, meaning the snow lotus flower was now in Charlie¡¯s hands.

    Compared to Peter, Xia Yu wasn¡¯t really afraid of Charlie. Almost everyone in the Brown family accepted that Peter was the future head. Jason never fought for anything and was Peter¡¯s blood brother, so there was no competition. Charlie, being an illegitimate child, wasn¡¯t taken seriously.

    Knowing that Charlie had frequent interactions with Song Fan, Xia Yu understood why Peter insisted on watching over Charlie, fearing he might ally with outsiders.

    But Xia Yu couldn¡¯t consider all that now. The first three months of pregnancy were critical; he had to get the snow lotus flower to detoxify Xu Wen.

    Finding out which hotel Charlie was staying at, Xia Yu decided to try his luck personally.

    Confident in his skills and abilities, Xia Yu believed he could get the snow lotus flower from Charlie, who was just at a hotel.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he entered the floor where Charlie was, he was surrounded by several people.

    Charlie, dressed in pajamas, looked at him with a smile. ¡°Doctor, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Poisoned

    Chapter 539: Poisoned

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Xia Yu didn¡¯t say anything. The moment he saw Charlie appear, he knew this man had been waiting for him all along.

    ¡°I saw you at the banquet that day. At first, I thought I was mistaken, but it turns out you had plastic surgery.¡± Charlie looked at Xia Yu with great interest, scrutinizing him from head to toe. ¡°Too bad, you changed your face, but your body shape and back remain the same. Doctor, you made a mistake. You shouldn¡¯t have gone to the banquet.¡±

    Xia Yu was startled, realizing Charlie had noticed him long ago. It was then he understood that Charlie was not the fool he had assumed. Recognizing him by his back alone showed Charlie¡¯s keen observation. Xia Yu had underestimated him.

    Although Xia Yu remained silent, Charlie sensed the shift in his expression. ¡°Did Peter lose patience and send you to kill me?¡±

    But then Charlie shook his head. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need. He has plenty of opportunities to act; he wouldn¡¯t need to send you. You¡¯re here for Gu Chen, right? Let me think.¡±

    Charlie circled Xia Yu repeatedly, making him dizzy with his movements and words.

    ¡°He wants Gu Chen¡¯s kidney? But Gu Chen is poisoned.¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to steal the blood-red flower?¡±

    Xia Yu still didn¡¯t speak, but the growing shock in his eyes revealed much. Charlie had guessed most of the truth, even if not entirely correct.

    ¡°How unfortunate. I also need the blood-red flower; otherwise, Miss Song won¡¯t cooperate with me.¡± Charlie signaled to his men, ¡°Get rid of him. He¡¯s useless now.¡±

    Charlie sneered inwardly. Peter kept talking about collaborating with Song Fan, but aside from helping detoxify Gu Chen, what else could they offer to win Song Fan over? Since both needed the blood-red flower for bargaining, he couldn¡¯t show mercy to the doctor before him.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not here for Peter; I¡¯m here for my child!¡± Xia Yu shouted before being dragged away.

    Charlie raised his hand again, halting his men.

    He walked over and looked at Xia Yu with great interest. ¡°Doctor, I heard you couldn¡¯t have children due to drug testing years ago. You have a child?¡±

    Xia Yu¡¯s face turned grim, but he kept his composure. ¡°Yes, I have a child, but I need the blood-red flower.¡±

    ¡°You have a child?¡± Charlie¡¯s smile widened. As long as someone had a weakness, they could be exploited.

    ¡°Third Young Master, let¡¯s talk. You¡¯ll find me valuable,¡± Xia Yu pleaded. He knew his worth, and at this moment, whether for his life or his child, collaborating with Charlie was the best option.

    Charlie nodded seriously and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, but you better prove your worth.¡±

    Meanwhile, Song Fan, also troubled by the detoxification problem, stayed in the laboratory. She knew the situation was becoming increasingly complicated and that the sooner she could detoxify Gu Chen, the better.

    She spent most of her time in the lab, sometimes sleeping there, as did others. This camaraderie made it less lonely.

    One morning, Song Fan woke up to the smell of soy milk and fried dough sticks. She opened her eyes to see Gu Chen sitting on the sofa opposite her.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rest room inside. Why sleep here?¡± Gu Chen put down his documents and looked at her with a reproachful expression.

    Song Fan hastily tidied her hair. ¡°I have an experiment that needs to be monitored for 12 hours.¡±

    To prevent further questioning, she quickly grabbed a fried dough stick. ¡°I haven¡¯t had these in a while. Freshly made ones are always the best.¡±

    As Gu Chen handed her a napkin and opened the soy milk cup, she hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Any results on Fang Si¡¯s blood test? What kind of poison was it?¡±

    She hoped to divert the conversation but saw Gu Chen¡¯s face darken even more. ¡°It was poison¡ªan overdose of inhaled drugs.¡±

    ¡°Drugs?¡± Song Fan sensed an important detail but wasn¡¯t sure.

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the anti-drug department, but Fang Si¡¯s poison is peculiar. It¡¯s a drug, but not a common one.¡±

    Song Fan took a deep breath. ¡°A new type of drug, right?¡±

    Seeing Gu Chen nod again, Song Fan felt a sinking feeling. It seemed all the pieces were starting to come together.

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Who Are You?

    Chapter 540: Who Are You?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen didn¡¯t speak. This was a forbidden area for the Gu Family, a taboo for legitimate business. Drug dealers were ruthless; the Gu Family would never deal with them unless necessary.

    Song Fan¡¯s suspicion grew. She feared that Wu Yong¡¯s disappearance might be related to this matter.

    ¡°I want a blood sample from Fang Si. I need to test for drug components.¡± Song Fan thought for a moment and decided she had to handle some things personally.

    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    Gu Chen was efficient. Within an hour, he had obtained Fang Si¡¯s blood sample. Song Fan wasted no time and immediately immersed herself in the experiment. She felt that some mysteries were about to be unraveled.

    Late into the night, Song Fan was still in the lab. While identifying drug components was challenging, she had made some progress.

    Suddenly, the lab¡¯s lights went out. The emergency lights came on, accompanied by a rumbling sound. Song Fan knew this meant the temporary generator had kicked in.

    However, due to the high power consumption of the equipment, the lighting was dim. Song Fan squinted to observe her surroundings, sensing danger.

    At midnight, the lab was usually empty. Even if experiments were ongoing, others would be resting in the break room. At this moment, faint footsteps echoed. Song Fan was sure it was someone unfamiliar and cautious.

    Song Fan silently hid behind a lab cabinet. A black-clad figure sneaked into the lab, quickly searching for documents.

    The intruder¡¯s purpose was clear: they were after Wu Yong¡¯s manuscripts. The lab was rarely visited, and since Wu Yong¡¯s experiments were incomplete, his manuscripts weren¡¯t considered confidential and were kept in a drawer in the conference room.

    As the intruder carefully examined the contents, Song Fan made her move. She swiftly pushed open the conference room door and threw a water bottle at the intruder. Though it had little force, it disrupted the intruder¡¯s actions.

    She then kicked the intruder in the chest, but the intruder seemed familiar with Song Fan¡¯s moves, blocking all her strikes. Song Fan was now sure this person was the same assassin she had encountered in the basement of the Gu residence.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Song Fan asked coldly.

    The intruder didn¡¯t respond, quickly pocketing the found documents and preparing to confront Song Fan. She swiftly pressed the alarm button. The intruder hesitated, realizing they couldn¡¯t stay long, and rushed toward the door.

    ¡°Miss Song¡­ who are you?¡± Su Ming entered with a file, coming face to face with the intruder.

    Instinctively, Su Ming tried to stop them. The intruder hesitated momentarily, giving Song Fan enough time to inject a syringe into the intruder¡¯s arm. The intruder made no sound but immediately charged at Su Ming.

    Su Ming tried to hold the intruder back, but they kicked him in the abdomen. Su Ming fell to the ground, and the intruder glanced back at him with a complex expression before attempting to flee. Unfortunately for them, several security guards had already arrived at the door.

    The intruder gritted their teeth and decided to jump out of the window.

    Song Fan was startled. The lab was on a high floor, but the intruder was well-prepared, equipped with suction cups and ropes. Within seconds, they reached the ground and vanished into the night.

    The security guards rushed in, seeing the chaotic conference room, and immediately asked, ¡°Miss Song, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°Retrieve the last two hours of the lab¡¯s surveillance footage and the nearby street cameras.¡± Song Fan quickly gave orders. ¡°Take Assistant Su to the hospital immediately. He recently had surgery. Hurry!¡±

    Su Ming had passed out from the kick.

    Song Fan couldn¡¯t check on him, so she quickly contacted Lan Yue, hoping to find some clues.

    Recalling the scent on the intruder, Song Fan had a hunch that this person might be the one who killed Fang Si. The unique fragrance of the bath lotion was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t immediately place who it belonged to.

    Even though the intruder was injured, they made no sound, indicating that Song Fan knew them. Feeling frustrated, Song Fan looked at the syringe with a drop of blood on it. She carefully stored it, thinking it might be useful later.

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Do You Want Me to Die?

    Chapter 541: Do You Want Me to Die?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Boss, the surveillance systems of several surrounding companies were infected with a virus. We can¡¯t trace anything,¡± Lan Yue¡¯s frustrated voice came through the phone. ¡°This time we¡¯ve encountered an expert; there¡¯s not a single clue.¡±

    Song Fan had also discovered that the research institute¡¯s system had been hacked. The attacker¡¯s IP kept jumping to foreign locations, making it impossible to trace the source.

    She meticulously checked the laboratory. Apart from a few of Wu Yong¡¯s manuscripts that were missing, nothing else had been disturbed. This indicated a clear purpose.

    She knew this person was likely the one who had killed Fang Si and had been at the Gu residence last time. Judging by the figure, it was a woman, and a formidable one at that.

    Feeling troubled, Song Fan quickly contacted Gu Chen, informing him about Su Ming¡¯s injury.

    Su Ming had obtained the police autopsy report and was on his way to deliver it to Song Fan when the incident occurred. Fortunately, the person who kicked him missed his wound, so he only passed out from the pain and wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    Li Lan waited anxiously nearby. After the doctor finished the examination, she stepped forward. ¡°Is he alright? He was shot before, will this kick cause any issues?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Assistant Su was lucky. If the kick had been just a bit lower, it would have been problematic. He just needs to rest.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s words relieved Li Lan. She respectfully saw the doctor off and turned back to find Su Ming awake.

    But his eyes were cold as ice. ¡°How did you know I was kicked?¡±

    His voice was still hoarse from just waking up, but he didn¡¯t care. He just stared coldly at Li Lan.

    Actually, the moment he saw the black-clad figure, he had recognized Li Lan. Having lived together and been in a relationship, how could he not?

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He had thought, maybe he was mistaken? There were many people in the world, and perhaps someone else had a similar build.

    But Li Lan¡¯s question to the doctor confirmed his suspicions. He hadn¡¯t been mistaken; it was Li Lan.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I was just worried about you,¡± Li Lan said with a slightly reproachful expression. ¡°When I got the call from President Gu, I was worried sick. Why did you go to the company so late?¡±

    Li Lan busied herself with tidying the bed, but her mind was racing, trying to recall if she had left any other clues.

    Su Ming sat up and grabbed her hand. There was a needle mark, slightly red, on it. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? Why do you have this needle mark on your hand?¡±

    Su Ming had clearly seen the black-clad figure get pricked by an injection. If all of this was a coincidence, it would be too strange.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Lan quickly withdrew her hand. In her haste to tend to Su Ming, she had forgotten about the wound.

    ¡°I pricked myself while cooking today. Didn¡¯t you eat the shrimp at lunch? It pricked me. You didn¡¯t even care!¡± Li Lan would never admit that the black-clad figure was her.

    Living with Su Ming, she had grown accustomed to a normal life¡ªsimple but happy. It was something she had never experienced before. Although Su Ming was reserved and not good at sweet talk, he treated Li Lan exceptionally well. She had slowly fallen for him.

    But Charlie¡¯s orders were absolute. If she disobeyed, her only remaining family might not survive.

    ¡°Alright, you just got hurt. Don¡¯t think too much and get some rest.¡± Li Lan gently tucked Su Ming in, her voice soft. ¡°I know the company is in trouble, but you¡¯ve just recovered. It¡¯s best to rest for a few months. Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±

    As long as Su Ming stayed out of the company¡¯s affairs, her identity wouldn¡¯t be exposed, and she could continue being Su Ming¡¯s girlfriend, Li Lan.

    But Su Ming didn¡¯t listen. He stared straight at her. ¡°The person in the Gu residence basement last time was also you, right? How else would your earring have ended up there? Li Lan, who are you really?¡±

    His voice choked with emotion. Su Ming was a smart man who had chosen to ignore certain things. But now, he could no longer deny the truth.

    Li Lan moved her lips but couldn¡¯t speak. She hadn¡¯t expected things to reach this point so quickly.

    Seeing her silence, Su Ming reached for his phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll inform Miss Song and President Gu and let them investigate.¡±

    Li Lan quickly snatched his phone, looking at Su Ming in disbelief. ¡°Do you want me to die?¡±

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Repayment

    Chapter 542: Repayment

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, so tell me who you are, and I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Su Ming shouted, his body trembling uncontrollably.

    Li Lan hugged him with a pained expression, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Su Ming shook his head. He owed Gu Chen too much to betray him, but he also didn¡¯t want his girlfriend in danger.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, listen to me. If you have any troubles, tell me,¡± Su Ming said softly, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been with President Gu for many years. He will help us. And Miss Song¡ªshe¡¯s incredibly capable. If you tell me what¡¯s bothering you, I¡¯ll find a way to ask for their help.¡±

    Li Lan sighed inwardly. Yes, she knew Song Fan¡¯s capabilities, but she also knew Song Fan would never help her.

    Thinking of the past, Li Lan felt a sense of self-mockery. If Song Fan remembered everything, she would probably wish Li Lan were dead.

    But now, her top priority was to calm Su Ming. If he told Gu Chen about this, she would be done for.

    After a couple of minutes, Li Lan seemed to have made a decision. She looked serious and said, ¡°Su Ming, I know you¡¯re trying to help me, but this isn¡¯t something that can be explained easily.¡±

    Su Ming nodded eagerly. His biggest fear was that Li Lan would refuse to see reason. If she was willing to reveal the truth, he would do everything in his power to protect her.

    ¡°I¡­ I need to wash my face. Wait here, and I¡¯ll tell you everything when I get back,¡± Li Lan said seriously, her eyes filled with tenderness.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Ming replied with a single word, trusting the woman in front of him.

    However, Li Lan didn¡¯t go to the bathroom but instead went directly to the nurse¡¯s station. When no one was looking, she added something to Su Ming¡¯s medication.

    When she returned to the room, a nurse had already administered the injection, and Su Ming lay on the bed, eyes tightly shut, as if in a deep sleep.

    Li Lan gently caressed his face, a self-mocking smile on her lips. She had never thought she would one day be ensnared by emotions.

    To prevent Su Ming from contacting Gu Chen, she had poisoned him lightly¡ªnot fatally, but enough to keep him unconscious for ten days or more. In the past, anyone who knew her identity would be dealt with, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm Su Ming.

    ¡°Consider this a repayment for all the care you¡¯ve shown me,¡± Li Lan whispered as she leaned down to kiss Su Ming¡¯s lips softly. Then she turned and left the room.

    By the time Song Fan and Gu Chen received the hospital¡¯s notification, Su Ming was bleeding internally, his life hanging by a thread.

    When they rushed to the hospital, Su Ming was vomiting blood as he was being treated.

    Song Fan hurried into the room, quickly assessing Su Ming¡¯s condition.

    ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned!¡± Song Fan swiftly diagnosed. She recognized this poison from her time with mercenaries; it was commonly used.

    Fortunately, Su Ming wasn¡¯t deeply poisoned. The person who administered it hadn¡¯t intended to kill him, but due to Su Ming¡¯s recent surgery, the poison had caused internal bleeding.

    Song Fan quickly placed an antidote in his mouth, but it would only temporarily alleviate the symptoms, not save his life.

    A nurse helping to clean the blood from Su Ming¡¯s body complained, ¡°Where did his girlfriend go? She was just here, and now something this serious happens, and she¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Li Lan was here?¡± Song Fan suddenly remembered where she had smelled that scent before¡ªit was on Li Lan.

    All the clues connected in her mind. Li Lan¡¯s missing diamond earrings, her familiar appearance, the confrontation in the lab, and now Su Ming¡¯s poisoning.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Li rushed over as soon as she was notified. She seemed really anxious. I don¡¯t know where she went now,¡± the nurse replied.

    Song Fan felt a tightness in her chest. She knew how much Su Ming cared for his girlfriend, and Li Lan likely had some feelings for Su Ming too.

    No wonder the intruder had avoided Su Ming¡¯s injured areas during the attack, and now the poison dosage was minimal. It all made sense.

    ¡°Gu Chen, contact Lan Yue. Tell her to use any means necessary to find Li Lan and inform her of Su Ming¡¯s condition,¡± Song Fan instructed as she helped the medical staff lift Su Ming onto a gurney. ¡°I¡¯m going to perform surgery on Su Ming now.¡±

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Is He Still Alive?

    Chapter 543: Is He Still Alive?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Li Lan held Wu Yong¡¯s manuscript in her hand, having decided to find Charlie. Her family was in Charlie¡¯s grasp, and she had to do many things against her will.

    She took out her phone, the screen saver showing a photo of her and Su Ming. Su Ming rarely took photos and looked very stiff in the picture. She had teased him about it at the time. Now, she could only look at their photo, one that she couldn¡¯t even keep.

    Her identity had been exposed. Fortunately, she still had value and would probably be sent out of the country by Charlie soon.

    She looked at the rushing water under the bridge, ready to throw her phone away when it suddenly rang.

    Startled, she remembered she had already discarded the SIM card and had no internet connection. How could the phone ring? Hesitant, she watched the screen. The phone stopped ringing, and a pop-up message appeared.

    ¡°Su Ming is poisoned, with internal bleeding, and needs an antidote.¡±

    These few words shocked Li Lan. She reread them several times, unable to believe it. Her breathing became rapid. She had used a minimal dose, which shouldn¡¯t have caused severe harm.

    As she hesitated, wondering if this was Song Fan¡¯s trick, another message came through.

    ¡°Su Ming was shot and is weak. Song Fan is performing surgery and urgently needs the antidote!!!¡±

    The three exclamation marks made Li Lan¡¯s heart wrench. How had she forgotten that Su Ming had been shot?

    Knowing that all medicines had their toxic side effects, she clutched the antidote in her pocket for two seconds before sprinting back towards the hospital.

    ¡°President Gu! How is Su Ming?¡± Li Lan arrived at the hospital, breathless, seeing Gu Chen at the operating room door. She knew the messages were true.

    Seeing the nurse carrying blood plasma into the operating room, her heart sank.

    She grabbed Gu Chen, hurriedly pushing the antidote into his hand. ¡°Here¡¯s the antidote. Su Ming didn¡¯t take much poison. Five milliliters should suffice. Song Fan will know how to use it.¡±

    Gu Chen took the antidote, looking at her coldly without moving.

    ¡°Gu Chen! Hurry!¡± Tears streamed down Li Lan¡¯s face. ¡°He got shot because of you. You can¡¯t let him die.¡±

    No longer pretending, Li Lan knew her heart had changed when she decided to return. She only wished for Su Ming to live.

    Seeing her genuine urgency, Gu Chen finally ordered the antidote to be sent in. At the same time, four bodyguards surrounded Li Lan.

    Li Lan slumped to the ground, knowing she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Once I¡¯m sure Su Ming is okay, I¡¯ll go with you. Is that alright?¡± She bowed her head, her voice calm.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chen replied curtly before turning to leave.

    Li Lan didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting on the cold hospital floor. When the operating room door opened, she stood up quickly.

    ¡°How is Su Ming? Is he okay?¡± She tried to move forward but was stopped by the bodyguards.

    Song Fan, looking exhausted, removed her mask, took a deep breath, and looked at Li Lan.

    ¡°Su Ming, is he still alive?¡± Li Lan fought back tears, staring at Song Fan.

    She knew that if Song Fan intervened with the antidote, Su Ming would survive. But she needed to see him herself.

    ¡°Internal bleeding, but not much. The antidote arrived in time,¡± Song Fan said as a stretcher was pushed out behind her.

    Li Lan saw the pale, unconscious Su Ming, his breathing steady. She finally felt relieved.

    Song Fan waved, signaling for Su Ming to be taken to the ICU. She then approached Li Lan.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me your story? Should we find another place to talk?¡± During the surgery, Gu Chen had informed Song Fan about the situation outside. Song Fan was certain this woman had been in the lab. She needed answers from Li Lan.

    Li Lan nodded but refused to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s stay at the hospital. I want to wait until Su Ming wakes up.¡±

    Song Fan agreed, instructing someone to find a quiet VIP room. In the commotion, Li Lan pretended to wipe her tears, slipping a pill into her mouth.

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Thank You

    Chapter 544: Thank You

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan brought her into the hospital room, and Gu Chen arrived shortly after, accompanied by Sun Zhi and Sun Gao.

    Li Lan gave a helpless smile. ¡°At this point, are you still afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡±

    ¡°Given that Miss Li dared to jump from several stories high, I wouldn¡¯t bet on you staying put,¡± Song Fan said, looking at her with a touch of amusement.

    Li Lan was not a cold-blooded killer. If she hadn¡¯t returned, Song Fan knew she would have had a hard time catching her.

    ¡°You¡¯re as cautious as ever,¡± Li Lan smiled at Song Fan, as if looking at an old friend.

    Song Fan narrowed her eyes slightly. It was clear Li Lan knew her from before; her intuition had always been right.

    But before she could ask, Li Lan waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask about the past. We did know each other, but I won¡¯t say more.¡±

    Li Lan had come back knowing she couldn¡¯t escape. She would rather die than reveal certain things, hoping her family might still survive if she stayed silent.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t pursue their past but asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re from the Brown family, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Her question was so sudden that Li Lan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to hide her fear.

    Song Fan understood; it seemed she had guessed correctly. Everything seemed connected to the Brown Group, including Li Lan¡¯s attempt to steal Wu Yong¡¯s manuscripts.

    ¡°It looks like I was right.¡± Song Fan sat on the sofa opposite her, staring into her eyes. ¡°You have a reason for working for them, don¡¯t you? If you tell us everything, with Gu Chen and my abilities, you know we can protect you.¡±

    Li Lan knew Song Fan was telling the truth, but some things couldn¡¯t be said, no matter what. She knew Song Fan was kind, but she couldn¡¯t gamble. If Song Fan remembered certain things, even her kindness wouldn¡¯t stop her from wanting to tear her apart.

    Li Lan¡¯s goal now was to buy time. She just wanted to hear news that Su Ming had woken up. Even if she couldn¡¯t see him, knowing he was alright would be enough.

    She looked at Gu Chen and then at Song Fan, smiling. ¡°Song Fan, I think our issues should be resolved between us, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Song Fan understood her meaning; she didn¡¯t want Gu Chen¡¯s people around.

    Though Gu Chen was reluctant, he complied after seeing Song Fan¡¯s look. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. If anything happens, call.¡±

    After seeing her nod seriously, he led his people out.

    With only the two of them left, Li Lan visibly relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re as kind and meddlesome as ever.¡±

    Although Song Fan wanted to recover her lost memories, there were more urgent matters to discuss.

    ¡°Is Wu Yong with the Brown Group? Did you come to steal his manuscripts for the new drug formula?¡± Song Fan asked bluntly.

    The frail-looking Li Lan would not easily reveal anything.

    ¡°How is Su Ming? Is he really okay?¡± Li Lan asked instead of answering.

    Raising an eyebrow, Song Fan didn¡¯t expect Li Lan to care so much about Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine, but he¡¯s very weak and might not wake up for four or five hours. If you cooperate, you can see him then.¡±

    ¡°Four or five hours?¡± Li Lan looked at the clock on the wall helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡±

    She sighed, knowing she wouldn¡¯t see Su Ming awake. But Song Fan¡¯s words assured her he was alright.

    ¡°Song Fan, to show my gratitude, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡± Li Lan sat up straight, her eyes complex. ¡°You are too meddlesome. You might not remember, but your life wasn¡¯t easy to come by.¡±

    Song Fan frowned but didn¡¯t interrupt. It was the first time someone mentioned her past.

    ¡°Please take care of him for me in the future,¡± Li Lan continued, her voice growing softer. ¡°Stay away from Gu Chen and the Brown Group. Live your life as the Eldest Miss of the Song Family and cherish it.¡±

    Suddenly, Li Lan collapsed onto the sofa.

    Song Fan rushed to support her, checking her pulse and realizing Li Lan was poisoned.

    ¡°Li Lan, you can¡¯t die. Don¡¯t you want to see Su Ming?¡± Song Fan tried to call for help but was stopped by Li Lan grabbing her hand.

    Li Lan¡¯s eyes showed regret. ¡°Xiao Fan, thank you.¡±

    With that, she closed her eyes, a smile on her lips.

    A nerve snapped in Song Fan¡¯s mind, and a familiar scene triggered a headache. Everything turned red before she too lost consciousness and fell to the floor.

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Necklace

    Chapter 545: Necklace

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Xiao Fan, hurry up, they¡¯re coming to kill us.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fan, what do we do? Only one team can survive.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fan, I¡¯ll carry you. Don¡¯t give up.¡±

    Song Fan had a strange, vivid dream where she seemed to be back in the rainforest on that island, surrounded by dense, towering vegetation. Familiar faces like Li Lan, Xiao Xiao, and even Jason appeared. However, she couldn¡¯t make out the face of a long-haired woman who kept calling her ¡°Xiao Fan.¡± Song Fan could even clearly smell the woman¡¯s sweat.

    She lay on the woman¡¯s shoulder, who turned her head, but Song Fan couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, only her moving lips.

    ¡°Xiao Fan, we¡¯re almost there. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± the woman said with a smile, but in the next moment, both of them fell to the ground.

    The woman quickly hid Song Fan in a nearby tree hollow and covered her with leaves and branches. Song Fan tried to reach out to her, but she couldn¡¯t move.

    Then she saw many people approaching, their faces indistinct, waving weapons. The woman fell, and her limbs and head were severed.

    Suddenly, the scene changed, and a large cauldron appeared. Song Fan knew what was coming and wanted to close her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t escape the vision.

    The dismembered woman was dumped into the cauldron, steam rising, and a group of people cheered around it.

    One person turned to look at her, eyes full of complexity¡ªit was Li Lan, mouthing the words ¡°Xiao Fan.¡±

    Song Fan finally woke up, but immediately vomited. Having eaten nothing since fainting, she could only retch up some liquid, continuing to dry heave, afraid to close her eyes and relive the nightmare.

    ¡°Xiao Fan! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Chen quickly held her, gently patting her back.

    A nurse hurried in to help, but Song Fan couldn¡¯t control her nausea and soon fainted again.

    ¡°Call a doctor! Quickly!¡± Gu Chen shouted, sweat pouring from his forehead.

    The hospital staff were on high alert today after so many incidents: Su Ming had been poisoned, nearly dying; Li Lan had committed suicide with a potent poison, leaving doctors helpless; and now Song Fan was unconscious. They feared for their jobs if something happened to her.

    Fortunately, Song Fan had only fainted from shock. After a series of tests, the doctor assured Gu Chen she was fine, easing his worries.

    When Su Ming walked in, Song Fan was sleeping.

    ¡°Why are you here? You just had surgery,¡± Gu Chen whispered, not wanting to wake Song Fan.

    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. The surgery had been minor, but the poison had weakened him, and Li Lan¡¯s death had devastated him further.

    ¡°I want to go home,¡± Su Ming said with pleading eyes. ¡°Li Lan is dead. I can¡¯t reach her family; they must have fled. I have some of her things at home. I want to burn them for her.¡±

    Seeing Su Ming¡¯s weakened state and knowing the recent turmoil, Gu Chen silently nodded. Only Su Ming could find peace now.

    At home, looking at the cozy space, Su Ming finally broke down. Despite knowing Li Lan had ulterior motives, their time together had been genuine. He couldn¡¯t believe she had no feelings for him, especially since she returned to save him.

    After crying for a long time, Su Ming began sorting her belongings. Li Lan didn¡¯t have much, living frugally. Seeing the diamond earrings brought fresh tears.

    He recalled the day he saw Li Lan searching the hospital trash, asking the cleaning lady to help find her earrings. That moment, he had understood everything but chose to deceive himself.

    Finding Li Lan¡¯s necklace, Su Ming put it around his neck. It was the last memento of her.

    Returning to the hospital, he found Song Fan awake but not in good spirits.

    Seeing the necklace around Su Ming¡¯s neck, Song Fan suddenly sat up. ¡°Where did you get that necklace?¡±

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Poison Attack Again

    Chapter 546: Poison Attack Again

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Su Ming instinctively covered the necklace but then let go. At this point, he had nothing left to hide.

    ¡°It was Li Lan¡¯s keepsake. She always liked it,¡± he said, struggling to hold back tears. ¡°Miss Song, I just want to keep it as a memento. It means nothing else.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Song Fan couldn¡¯t bear to say anything more and just nodded. Gu Chen helped her back to bed.

    However, she clearly remembered that Xiao Xiao also had a necklace like Li Lan¡¯s. The pendant¡¯s unique pattern was unforgettable. She vaguely recalled a woman in her dreams with a similar necklace, but she hadn¡¯t seen it clearly.

    Watching Gu Chen and Su Ming discuss something, Song Fan made a mental note. It seemed some matters still needed Xiao Xiao to confirm. Though Xiao Xiao always refused to talk about the past, Song Fan had no other option now. Xiao Xiao was the only one who knew the truth.

    The next day, Song Fan requested to be discharged. Despite Gu Chen¡¯s strong objections, she insisted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me out, I¡¯ll go find some Tango Fruit. I must get to the bottom of those two years.¡±

    Things had developed beyond her expectations. If she didn¡¯t clarify matters, they might be caught off guard again next time.

    Hearing her mention Tango Fruit, Gu Chen had no choice but to relent. ¡°Alright, you can be discharged and go back to school to find Xiao Xiao, but you must take Sun Gao with you.¡±

    Although Gu Chen knew Song Fan could handle herself, he still worried. Only when Song Fan agreed did he handle the discharge procedures.

    As soon as Sun Gao arrived at the hospital, Song Fan took him straight to the airport. She urgently needed to see Xiao Xiao. She had called Xiao Xiao multiple times, but the calls went unanswered, and the phone was off. Her anxiety grew.

    Upon arriving at the school, she was informed that Xiao Xiao had withdrawn half a month ago.

    The principal looked troubled. ¡°You introduced her, so I took good care of her. But you know her health situation. She said her family wanted her to get treatment, and I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s health had always been poor. Without Song Fan¡¯s herbal treatments, she would have deteriorated long ago. But Xiao Xiao¡¯s family struggled to make ends meet, let alone afford medical treatment.

    Song Fan quickly asked, ¡°Did Xiao Xiao mention which relative was taking her for treatment? Did she herself handle the withdrawal? Didn¡¯t her grandfather come?¡±

    The principal shook his head. ¡°Xiao Xiao did it herself, but she didn¡¯t say much else. Knowing how she and her grandfather depended on each other, I didn¡¯t have the heart to trouble him.¡±

    Realizing the principal had done his best, Song Fan left, knowing she couldn¡¯t get more useful information.

    She then took Sun Gao to Xiao Xiao¡¯s noodle shop, only to find it had new owners.

    A kind neighbor, seeing Song Fan, told her that Xiao Xiao and her grandfather had been taken by relatives who claimed they were going abroad for treatment. The neighbor kept saying how fortunate Xiao Xiao was, but Song Fan knew those who kidnapped Xiao Xiao were now watching her.

    Song Fan contacted Lan Yue to check Xiao Xiao¡¯s travel records and then circled the noodle shop area.

    Sun Gao, puzzled, asked, ¡°Miss Song, since she¡¯s not here, shouldn¡¯t we head back? Your body has just recovered.¡±

    He remembered Gu Chen¡¯s strict instructions to take good care of Song Fan and not let her overexert herself.

    But Song Fan kept searching until she found something by the back door¡ªa stone-like plastic box. When she picked it up, Sun Gao realized it was a disguised box, not a stone.

    Song Fan opened the box¡¯s bottom and found a necklace identical to Su Ming¡¯s.

    She quickly pocketed the necklace. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if they were being watched and decided to investigate further back home.

    As soon as they got off the plane, Su Ming called¡ªGu Chen was having another poisoning attack.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ve sealed off the information, but we can¡¯t keep this hidden for long.¡± Su Ming¡¯s urgent tone and hushed voice indicated he wasn¡¯t in a safe place.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming back. Don¡¯t administer any drugs yet.¡± Song Fan hung up, feeling deeply anxious. It seemed a significant crisis was looming.

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Song Kaiâ€™s Whereabouts

    Chapter 547: Song Kai¡¯s Whereabouts

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan and Sun Gao rushed to the hospital, where four bodyguards were stationed at the door.

    Su Ming, looking pale, quickly approached. ¡°President Gu¡­¡±

    Song Fan signaled him not to say more. Su Ming understood, knowing that walls had ears and they might be under surveillance.

    Once inside the room, Song Fan saw Gu Chen lying on the bed.

    She went directly to check his pulse. Although his vital signs were normal, the poison was slowly invading his internal organs. If not suppressed in time, Gu Chen¡¯s condition could become critical.

    Song Fan took out her acupuncture kit and began sterilizing the needles while asking, ¡°Why did his poisoning relapse? Didn¡¯t he take the medicine I gave him?¡±

    Although the pill made from the leaves of the Snow Red Flower should have suppressed the toxicity, it seemed ineffective now.

    Su Ming shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been very careful with President Gu¡¯s food and surroundings. No outsiders have gotten close. Maybe it¡¯s the stress from all the recent events. He¡¯s been exhausted.¡±

    Indeed, there had been many sudden issues lately, and Gu Hai¡¯s scheming at the company left Gu Chen no peace.

    Song Fan decided not to pursue this line of questioning further. Detoxification was the priority. Fortunately, she had previously kept a Snow Red Flower for emergencies like this.

    However, when she contacted Uncle Zhong, he said the Snow Red Flower had already been taken.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask your brother, Song Kai, to get the Snow Red Flower? Isn¡¯t Song Kai your twin brother? I¡¯ve seen him before; he shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Uncle Zhong¡¯s voice sounded anxious over the phone.

    Song Fan¡¯s heart sank. How could Song Kai have gone to the Fu residence to take the Snow Red Flower without contacting her?

    She reassured Uncle Zhong, then requested the surveillance footage from the Fu family. Indeed, she saw Song Kai retrieving the Snow Red Flower. However, Song Kai was now unreachable. He had taken a private plane, but there had been no trace of him after arriving in the capital.

    Su Ming, learning of this, was frantic. ¡°Miss Song, what do we do now? Does the Brown Group still have any Snow Red Flowers?¡±

    Su Ming knew only the Snow Red Flower could save Gu Chen, but dealing with the Brown Group meant Song Fan had to negotiate. However, what exactly did Charlie want?

    Charlie didn¡¯t just want a partnership with Song Fan. Now, with only him and Peter left in the Brown family, and Peter¡¯s declining health, Charlie naturally wanted to seize power. Additionally, Old Brown¡¯s health was also deteriorating.

    Xia Yu was indeed a useful ally¡ªcunning, ruthless, and a competent doctor. Charlie was willing to collaborate with him.

    However, Charlie had told Xia Yu that the Snow Red Flower had already been given to Song Fan and was now at Gu Chen¡¯s residence. Whether or not Xia Yu could retrieve the flower depended on his abilities.

    Xia Yu wasn¡¯t a fool. Knowing the connections between Song Family and the Fu Family, he understood who was easiest to exploit. Xu Wen spent some money to contact Meng Xia, who agreed to help.

    Meng Xia was currently under house arrest at the Song residence but didn¡¯t want to return to the Meng family. As her pregnancy advanced, she still dreamed of becoming Mrs. Brown. However, she was out of money. Meng Yu had taken over the agency agreement and the shop rights sent by Charlie, leaving Meng Xia without a cent. Even the monthly allowance from Charlie went into Meng Yu¡¯s pocket.

    When Xu Wen contacted her, promising a million yuan after the job was done, Meng Xia agreed immediately.

    She pretended to receive a call from a colleague and deliberately mentioned that Song Fan was poisoned and needed to fetch the Snow Red Flower from the Fu residence. She made sure that Song Kai overheard her. Song Kai, simple-minded and eager to save his sister, believed it immediately.

    Xia Yu timed everything perfectly. Once Song Fan was on the plane, Meng Xia executed the plan. Song Kai, determined to save his sister, went to the Fu residence for the Snow Red Flower.

    Being a doctor, Xia Yu had poisoned Su Ming slightly, triggering Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning upon contact. Uncle Zhong, even when contacting people in the capital, could only confirm Gu Chen¡¯s relapse and naturally wouldn¡¯t suspect Song Kai, thus handing over the Snow Red Flower.

    However, Song Kai had vanished without a trace, and even the Fu Corporation¡¯s resources failed to locate him.

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Cold-blooded

    Chapter 548: Cold-blooded

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen was unconscious, so Song Fan had to handle everything herself. She hacked into all the surveillance around the airport and, with Lan Yue, cracked the facial recognition system. After several hours, she finally found Song Kai¡¯s trail. If Gu Chen were awake, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to do this, but with Song Kai in trouble, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Moreover, she had to get the Tango Fruit, or Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t last much longer.

    ¡°Boss, I found the person who kidnapped Song Kai. He¡¯s a doctor. Could he be one of Peter¡¯s men?¡± Lan Yue asked, her anxiety evident.

    She had also dug deeper into Xia Yu¡¯s background, discovering that the real Xia Yu had died in a car accident abroad long ago. The current Xia Yu was just an impostor, with no other traceable information.

    Song Fan had also uncovered this information. She continued to track Xia Yu, but he was highly aware of counter-surveillance, leaving very few clues.

    To save the baby in Ruan Xin¡¯s belly, Xia Yu had gone all out. Almost as soon as he got the Tango Fruit, he threw himself into the experiment. Within Peter¡¯s organization, his codename was ¡°Doctor,¡± but he wasn¡¯t a real doctor. His main role was to develop various drug formulas for Peter. As Peter¡¯s business expanded, Xia Yu was sent to Beijing to further their operations.

    Xia Yu never expected to have a future. He was well aware that someone like him had no future, especially since an accident had left him almost infertile. He had been living one day at a time, with no hopes or dreams.

    But now, with Ruan Xin pregnant, he felt he had to protect the child. He didn¡¯t care about Ruan Xin, but the child was now his only hope. Knowing he didn¡¯t have much time before Song Fan would catch up to him, he spent nearly all his time in the lab. Unfortunately, a single Tango Fruit was not enough to fully neutralize the poison.

    Looking at the experiment data, Xia Yu made a decision. He only needed Ruan Xin to survive the next ten months. As long as the child survived, he didn¡¯t care if she lived or died.

    Ruan Xin hurried over when she saw Xia Yu walk in, looking exhausted. ¡°Dear, how is it? Do you have the antidote?¡±

    Xia Yu glanced at her sideways. He had always known this woman only cared about herself, but now he needed her to deliver the baby. He waved the test tube in his hand. Ruan Xin reached for it, but he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save you. The antidote needs to be injected.¡±

    Hearing this, Ruan Xin finally relaxed. ¡°Hurry up, then. You know the first three months of pregnancy are the most dangerous. Our child can¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    She knew that Xia Yu only cared about the baby, but that baby was her lifeline. Xia Yu didn¡¯t explain further and quickly injected the antidote. Ruan Xin¡¯s anxiety eased.

    ¡°Have you dealt with Song Kai?¡± Ruan Xin asked timidly. If Song Kai was still alive, this could blow up in their faces.

    ¡°What do you want me to do with him? I heard he treated you well. Didn¡¯t you call him ¡®brother¡¯ for many years?¡± Xia Yu leaned back on the sofa, looking at her coldly. ¡°Are you really that cold-blooded?¡±

    Ruan Xin bit her lip. ¡°He only cared about Song Fan, not me. The Song Family is all the same. They don¡¯t care if I live or die!¡±

    ¡°If they are heartless, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Seeing Xia Yu¡¯s cold expression, Ruan Xin quickly switched to a softer tone. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. If something happens to you, what will happen to me and the baby?¡±

    Xia Yu sneered internally. This woman was truly vicious. He stood up and left the room, saying only, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Ruan Xin watched from behind the curtain as Xia Yu drove away. She then took out her phone. She had prepared a SIM card long ago and quickly sent a message to Song Huai about Xia Yu kidnapping Song Kai. She had no idea where Song Kai was but trusted Song Huai, the detective, to find him. Once Song Kai was found, whether he was alive or dead, Xia Yu¡¯s fate was sealed.

    Feeling relieved that no one could threaten her anymore, Ruan Xin gently caressed her belly. ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve saved mommy¡¯s life. Mommy won¡¯t let you suffer in this world.¡±

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Rescue

    Chapter 549: Rescue

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Huai received the information abroad, he immediately attempted a trace-back but couldn¡¯t find any details about the source. He had no choice but to contact Song Fan. Initially, he thought it might be a prank, but it turned out to be a real situation.

    ¡°Little sister, I have a few friends in the capital who can help investigate. Wait for my message,¡± Song Huai said hurriedly before hanging up.

    Since he couldn¡¯t return to the country in time, he had to rely on his friends in the capital. Despite Summer Yu¡¯s efforts to keep a low profile, people who knew him were able to locate his private laboratory.

    When Song Fan received the information, she immediately set off with Sun Zhi and Sun Gao.

    Summer Yu had always been a trusted assistant of Peter. Besides having a large house in the capital, he also had a courtyard house in the suburbs, which served as his secret base.

    Because the surrounding residents were mostly elderly or migrant workers, no one paid much attention to the dilapidated courtyard. Moreover, the old district lacked comprehensive surveillance systems, making it difficult for Song Fan to find any relevant information.

    At that moment, Song Kai had already been injected with drugs and lay drowsily on the ground. Occasionally regaining consciousness, he understood his situation but lacked the strength to escape or even figure out where to go.

    The door opened, and Summer Yu entered. He didn¡¯t wear a mask, clearly not intending to let Song Kai live.

    Seeing that it was already night with a full moon hanging in the sky, Song Kai felt a wave of sadness, thinking he might die alone here.

    Suddenly, Song Kai heard footsteps. It seemed his senses were heightened after being drugged, and he could hear the slightest movements around him. The footsteps sounded familiar, almost like Song Fan¡¯s.

    Perhaps it was a twin connection. Just as Song Fan kicked open the door, Song Kai mustered his strength and threw himself at Summer Yu.

    Summer Yu had believed the dose of anesthetic he had given Song Kai was sufficient, so Song Kai¡¯s sudden outburst caught him off guard.

    With Song Fan kicking the door open and directly striking his back, Summer Yu had no choice but to take the blow.

    However, having been by Peter¡¯s side for many years, Summer Yu was no easy opponent. Seeing three people on Song Fan¡¯s side, he quickly grabbed Song Kai, pressing a scalpel to his carotid artery.

    ¡°Miss Song, as a doctor, you should know the importance of an artery,¡± Summer Yu spat blood, acknowledging Song Fan¡¯s fierce kick.

    Song Fan raised her hand, signaling Sun Zhi and Sun Gao to hold their positions while she stared intently at Summer Yu. ¡°You should know you have no way out now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve known I had no way out since I was a child,¡± Summer Yu laughed bitterly.

    In his village, everyone dealt drugs or used them. His survival and chance to study medicine were solely due to his intelligence and loyalty to the Brown family.

    Few children his age had survived, and he had fought to reach his current position. Unfortunately, he had no one left to care for.

    Had it not been for Ruan Xin¡¯s pregnancy, he would have lived a hedonistic life for a few more years, given the amount of money Peter had provided. Unfortunately, he now had a weakness¡ªan unborn child in the belly of a malicious woman.

    The metallic taste of blood in his mouth kept him alert. ¡°Miss Song, give me a way out, and maybe your brother will survive.¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Song Fan sneered. ¡°If I give you a way out, he will surely die.¡±

    Song Fan understood the ruthless nature of someone with nothing to lose. She needed to rescue Song Kai alive.

    ¡°No way out? Fine, then he¡¯ll die with me. At least we¡¯ll have company in the afterlife,¡± Summer Yu laughed maniacally. ¡°How about you join us, Miss Song? The three of us could play cards in the underworld. It¡¯s better than going alone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Song Kai, although weak, managed to slur, ¡°Play cards with your sister! You think you¡¯re worthy of playing cards with me?¡±

    Summer Yu found his words amusing. As he looked down at Song Kai, Song Kai mustered all his strength and jerked his head. The scalpel nicked his neck, startling Summer Yu, who instinctively pulled back¡ªSong Kai couldn¡¯t die just yet.

    Unbeknownst to Summer Yu, Song Fan had drawn a pistol. A single shot rang out, hitting Summer Yu squarely between the eyes.

    Summer Yu felt no pain, just a sharp sting before collapsing with Song Kai.

    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Song Fan rushed forward to catch Song Kai.

    The gunshot had left Song Kai¡¯s ears ringing, making him unable to hear her clearly.

    Still, he managed to raise his hand, showing a victory sign, and slurred, ¡°Little sister, that was awesome, a total win.¡±

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: I Donâ€™t Want the Child

    Chapter 550: I Don¡¯t Want the Child

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Kai was quickly sent to the hospital. Fortunately, his injuries were minor, and Song Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sun Zhi and Sun Gao stayed behind to handle the aftermath. Despite searching the entire scene and Xia Yu¡¯s house, they couldn¡¯t find the Tango Fruit.

    Xia Yu was dead, and the Tango Fruit he had stolen was nowhere to be found.

    Meanwhile, Ruan Xin received a message from Xia Yu. It was an email that Xia Yu had set up to send automatically. He must have anticipated his death and scheduled the email to send daily, just in case. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be triggered so soon.

    Ruan Xin knew Xia Yu was ruthless and would definitely deal with Song Kai. She had hoped for a fight between the Song Family and Xia Yu, not caring who died. But she believed Xia Yu was more likely to die since Song Fan was not to be trifled with.

    However, that night at midnight, while she was sleeping soundly, she received an email from Xia Yu. Annoyed at being woken up, she became utterly devastated when she read the contents.

    Xia Yu: The antidote is only enough to protect the child. As long as the child is in you, the poison won¡¯t act up. If you abort the child, then come join me and the baby.

    ¡°You bastard! Bastard!¡± Ruan Xin angrily smashed her phone.

    Hearing the noise, a nurse hurried in. This Miss Ruan was a priority patient, specifically instructed by Dr. Xia, and the Ruan Family was not to be trifled with. Nurses were on duty 24/7 to monitor her.

    ¡°Miss Ruan, is something wrong?¡± The nurse knocked on the door, not daring to enter.

    Ruan Xin took several deep breaths, holding onto a slim hope. Today was supposed to be the day the poison acted up, but she felt fine. Maybe Xia Yu was just trying to scare her.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to take chances. ¡°Get your chief here. I don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    The nurse quickly responded, ¡°Miss Ruan, please wait a moment. The chief isn¡¯t on duty today, but I¡¯ll call him immediately.¡±

    Once the nurse left, Ruan Xin picked up her broken phone. The screen was cracked, but she could still see the words. Suddenly, a realization struck her. The email mentioned, ¡°Come join me and the baby.¡± Did that mean Xia Yu was dead?

    Panic set in. She paced the room, frantically trying to call Xia Yu, but his phone was off. She tried his home phone and even contacted the security at his residential complex, but there was no sign of Xia Yu.

    ¡°Haha! Great, he¡¯s dead. He¡¯s finally dead!¡± Ruan Xin finally felt relieved, kissing her phone repeatedly.

    But then she stopped smiling. What if Xia Yu¡¯s threat was real? If she aborted the child, would she die too?

    As she anxiously waited, the hospital chief, Dr. Wang, arrived. He knew a bit about Ruan Xin¡¯s situation and assumed the child she was carrying belonged to Gu Zhuo, the rumored father. He hadn¡¯t thought much more about it.

    Ruan Xin had one goal: to check if the poison in her body had been neutralized.

    Several hours later, Dr. Wang returned with the test results. Ruan Xin, sporting dark circles, had clearly not slept all night.

    ¡°How is it? Is the poison gone?¡± Ruan Xin asked anxiously.

    Dr. Wang hesitated, licking his lips nervously. ¡°Miss Ruan, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°Calm down? Just tell me, am I safe or not?¡± Ruan Xin shouted, unable to accept that she might still be poisoned.

    Dr. Wang quickly reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re fine. All your indicators are normal, and the fetus is healthy.¡±

    Hearing this, Ruan Xin finally relaxed. ¡°Then schedule a termination. I don¡¯t want this child.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruan, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Dr. Wang hurried to stop her. ¡°You need to keep this child.¡±

    Ruan Xin waved him off impatiently. ¡°The child is in my body, and I decide. Make the arrangements, and not a word of this leaves the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruan, if you abort the child, the poison will act up again!¡± Dr. Wang¡¯s hands trembled as he held the report.

    Ruan Xin quickly approached him, grabbing his collar. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m fine now? Why would the poison act up? Isn¡¯t the poison neutralized?¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: What Do You Want?

    Chapter 551: What Do You Want?

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Dr. Wang left the ward, he felt his steps faltering; he had never encountered such a bizarre situation in his life. On the hospital bed, Ruan Xin looked ashen, feeling utterly devastated.

    The poison in her body had been temporarily suppressed, but the antidote had been partially absorbed by the fetus, achieving a balance that kept the poison at bay. If she had an abortion, the portion of the antidote absorbed by the fetus would also be lost, and she wouldn¡¯t survive.

    Not only could she not have an abortion now, but she also had to take good care of the pregnancy. Dr. Wang had only mentioned that after the baby was born, it might absorb some of the toxins, helping her achieve a balance in her body; he never said that the poison could be completely cured.

    Ruan Xin curled up under the blanket, her hatred for Summer Yu reaching its peak. The more she tried to contact him and failed, the more intense her hatred grew. If this man was dead, it would be one thing, but why did he have to drag her down with him?

    When Mrs. Yang saw her, Ruan Xin appeared dazed.

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry. The Gu family will definitely arrange the engagement,¡± Mrs. Yang reassured her daughter while peeling an apple with a smile.

    ¡°Gu Zhuo is a good kid, capable too. With our support, he definitely has the ability to compete with Gu Chen. Mommy won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Ruan Xin took the apple but didn¡¯t eat it, staring blankly.

    Mrs. Yang held her hand tenderly, thinking she was in shock, ¡°Rest assured, this engagement party will be the grandest. Mommy wants everyone to envy you and recognize you as the sole heir of the Yang Family.¡±

    Ruan Xin finally lifted her head, eyes brimming with tears, but she didn¡¯t speak, only nodded firmly.

    Yes, she needed to rise above others. Just a child, once her status was elevated, it would be easy to find antidotes and Snow Safflower.

    Luckily, Gu Zhuo and Ruan Xin were getting engaged, keeping Gu Hai preoccupied and away from Gu Chen¡¯s affairs.

    Su Ming had been cooperating with Gu Hai¡¯s demands from the beginning, gaining authority, and Gu Hai was more than happy to leave company matters to him.

    However, Gu Chen had yet to wake up, and without Snow Safflower, Song Fan could only use acupuncture daily to suppress the toxins in Gu Chen¡¯s body.

    Even so, this only ensured Gu Chen¡¯s vital signs, not curing the poison or waking him up.

    Three days later, just after Song Fan had finished an acupuncture session for Gu Chen, Su Ming hurried into the ward, ¡°Peter¡¯s here, says he has something for you.¡±

    Song Fan was not surprised. She had sensed Peter¡¯s unusual interest in Gu Chen, not a hostile interest, but more like a predator eyeing its prey.

    Moreover, he had initially suggested trading Snow Safflower. Song Fan had anticipated what he might bring.

    As expected, when she met Peter in the adjacent room, he had his assistant bring over a box containing Snow Safflower.

    Song Fan recognized it immediately; it was the same box from Jason¡¯s safe, marked with a prominent ¡°JS,¡± indicating Jason¡¯s ownership. It seemed Peter had made some sort of deal with Charlie to acquire the Snow Safflower.

    ¡°I told you I was sincere about cooperating, so here¡¯s the Snow Safflower. One is better than none, right?¡± Peter said, smiling earnestly.

    Song Fan did not reach for it, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡±

    ¡°Save Gu Chen, let him live.¡± After saying this, Peter started coughing violently, his frail condition evident.

    Song Fan still did not take the box, ¡°You must have gone through a lot to get this from Charlie. Just to save Gu Chen? That easily makes me suspicious.¡±

    Despite her teasing, Peter wasn¡¯t angered, ¡°Think what you want. I just hope our cooperation isn¡¯t too transactional. Miss Song can consider it carefully.¡±

    He took a sip of water, regaining some composure, ¡°Besides, Gu Chen doesn¡¯t have much time, right? If his uncle catches on, the Gu Family might change hands, correct?¡±

    His words were all true, hitting the nail on the head. Only then did Song Fan take the box, ¡°Alright, I can perform the surgery, but I need to ensure the kidney is legally sourced, or I won¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    But Peter shook his head, ¡°I want the surgery done. There are plenty of doctors. I don¡¯t need to trouble Miss Song. What I¡¯m hoping for in our cooperation is far beyond a simple surgery.¡±

    Song Fan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Ridiculous

    Chapter 552: Ridiculous

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense,¡± Peter said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle the cooperation I want, but right now, I just want Mr. Gu to stay healthy.¡±

    His face grew paler, and he spoke with some difficulty. His assistant quickly supported him so he could sit properly.

    Song Fan lowered her head, looking at the box containing the Tango Fruit, unsure of Peter¡¯s intentions.

    Peter didn¡¯t seem inclined to explain further. ¡°Miss Song, the detoxification can¡¯t be delayed, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± he said, his eyes carrying a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss our cooperation later. Saving Mr. Gu is more urgent.¡±

    With those words, Peter left, supported by his aides. Song Fan stood up and watched him leave.

    As soon as she confirmed that Peter and his people had left, she rushed into the lab with the Tango Fruit.

    ¡°Miss Song! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Min, who had resumed work, asked anxiously upon seeing her rush in.

    ¡°Preheat the purification equipment immediately, and ensure no one enters Lab Three. Also, shut down the surveillance in Lab Three,¡± Song Fan instructed quickly.

    Though Zhao Min didn¡¯t know what Song Fan was up to, she hurriedly complied with Jiang Man¡¯s help.

    Having extracted the Tango Fruit once before, Song Fan was familiar with the process. Gu Corporation¡¯s well-equipped lab expedited the purification process.

    She wondered how Peter had managed to get his hands on a Tango Fruit, but it seemed likely that he and Charlie had struck some sort of deal.

    While waiting for the purification, Song Fan began investigating Peter, who remained a wildcard.

    Unlike Charlie, who explicitly stated his desires¡ªnamely, the formula for anti-tumor drugs¡ªPeter kept his intentions opaque, which made Song Fan uneasy.

    She quickly delved into the dark web, uncovering the background of the Brown Group¡¯s eldest son. The Brown Group had roots in organized crime, with major revenue streams from pharmaceuticals and drugs, dominating several countries and regions.

    With Old Brown stepping back, Peter had become the prominent heir of the Brown Group.

    Jason, his younger brother, was more focused on various scientific endeavors and had no interest in competing for control. Charlie, the only one vying for power, lacked Peter¡¯s ruthlessness.

    If not for Cao Lei inadvertently damaging Peter¡¯s kidney, Old Brown likely wouldn¡¯t have allowed Charlie into the group.

    However, Song Fan found no traces of Old Brown in her research, nor any connections between Gu Chen and the Brown family. She felt there was more beneath the surface.

    Song Fan had a hunch about Peter¡¯s unspoken cooperation request. Her investigation revealed that a rising force in Country L had started encroaching on Peter¡¯s territory, even obtaining the formula for a new drug from him a year ago, offering it at a lower price to seize market share.

    Peter needed a new formula, just like Charlie. One sought drugs, the other sought medicine, but neither seemed trustworthy.

    Song Fan reviewed Wu Yong¡¯s notebook, filled with dense data she could comprehend. Besides new drug research, it also included modified traditional drug formulas.

    Considering Wu Yong¡¯s eye condition, she suspected his involvement in drug research might have caused his eye damage.

    But with Wu Yong still missing, she wondered if Peter or his adversaries were involved.

    Recalling the intense way Peter looked at Gu Chen, Song Fan formed a bold hypothesis.

    Given Peter¡¯s current capabilities, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait for a kidney transplant indefinitely. The emphasis on detoxifying Gu Chen seemed unnecessary unless there was a deeper connection between them.

    Swallowing hard, Song Fan pondered her idea. It seemed absurd, but what if it were true?

    Once the antidote from the Tango Fruit was ready, Song Fan headed straight to the hospital where Gu Chen was. She needed to detoxify him and uncover the truth.

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Xize

    Chapter 553: Xize

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Song Fan arrived at the hospital, Su Ming looked as if he had aged a few years, having stayed up for several nights.

    ¡°Miss Song, is it time for acupuncture?¡± He checked the time; it was almost midnight. Song Fan rarely came this late.

    Song Fan walked to Gu Chen¡¯s bedside, took his pulse to ensure his condition was stable, and then took out the antidote.

    Su Ming watched her with excitement. ¡°Is this the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Like last time, it can temporarily suppress the poison, at least enough to wake him up.¡± Song Fan quickly injected the antidote into Gu Chen and, while Su Ming wasn¡¯t paying attention, pocketed the blood-stained cotton ball.

    Su Ming didn¡¯t notice her unusual action. ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as we have some antidote, we can suppress the poison.¡±

    He had great faith in Song Fan, believing that as long as she was by Gu Chen¡¯s side, he would surely survive.

    Song Fan sighed. She knew that if such a situation occurred again, even she might not be able to save him.

    But at that moment, she was thinking about something else. ¡°Su Ming, have Sun Zhi or Sun Gao take over for you. Go get some rest. He won¡¯t wake up for another five or six hours.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Su Ming was puzzled. ¡°Miss Song, are you leaving now? Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Mr. Gu to wake up?¡±

    Although Song Fan didn¡¯t say it, Su Ming and the others around her could see that she cared a lot about Gu Chen and would usually stay until he woke up.

    But Song Fan had already put on her coat. She had collected the tissue Peter had coughed into earlier, planning to compare the DNA of Gu Chen and Peter. They were definitely not father and son, but there was a high probability they were related.

    Song Fan wound her way through the hospital to the outpatient building, where a man was already waiting for her in a doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°Well, Asina, you¡¯re rarely late!¡± The man, who had been sleeping on the desk, yawned deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such connections. I saw the Lingdong launch event¡ªa big deal! But this time, if you want my help, it¡¯ll cost you!¡±

    Song Fan pulled out two sealed bags from her pocket. ¡°Xize, you¡¯re doing well now, huh? Or should I call you Director Wang? I hear you need to book an appointment with you half a month in advance?¡±

    Xize had also been part of the mercenary group, always appearing as a doctor. Unlike others, Xize loved both money and thrills. Being a doctor also fed his love for the adrenaline rush of surgery.

    His appointment as the director at the Capital First Hospital was a fluke. His exceptional skills and passion for working long hours quickly elevated him from a resident to a director.

    If Song Fan hadn¡¯t researched on the dark web to find out which old acquaintances were still in the capital, she wouldn¡¯t have known Xize had become a renowned doctor.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He reluctantly picked up the items from the table. ¡°You want me to do a DNA test? I¡¯m the esteemed Director Wang!¡±

    ¡°Director Wang? Wang Chao? As far as I know, no one in your family is named Wang, right?¡± Song Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Giving yourself such a common name doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    Xize rolled his eyes hard. ¡°¡®Wang¡¯ means king, the highest leader. ¡®Chao¡¯ means surpassing. I want to surpass everyone!¡±

    Then he gave Song Fan a look that said, ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± and added, ¡°From now on, call me Wang Chao, Director Wang.¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes back at him. ¡°Fine, Director Wang. I¡¯ll be back for the paternity test report before dawn. Good luck, Director Wang!¡±

    After leaving the hospital, Song Fan didn¡¯t go home but returned to the lab to continue researching Wu Yong¡¯s experiments, hoping to find some clues.

    Before dawn, she received a call.

    ¡°Dear Asina, the two samples you gave me aren¡¯t a parent-child match. Sorry to disappoint you. But they are definitely related.¡± Xize¡¯s voice carried a hint of schadenfreude.

    Song Fan replied irritably, ¡°As long as it¡¯s confirmed they¡¯re related, that¡¯s good enough. Send me the report; I won¡¯t be coming back.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that staying up late every night is like chronic suicide? I¡¯ve waited and done tests for you, staying up for hours.¡± Xize¡¯s voice turned plaintive. ¡°I think I¡¯ve lost a few hairs, and my hairline is receding¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a pair of Lingdong diamond cufflinks.¡± Song Fan quickly cut him off.

    The next second, her phone received the paternity test report, and Xize¡¯s voice turned cheerful, ¡°Great, love you!¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Fishing

    Chapter 554: Fishing

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    However, Song Fan¡¯s mood was not as pleasant as Caesar¡¯s. Looking at the contents of the report, she realized that a woman¡¯s intuition was indeed terrifying.

    Peter and Gu Chen were indeed related, and it seemed to be a close blood relationship.

    Song Fan finally understood why Peter cared so much about Gu Chen¡¯s well-being and needed him to be healthy.

    Both Peter and Gu Chen had unique blood types and constitutions, making it difficult for Peter to find a suitable kidney. He had been waiting for his never-before-seen relative, Gu Chen, to donate a kidney.

    Unfortunately, Gu Chen had been poisoned for a long time, and his body was full of toxins. Even if Peter transplanted a kidney now, he might not survive.

    Song Fan let out a sigh of relief. She was now sure that Gu Chen wouldn¡¯t die, and Peter might even help detoxify him. However, she was also worried. Given Peter¡¯s ruthless methods, he probably wanted more than just a kidney.

    Realizing it was time, Song Fan returned to the hospital, where Gu Chen had just woken up.

    ¡°You saved me again,¡± Gu Chen said with a smile, looking much better.

    Indeed, the Tango Fruit was a good thing. Not only could it detoxify, but it also served as a tonic. Just a little had significantly improved Gu Chen¡¯s condition.

    Song Fan didn¡¯t say anything, and Su Ming, understanding the situation, said, ¡°Mr. Gu just woke up. He must be hungry. I¡¯ll have the servants bring some soup and prepare some breakfast.¡±

    After Su Ming left, Song Fan sat by the bed and poured Gu Chen a glass of water. ¡°Your body is weak now. You should only drink liquids.¡±

    Gu Chen took a sip of water, feeling his throat moisten. ¡°Did Charlie send the Tango Fruit? Did you cooperate with him?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t blaming Song Fan. He knew she did everything for him. Even if she had cooperated with Charlie to develop a new drug, he wouldn¡¯t blame her.

    But things were entirely different from what he had expected.

    ¡°Peter sent it,¡± Song Fan said, deciding not to hide anything from Gu Chen. The sooner he knew, the better prepared he would be. ¡°He wants you to detoxify quickly and stay healthy.¡±

    Gu Chen pondered for a moment. ¡°What does he want you to do? Perform surgery on him?¡±

    He had investigated the Brown Group to some extent. Though Peter rarely appeared, he was ruthless. Gu Chen didn¡¯t want Song Fan to have any dealings with such people.

    But once again, he guessed wrong.

    ¡°He said there are many doctors who can operate on him. He wants to cooperate with me on something else,¡± Song Fan said, taking out her phone and showing him the paternity test report. ¡°But I think I found his kidney source.¡±

    Gu Chen, puzzled, took the phone. The report didn¡¯t name the individuals but showed they were relatives.

    Being smart, Gu Chen quickly figured it out.

    The usually composed Mr. Gu was visibly shocked. ¡°He and I are related? What kind of relationship?¡±

    He had never heard of any foreign relatives in the Gu family. He had met the three Brown sons, none of whom looked like him. They were all foreigners, making it improbable they were related.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s your cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s uncle¡¯s nephew?¡± Song Fan joked.

    The range of possible relationships was too broad to define, but one thing was clear to her.

    ¡°You and Peter have unique blood types. He¡¯s so good to you for a reason.¡±

    She had long suspected this. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Interested in my kidney,¡± Gu Chen added. ¡°No wonder he came to the capital despite being sick. He¡¯s got a plan. What does he want? To cut me open?¡±

    His expression fluctuated, showing his extreme displeasure. Song Fan understood. No one wanted to be someone else¡¯s target, especially not for an organ.

    But for now, Gu Chen was safe. Peter wouldn¡¯t make a move until the detoxification was complete.

    ¡°Rest assured, Peter won¡¯t use your poisoned kidney, at least not now,¡± Song Fan said, narrowing her eyes and smiling.

    Gu Chen knew that look. It appeared whenever she planned to trick someone.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your plan this time?¡± Gu Chen gently pinched her cheek.

    Song Fan blinked. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to use Mr. Gu as bait to fish!¡±

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Give You an Explanation

    Chapter 555: Give You an Explanation

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Gu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. As expected, Song Fan just wanted to use him.

    However, seeing her so excited, Gu Chen became interested. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your plan?¡±

    Song Fan didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she pulled out a small pill from her pocket and looked at Gu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t some kind of fatal pill, is it?¡± Gu Chen doubted that this small pill was anything good.

    ¡°Something like that.¡± Song Fan poured Gu Chen a glass of water. ¡°This will make you appear temporarily comatose due to poisoning. It should take effect in about half an hour. You can use this time to explain work matters to your board members. Su Ming is probably reaching his limit.¡±

    Seeing her smiling, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile. Was she implying that he should settle his affairs?

    When Su Ming returned with breakfast and a pile of documents, a few company executives had just left Gu Chen¡¯s room. These were Gu Chen¡¯s trusted subordinates. Seeing him fine, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°President Gu, are you feeling better? Please have something to eat.¡± Su Ming quickly set everything down. ¡°These documents need your signature, and I¡¯ve postponed a few meetings to the day after tomorrow. Would a video conference then be okay?¡±

    Before Su Ming could finish speaking, Gu Chen had already started signing the documents. ¡°No need to wait until the day after tomorrow. Schedule a board meeting video conference in ten minutes.¡±

    Su Ming looked at him in shock, then at Song Fan. ¡°Is that appropriate? You¡¯ve just recovered. Isn¡¯t this too strenuous?¡±

    Gu Chen glanced at the small pill on the bedside table. ¡°If we don¡¯t hold the meeting now, they won¡¯t see me the day after tomorrow either.¡±

    Su Ming didn¡¯t understand but still followed his orders.

    An hour later, after the meeting, Gu Chen fell into a deep sleep again.

    ¡°Miss Song, what is going on?¡± Su Ming was so startled he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Did President Gu relapse? Is there more antidote?¡±

    Song Fan checked Gu Chen¡¯s pulse, confirmed he was sleeping peacefully, and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the company about this. But make sure those people downstairs know.¡±

    She glanced outside at several men in suits. She recognized two of them as Peter and Brown¡¯s bodyguards. They were clearly here to monitor Gu Chen.

    Su Ming wanted to ask more but, seeing Song Fan¡¯s serious expression, he nodded and went downstairs to find a way to let the bodyguards know about Gu Chen¡¯s condition.

    That evening, Song Fan arranged to meet Peter at a clubhouse.

    ¡°Wham!¡± She threw the empty snow lotus box onto the floor. ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m very disappointed. You gave me a fake snow lotus. Are you trying to kill Gu Chen?¡±

    Her voice trembled with anger, eyes red with bloodshot veins. Her actions conveyed extreme fury.

    Peter had already heard about Gu Chen¡¯s relapse from his subordinates. Seeing Song Fan so angry now, he suspected Charlie might have sabotaged him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you really working with that idiot Gu Hai? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s just a fool?¡± Song Fan continued to question, staring at Peter as if trying to see through him.

    ¡°Miss Song, you misunderstand. I want Gu Chen to live more than anyone.¡± Peter spoke earnestly.

    Yes, if Gu Chen died, he wouldn¡¯t survive either. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Gu Chen to die.

    But Song Fan seemed even more agitated. ¡°You and he aren¡¯t related. Why would you want him alive? You¡¯re all in cahoots! Charlie was introduced by Gu Hai. It seems you and your brother are working together, right?¡±

    Sure enough, Peter¡¯s face darkened. So it was Charlie!

    He didn¡¯t want to hand over the snow lotus, so he tampered with it. But seeing Song Fan¡¯s furious expression, Peter didn¡¯t dare to trust her easily. He remembered Jason saying this woman wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I have a good doctor. Let him examine Mr. Gu. Maybe there¡¯s another way.¡±

    Song Fan had anticipated this and didn¡¯t stop him. The group returned to the hospital.

    The doctor examined Gu Chen and confirmed he was in a deep coma due to severe poisoning. Peter finally panicked.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll give you an explanation for this. Give me two days.¡± Without waiting for Song Fan¡¯s response, Peter hurriedly left the room.

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Wu Yong Appears

    Chapter 556: Wu Yong Appears

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation  Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Back at the hotel, Peter had his people carefully review the process of exchanging the Tango Fruit, but they couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious.

    ¡°Are you sure Gu Chen¡¯s poisoning hasn¡¯t been suppressed?¡± he coldly asked the doctor.

    The doctor nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, that man¡¯s constitution is very weak. I saw many acupuncture marks on him, likely used to suppress the poisoning, but it¡¯s not very effective. If he remains unconscious, he probably won¡¯t survive much longer.¡±

    Peter trusted his people, but the current situation was indeed difficult.

    The next morning, he went directly to Charlie¡¯s residence. Charlie was busy preparing to open a new jewelry store in L Country.

    ¡°Yes, the chosen locations are good, but the prices are a bit high. My jewelry store is meant for long-term operation, so I need a reasonable price.¡±

    Seeing Peter and his men barge in, Charlie looked displeased. He quickly wrapped up his phone call and hung up.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not good to trespass,¡± Charlie said with a smile, though his eyes showed disdain. Last time, Peter and Old Brown used 1% of their shares to get a Tango Fruit. He had just gone along with it, thinking Gu Chen¡¯s death would leave Song Fan without leverage in their negotiations. He didn¡¯t want Gu Chen dead, but now that Peter was here, something must have gone wrong.

    ¡°Hmph, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Peter sat down, his anger evident. ¡°The Tango Fruit you gave me was fake, and Gu Chen is about to die!¡±

    Thinking of Gu Chen¡¯s condition, Peter wanted to strangle Charlie. ¡°You should know Gu Chen must stay alive, or Father won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Charlie had anticipated trouble from Peter but hadn¡¯t expected it to be about this. He immediately retorted, ¡°Impossible. The Tango Fruit was left by Jason. I never touched it; it was all genuine. If you gave it to Song Fan, she would have checked it.¡±

    Peter knew Song Fan was cautious, but with Gu Chen in trouble, the only suspect was Charlie.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Charlie knew Old Brown also needed Gu Chen alive. He had to clear his name quickly.

    ¡°Could it be that the Tango Fruit lost its potency?¡± Charlie suddenly considered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to store it properly and just followed Jason¡¯s method, adjusting the temperature. Maybe it lost its potency over time?¡±

    He swore, ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t tamper with anything. Not only do you and Father need Gu Chen alive, but if I want to collaborate with Song Fan, I can¡¯t let Gu Chen die. I didn¡¯t do anything to harm him.¡±

    Besides Jason, neither of his brothers understood these things, so they couldn¡¯t explain.

    Peter thought it over and decided to call in someone who knew Gu Chen¡¯s condition and could verify if there was an issue with the Tango Fruit.

    He and Charlie went to the basement of a private hospital, which housed a large laboratory. A bodyguard brought in a man with thick glasses¡ªit was the long-missing Wu Yong.

    Wu Yong¡¯s hood was removed, and he shielded his eyes from the light before using eye drops. Finally, he adjusted to the light.

    ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything wrong with this Tango Fruit,¡± Peter pointed to the box on the lab table. ¡°Determine its efficacy. You know Gu Chen¡¯s condition best; see if one Tango Fruit is enough to detoxify and revive him.¡±

    Wu Yong kept his head down, but his eyes flickered with recognition. This matter involved Gu Chen, which meant Song Fan must be nearby, or no one else could detoxify Gu Chen.

    He approached the lab table without saying a word and began operating various equipment.

    Using tweezers, he carefully picked up a petal, meticulously inspecting each one as if checking for any damage.

    No one noticed him making a small mark on the underside of a petal with the tweezers. He could only hope Song Fan would see and understand it.

    Afterward, he began the purification and testing process, working for two hours before emerging from the lab.

    ¡°The Tango Fruit is fine, but it was stored too long and improperly, reducing its efficacy. Now, three or four fruits only have the effect of one.¡± He continued applying eye drops as he spoke. ¡°This means one Tango Fruit, no matter who makes the antidote, won¡¯t be enough to wake Mr. Gu.¡±

    Though Wu Yong seemed dull, he was incredibly smart. From Peter¡¯s brief words, he had pieced together the situation. Even if he couldn¡¯t escape, he needed Song Fan to get more Tango Fruit.

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Biased

    Chapter 557: Biased

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Wu Yong continued, ¡°Moreover, the antidote and the poison are complementary. If the antidote dosage isn¡¯t sufficient, given Mr. Gu¡¯s condition, those antidotes might turn into fatal poison.¡±

    Hearing his words, Peter and Charlie exchanged glances, both feeling a bit nervous. They had gathered information on Gu Chen¡¯s condition from various sources, and it was indeed as Song Fan had described. Now, with Wu Yong saying the same thing, it seemed Song Fan was telling the truth.

    Compared to Peter¡¯s nervousness, Charlie was more pleased. Now that he was the only one with the snow lotus, Peter needed him. Although he also wanted to cooperate with Song Fan, obtaining benefits from Peter first was more advantageous.

    Charlie said regretfully, ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s fate really isn¡¯t good. However, fortunately, I had someone find two more snow lotuses earlier. At least we can save his life. Saving his life is like saving big brother¡¯s, right?¡±

    Peter¡¯s situation was known to Song Fan, and naturally, Charlie could find out too. He felt confident in his victory.

    ¡°Petty gains.¡± Peter looked at him coldly. ¡°Hand over the snow lotus, and I¡¯ll give you 1% of the shares.¡±

    Charlie burst into laughter as if he had heard a joke. He leaned closer to Peter, ¡°Big brother¡¯s and father¡¯s lives are worth only 1% of the shares? I want your bases in B Country and A Country, with all the proceeds going to me. Then, I¡¯ll give you the snow lotus.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Peter gritted his teeth in anger. Those two bases were his most profitable drug trading points. If he gave them to Charlie, what would he have left?

    Wu Yong¡¯s research on new products was not yet complete, and he couldn¡¯t afford to give up his money tree.

    Charlie, however, was in no hurry. ¡°No problem, big brother. Take your time. Think about it for a month if you need to. I just don¡¯t know if Gu Chen can last that long.¡±

    Laughing heartily, he picked up the snow lotus on the table and left the lab. Peter watched him leave with a gloomy expression.

    Peter couldn¡¯t afford to wait, and neither could Old Brown risk Gu Chen having an accident. That day, Charlie received a call from Old Brown, directly offering him a business line in exchange.

    ¡°Father, you are too biased.¡± Charlie felt it wasn¡¯t enough.

    He had already started meddling in this business line, even taking over part of Old Brown¡¯s business. Now saying that the whole line was his, he felt he was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°My jewelry brand has been doing quite well, and now this business line is not just yours.¡± His tone seemed respectful, but there was an underlying threat. ¡°Gu Chen doesn¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s too late for you to find the snow lotus now, right?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Old Brown was just as ruthless. ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t have much time. Your mother doesn¡¯t either.¡±

    From the other end of the phone came a woman¡¯s wretched screams. Charlie tightly gripped his phone but didn¡¯t make a sound. He knew that if he backed down now, it would be even harder to get benefits in the future. However, if he stayed silent, the woman¡¯s screams grew more agonizing.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Charlie finally spoke up. ¡°Half of the snow lotus will go to Peter. That will keep Gu Chen alive!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say more and hung up the phone. Immediately, he received a photo of a woman beaten to a pulp. He quickly deleted the photo and closed his eyes.

    After two minutes, he called Peter. ¡°Big brother, send someone to get the snow lotus.¡±

    Looking at the three snow lotuses in front of her, Song Fan frowned.

    Peter explained earnestly, ¡°You know how rare the snow lotus is. I paid a high price to get these from Charlie.¡±

    Although he smiled at Song Fan, he had cursed Charlie thousands of times in his heart. Charlie had taken the benefits but held back, not wanting Gu Chen to fully recover.

    Song Fan lowered her head, seemingly examining the lotuses, but inwardly she breathed a sigh of relief. She was just a little short of having enough antidote.

    Suddenly, she noticed something odd on one of the snow lotus leaves, like a symbol.

    ¡°Miss Song, is there something wrong with the snow lotus?¡± Seeing her expression change, Peter was more anxious than she was.

    The doctor had said his remaining kidney was failing fast. He needed a transplant soon, which meant Gu Chen had to recover quickly.

    Song Fan calmed her emotions and shook her head. ¡°The potency is much less than before. These might only be enough to wake him up.¡±

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Rescue of Wu Yong

    Chapter 558: Rescue of Wu Yong

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You can rest assured, I will continue to send people to search for the Tango Fruit,¡± Peter said earnestly. ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy. If we find any Tango Fruit, I will deliver it to you immediately.¡±

    Song Fan did not respond. She understood that Peter¡¯s concern for Gu Chen was really concern for himself.

    Back at the Gu Medical Company¡¯s laboratory, Song Fan carefully took out the Tango Fruit. She noticed a mark on the petal, shaped like a ¡°W.¡± It looked like it had been made with tweezers. The ¡°W¡± also had a horizontal line in the middle, a shorthand Wu Yong often used in his signature.

    Realizing that Peter had easily believed her story and quickly obtained the Tango Fruit, Song Fan formed a hypothesis. It seemed that Wu Yong was in Peter¡¯s custody, likely still in the capital and not sent abroad.

    With this in mind, she began looking through Wu Yong¡¯s notes in the lab. She discovered that he had been researching poison formulas for several years. Could it be that Wu Yong had been collaborating with the Brown Group all this time?

    Song Fan brought the notebook to the hospital. Gu Chen was sitting on the sofa, looking over some documents.

    Song Fan had temporarily poisoned him, making him unconscious for a while. He could wake up without an antidote.

    Seeing her enter, Gu Chen was a bit surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±

    Song Fan nodded. ¡°They gave us three, better than nothing. But I found something concerning.¡±

    She told him about finding Wu Yong¡¯s signature on the Tango Fruit petal. ¡°I think Wu Yong is still in the capital. We should look for him.¡±

    ¡°Would Charlie really dare imprison Wu Yong in the country?¡± Gu Chen frowned.

    If that were the case, Wu Yong would be well-hidden and hard to find.

    Song Fan thought about this too, but since they managed to send out the Tango Fruit, Wu Yong must have some degree of freedom.

    Her eyes brightened. ¡°Charlie kidnapped Wu Yong for experiments. Laboratories require a lot of electricity. We can investigate from that angle.¡±

    Gu Chen agreed, following her logic. He instructed his people to investigate places where Charlie had been, looking for unusual power consumption.

    They found an underground laboratory in an abandoned hospital. ¡°This used to be an experimental lab. After Charlie came to the country, there was a spike in electricity use and the installation of generators,¡± Gu Chen said, pointing to the map. ¡°But the place is guarded. We can¡¯t storm in.¡±

    Song Fan nodded slightly. Wu Yong was important to both them and Charlie. If they pushed too hard, it could backfire.

    Song Fan used the computer to pull up a map and closely examined the surroundings of the hospital. She finally thought of a plan. ¡°We can¡¯t get in, so let¡¯s smoke them out.¡±

    Gu Chen saw the determined look in her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it your way.¡±

    The next day, Song Fan made sure Gu Chen stayed in the hospital. She went with Gu Chen¡¯s men to scout the area.

    She stationed herself in an unfinished building across from the hospital, using binoculars to observe the situation.

    Song Fan felt a bit nervous. If the Tango Fruit was destroyed in the fire, detoxifying Gu Chen would be difficult.

    But she knew rescuing Wu Yong was the top priority. With his help, detoxifying Gu Chen would be much easier.

    When she confirmed that Charlie¡¯s men were changing shifts, Song Fan sent a WeChat message to Gu Chen¡¯s men.

    Soon, thick smoke began billowing from the hospital, causing visible panic among the people there.

    ¡°Fire! Put it out quickly! Save the fire first!¡±

    ¡°Get the people in the basement out! Hurry, the boss said they can¡¯t be harmed!¡±

    Charlie¡¯s men, well-trained, quickly divided into teams to act.

    What excited Song Fan the most was seeing Wu Yong among a group of people in lab coats, fleeing from an exit through her binoculars.

    Song Fan swiftly left the unfinished building and drove over to intercept them.

    Initially, Charlie¡¯s men were able to count heads, but as the fire grew, they became more concerned with salvaging the lab¡¯s medicines and data.

    Song Fan seized this opportunity, driving her car into the crowd.

    Wu Yong, clutching a briefcase tightly, squinted toward the car. His eyes had been stung by the smoke, making it hard for him to see.

    ¡°Wu Yong, get in!¡± Song Fan shouted.

    Recognizing her voice, Wu Yong quickly got into the car, and Song Fan hit the gas, driving away.

    As she glanced at the rearview mirror, Song Fan felt a surge of relief. ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Wu Yong, rubbing his irritated eyes, pointed to the briefcase beside him. ¡°The Tango Fruit is inside. It¡¯s in low-temperature storage. We need to find a fridge fast!¡±

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Hope for Antidote

    Chapter 559: Hope for Antidote

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    No one knew about Song Fan rescuing Wu Yong. She had worn a hat and sunglasses while driving an old, rundown car, so no one remembered what she looked like.

    Charlie¡¯s lab suffered significant losses, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. It was easy to find out who his enemies were, and it seemed that only Peter had the means to attack his lab.

    The next day, Charlie brought people to confront Peter, demanding he hand over Wu Yong and the snow lotus.

    Peter looked at him weakly. ¡°Do you think I have the strength to trouble you?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Just because you¡¯re weak doesn¡¯t mean your subordinates are!¡± Charlie replied confidently.

    With most of his rivals gone, Peter was the only one left who could pose such a threat. Especially thinking about the business line Old Brown gave him, Charlie narrowed his eyes and looked at Peter dangerously. ¡°It could only be you, unless Gu Chen has recovered!¡±

    With those words, Peter was at a loss for what to say. It seemed that besides him and Gu Chen, no one else would trouble Charlie. But he had been in poor health recently, and Gu Chen was still in a coma. Who could have attacked Charlie?

    Despite Peter¡¯s efforts to explain, Charlie did not believe him. Instead, he thought Peter was making excuses. Their conflict escalated, leading to clashes in several foreign territories, leaving them too occupied to care about Gu Chen.

    After being rescued, Wu Yong did not rest. Instead, he wrote down all the data he had memorized in the lab.

    ¡°They gave me a snow lotus and I recorded its combination with other components. It could be useful for detoxifying Gu Chen.¡±

    Looking at Wu Yong¡¯s handwritten data, Song Fan was once again amazed by his abilities.

    She held the documents excitedly. ¡°Wu Yong, you really are a genius. With this and the snow lotus, detoxifying Gu Chen shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    She had been searching for a way to detoxify Gu Chen for so long. Finally, there seemed to be hope.

    But Wu Yong wasn¡¯t as optimistic as she was. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. The snow lotus we have isn¡¯t enough. We¡¯ll have to control the toxin little by little.¡±

    Song Fan and Wu Yong spent almost all their time in the lab. They took turns monitoring the experimental data and continuously analyzing the detoxification effects.

    Gu Chen also had a strict dietary regimen planned by Song Fan, as he frequently had to provide blood samples for research. Watching her approach with soup and a syringe, Gu Chen felt a headache coming on.

    ¡°Song Fan, I really think I might be drained of blood.¡± He extended his arm reluctantly.

    Song Fan sighed. ¡°Who else but you has this toxin? That¡¯s why I made you this highly nutritious soup.¡±

    Seeing the dark, murky soup, Gu Chen felt its strong odor assaulting his senses. However, after giving his blood, he had no choice but to drink the soup, knowing it might be what kept him alive.

    While Song Fan focused on her experiments, the struggle between Charlie and Peter concluded with Peter taking the upper hand and acquiring Charlie¡¯s jewelry business.

    When Peter found Song Fan, he seemed much healthier. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll handle the jewelry business. We must continue to collaborate closely.¡±

    Song Fan gave him a forced smile, feeling suspicious. How had Peter, who looked so weak, managed to overpower Charlie?

    Nevertheless, she nodded and agreed. She still needed the Brown family¡¯s resources to obtain more snow lotus. Once Gu Chen was cured, she would have nothing to worry about.

    Peter, seeing her expression, guessed she was calculating something. He casually asked, ¡°Miss Song, have you found any snow lotus recently? Has Mr. Gu not woken up?¡±

    Song Fan quickly shook her head, looking somewhat downcast. ¡°If you all can¡¯t find snow lotus, we have even less chance of finding any. His condition isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Not good? Is he unable to wake up? Is his life at risk?¡± Peter looked at her with concern.

    Gu Chen was his only hope for survival, and he couldn¡¯t afford for anything to happen to him. Peter had intended to test if Song Fan was involved in Wu Yong¡¯s disappearance. Now, it seemed she didn¡¯t know about the missing snow lotus or Wu Yong.

    Hearing his words, Song Fan appeared extremely angry. She stood up in a fury. ¡°Gu Chen can¡¯t wake up for now, but don¡¯t wish for his death. Since the work handover is done, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Mr. Brown

    Chapter 560: Mr. Brown

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Peter watched Song Fan leave, noting her genuine anger, which made him believe that Gu Chen might truly be on the brink of death. Realizing that the only person who could save him was dying, he finally lost his composure.

    Peter had been searching for a compatible kidney for years but had found none. He urgently needed a transplant to survive.

    After much consideration, he decided to inform Old Mr. Brown about the situation.

    ¡°Dad, I think there¡¯s something suspicious going on. I suspect Charlie might be behind this,¡± Peter said, hoping to shift the blame onto Charlie and disqualify him from inheriting. ¡°If Gu Chen doesn¡¯t wake up, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown, more than anyone, wanted Gu Chen to live.

    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, only the sound of shallow breathing.

    Peter felt a chill run down his spine, his fear of Old Mr. Brown resurfacing. After half a minute, he whispered, ¡°Dad? Are you still there?¡±

    ¡°You have never met Gu Chen. Are you certain he is in a coma? Is he always unconscious, or does he occasionally wake up?¡± Old Mr. Brown¡¯s voice finally came through.

    Peter took a deep breath and was about to answer when he realized something was wrong. Gu Chen was indeed in a coma, but the Gu Corporation¡¯s operations were running smoothly, and Song Fan did not seem to be constantly present. He initially thought Song Fan was busy caring for Gu Chen, but if Gu Chen was comatose, who was making all the crucial decisions for the company?

    Piece by piece, the clues began to add up. ¡°Dad, something is definitely off. I¡¯ll investigate further.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t dare say too much, fearing Old Mr. Brown might blame him for any mistakes.

    Hanging up the phone, Old Mr. Brown felt his body ache painfully. Regular painkillers could no longer control his nerve pain, and he needed to find an effective treatment soon.

    Realizing that Gu Chen might not only be alive but also possibly conscious, he made a decision. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to go back. Gu Chen, you better wait for your uncle.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown did not inform anyone about his return. Known for his unpredictable movements, only his sons and a few trusted aides knew of his whereabouts.

    When he arrived at the pharmacy, Song Fan was selecting medicinal herbs for a medicinal diet for Gu Chen.

    ¡°Excuse me, young lady. May I ask if you have a formula for replenishing blood and qi?¡± a gentle voice asked.

    Hearing someone call her, Song Fan looked up.

    At a glance, she was stunned. The man before her was gentle and elegant, smiling warmly. His features bore a striking resemblance to Gu Chen¡¯s.

    Song Fan stared at him, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    This man felt both familiar and strange, and his eyes told Song Fan that he knew her.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you not a doctor?¡± Old Mr. Brown asked again.

    Song Fan quickly nodded. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a customer too. Perhaps you could ask the doctor over there?¡±

    She pointed to an elderly traditional Chinese medicine doctor, noting that there were about a dozen people waiting in line.

    Her gaze returned to the man before her. ¡°What kind of medicine do you need? Maybe I can help.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you seem to know a lot about traditional Chinese medicine,¡± Old Mr. Brown replied, still smiling. But Song Fan felt as if a venomous snake was watching her.

    She subconsciously scrutinized the man again, and a flash of insight hit her.

    Gu Chen had a connection to the Brown family. If Old Mr. Brown was a Chinese man and his wife was a foreigner, didn¡¯t that explain everything?

    The true relative of Gu Chen should be Old Mr. Brown.

    She had been thinking too narrowly, assuming the Browns must be blond and blue-eyed, overlooking another possibility.

    ¡°Young lady, is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me?¡± Old Mr. Brown asked, noticing Song Fan¡¯s odd expression. He realized she had recognized him.

    Song Fan bit her lip, cautiously asking, ¡°Uncle, you have a strange accent. Have you lived abroad for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been back for years. Many places have changed,¡± Old Mr. Brown replied, looking at her intently. ¡°My relatives have always been in the country. I heard one is quite famous. Do you know Gu Chen? He¡¯s my nephew.¡±

    Song Fan was so startled she nearly bit her tongue. She blurted out, ¡°Mr. Brown?¡±

    Old Mr. Brown raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. ¡°Yes, Miss Song, you are indeed clever.¡±

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: The Truth of the Past

    Chapter 561: The Truth of the Past

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Knowing each other¡¯s identities, Song Fan became calm. Since he could find her, he surely knew Gu Chen¡¯s condition was bad. He must have come to China for Gu Chen.

    Song Fan stared at him without speaking. Old Mr. Brown didn¡¯t get angry but chuckled softly, ¡°Shall I invite you to dinner, Miss Song? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Song Fan nodded cautiously, following him. She wanted to see what the Brown family¡¯s leader was up to.

    Old Mr. Brown took her directly to the top floor of a five-star restaurant.

    ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ve reserved this entire floor, so no one will disturb us during our meal.¡±

    He was very generous and gentlemanly handed the menu to Song Fan. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like. I can¡¯t quite grasp young girls¡¯ preferences.¡±

    Song Fan pushed the menu aside. ¡°Mr. Brown, why don¡¯t you get straight to the point? I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡±

    She knew well that he must have a significant reason for coming to China and personally showing up, likely related to Gu Chen.

    Old Mr. Brown smiled, shook his head, and clapped his hands. Someone immediately brought over a large box and placed it respectfully beside them.

    Old Mr. Brown gently opened the box. Seeing the fresh snow lotus, Song Fan became excited but maintained her composure, not revealing her emotions.

    ¡°Miss Song, I know Gu Chen¡¯s condition is very poor, so I brought the snow lotus for you.¡± Old Mr. Brown closed the box and pushed it toward Song Fan. ¡°It¡¯s yours now. I hope you can cure Gu Chen. I know only you can save him.¡±

    Before coming, Old Mr. Brown had already investigated. Song Fan was indeed a formidable figure. With her around, Gu Chen had a chance to survive. If Gu Chen lived, he would be safe too.

    He gazed at Song Fan intently, but she didn¡¯t move, staring back at him. ¡°Mr. Brown, what do you want me to do?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe this old man was acting out of kindness. She sensed something was wrong with his condition, especially with the involuntary twitching of his forehead. She suspected he might really be ill.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re indeed calm, as expected of the woman Gu Chen fancies. Can¡¯t I just want to save my family out of kindness?¡±

    He pushed the box closer. ¡°You should know that snow lotus is hard to find. This might be the last few we have.¡±

    Song Fan stared at the box, feeling hesitant. The snow lotus she had wasn¡¯t enough. She and Wu Yong still needed to conduct experiments. These snow lotuses from Old Mr. Brown were indeed timely, but they were also risky.

    Old Mr. Brown raised an eyebrow, smiling warmly. ¡°I do have a reason. Gu Chen and I share the same poison, and I¡¯ve been suffering for over twenty years.¡±

    He pursed his lips slightly, seeming lost in memories.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Chen¡¯s uncle, his mother¡¯s brother. We both studied medicine and participated in a support project in Africa. Unfortunately, we were injected with a virus.¡±

    It was the first time Song Fan heard this, leaving her momentarily stunned. She had never thought it would be like this. Old Mr. Brown and Gu Chen¡¯s mother, along with many volunteers, were captured. She only knew that Gu Chen¡¯s mother had died early, but since he never talked about it, she never brought it up either.

    Old Mr. Brown¡¯s story occurred before Gu Chen was born. Drug dealers were conducting experiments, and they became test subjects. Among them, only Old Mr. Brown and Gu Chen¡¯s mother survived.

    ¡°Later, we were rescued. I stayed abroad for treatment. She was already pregnant then and chose to return home.¡±

    ¡°So Gu Chen was poisoned from birth?¡± Song Fan asked quickly. She knew Gu Chen was deeply poisoned, but later, someone poisoned him again. She didn¡¯t fully believe Old Mr. Brown¡¯s words.

    The man continued his story, whether she believed it or not. ¡°Yes, only Gu Chen¡¯s mother developed antibodies and survived. The child also survived but was weak.¡±

    ¡°However, she was too weak during childbirth, and the poison eventually took her life. But Gu Chen¡¯s life is resilient.¡±

    He looked at Song Fan meaningfully. ¡°He has antibodies and you, and now he has the snow lotus.¡±

    ¡°If you can keep him alive, you might save more people. I know you have a healer¡¯s heart and won¡¯t refuse.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Blood Extraction

    Chapter 562: Blood Extraction

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    ¡°You said only you and Gu Chen¡¯s mother survived. How can I save more people?¡± Song Fan remained still, quietly staring at Old Mr. Brown.

    She knew about the human experiments Jason had conducted and thought about the people on the deserted island, her gaze turning cold. If all this hadn¡¯t been authorized by Old Mr. Brown, no one would have dared to do such things.

    He didn¡¯t want to save people; he wanted to use others¡¯ lives to find a cure and save his own.

    Old Mr. Brown chuckled lightly and rolled up his sleeve, revealing a forearm covered with needle marks. ¡°You don¡¯t think the drug dealers experimented on us just for fun, do you? I¡¯m barely surviving on other medications. This poison has harmed many people. Giving you the Tango Fruit was in hopes you could develop a cure and prevent more deaths.¡±

    Song Fan frowned, remaining silent. She understood Old Mr. Brown¡¯s implication: he was using poison to fight poison to stay alive, enduring immense pain. If the head of the Brown family was in such a state, what about the others?

    Her mind flashed back to the people on the island. Song Fan lowered her eyes, hiding her emotions. It seemed Gu Chen was the only one with antibodies who had survived, making him the cure for everyone else. If he lived, they lived; if he died, they died with him.

    No wonder the Brown family wanted him alive but dared not let him die.

    Seeing Song Fan¡¯s slight hesitation, Old Mr. Brown continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been to the overseas base. I admit Jason went too far in some matters, but he did it to save lives.¡±

    ¡°Many on the island were criminals and drug addicts. Though it was tragic to use them as test subjects, they died for a cause.¡± To him, these people dying for his cause was an honor.

    Song Fan kept her head down, fearing Old Mr. Brown would see the coldness in her eyes. His disregard for human life as a high-ranking figure disgusted her.

    ¡°If you can develop the antidote and keep Gu Chen alive, I¡¯m willing to cover the treatment costs for others and help you establish a more advanced research lab. You could even take over Jason¡¯s experiments. What do you think?¡± Old Mr. Brown made grand promises.

    Internally, Song Fan sneered. If the Brown family could achieve this, they would have cleaned up their act long ago. Why go to such lengths?

    Outwardly, she put on an admiring look. ¡°Mr. Brown, it would be wonderful if you could think this way. Those people desperately need your help.¡±

    As expected, Old Mr. Brown looked pleased with her words. He believed that she was just a young girl and that he could easily handle her.

    ¡°Can I see Gu Chen? I¡¯m genuinely worried about him,¡± he asked, seizing the opportunity. He needed to see Gu Chen himself. Not knowing Gu Chen¡¯s condition made him uneasy, and it seemed Song Fan was not easy to deal with either.

    Song Fan lowered her head, hesitating. She knew that if she didn¡¯t let him see Gu Chen, he might resort to extreme measures. After a moment, she looked up at Old Mr. Brown with a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Brown, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to see him. He¡¯s in very poor health and has been unconscious. Seeing him won¡¯t do much good.¡±

    She glanced around cautiously. ¡°And you should know, he¡¯s in danger now. If you want to visit, you must go alone. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee his safety.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown frowned. Given his status, many people were watching him. Going alone was dangerous. But not seeing Gu Chen made him equally uneasy.

    Song Fan saw his hesitation and played her trump card. ¡°My research has made some progress. If you can provide some blood, it might help my research. Don¡¯t you want to find the cure as soon as possible?¡±

    Her gaze was intense, devoid of any other emotion. What she said was true. She couldn¡¯t keep drawing Gu Chen¡¯s blood, but now she had a suitable donor.

    Old Mr. Brown, startled by her gaze, coughed. He didn¡¯t want to give blood, but the thought of seeing Gu Chen and creating the antidote made him grit his teeth. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Testing

    Chapter 563: Testing

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Old Mr. Brown wanted to see Gu Chen as soon as possible. Song Fan did not stop him and directly took him to the hospital. Song Fan did not hide the fact that Gu Chen could occasionally be conscious. When Old Mr. Brown entered the ward, Gu Chen had just finished a video conference.

    Seeing them come in, he frowned slightly. However, seeing Old Mr. Brown¡¯s face, which resembled his mother¡¯s, Gu Chen understood everything. Earlier, Song Fan had sent him a WeChat message, briefly explaining the current situation. He had been skeptical, but with Old Mr. Brown standing before him, he couldn¡¯t help but believe.

    When Old Mr. Brown saw Gu Chen, his eyes brightened, filling with tears. ¡°Gu Chen, good child, I¡¯m your uncle, your uncle.¡±

    He genuinely cried. For so many years, he had endured the torment of the poison, yet Gu Chen not only lived but seemed spirited. Even though he occasionally fell into comas, he maintained a robust state when awake. Old Mr. Brown couldn¡¯t even fathom such a situation. With Gu Chen, he no longer had to worry about his suffering.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Gu Chen with a more meaningful gaze. Song Fan watched his changing expressions silently, already making calculations in her mind.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, Gu Chen can only be conscious occasionally, and this must not be told to others. Do you understand?¡± Song Fan deliberately said this to make him believe she trusted him completely.

    Old Mr. Brown wiped his tears and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m his family. I won¡¯t harm him, and I won¡¯t tell anyone, not even my son.¡±

    Gu Chen remained silent, coldly observing Old Mr. Brown. This man genuinely wanted him to survive, as his own life depended on it. Seeing the atmosphere set, Song Fan finally spoke, ¡°Mr. Brown, you know we need to conduct tests and verify the efficacy of the snow lotus formula. So, I need your blood.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chen felt a twinge in his arm. Recently, he had been drained of a lot of blood. Now it seemed Song Fan was going to take Old Mr. Brown¡¯s blood.

    Old Mr. Brown hesitated, frowning. Song Fan quickly added, ¡°Gu Chen already has antibodies in his body, so I need a blood sample for comparison. This way, we can find a solution faster.¡±

    Hearing that they might quickly find a cure, Old Mr. Brown no longer hesitated and rolled up his sleeve. ¡°If it can help Gu Chen, I¡¯m more than willing.¡±

    Inwardly, Song Fan cursed his hypocrisy, but outwardly, she smiled as she drew a large vial of blood. She had many experiments to conduct. If she could use Old Mr. Brown¡¯s blood, she wouldn¡¯t need to use Gu Chen¡¯s.

    After drawing the blood, Old Mr. Brown felt weak but gritted his teeth and endured. He then looked at Gu Chen, ¡°Gu Chen, your condition is quite good now. Does that mean your blood antibodies can indeed detoxify the poison?¡±

    His eyes sparkled, and he looked at Song Fan. ¡°Miss Song, I have an unreasonable request. If I could have a bit of Gu Chen¡¯s blood, perhaps my team could help too? You know Jason¡¯s team was very strong.¡±

    He had previously obtained Gu Chen¡¯s blood but saw no results. Now, if he could get fresh blood, perhaps he could extract antibodies. He didn¡¯t care about Gu Chen¡¯s condition; he would drain him if it meant saving himself.

    Of course, Song Fan understood his intention and immediately shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s very weak, and I don¡¯t trust the Brown family. Your sons have attacked Gu Chen several times. I can¡¯t give you his blood.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Gu Chen is weak. He has been in a coma for a long time. Drawing blood could push him back into a coma, hindering the research.¡±

    Each of her words made Old Mr. Brown¡¯s face darken. However, he couldn¡¯t refute her. He needed both Gu Chen and Song Fan¡¯s expertise.

    Old Mr. Brown squinted slightly at her. ¡°Miss Song, are you sure you can do this?¡±

    Song Fan nodded and pointed at Gu Chen. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Doesn¡¯t that prove my ability?¡±

    She smiled meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Brown, you should know that in China, the Brown family may not surpass the Gu family. I suggest you refrain from rash actions.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown locked eyes with her, both seeing the determination in the other¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, the ward door opened, and Wu Yong walked in excitedly. ¡°Song Fan, look what I found!¡±

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: He Wants Your Life

    Chapter 564: He Wants Your Life

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    When Wu Yong saw someone else in the ward, he paused and immediately fell silent. He knew his identity was sensitive and couldn¡¯t be revealed.

    However, Old Mr. Brown had already noticed him and recognized him as the missing researcher Charlie had mentioned.

    He glanced at Song Fan and Gu Chen with a look of amusement, realizing that these two were not easy to deal with. They had been playing dumb to outwit Charlie, no wonder he couldn¡¯t best them. But having Wu Yong here might expedite the research.

    Since Wu Yong was already exposed, Song Fan decided not to hide anything. She handed the Tango Fruit to Wu Yong.

    ¡°This Tango Fruit was brought by Gu Chen¡¯s uncle, Old Mr. Brown. Take it to the lab; I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±

    Wu Yong, puzzled, looked at her. Seeing her slight nod, he took the Tango Fruit and left.

    Song Fan turned to Old Mr. Brown with a smile. ¡°Mr. Brown, Gu Chen needs to rest now.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown knew this was a polite way to ask him to leave. Without saying much, he left the hospital.

    Song Fan escorted him to the door and then hurried back. Gu Chen was already standing by the window. ¡°He didn¡¯t come with good intentions. Now that he¡¯s here, things won¡¯t be peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the Tango Fruit, we will definitely find the antidote,¡± Song Fan said confidently. ¡°Wu Yong and I will save you, trust me.¡±

    Gu Chen smiled gently at her but then his expression darkened. ¡°Do you think my mother¡¯s death might be related to him?¡±

    Following his gaze, Song Fan saw Old Mr. Brown getting into his car. Before getting in, he glanced back in their direction.

    ¡°Gu Chen, it¡¯s very possible, but we need evidence,¡± Song Fan said, not hiding her thoughts.

    ¡°This poison supposedly only your mother developed antibodies for. Although you were poisoned from a young age, you also have antibodies.¡±

    ¡°Old Mr. Brown¡¯s health is failing. I secretly checked his pulse; he¡¯s gravely ill and must be in constant pain.¡±

    She didn¡¯t elaborate, but they both understood. If it was to save himself, he might even sacrifice a close relative.

    However, he hadn¡¯t succeeded in extracting the antidote, so he had endured the suffering for many years. Now, Gu Chen was his only hope.

    Wu Yong sneaked back in, relieved to see Old Mr. Brown gone.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, earlier¡­ your uncle¡¯s arm had many needle marks. Song Fan, did you see them?¡±

    Song Fan nodded slightly. She had noticed, and most were intravenous injection marks, many of them recent. It seemed Old Mr. Brown had been increasing his injections.

    Wu Yong looked at her worriedly. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s using poison to fight poison? I¡¯ve started testing his blood, and preliminary results suggest so.¡±

    ¡°Also, many of Jason¡¯s previous studies were related to toxins. Perhaps it was all to save Old Mr. Brown.¡±

    This was Wu Yong¡¯s biggest concern. If it required using poison to counteract poison, maintaining a lifelong balance between two toxins would be critical, any deviation could be fatal.

    What he could deduce, Song Fan naturally could as well. She gently patted Wu Yong¡¯s shoulder and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°We need to hurry with our experiments. Now that Old Mr. Brown is here, we must speed up.¡±

    Gu Chen gave her a deep look and then smiled warmly.

    Unknowingly, he had grown accustomed to relying on Song Fan. This sense of being protected felt quite good.

    With Old Mr. Brown¡¯s blood sample, Song Fan went into the lab, working tirelessly. She wasn¡¯t worried about Old Mr. Brown using force now; her research was incomplete, and he wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly.

    Finally, three days later, she got the experimental data, showing that Old Mr. Brown¡¯s body was not only gravely ill but could fail at any moment. She hurried to Gu Chen with the report.

    ¡°We need to strengthen our defenses and bring in all your trusted people. I¡¯ll also contact the mercenaries I know.¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Gu Chen tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Song Fan handed him the report. ¡°Old Mr. Brown is critically ill, with multiple organ failures. He doesn¡¯t just want your antibodies; he wants your life.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Leave It to Me

    Chapter 565: Leave It to Me

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take half a day for many well-trained individuals to appear near the hospital. Although they were all disguised, the mercenaries who had spent years abroad were still quite different from ordinary people in Hua Country. Especially on the floor of Gu Chen¡¯s ward, people came to check every few minutes. The number of Gu Chen¡¯s bodyguards had doubled, but everyone was on edge.

    Song Fan was also on high alert in the hospital. She knew that the upcoming events would be tricky. Seeing her so tense, Gu Chen chuckled, ¡°So nervous? Haven¡¯t you experienced gunfire and bullets? Afraid of this?¡±

    Song Fan glared at him, ¡°Given your current frail state, I can¡¯t afford to let you get hurt even a bit. What if you blame me later?¡±

    She was indeed nervous. She had already received information that the Brown Family had deployed many people. Gu Chen held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people aren¡¯t pushovers, and besides, you are here too.¡±

    Just as Song Fan was about to say that even she might not be able to handle the situation, the door to the ward was knocked. A bodyguard rushed in, ¡°President Gu, someone has hacked into the hospital¡¯s computer to steal your medical records, and part of it has already been taken.¡±

    Before Gu Chen could say anything, Song Fan had already opened her laptop and hacked into the hospital system. Her fingers flew over the keyboard, and she quickly found the intruder¡¯s IP address.

    ¡°The address is traced. They used an overseas server, but it¡¯s near Charlie¡¯s hotel. It seems he doesn¡¯t trust you either.¡±

    ¡°I optimized the system; even if they hack in, they will only get fake records. But the paper records¡­¡± She turned to the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard immediately understood, ¡°I have asked the doctor to bring them over; they will be in the ward shortly.¡±

    Song Fan nodded, feeling a bit relieved. However, seeing more and more people outside the hospital, she was still worried, ¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯ll go check if my people have arrived. Don¡¯t go out.¡±

    Since Gu Chen no longer needed medication, she believed that with so many people protecting him, he should be safe in the hospital. With so many people probing around the hospital, someone was likely planning a major move.

    Song Fan thought her arrangements were flawless, but she didn¡¯t expect Peter to be driven to desperation. Before she could arrange her people for covert protection, Gu Chen called, ¡°A rat has slipped in, come back.¡±

    Song Fan hurried to the ward and found it in chaos, with two men held by bodyguards. She walked over and lifted one man¡¯s head, his face battered and bruised, but she still recognized him as one of Peter¡¯s men.

    ¡°Are you Peter¡¯s man?¡±

    The man instinctively wanted to shake his head, but Song Fan grabbed his hair harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Thinking of Gu Chen¡¯s ruthless moves earlier and looking at Song Fan, the man shivered. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry, Peter sent me.¡±

    ¡°What was the purpose?¡± Song Fan frowned at him.

    The man took a deep breath, not daring to defy her, and finally said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s about to die. His kidney is failing. If he doesn¡¯t get a transplant, he will die.¡±

    Song Fan and Gu Chen exchanged glances without speaking, then asked the bodyguards to take the men out. Once everyone had left, Song Fan spoke, ¡°Peter is dying. He won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    With Gu Chen¡¯s current good condition, Peter might act regardless of Gu Chen¡¯s situation to save his own life. Gu Chen nodded slightly, a fierce glint in his eyes, ¡°Then we should just¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell Old Mr. Brown and let them fight it out.¡±

    Song Fan quickly took out her phone, thought about her words, and then sent the recent events and photos to Old Mr. Brown. Old Mr. Brown called back almost immediately, ¡°Miss Song, how is Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°He was frightened and has fallen into a coma.¡± Song Fan lied with her eyes wide open, looking at Gu Chen sipping coffee beside her.

    Gu Chen smiled at her, realizing how good a liar she had become. Old Mr. Brown¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety, ¡°He, he won¡¯t be in danger, will he?¡±

    ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ve given him medicine, but I can¡¯t guarantee next time.¡± Song Fan¡¯s voice was urgent, but her face remained expressionless. She only needed Old Mr. Brown to believe that Gu Chen was in trouble.

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone before Old Mr. Brown said solemnly, ¡°Leave it to me. I will make sure Peter won¡¯t bother Gu Chen again.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Fallen into a Trap

    Chapter 566: Fallen into a Trap

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    The next day, Gu Chen¡¯s men came to the hospital to report that Peter had been sent abroad overnight.

    ¡°Peter and his people were forcibly put on a plane, but Old Mr. Brown hasn¡¯t left, and it seems Charlie is still at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Old Mr. Brown has gathered a lot of people, likely planning something big.¡±

    Listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, Gu Chen remained frowning. If Old Mr. Brown hadn¡¯t left, his target must be him. But Song Fan¡¯s antidote was only halfway through the research. Could Old Mr. Brown also be nearing his end?

    Considering his current situation, Gu Chen felt it was getting to a point of no return.

    At that moment, Song Fan and Wu Yong entered with excitement.

    Wu Yong immediately grabbed a syringe, preparing to inject Gu Chen. ¡°Gu Chen, this is great! There¡¯s hope, there¡¯s hope!¡±

    Instinctively, Gu Chen pulled back his hand. Song Fan took the syringe from Wu Yong and rolled up Gu Chen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What are you avoiding? We¡¯ve been working nonstop for days. This is the antidote!¡±

    Before he could react, Song Fan had already injected the antidote into him.

    ¡°Extracted from over ten Tango Fruits, the concentration is just right to detoxify you. You are truly lucky!¡± Song Fan said, smiling happily.

    Wu Yong even wiped away tears. ¡°This is wonderful! Gu Chen, with your great fortune, you¡¯ll live a long life!¡±

    After celebrating briefly, Gu Chen had the bodyguard repeat the earlier report.

    When Song Fan learned about Old Mr. Brown¡¯s actions, her smile vanished.

    She knew Old Mr. Brown planned to act because he was aware she was working on the antidote. ¡°He knows I¡¯m researching the antidote and wants to make a move. After all, only you have the antibodies.¡±

    If Old Mr. Brown had any other options, he wouldn¡¯t risk coming to China. Song Fan felt a bit anxious.

    She mobilized all available forces to protect Gu Chen, even hiring a few snipers. If anything suspicious happened, they were ordered to shoot. She couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Gu Chen.

    After making all the arrangements, Song Fan felt somewhat reassured.

    When her phone rang and she saw it was her godmother Wang Rou calling, she had a bad feeling. Wang Rou had been in a sanatorium and hadn¡¯t contacted her for a long time. An unexpected call meant something was wrong.

    Sure enough, as soon as she answered, she heard a strange woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you Wang Rou¡¯s relative? She collapsed at the sanatorium, possibly from a stroke. We need a family member to sign for surgery. She¡¯s at the hospital!¡±

    Song Fan was startled. Before she could ask anything, she heard chaotic sounds, as if someone was being resuscitated.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯d better come quickly. Without your signature, we can¡¯t proceed with the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    Without hesitation, Song Fan drove away from the hospital.

    She knew if Wang Rou wasn¡¯t seriously ill, she wouldn¡¯t contact her. She tried to call the sanatorium director, but as she passed an intersection, a van crashed straight into her car.

    Unable to brake in time, she swerved sharply, only to be hit by another vehicle.

    When the airbag deployed, she was already semi-conscious, but she instinctively sensed something was wrong.

    Four foreign bodyguards quickly got out of the van and dragged her out of the car.

    Just before losing consciousness, Song Fan muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into a trap!¡±

    When she woke up again, she found herself on a cruise ship. Looking out the window, she confirmed the ship was still docked, and she felt a bit relieved.

    The door opened, and Old Mr. Brown¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t come with me willingly, so I had to invite you this way.¡±

    ¡°You call this an invitation? That¡¯s quite a unique method.¡± Song Fan shifted uncomfortably, her hands and feet bound.

    Old Mr. Brown gestured, and someone stepped forward to cut the ropes binding her. Then he smiled at her, ¡°Yes, you are the key to saving lives. I had to invite you.¡±

    Song Fan squinted suspiciously at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any antibodies. My blood can¡¯t save your life.¡±

    Old Mr. Brown gave her a long look, then laughed loudly. ¡°Miss Song, if antibodies could save my life, why would I wait until now to find Gu Chen?¡±

    ¡°What I need is not Gu Chen but an expert who can use him for experiments and successfully create an antidote.¡±

 Chapter 567-END - Chapter 567: Final Chapter

    Chapter 567: Final Chapter

    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation

    Song Fan was speechless as she looked at him, not expecting Old Mr. Brown¡¯s real target to be her. But thinking about it, it made sense. If the antibody extracted from the serum could save lives, Old Mr. Brown wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. He seemed very pleased with her reaction, smiling meaningfully. ¡°Of course, if we could use Gu Chen¡¯s blood for experiments, it would be even better, but it¡¯s not essential. Having you is enough.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re abroad, you¡¯ll have access to the best labs. Besides researching antidotes, you¡¯ll also work on poisons.¡±

    ¡°You will become the greatest pharmacist. I guarantee, your name will soon be known to everyone, hahaha!¡±

    Song Fan understood his plan. She was soon to be taken abroad, destined to become Old Mr. Brown¡¯s personal physician for antidote research. Once her value ceased to exist, she would be disposed of. Surrounded by Old Mr. Brown¡¯s men, she felt escaping was hopeless. Suddenly, the door opened, and one of Old Mr. Brown¡¯s bodyguards whispered something in his ear, causing him to stand up hurriedly. ¡°Gu Chen actually found this place?¡±

    Before he could leave Song Fan¡¯s room, gunfire erupted outside. Several bodyguards rushed out. Song Fan smiled at Old Mr. Brown. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I came unprepared, did you? Knowing your ill intentions, I deliberately walked into your trap.¡±

    Her and Gu Chen¡¯s watches were a pair, equipped with GPS tracking. Initially, it was installed to prevent Gu Chen from being kidnapped, but now it had saved her. By the time Old Mr. Brown realized what was happening, Song Fan had already subdued two of his men, then smiled at him. ¡°Want to fight? I¡¯m quite strong.¡±

    Surprisingly, Old Mr. Brown wasn¡¯t weak either. When she kicked, he dodged nimbly and quickly fled. Song Fan couldn¡¯t let him escape and immediately gave chase. She reached the deck just in time to see Gu Chen being attacked by several men, with one about to strike him with a baseball bat.

    ¡°Gu Chen!¡± Song Fan rushed forward, only to be blocked by four burly men. Gu Chen was knocked unconscious on the ground. Old Mr. Brown swiftly stepped forward, drawing a large amount of blood from Gu Chen¡¯s arm with a syringe.

    ¡°Old Mr. Brown, are you insane? He¡¯ll die!¡± Song Fan kicked down the last man and ran to cradle Gu Chen. Blood trickled from the back of his head, and he remained unconscious. But Old Mr. Brown quickly boarded a speedboat. He saluted Song Fan. ¡°Better he dies than me. Miss Song, until we meet again!¡±

    As the speedboat sped away, Song Fan shook her fist in frustration, knowing she had let a dangerous enemy escape. The people on the speedboat were all engaged in battle, with no one left to pursue Old Mr. Brown. She cursed, already formulating numerous plans in her mind, knowing she might need to call on international allies.

    Suddenly, Gu Chen moved. He took out a remote from his pocket and pressed a red button. With a loud explosion, Old Mr. Brown¡¯s speedboat erupted in flames, sending thick smoke billowing into the sky. Everyone on the ship stopped fighting and stared at the sea. Song Fan quickly turned to Gu Chen. ¡°Are you feeling any pain? You have a head injury; we must get you to a hospital.¡±

    She had many questions but seeing Gu Chen¡¯s pale face, she couldn¡¯t ask. She only wanted him to survive. Gu Chen smiled faintly. ¡°You saved me again, right?¡±

    Song Fan rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, so your life belongs to me. You must live, understand?¡±

    Gu Chen tried to nod but winced from the pain in his head. Song Fan gently supported him, her tone a bit scolding. ¡°Why are you moving around? Do you think you¡¯re invincible? How could you take on so many people alone?¡±

    Gu Chen lightly grasped her fingers, smiling warmly. ¡°So, I¡¯ll need you to protect me from now on.¡±

    He pulled a diamond ring from his pocket and slipped it onto Song Fan¡¯s finger. She instinctively tried to pull away but he held her hand firmly. ¡°For saving my life, I must repay you with my own. From now on, I¡¯m yours, and you can¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    Song Fan laughed at his words, then bit his lip gently. ¡°Then you better stay alive and well!¡±